《Why do I have so many masters?》 Chapter 1 The Young Man at the Foot of Great Liang Mountain ```The sun had just risen, and the swordsmen of Heavenly Mountain soared through the air with their swords aloft, dancing atop the mountain peak, while officials in the Imperial Court paid their solemn respects with lowered voices, and battlefield eagles screeched atop the ashen city walls, flapping past and shedding one or two hard feathers, which set off a desolate and ancient call of the horns and the tiger-like shouts of the soldiers. Below Great Liang Mountain, in the village, a bunch of idle brats clapped their hands and sang a crude and vulgar rural ''song'' as they merrily ran down the dusty path. "Wang Anfeng, Wang Anfeng, born of a mother, no father to raise, a wild child, scrounging like a dog for food..." "Wang Anfeng, Wang Anfeng, born of a mother, no father to raise, a wild child, scrounging like a dog for food..." A burly man burst out of the courtyard in a few strides, wearing a blue short jacket, his bulging muscles glistening with sweat under the morning light. He caught up in a few steps and gave a not-too-gentle kick on the buttocks of the boy who was singing the loudest, his bushy eyebrows turned down fiercely as he cursed: "You little brats, let me hear another fart from you!" "Wow, run fast!" "The big bad guy is coming out to hit people, run fast!" The children scattered amidst their cheerful laughter, while the burly man snorted coldly, turned his head and spat, then made his way back to the door leisurely and sat on a stone bench. He picked up the clay teapot from the stone table and began to guzzle the cool tea. A young man, frowning with eyebrows just like the burly man''s, said with a bitter smile: "Dad, why are you getting angry with them again? Although it''s unpleasant to hear, Wang Anfeng really is an orphan, talking rough..." "Not rough enough to be a shoe pad, say it again and I''ll beat you to death!" The burly man glared fiercely at the young man and snorted twice before saying: "Have you killed the pig yet? On your belt there, slice off some fat and send it to that kid Wang Anfeng." The young man grunted in acknowledgment, then casually picked up a piece of streaky pork, and asked, "I''ve cut this piece, does it look okay to you?" The burly man slammed the clay teapot heavily on the stone table and said angrily, "You feeding cats? Being stingy with bits and pieces..." "Is this still not enough, it''s over two pounds?" "Not enough!" The burly man stretched out two thick fingers, like carrots, pointing at the young man who was slaughtering the pig and said, "Put it there, our family''s scabbard is that wide, slice it." Reluctantly, the young man protested, "That wide? That would be more than ten pounds!" Growling, the father said, "Am I the father or are you the father? That kid doesn''t have a pig, he''s thirteenhis cycle year! Just cut it like that..." "Yes, yes, yes, you are the Family Head, I''ll listen to you, really..." The young man wiped his hand and twirled a sharp boning knife in his hand, producing a glaring flash of light. With a swift chop, a gleaming sharp cold light passed, and a large slab of pork was cut off like tofu. He weighed it, feeling somewhat distressed and resentful, and said, "He''s neither kin nor kind, what are you aiming for?" "What am I aiming for? Aiming for benevolence and righteousness." ``` The man''s palm flared, and his eyes bulged as he said, "This boy has been watched over by our fellow villagers as he grew up; his family has no father or mother. How can you still pity him over these two pieces of pork?" "A real man, who has neither benevolence nor righteousness in his belly, regardless of where he comes from, is nothing but a sleazy thing!" "Besides... the child''s character and aptitude are truly good, such a good kid..." "I tell you, if it weren''t that our family can''t afford to support a third person learning martial arts, even if the old man crawled out of the ground and pushed me into it, I would still teach him our family''s boxing!" "He really is a good kid..." Great Liang Village, Great Liang Village, with the towering Great Liang Mount on its back. The mountain had no fierce animals, but rabbits and foxes abounded, and there were plenty of dry branches to be collected. Selling them could earn some Copper Coin, though it was very little money that only orphans would care for. A dark, skinny boy was standing in the mountain, a thick bundle of dry branches already strapped to his back, neatly broken and ready to use. However, he did not descend the mountain to sell them. Instead, he stood by the mountain path, his small eyes fixed intently on an odd object in front of him A silver Wrist Guard of an exquisitely unbelievable design, with a blue square gem inlaid on the top that emitted a light visible even in broad daylight, unmistakably extraordinary. "Probably a treasure that someone has lost, and the owner must be anxious by now. I''ll wait here a bit longer..." After setting down the dry branches from his back to one side, the boy recalled more than once what Uncle Li had told him: human greed is like a fierce tiger, with people turning against each other over money, and drawing swords to kill was all too common. Claiming such a treasure for oneself was probably nothing noteworthy. Frowning slightly, he then squatted down, took the water bag from his waist, and rinsed his hands. After cleaning off the dirt and dust, he carefully touched the luxurious-looking Wrist Guard. But just as his fingers lightly made contact, the blue gem suddenly lit up, and a crisp, pleasant female voice sounded out of nowhere: "Welcome to Huaxia Longxiang server, you are the number..." The voice paused, then suddenly a hoarse distortion followed, continuing, "The server has been subject to abnormal impact, VR neural vision cannot be deployed, images cannot be projected into the retina, self-check complete, use is not recommended, please deliver to the repair station for repair..." The voice paused again. Just as the boy stood bewildered, the Wrist Guard flew up, neatly snapping onto his right wrist. He then felt a slight sting in his wrist, and the pleasant voice reached his ears. "Welcome to use Huaxia Longxiang; you are the first user. Genetic data has been bound. Please find a secure environment, lie down comfortably, and in thirty seconds, a whole new World will unfold before you. Thirty, twenty-nine..." Hearing that voice start to count down, the boy''s eyes widened, looking around, but he could only see the dense jungle. With such an unexpected situation, his heart was inevitably panicked. Steading his nerve, he pursed his lips and said, "Are you the owner of this Wrist Guard? Please come out... This Wrist Guard attached itself on its own; you must have a way to take it off, right?" "You''re talking now, but I can''t see you, and I can''t return it to you..." "Fifteen, fourteen..." "Please... Miss, come out..." The boy''s voice fell, echoing through the woods, but only stirred up bursts of insects and bird calls, making the forest feel deeper and more secluded. The pleasant voice spoke leisurely in his ears; the boy''s heart grew slightly cold, but his eyes remained steady on what was ahead, his right hand warily resting on the handle of the firewood knife at his waist. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Three, two, one!" The countdown voice halted, and the boy''s fingers tensed as he drew the knife. A wisp of smoke rose from the virtual conduction device on his wrist, and the next moment, a burst of blue light appeared and flared up violently, swallowing him before he could pull out the firewood knife, then rapidly vanished, leaving only a crisp female voice lingering in the air. "Welcome to the all-new VR virtual game, Great Jianghu!" Chapter 2 The First Master "Welcome to the brand-new martial arts VR game, where you will experience sensory stimulation like never before. The new neural sharing technology allows you to perceive this virtual world through vision, touch, and even taste.Every key NPC is powered by an intelligent cloud database to make judgments nearly indistinguishable from real humans, allowing players to truly immerse themselves in the thrill of galloping through Jianghu as a hero." "Whether it''s soaring into the sky and walking on walls or applying the ''Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms'' from the stories, it will all become reality." "Please continue to support Huaxia Longxiang Industries. We strive to provide you with better services. For any questions, please call our customer service number" The pleasant voice by his ear, akin to music, ceased, and suddenly various figures appeared before the bewildered young manan elegant Swordsman in white, wielding a Green Bamboo Long Staff, shirtless, open-hearted youths, and a stern General in armor holding a Spearall appearing majestic before his eyes. Such a mythical scene unfolded before him, leaving his mind somewhat baffled. In his short life, he had never experienced anything as extraordinary. While various questions surged in his heart, he knew it was time to make a choice. His gaze swept over those figures resembling Immortals and instinctively settled on the one most familiar to him A man dressed in a gray robe, with stern brows and eyes, a bald head devoid of any dark hair, holding an Ebony Staff. The muscles on his body made his loose clothes bulge, and with the young man''s movement, a sigh of resignation seemed to rise in the air. All around him, the elegant Swordsman in white and the open-hearted youths vanished, while the gray-clad man solidified before him, slowly opening his peaceful, clear eyes. His look was serene as he raised his left hand in front of his chest and calmly said, "Amitabha..." sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bang! With that long sigh, everything in front of him collapsed. The fairy-like scene disappeared, and a graceful green mountain rose from the ground, accompanied by leisurely floating clouds and distant bell chimes. The youth then found himself on a mountain path, and soon a solemn building hidden among the trees was visible. As he stood there in disbelief, someone grasped his hand. Turning to look, he saw the gray-clad man by his side, holding the Staff and looking at the green mountains, he said in an even tone, "Our meeting at the foot of this mountain is fate. If you long to traverse Jianghu, why not join me in climbing this mountain? Shaolin is a major school of martial arts in the world, integrating Zen and martial arts. If you join, you might also learn skills to become a hero of the world." "No... Uncle, I still have duties back in my village. I haven''t fed the pigs at the Innkeeper''s house today, and I cannot afford to delay." The young man looked at the youth who gave him a sense of familiarity, scratching his head as he emphasized, "And we just met, I don''t even know your name." "You don''t want to learn martial arts?" The young man paused, honestly replied, "I do, but the Innkeeper won''t teach me." "So, what do you think is more important, martial arts or feeding pigs?" The youth with the serene aura made the young man lower his guard. Scratching his head and somewhat embarrassed, he said, "Feeding pigs, I guess" "Why so?" As they continued up the mountain, the young man, seemingly unaware of the ascent, earnestly said, "Because I promised to feed the Innkeeper''s pigs for a year." "Is that all?" "A promise must be kept, and it must be done well," the young man responded, pausing before shyly adding, "That''s what my dad taught me, and I think he''s right." The youth nodded slightly, fell silent for a moment, and then said, "Your dad has taught you well." "So, Uncle, please let me go back... I just touched that strange Wrist Guard and ended up here. As for meeting at the foot of the mountain? We really just met... I don''t want to enter any Jianghu." A fleeting stream of data flickered in the youth''s eyes, but they quickly cleared up, and he calmly asked, "If not Jianghu, then what do you want to do?" A flush appeared on the young man''s dark face as he scratched the back of his head, his face filled with hope, "I... I want to learn a trade in the village, save money to buy a pair of piglets, one male and one female, then raise them to have many piglets, which I can sell later, and then, then... go ask for the hand of A-Lian from the neighboring house..." "A-lian?" The young man seemed curious as he asked, and the boy hung his head, humming and hawing for a while, his face flushed with embarrassment as he said, "She''s a pretty girl, Ithe innkeeper said she has clear terms and would make a suitable wife..." Wife? The clarity in the young man''s eyes suddenly turned into a stream of chaotic data, which then sparked a rainbow light, halting his steps as he said solemnly, "As a monk, one must not fall into the trap of love, and as a Shaolin disciple, even less should speak of love." "Why? The innkeeper said that this is something a man must have..." The boy''s voice trailed off as the young man turned to face him, looking at him earnestly. Streams of data flashed in his pupils as he selected a reply suitable for the thirteen-year-old boy from an enormous database: "Because, the woman below the mountain is a tiger." "A tiger?" The boy was puzzled, unable to associate the adorable A-lian with a fearsome wild beast, while the young man already continued to lead him uphill, calmly saying, "It''s also because all phenomena are essentially empty. Do you love her because she is cute? But beauty fades swiftly. If she turned into an old lady with white hair, could you still love her?" The boy was speechless, and the young man continued to say, "And form is emptiness; emptiness is form. Everything in the world is essentially empty, so why obsess over these illusory things?" "Emptiness?" The boy, puzzled, scratched his head while being led up the mountain, curiously asking the young man with a serene face, "But if you say everything is empty, liking is empty, disliking is also empty, then what is the difference between these two..." "If both are utterly empty, then isn''t the thought of pursuing this emptiness also utterly empty? If everything is empty, what''s the point?" "Is even emptiness itself empty?" The young man stopped, his figure stiffening slightly, as large patches of blue data streams appeared in his eyes. But, as an NPC in a game, he had very limited data on Buddhist thought stored. After searching briefly, he covered up the question following the system''s logic and said softly, "What is your name?" "I''m called Wang Anfeng." The boy scratched his head and smiled naively, "My father said, a breeze came from the east when I was born and settled in the village... My mom thought I was the reincarnation of that breeze, so they named me Anfeng..." "Good... Anfeng." The young man murmured it a couple of times, then with a long staff lightly tapped, "Shaolin, we''ve arrived..." Creak The ancient temple, age-old yet opening anew, the sturdy, rustic mountain gate slowly opened. Another world unfolded before Wang Anfeng like a scroll painting, causing the boy''s eyes to instinctively widen, shining with a strange brilliance. Chapter 3 Entering Shaolin Yellow walls, black tiles, a dark red gate, above the gate, a gilded plaque bore three large characters. Wang Anfeng had once learned some characters from his father. Although these three characters were somewhat different, he could make out that they were the words "Shaolin," but the third character was unfamiliar to him.Just as he was about to ask a question, the young man had already pulled his hand and crossed the threshold of the ancient gate, gradually unveiling the obscured view Gray-green stone slabs on the ground, with a building on each side, their style solemn and majestic. Monks in gray or yellow robes were either conversing or sweeping the ground, their movements gentle and rhythmic. The Buddhist bell sounded melodious, and from afar on the training ground, nearly a hundred martial monks in gray were practicing a set of exceptionally fierce and powerful boxing techniques, each punch and kick fully embodying the essence of strength and power, their shouts resounding like the roar of dragons and tigers. "Cultivate the way!" "Hah!" "Move with fluidity!" "Hah!" "Comprehend the subtleties!" "Hah!" "Realize the Zen." "Hah!" "This..." Shock, mingled with bewilderment, appeared on Wang Anfeng''s face. Just this one scene had unfolded the profound legacy of martial arts, built up over thousands of years, right before the eyes of the youth. The young man led him forward at a slow pace. Wang Anfeng felt as if his consciousness were drifting, his feet lightly stepping on the ancient bluestone. Around him, he heard the monks chanting sutras, the sound of fists cutting through air. Leaves from ancient trees gently fell onto his shoulder, only to be whisked away by the wind. He was no longer just a spectator, he had truly stepped into this grand world, and the calm voice of the young monk beside him slowly said: "Our Shaolin heritage originates from Bodhidharma, spanning a thousand years of history. Our fundamental inner strength scriptures, ''Yi Jin Jing'' and ''Xi Sui Jing,'' are renowned as unparalleled in the world. Beyond these, there have evolved many schools of inner strength, while the art of attack includes seventy-two secret techniques. However, such techniques are rare and must be tempered with the cultivation of Buddhist law to neutralize the spirit of killing. One should not be greedy. As you are new to Shaolin, you should start with the basics." "After meeting the Abbot, you will officially join our Shaolin Order. Our strict discipline naturally need not be mentioned: you must not kill, engage in sexual misconduct, or drink alcohol, among many other rules. Otherwise, the brothers from the Discipline Hall will have words with you. For minor offenses, you will face solitary reflection; for major ones, your martial arts will be crippled, and you will be expelled from the mountain. Do you understand?" "I..." Wang Anfeng''s bewildered gaze stirred, and he thought of the innkeeper''s hearty drinking and his father''s fondness for a sip or two of mild liquor. Almost instinctively, he asked: "I understand the rest, but why is it that we cannot drink alcohol... The innkeeper mentioned that there is a wild spearman in Jianghu who loves to drink, claiming that drinking is one of life''s joys, and that even the Green Lotus Scholar''s most exquisite verses are penned under the influence of alcohol." "Because alcohol confuses the mind," the young monk replied serenely. "Alcohol can make the timid brave, and lead people to say and do things they wouldn''t otherwisewhich are not their true nature. If one''s nature is truly steadfast, why would there be a need to fortify oneself with alcohol? It only invites trouble." He turned his head slightly and gently rubbed Wang Anfeng''s hair, his voice becoming warmer: "What I speak of are the precepts of Buddhism; monks should not drink alcohol. Moreover, you are still young and not yet of age. Even if you weren''t joining Shaolin, it would not be fitting to drink and undermine your foundation. Do you understand?" "Mm, I understand..." Wang Anfeng looked at the peaceful young monk in front of him and nodded gently. Though this was their first meeting, he inexplicably felt a natural affinity for the monk, whose patient guidance reminded him of his own father teaching him to read. The young monk smiled, gently ruffled his hair, and said with a smile: "Good boy, the Abbot is inside the Great Majestic Hall ahead. Come with me..." Guided past the training ground and through solemn Buddhist halls, they approached the most majestic and sacred building. Every detail exuded grandeur and antiquity. On a plaque above, the words "Great Majestic Hall" were inscribed with imposing presence. Through the doors and windows, a large Buddha statue could be seen, and an elderly monk in a yellow robe draped in a red kasaya stood before it. His demeanor was as compassionate as the Buddha''s serene smile. The young monk led Wang Anfeng inside, holding his left hand in front before bowing respectfully, and spoke with veneration: "Disciple has seen the Abbot Uncle." "Heh... Ci, you have wandered for so many years, your return to the mountain today is indeed a joyous occasion..." The elder stroked his fair chin beard, a kind gaze landed on Wang Anfeng''s figure, he smiled, and said, "Is it for the sake of the young hero behind you?" "Indeed." Ci nodded slightly, saying, "This child is named Wang Anfeng, a resident of Yanjing, with aspirations to roam the Jianghu, to act chivalrously and uphold justice; however, he only possesses some basic knowledge of fist and foot techniques. Seeing his pure and childlike heart, he should be a hero of the righteous path. Unwilling to see him broken by the Jianghu, I thus brought him back to Shaolin, wishing to accept him into our fold and impart our martial arts to him." Wang Anfeng''s face flushed in waves of heat at these words, almost unable to lift his head, yet the elder seemed not to doubt a word, simply chanting Amitabha and nodding with a smile, clearly believing what was said. Wang Anfeng wanted to deny it, but looking at Ci''s calm face containing concern, the words of denial somehow just couldn''t be spoken, and he could only bury his head even deeper. As his face was burning red, the elder had already walked up to him, and with a gentle smile, he said, "Child, my Shaolin is wide open to disciples, but there are some questions I must ask you. We have made clear the reason you enter Shaolin, there is just one question for you..." His voice paused slightly, the elder stroked his white beard, asking earnestly, "If you learn martial arts, and on the road you encounter someone with a knife murdering another, what would you do?" "Murder?" Wang Anfeng honestly replied, "It depends on who he is killing." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh?" A flash of blue data streamed through the elder''s smiling eyes, his face showing an intrigued expression as he asked, "What do you mean?" The youth thought for a moment and seriously said, "There are many kinds of people. If he is killing a good person, then I must stop him. If he is killing a bad person, then I will not interfere. There are so many people in the world, but if there is one less bad person, it''s a good thing for everyone." The elder asked with a smile, "But a bad person is also a person, a life. Isn''t your approach too cruel?" "Cruel... cruel?" The youth looked at him, his eyes first filled with shock, then became somewhat indignant and upset, raising his voice: "A bad person will harm many, many good people!" "Bad people are people, lives; but good people are also people, also lives!" "I don''t want to learn martial arts here. Uncle Ci, please take me down the mountain..." "Hehe, interesting, interesting, child. There are far more ways to eliminate bad people than just killing. To kill a bad person is simply to kill a bad person. If you convert a bad person, then you not only save a life, the world has one less evil person, and yet gains a good person. Isn''t that even better?" The elder was not the least bit angry but just explained with a chuckle, causing Wang Anfeng to be slightly stunned. Then his face felt somewhat unable to hang on while his mind unconsciously welcomed a new way of thinking. At this time, the elder had already nodded towards the robust Ci with a smile: "This child has a good nature, but he possesses the aura of both killing and protecting life. He may join your tutelage, cultivate well, and do not stray from the path." "Yes." Ci bowed slightly and then led Wang Anfeng out of the Great Majestic Hall. All this while, the young man was still somewhat bewildered, looking at the youth beside him, he asked: "Uncle Ci..." "Call me Master." "...Yes, Master, that elderly gentleman just now said that we can turn a bad person into a good one, how do we do that...?" Wang Anfeng scratched his head, asking earnestly. "I really don''t understand." "......" The youth fell silent for a moment, then replied: "Beat ''em till they submit." Chapter 4 Reality and Illusion After that, the two of them did not talk much. Wang Anfeng thought about the matter of reforming the wicked and then his thoughts shifted back to mundane matters of the village. He thought about returning to feed the Innkeeper''s pigs and about visiting the old uncle who lived alonewhom he had last visited three days ago.He intended to discuss this with Ci Ci, but it was always casually dismissed by the latter, which left him feeling frustrated. It was not until they entered a side hall, where there was a statue of a king in armor glaring with a fierce expression, that things changed. Young monks were practicing martial arts around them. Ci Ci chose a quiet meditation mat and asked Wang Anfeng to sit down on it. He then took a thin book from his robe and looked at Wang Anfeng kindly as he spoke: "Now that you have just entered Shaolin and have no foundation in martial arts, here is ''Yi Chan Gong,'' which is the basic foundation of our lineage. You should first learn..." "Yi Chan Gong?" Wang Anfeng was startled and subconsciously took the book, but as soon as the book touched his palm, the aged yellow book transformed into a bundle of soft light and surged into his body, startling him so much that he almost leaped up. Just then, Ci Ci''s palm gently pressed on his shoulder, and he spoke in a stern tone: "Calm your mind, focus your spirit!" With a stern shout, like the ringing of morning and evening bells, Wang Anfeng felt a slight tremor in his body and all distracting thoughts vanished instantly, leaving his mind clear and pristine. As his mind settled, a delicate yet distinct flow of energy emerged within him and began to circulate slowly along a unique pathway. He felt a warmth throughout his body and heard Ci Ci''s low chanting near his ear. His consciousness relaxed, and he felt as if he had fallen into a river, drifting along the current gently. "The Dharma is equal, without high or low, this is called Anuttar Samyaksa?bodhi..." "With no self, no person, no living beings, no life, practice all virtuous Dharmas, and then achieve Anuttar Samyaksa?bodhi..." The solemn chanting continued unhurriedly by his ears, until the barely perceptible flow of energy had grown stronger. A warm sensation emerged in his heart and then plunged directly into his Dantian. Only then did his body slightly tremble, and he slowly opened his eyes to find a tranquil night scene before him, the moonlight spreading across the courtyard. "This... this is..." Wang Anfeng looked at the night scene before him, still not understanding why merely closing his eyes had changed the whole world. "You''ve awakened" The familiar chanting nearby ceased, replaced by Ci Ci''s calm voice. He looked at the young man before him with some satisfaction, gently stroked Wang Anfeng''s hair, and said with a smile: "Being able to maintain meditative concentration for four Hours on your first attempt means you have entered the gate and have learned the first level of ''Yi Chan Gong.'' You have good potential, but don''t be too complacent." "Four Hours? You... Master Ci Ci, have you been..." Wang Anfeng''s eyes widened as he looked at the youth''s serene and smiling face, noted the changes in the sky, and the mention of four Hours. He was not naive, and immediately realized that this Uncle Ci Ci, whom he had met only today, had been watching over him all this time. The outside cold dew had become heavier, and besides them, the great hall was already empty. This realization stirred him emotionally. Taking a deep breath, the young man stood up very solemnly and adjusted his clothes, then, following the ritual his father had described for truly honoring a teacher, he knelt and performed three prostrations and nine kowtows in front of Ci Ci, saying: "Disciple Wang Anfeng greets Master." A flicker of data flashed across Ci Ci''s eyes. Being a product of system settings, he did not possess emotions, and his personality was not predefined. In case of losing connection with the main server, he would only act according to the original database, but at this moment, he sensed a deviation in his operational mode for some reason, feeling a slight acceleration. A smile appeared on his lips as he helped the young man to his feet, joking: "There was no need for such grand gestures since I agreed so casually. Why such an elaborate ceremony now?" Wang Anfeng stood up and said earnestly: "Once a teacher, forever a father." "One only has a single father, and a master can''t just be acknowledged carelessly." "Can it be done now?" The youth nodded and responded, "Uncle Li said that whether it''s traveling in Jianghu, standing in the Imperial Court, or making a living in a small mountain village, it''s all the same. Listen to their words and watch their actions, then you can make a judgment. A man should not be wishy-washy, but he also shouldn''t be foolish enough to believe whatever others say." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A look of great astonishment appeared on the peaceful face of Master Ci, followed by loud laughter. His brows lifted, and his formerly calm demeanor transformed into that of a bold and unrestrained hero of Jianghu. He clapped his hands loudly, laughing: "Hahaha, very good, very good. Listen to their words and watch their actions, excellent, indeed excellent." "Your aptitude is quite good, and your nature suits my taste. You are fit to be my disciple!" "Today I shall teach you ''Yi Chan Gong.'' Remember to cultivate it daily without cessation. Here are ten Qi-absorbing Pills, consume them in parts during today''s cultivation session. They will completely dissolve and assist you greatly in your cultivation." After the laughter, a smile still lingered on Master Ci''s lips. He reached into his robe, pulled out a thick-necked porcelain bottle, and threw it directly to Wang Anfeng, who, without any pretense, caught it and stowed it away in his embrace. It is impolite to refuse a gift from an elder; refusing would be disrespectful. Wang Anfeng followed Master Ci and the monks by placing one hand vertically in front of his chest, and expressed his gratitude: "Thank you, Master..." "BeepPlayer''s online time has reached ten hours in the game world." "According to the ''Virtual Gaming Anti-Addiction Law,'' the maximum online time for minors under the age of thirteen is one Earth hour per day. You are now being forced to exit the game. Please go outside, breathe some fresh air, and exercise your body." As the crisp and pleasant female voice sounded, the image of his master, poised yet unrestrained, froze and then slowly faded like smoke, as did the grand and solemn great hall. Outside, the courtyard was littered with bright moonlight. Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, only feeling a blur before his eyes, and suddenly found himself from the candlelit side hall of Shaolin laying flat on the ground in a dense jungle, with sunlight warming his face, making it hard to resist feeling drowsy. "Is this... a dream?" Wang Anfeng propped himself up with his arms, sitting somewhat bewildered as he looked at everything around him. Behind him was neatly chopped firewood, dry without a hint of dew, neatly stacked and convenient for use. He held an axe in his hand, and the surroundings were so familiar he wouldn''t mistake them even with his eyes closed. "...It is a dream... Hah, I knew it... I must have gone crazy wanting to learn martial arts..." "Even in dreams, I dream of becoming a disciple of Shaolin... Shaolin..." The youth stretched his arms and allowed himself to lie back down on the ground, murmuring self-mockingly. Yet, his chest was filled with a profound sense of loss. After all, he was still a young man, and this feeling of having gained and lost made him quite despondent. However, the birds in the forest didn''t seem to understand the mood, chirping incessantly from above in the treetops. Wang Anfeng felt a bit annoyed, sat up, and picked up a small stone, throwing it at the birds in a fit of pique. He had only intended to disperse the noisy birds, but as he threw the stone, a faint surge of warmth unexpectedly burst from his arm, flowing into his fingertips. The small stone almost shot out like a slingshot, leaving a sharp whistling sound in the air, and it hit a particularly chirpy sparrow directly. The little bird didn''t even have time to react before it plummeted headlong down to the ground, causing the other birds to scatter in fright. However, the shock in Wang Anfeng''s heart was no less than that of the birds. He sat dumbfounded on the spot, disbelievingly staring at his hands. Perhaps because of the vigor of his prior action, an object fell from his embrace to the ground, rolling to a stop at his feeta thick-necked porcelain bottle emitting a pungent medicinal scent. "This is... Yi Chan Gong! Qi-absorbing Pills!" "Is everything... real?!" Chapter 5 The Vast Great Qin Wang Anfeng looked at the bird that had been knocked unconscious and then glanced down at the porcelain bottle in his hand, which was shrouded in a medicinal fragrance.He felt bewildered and almost instinctively trudged down the mountain in a daze, failing to deliver firewood to several of the villages'' leading families and returning to his small broken home by the willow trees at the entrance to his own village with heavy and light steps. After tossing the bundle of firewood he carried on his back, he sat inside the house, staring blankly at the table where the porcelain bottle was placed. As he gazed at it, an silly grin formed on his face that he couldn''t suppress. His heart felt suddenly enlightened. While snickering to himself, he had to cover his mouth as if he were a little milk cat that had feasted on fish. With a forward roll, he landed directly on the hard bed, hugging the blanket and secretly laughing for quite a while. Turning over, he suddenly felt a pain in his wrist, and only then did he remember the strange Wrist Guard he had found on the mountain. Its owner had yet to appear, he had not yet fed the Innkeeper''s pigs, and he had not checked on the reclusive elderly Li who lived alonea callback to his parental duties. A multitude of things rushed to his mind at once. Even though he still didn''t understand why it was night just a moment ago and then suddenly morning, this didn''t prevent him from realizing that a significant amount of time had passed. "Four more hours" still rang in his ears. The thought of all the chores he had missed made his heart lurch. He abruptly sat up and reached for the Wrist Guard in his hand. But instead of the silvery Wrist Guard, he felt a string of cool, metallically sheeny beads, smooth to the touch like aged wood. In his urgency, he couldn''t help but call out softly. "Where''s the Wrist Guard? How come it''s gone?" "BeepYoung hero, you have already chosen your sect. The server uses liquid metal technology to alter the appearance to that of a Shaolin Temple Disciple''s accessory, the Steady Heart Prayer Beads. To prevent loss, it has been bound to you." The crisp and pleasant female voice rang in his ears again. Wang Anfeng froze, looked at the Buddha Beads, and after a moment, asked: "Shaolin... Does it mean, this belongs to me?" "Could it be that Master gave it to me?... It does look very similar to the beads Master has..." "Anfeng, Anfeng, are you there? Someone just said you were back..." As Wang Anfeng felt somewhat bewildered, a strong and deep male voice came from outside the door. Recognizing the voice''s owner, the young man didn''t have time to concern himself with whether the ''Steady Heart Prayer Beads'' were his or not. He jumped up, straightened his clothes, calmed his mind, hurried to open the door, and sure enough, saw a young man in a blue robe standing outside, poised to knock on the door. The man''s face lit up with a smile upon seeing him come out and said: "You let me wait a long time, you did." "I''m really sorry, Big Brother Wang; I ran into some trouble yesterday, so I didn''t make it to the Innkeeper''s house..." Wang Anfeng, seeing the young man, interrupted him and quickly apologized, his face full of remorse. This caught the tall young man at the door off-guard. He raised his hand to Wang Anfeng''s forehead and joked, "You''re not sick with a cold, so why the nonsense in broad daylight?" "Nonsense?" The boy paused, and the youth in blue burst into laughter: "Yesterday, you fed my family''s pigs until they were plump. It''s only been a day since we''ve seen each other, and you''ve forgotten everything?" His gaze wandered past the boy to the messy bed, his expression revealing sudden comprehension, as he teased: "It looks like you''ve taken a lazy day today, Anfeng, and got all confused from sleeping. But that''s fine; with your daily busyness, sleeping more is not a problem." The boy opened his mouth to explain but didn''t know where to start. By the time he gathered his thoughts, the young man had already hoisted up a large chunk of pork and casually said with a smile: "Let''s not talk about that. We slaughtered a pig today, and father asked me to bring you a piece of pork belly. It''s very hot these days; you should cook it early and eat it up before it spoils in the heat." "Here you go, I have chores back home, so I''ll not keep you. I must be off, but if you have some free time later, we can chat more then." Without waiting for the boy to decline, the Wang-named young man shoved the meat into Wang Anfeng''s hands, bid him farewell with a few words, and then turned away with long strides. Holding the pork in his hand, the boy watched the youth leave briskly but felt a familiar comfort in his heart Nothing had changed. It was still the familiar village with familiar people. If anything had changed, it was perhaps only the Buddha Beads on his wrist and the warm currents flowing within his body. But what about time then? A day had indeed passed, yet Big Brother Wang said he had visited yesterday Could it be that time hadn''t really changed? Wang Anfeng scratched his head, his gaze falling on the oily pork in his hand, and he decided not to dwell on the matter any longer, chuckling softly to himself: "Never mind that for now. It''s been a while since I''ve had meat, and I should take some to Elder Li." Because Ci didn''t mention much about the Shaolin Sect''s prohibition on meat, the boy was completely unaware and was instead overjoyed at the thought of being able to eat meat. He turned and went back inside, took out a cutting board and cleaver and divided the pork into two portions, placing the smaller one into a bowl. He then carefully wrapped the larger piece in greaseproof paper, washed his hands, and after securing his home, carried the pork out the door toward Elder Li''s house. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy didn''t really know Elder Li''s full name or background, remembering only that his father had been on good terms with Elder Li. They often visited each other, and whenever there was something tasty at home, he would bring some to Elder Li, who would always accept it without hesitation. Elder Li had a stern look that could be intimidating, but he was quite kind-hearted. He seemed to have been a story-teller in the past, always full of endless fascinating tales that drew the village children to him irresistibly. Children are always endlessly noisy, but for this particular matter, Libo couldn''t care less. Despite living alone, the ruckus of mischievous children seemed to have its own charm. The more listeners he had, the more enthusiastically he spoke. Wang Anfeng, carrying pork, walked down the main path and stopped in front of a small courtyard distant from the villagers'' homes. Before even entering, he heard a familiar voice: "The world is vast, almost boundlessly so. The number of small kingdoms and petty kings is virtually beyond counting, far more than you children can imagine. Among those kings, only a few are notable. Take the Turks, the foolish Turkic Khan was like a brainless pig; he divided his land and people among his brothers and sons. In the end, he starved to death in his tent while battles raged outside." "They fought for nearly a hundred years, until this generation, where a minor prince from the Northern Turks, brandishing a curved saber, forced his own father to abdicate. Then, in front of everyone, he beheaded a spoiled noble and rallied his troops. In just ten short years, he swept across the region, not only bringing all those Turkic kings to heel but also expanding his territory further outside. He governed with diligence, his martial skills comparable to a grandmaster, and his literary talent was soaring. He was indeed a paragon of his age!" "Wow!" The attentive children let out waves of amazed exclamations. Wang Anfeng quietly entered without disturbing the white-haired elder. He simply stood aside with a smile as the elder took a gulp of his poor wine, his white hair dancing wildly like a mane, the gourd in his hand used as a startling wooden block, slapped heavily on the table, saliva flying as he continued: "Another one, in the land of Baekje, where various small tribes and peoples gathered, each with their own customs and martial skills, and with poisonous insects rampant and the people fierce, it was utter chaos. But when that prince came to the throne, he wore a tattered hemp garment and with his bare fists declared he would fight through a hundred tribes before he would ascend the throne. Everyone thought he was joking, but before his coronation, he truly did go." A young boy, his eyes shining with excitement, eagerly asked, "So, did he succeed?" "Of course not. Those who opposed him from the hundred tribes were crafty old scoundrels, sly and petty. He suffered a terrible defeat." The elder took another swallow of wine, looking at the disheartened eyes of the children, chuckled without pretense and said, "But he never gave up." "He spent three years, fighting fist by fist, from the weakest tribe to the most revered, and finally brought the strongest member of the Baekje royal family to the ground, covered in scars. Step by step, he ascended his throne. Later, he amalgamated the martial skills of the hundred tribes and created a unique martial art of his own, which he generously shared with all the tribes of Baekje without reservation, a heart as broad as the sky, rarely seen in this world!" "Wasn''t he afraid someone would become stronger than him?" The elder glanced at the young inquirer, shook his finger and said: "His only fear was that within Baekje, no one would be stronger than him." With just that sentence, even those who had never met him could feel an air of fearless and forthright spirit. This vision of the Baekje king filled them with longing. The courtyard fell silent. At that moment, a little girl tentatively raised her hand and stutteringly asked: "They were so impressive, but what about our Great Qin?" "Yeah, what about our Great Qin?!" One by one, the boys'' eyes lit up with anticipation as they looked towards the elder. But right now, he seemed not to hear them, lazily reclining on a rattan chair, dangling a wine gourd in his hands and grinning, "Ah, I''ve talked about so much, feeling a bit weary now, no more talking... no more..." The children''s faces, once filled with eager anticipation, fell flat. The oldest boy''s eyes darted around before he pounced forward, cheerfully massaging the elder''s shoulders. As the other children caught on, eager for more stories, they began to massage his legs, pat his shoulders, and the elder, luxuriating in their attentions, stretched leisurely and said: "Comfortable, comfortable..." "Libo, feeling better now...keep going...how about my Great Qin?" The old man looked up at the apologetic faces of the children, then squinted, caressing his belly and sighed, "Talking so much made those damn worms in my belly start to chirp. Whatever shall we do about that?" "..." The boy''s expression stiffened, then he clenched his teeth and tentatively reached for the snacks in his pouch, his face a tangle of struggle and desire. Meanwhile, the old man squinting from the side took a deep breath, smelling the aroma of pork cracklings, and swallowed hard. "The former Emperor, in the twelfth month of the seventh year of his reign, Jia Yin, was pleased to visit the Lotus Garden, and hosted a banquet in Weiyang Palace..." Just then, a mellow voice rang out. The children instinctively turned to look and saw the orphan of the village, the one without parents. On the faces of the younger ones, disdain and scorn surfaced, while the older children awkwardly and shamefacedly averted their gaze. Wang Anfeng helplessly looked at the story-hungry Libo, forcefully ignoring his winking and the covert signals implying a half share, and said warmly: "At that time, the number of dignitaries was countless, with officials thick as forest, as wine flowed and merriment peaked, the Former Emperor, slightly tipsy, laughingly ordered the Turkic King to dance for the entertainment, and the Baekje King to recite poems in accompaniment." The youth looked up at those faces where disdain and other expressions had completely turned to stupefaction and softly chuckled, saying: "No one dared to disobey." Chapter 6 Li Bo Watching the blank expressions on the children''s faces being gradually replaced by awe and then an unstoppable sense of pride at the grand banquet, before thousands of nobles and even ladies, they witnessed how a monarch of a resurgent power danced like a performer to boost the morale, and a king recited poetry in harmony, displaying an overwhelming spirit that almost hit them in the face.Great Qin, rising like the sun at dawn! "You little rascal" The elder abruptly yanked Wang Anfeng over, exasperatedly saying, "I''ve raised you for so long, and this is how you repay me?!" Wang Anfeng scratched his head and said honestly: "Master Li, even when starving, we shouldn''t deceive children for food, my father said, ''A gentleman does not partake in food that comes uninvited''" "Also, it seems like I''m the one raising you" "You you, you, you!" The elder, speechless, puffed his beard and glared, finally raising his hand and thumping the young man''s head hard, but there was an almost imperceptible spark of surprise in his pupils; he intended to retract his hand but instead reversed it, pressing it on Wang Anfeng''s head and forcing him to sit down. He ruffled the boy''s black hair as though petting a cat, his slightly furrowed brows slowly unwound into a nonchalant grin, chuckling and saying: "Let''s continue, this little rascal interrupted me, we won''t talk about the court anymore, now let''s discuss the delightful life in Jianghu at One-Leaf Pavilion, and tell tales of many brave heroes who roam the vast Heavenly Mountain!" "Yay, yay!" "I want to hear about the Sword Immortal Green Lotus with unparalleled skill in both poetry and the sword!" "No, we should hear about the legendary thief who walks on air!" Whether the boys or the more demure girls, upon hearing the word Jianghu, their eyes almost glowed with excitement. Wang Anfeng, held down by the elder, also paused in surprise, feeling an unexpected anticipation for the Jianghu matters that he wasn''t very interested in before, and without struggling, just sat beside the elder. The latter glanced at him with a sidelong gaze, chuckled, and took his wine gourd as if it were a Startling Wooden Block, smacking it down hard and sweeping his eyes in all directions as he spoke with emphasis: "Today, we won''t discuss the unrivaled poetry and sword skills, nor the unmatched thief; instead, we will talk about these knights errant and masters who rove the human realm, and the many Sects behind them!" "In times of peace, our Great Qin boasts seven major schools, perched upon this vast land, and from these schools emerge many lofty persons. Each generation on the peerless list is well-known; every generation has its own splendor, and each surpasses the last. Among these, if we talk about the Sword Dao, the line of the Heavenly Mountain, with its bitter chill and solitary fierceness, is revered by all swordsmen as a sacred place. Then there''s One-Leaf Pavilion, nestled among mountains and rivers, proficient in the Confucian School of using painting and poetry as methods of defense. The disciples of this pavilion are not only handsome but also well-versed in the gentlemen''s six arts, with each possessing their own unique learned skills." "Beneath the seven major schools, the number of smaller Sects is too many to count. The paths of Cultivation are also diverse, but they ultimately cannot escape the Martial Saint''s martial philosophy from thousands of years ago." The elder''s voice paused slightly, his gaze sweeping across the eager faces of the children, and seeing their yearning, he smiled again and relaxedly said, "The initial stage is Foundation Establishment, with the differentiation of inner and outer paths. External Cultivation Martial Arts begin with the physique, robust qi and blood, and when fully mastered, one is often strong enough to withstand swords and blades with mere flesh and bone. Internal Strength Martial Arts, on the other hand, focus on Breathing Techniques, cultivating a stream of Inner Qi within the body. When Inner Qi abounds, punches and kicks are delivered with a force rivaling that of an expert in External Cultivation, with movements even more agile." "It''s a pity, though, that as strong as Inner Qi may be, it inevitably exhausts. If an Inner Strength martial artist fails to subdue the opponent before depleting their Inner Qi, their life is in grave danger. On the other hand, an External Cultivation martial artist, with body strength comparable to wild beasts of the mountains, must outright defeat the opponent or simply endure, wearing down the opponent''s Inner Qi for a chance at victory." Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng was lost in thought, sensing the warm stream of Qi inside him, and suddenly understoodMaster Ci must be practicing Internal Cultivation, placing no emphasis on physical strength. The elder next to him gave him a glance and smiled slightly, not wishing to continue on the higher realms of Cultivation. He changed the topic to those heroes of Jianghu who already had astonishing tales in the stage of Foundation Establishment, his storytelling was enchanting, and the children listened as if in a trance. It wasn''t until the fiery sun climbed high and calls from parents in the village started coming in that the elder, with reluctance still in his voice, smacked his lips and ceased his tale. Upon seeing that there was no further story to listen to, the children picked up the small stools under them and scattered noisily. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elder leisurely leaned back in his rattan chair, put the wine gourd on the stone table beside him, and lazily said: "Speak up, you little punk, where did that stream of Inner Qi inside you come from?" Wang Anfeng was a bit startled, skillfully took the elder''s gourd, and while refilling it with light wine from the vat, he responded obediently, "You noticed?" "Nonsense!" Master Li fixated a fierce stare on him and pointed to his own eyes, gruffly saying: "This old man''s eyes aren''t blind yet!" "With shining eyes indicating internal energy and a lively breath, this is clearly the result of cultivating inner strength, even reaching a minor accomplishment with the transformation of true qi. You brat, keeping secrets even from me, deserves a beating, a good beating!" "Li Bo, you have sharp eyes indeed." Wang Anfeng scratched his head and handed the old man his wine gourd, sincerely admiring, "Just one look and you know everything..." "Hmph, of course, who do you think I am?" Old Li squinted, full of self-satisfaction as he took the wine gourd from the young man. However, cold sweat beaded his forehead, and he muttered to himself, "Damn it, nearly capsized in the gutter. If he knew I felt that strand of inner qi when I touched him, I''d lose all face..." "That was close, too close..." Lifting the wine gourd to his mouth for a sip, Old Li''s expression relaxed, his right hand resting on the back of the chair, his white hair as wild as a lion''s mane, assuming the air of an otherworldly master, he asked leisurely: "Come clean, you rascal." "How long have you been practicing this inner strength?" Wang Anfeng scratched his head, embarrassed, "Around four hours... I guess?" "I can''t believe I was about to give you pointers... Pfft!" The old man, having just looked every inch the hermit master, spat out a mouthful of wine, then burst into a violent coughing fit. His face turned beet red, startling Wang Anfeng so much that he hurriedly walked over to pat the old man''s back to help him catch his breath. But he saw the old man throw the wine gourd away and curse angrily: "Cough, cough, cough, damned gourd, how did a leaf get inside, nearly choked me, cough, cough, cough!" With a face full of indignation but inwardly gasping in shock as though he had seen a ghost, he thought, "Four hours? Four hours?! This kid never lies and I haven''t felt him practicing inner strength before. Could it really have only taken him four hours?" "Is this boy''s talent truly so terrifying? Comparable to the Martial Arts geniuses who are the legitimate heirs of the seven major sects?!" "Did I really misjudge him?!" Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng had already picked up the wine gourd, cleaned it with well water, and the old man''s eyes darted about, landing on the young man. He wanted to ask where the boy had learned his skills, but even with such talent, without the protection of a master, it would be impossible to cultivate inner strength. Moreover, casually inquiring about someone''s sect and lineage in Jianghu was absolutely taboo, especially since that inner qi was bold and righteous, not at all the way of the Evil Sect. After a long thought, he had no choice but to let go of the idea. But as that thought faded, another slowly surfaced. The old man glanced at Wang Anfeng''s figure, a faint shine of speculation in his eyes. "Li Bo, I''ve cleaned your gourd. Here is the pork sent by the innkeeper, I''ll leave it here for you." Just then, the young man, looking relieved, turned around and placed the cleaned wine gourd on the stone table, next to it the pork wrapped in oil paper. He then smiled at the old man and said: "Li Bo, I have some firewood to sell back in my room, so I''ll head back now, eh? If you need anything, just let me know and I''ll bring it to you." "Go on, do you think I can''t live without you at my advanced age?" The old man rolled his eyes, waved him off impatiently, and settled more deeply into the rattan chair. Watching the boy''s retreating back, he pondered something, eyes peaceful and serene. The breeze tousled his silvery disheveled hair, blending him into the solitude of the small courtyard. Suddenly he sighed lightly, grabbed the gourd for a swig, his expression froze, and he furiously smashed the gourd to the ground, cursing loudly: "Where''s the wine?!" "Old Lee tricked me again, calling it good wine when it tasted weak, and weak wine that tastes like well water!" "I''ll, I''ll tear down your damn pavilion!" Chapter 7 The Troubles of the Young Wang Anfeng Having left Li Bo''s residence, Wang Anfeng first sold the chopped firewood, then fed the pigs at the innkeeper''s, and afterward curled up in his own house to study the Buddha beads in his hand.He vaguely remembered that it was after putting on the wrist guard that he arrived at Shaolin, so now that the wrist guard had turned into this string of beads, it should be somewhat similar. But no matter how he flipped it over and over, there was no response at all. Frowning and pondering for a moment, the youth cradled the wood-like beads and tentatively spoke out: "I want to enter the Shaolin Sect, to find Master Yuan Ci..." "BeepYoung Hero, your online time today has already exceeded one hour, you cannot enter the great Jianghu world before twelve o''clock today, please come back tomorrow." As expected, the crisp and pleasant female voice arose near his ear. Since he had anticipated it, this time Wang Anfeng didn''t jump, but he still looked at the Buddha beads with surprise and curiosity on his face: "Could it be that there is a girl living inside this bead But how can she fit inside?" "Is it like what Li Bo said, some kind of ingenious contrivance?" "Is the outside world really that interesting?" The youth lay down on the bed, flipping the Buddha beads in his hand, feeling a strong desire for the outside world for the first time in his heart. Thinking that he could see Master Yuan Ci again tomorrow, he felt overjoyed. However, at this moment, his heart suddenly leaped, and he rolled over and sat up, exclaiming: "Bad! Bad!" "Master Yuan Ci told me to swallow the Qi-absorbing pills and practice Inner Strength, but I haven''t trained..." He hurriedly grabbed the rough porcelain bottle from the wooden table and held it in his hand. Following Master Yuan Ci''s previous instructions, he sat cross-legged, calmed his mind, and then carefully opened the bottle stopper. He was greeted by a fragrance that made his body feel warm. Seeing that it was getting dark outside, he put it directly into his mouth and swallowed it without water. As soon as the elixir went down his throat, it turned into a fairly large flow of heat that surged into his meridians. The silent Inner Qi in his Dantian was stimulated and surged, carrying the power of the elixir. Driven by Wang Anfeng, it rapidly circulated within his body along the route of Yi Chan Gong. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the heat from the elixir dissipated, he took out a second pill and put it in his mouth. After three hours of meditation, where most would have grown impatient, he, a first-time martial arts practitioner with a pure mind, actually found it enjoyable. He opened his eyes and slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air. There wasn''t much change in his Inner Qi, but it seemed to have stabilized a lot. He was just about to feel joy when a thunderous rumbling noise from his stomach, an unprecedented feeling of hunger, nearly floored him. He quickly tumbled off the bed, reheated the leftover cornbread in a hurry, and gulped it down. Only after getting something in his stomach did he feel much more comfortable. He let out a sigh of relief, only to see that he had completely devoured the food meant to last two days, and also felt a headache coming on. If he was going to eat like this after every training session, the silver coins he earned from chopping wood and feeding pigs would hardly be enough to fill his stomach, let alone provide for Li Bo. A wave of annoyance washed over him, his face fell, and he stood in front of the stove, looking at the empty steamer with a frown and sighed: "Ah~" .................. Lying flat on the bed with his eyes wide open, Wang Anfeng stared for several hours, unable to sleep, until the first light of dawn appeared and the neighbor''s rooster strutted and crowed crisply. Only then did he realize that he had been lying in bed for an entire night. Yet he still had no ideas in his head. With a sigh, suddenly a thought entered his mind. He might not know, but perhaps his master would have a way! A hint of light sparked in his eyes, and Wang Anfeng picked up the string of beads, speaking hurriedly, "Miss, I want to enter Shaolin!" "BeepPlease find a comfortable environment, the grand world of Jianghu will be opened for you shortly..." Accompanied by a crisp and pleasant female voice, Wang Anfeng''s body was enveloped by a ray of light and disappeared without a trace, not even the Buddha beads remained on the spot, as if there had never been a young man tormented by hunger and his own soaring appetite, unable to sleep all night. Wang Anfeng only felt a blur before his eyes, and when he reappeared, he found himself sitting on a bed, with the area around already brightly lit. He could hear the sounds of martial monks practicing their punches outside, and while still slightly dazed, someone pushed the door and entered. The man had a serene face, with a hint of Jianghu heroismit was Ci Yuan. Seeing Wang Anfeng, he nodded gently and said: "It seems you have awakened. Follow me, as today I will teach you the basic fist techniques of our Shaolin Sect." "Master..." Upon seeing Ci Yuan, Wang Anfeng first respectfully saluted, then followed the young monk, hesitating as he walked. Finally, he gritted his teeth, reached out to tug on the hem of Ci Yuan''s monk robes and said timidly: "Master... I have a matter I wish to ask you about..." "What is it?" "It''s just... it''s just..." Wang Anfeng''s face flushed with embarrassment, he bit his teeth and whispered like the buzz of a mosquito, "After practicing the ''Yi Chan Gong,'' my appetite has grown tremendously. II want to know if there is any way to earn some silver coins. Otherwise... otherwise, I might not even be able to afford food..." "Food?" Ci Yuan''s face briefly showed surprise as streams of blue data began to race through his eyeseating in the game served to replenish stamina and had recovery and buffing effects, much like special elixirs, but the boy''s words seemed like a problem from the real world, unable to be processed by the main server, with only character-based responses possible. However, the game character''s settings should not include things from the real world, right? The young monk''s step froze, his dark pupils turning a deep blue. Once severed from the server, due to Wang Anfeng''s words and an inexplicable force, errors began to appear in the program, disrupting the original settings continuously. As his body began to tremble slightly, a vast and primordial force emerged from the inception of this world and instantly appeared in the real world, covering the small village. Every conversation between the people turned into data, converging together. This force disappeared in the blink of an eye, but the knowledge of the real world transformed into system data, accessible to many central characters in a comprehensible way. The data streams in Ci Yuan''s eyes collapsed instantly, and his eyes returned to their calm, dark shade, though they seemed more vibrant than before. After a moment of bewilderment, his gaze fell on Wang Anfeng''s worried face. The monk seemed puzzled, as if recognizing who he was, and then he chuckled softly: "No worry, don''t fret, I just thought of something..." "You mentioned earning money for food... that''s quite simple. The Jianghu is vast with many different crafts. You can learn some life skills, whether it''s cooking delicious food or gathering herbs to make elixirs, all of which can ensure you live well ''outside''..." "For instance, we in Shaolin focus on External Cultivation, which is quite suitable for logging and mining. It not only earns some silver coins but also allows for practicing martial arts." "Logging and mining? Practicing martial arts?" Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng first felt a touch of relief, but then he heard the words "practicing martial arts" and his expression froze with surprise. The young monk in front of him turned his body to the side, his lips curving into a meaningful smile that made the boy shiver under the sunlight. "That''s right, practicing martial arts." Chapter 8 The Guest Arrives With apprehension in his heart, Wang Anfeng followed Ci Yuan all the way to the back mountain of Shaolin Temple, where tall trees densely filled the mountain landscape.The towering monk stopped by a tree and pointed at it, saying to the youth, "The use of felling trees is nothing more than for firewood or for carpenters in home building, the ones with fine texture and straight trunks are worth more silver than those that grow crooked." "Of course, they are also harder and tougher to break." Wang Anfeng looked at the tree trunk that would take a person''s embrace to encircle, his facial features creased together, and said, "Master... I want to ask again, do you really want me to smash this tree with my bare fists?" "That''s right." "Shaolin emphasizes external cultivation, and by hitting the trees with your fists, your inner strength will burst forth while the inner strength circulates in its meridians, naturally tempering the body and enhancing martial arts cultivation, killing two birds with one stone. Why wouldn''t you do it?" Ci Yuan nodded slightly, speaking as if it were the most natural thing in the world. The youth''s cheeks trembled as he raised his eyes to size up the stout tree and sighed, "Then, Master, you must prepare some medicinal remedies for your disciple..." Otherwise, I''m afraid his hands might be ruined. "Medicinal remedies? Haha, have you forgotten that you also have inner strength?" The monk paused in astonishment, then shook his head and laughed, saying, "If you protect your meridians with inner strength and your inner qi does not exhaust, you will only suffer some minor flesh wounds, which are of no concern. Once your inner qi is depleted, just sit and meditate with the Naqi Pills; combining movement and stillness is the way for inner qi to truly cultivate." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come, let me teach you our Shaolin martial arts. You have no foundation in martial arts, so begin with cultivating Shaolin Changquan. Once you''re proficient, you can cultivate Arhat Fist. This martial arts sequence consists of thirty-two stances, but in the end, it''s merely about the reality and deception in offense and defense, as well as a set of killing moves, using hands and feet together with emphasis on the elbows. Watch closely." After laughing, Ci Yuan casually assumed a stance. While explaining, he advanced on the old tree. His moves were simple yet profound and difficult to withstand, with punches and elbows raining down, smashing or thrusting. That dignified and immovable old tree suddenly shed a flurry of fallen leaves, as Wang Anfeng''s eyes unwittingly widened, with threads of light dust converging from the surrounding world into his pupils, causing Ci Yuan''s movements to appear to slow down in his sight. "BeepEntering scenario learning mode: Shaolin Changquan." In its original, unmutated form, this scenario was meant to bestow the participant with their first set of martial arts skills, but now, what appeared before Wang Anfeng was the complete thirty-two stances of Shaolin Changquan. The way to exert power and the flow of inner strength in the meridians were displayed before him in stark clarity, as if revealing a world unprecedented to him. He couldn''t help but immerse himself, unconsciously mirroring Ci Yuan''s movements in a dance-like manner. Crack! Accompanied by a loud noise that suddenly burst in his ears, Wang Anfeng was jolted from that special state to find the old tree in front of him had been brutally broken by Ci Yuan''s fists and fell heavily to the ground, raising a large cloud of dust and leaves. The monk with the serene face dusted off his robe, looking as relaxed as if he had just enjoyed a cup of fragrant tea. Wang Anfeng looked on in admiration and said: "Master, you are amazing..." With a light chuckle, Ci Yuan replied, "I only used an inner strength similar to yours just now. If you diligently practice your martial arts, you can achieve this too. At that time, you won''t have to worry about not having enough silver." "There are plenty of trees around here, why don''t you give it a try now? Here are today''s Naqi Pills; take them and meditate when your inner qi runs low." "Yes, Master!" Wang Anfeng''s eyes sparkled as he bowed to Ci Yuan, then took the elixir and eagerly found an old tree. He calmed his mind, assumed a stable stance, closed his eyes to recall the scene he had just witnessed, and then suddenly opened his eyes, shouting sharply as he called upon his inner strength to deliver a powerful punch without any flourish directly onto the large tree. The old tree shook imperceptibly, but the youth only felt a wave of soreness and pain emerging from the front of his fist, which then rapidly spread throughout his body along his meridians. He couldn''t help but grimace, yet remembering his master was behind him, he gritted his teeth, retreated, and struck diagonally with a Reverse Elbow Break. Ci Yuan, seeing the youth practice Changquan meticulously, nodded with satisfaction, his face showing a hint of appreciation. Name: Ci Yuan. Sect: Shaolin Sect Main cultivation technique: Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill Twelve Layers. Partial background special effects: Martial Arts Grandmaster ............... When Wang Anfeng returned from Shaolin that day, he was so exhausted that he lay limp on his bed as if boneless. He had been smashing trees for five hours, five hours! The flow of inner strength within his body was no longer warm like spring, but a piercing pain, with unbearable soreness throughout his body, and his fists were even more reddened. Were it not for the nurturing Shaolin elixirs, he might have already become a cripple. He didn''t know how long he had lain sprawled on the hard plank bed, his stomach rumbling like thunder. Barely managing to turn over and get up, he staggered to the grain bin and hastily washed the remaining food. He immediately steamed it till it was cooked, devoured it without caring for the scalding heat, feeling the hunger being gradually satiated. He almost cried. When he realized that he had devoured three days'' worth of food in one meal, the young boy held a sparkling, coarse ceramic bowl with a look of despair on his face. Putting down his chopsticks, he flexed his sore palms. Wang Anfeng''s gaze involuntarily shifted to the hard plank bed, but the thoroughly cleaned grain bin that could make a mouse cry made his eyes firm again. He let out a clouded breath, clenched his fists, and strode out, taking the old path up to Great Liang Mountain. He practiced his punches on trees, and whenever his Inner Qi was depleted, he would sit and meditate to recover. By dusk, he came down with a bundle of dry branches. The firewood fetched far less than his usual food. Upon returning home, he collapsed on the bed like a pile of mud. The next day, after returning from Shaolin and consuming all the food, he took purposeful strides up the mountain. Days like these continued for a full hundred days. "Li Lao, on the order of my father, I''ve come to deliver this ''Young Phoenix Card'' to you. But I wonder, which young hero has caught your eye that you would write to him personally?" A young man dressed in black vigorous attire sat in the only establishment in the village that could pass for a tavern, smiling as he spoke to an older man whose hair was like a wild lion''s mane. Although he maintained a demeanor neither servile nor overbearing, his every move and word was filled with respect. Behind him, Old Li from the tavern had been chased out of the kitchen and stood awkwardly to the side, gripping a silver ingot tightly in his chicken-claw-like hands. In the kitchen now was a top chef from Wangxian County, expertly handling the knife. On the table was the fine liquor once favored by the valiant swordsman Qinglian, whose fragrance alone made the onlooking villagers gulp greedily. But the old man just kept drinking turbid wine from his gourd, his expression serene and indifferent. Despite his ragged clothes, he exuded an air of a lofty master. He scoffed at the young man, asking: "Did your father tell you to ask this?" "I''m just a bit curious. This card was sent to young heroes under fifteen in the entire Wangxian County. Li Lao, you haven''t been active in the Jianghu for a long time. Haha, to be honest, not just I am curious about today''s events..." The young man shook his head with a smile. Li Lao glanced at him with contempt. The former felt a sudden chill, though his face maintained a composed smile. The old man burped lazily, then turned his head and casually pointed at a few middle-aged men beside him, asking: "Your Liu Family specializes in hidden weapons, so your eyesight must be good, right?" "You flatter me, elder Li." Li Lao waved his hand and said, "Then tell me, what are their identities?" The martial young man took a confident look at the men and laughed lightly, "This is not difficult. Although these brothers are dressed simply, the fabric of their clothing is clearly better than that of the local villagers of Great Liang Mountain. They must be residents of a nearby county, with their strong, muscular arms, they''re probably accustomed to manual labor. Great Liang Mountain has plenty of fine wood, and judging by the eagerness in their eyes, they must be carpenters here to purchase lumber..." "It''s around noon now. If they came, they would''ve had to set off early in the morning. I suppose today is the day for Great Liang Village to deliver goods." His voice was warm, tinged with a touch of self-satisfaction. The elder snorted and didn''t answer, but a burly man in a blue shirt beside them already burst out laughing. "This young hero has a keen eye, but there''s a little mistake. Our Great Liang Village delivers wood on the tenth day of every month. We''re the ones who make deliveries; why would they come here to compete for purchase?" "This..." The young man''s expression faltered, revealing a hint of embarrassment. Just then, the old man suddenly spoke up: "Liu lad, weren''t you eager to know who I''m recommending?" "Here he comes." Startled, the young man watched as the carpenters raced towards the entrance of the village, eyes wide. At the village mouth, they saw two gargantuan trees, thick enough for one person to embrace, being carried by a youth. The teenager had a handsome, delicate face, a straight figure, and although his body was slightly thin, it didn''t conceal the overwhelming aura of vigorous strength. With every step, steady and light, he approached the entrance. The fissures in the trees were full of fist marks, evidently made by raw fists! "?!" The young man''s pupils constricted slightly as he pondered whether he could have achieved such a feat at that age. The outcome made him feel somewhat defeated inside. Meanwhile, the old man gulped down his turbid wine, his eyes on the youth carrying the tree, and said leisurely: "This wood has a fine grain and is as tough as iron. It is so deep in the mountains that a normal strong man would take three to five days just to cut down one, and several more days to transport it down. The whole village can obtain about ten in a month, but he can get one every day. As of today, he brings two daily." "Can he be worthy of your Young Phoenix feast, and compete with the Bai Family?" The young man, suppressing the alarm in his eyes, slowly let out a word. "... Yes." Chapter 9 Li Bos Hesitation With nothing but his bare fists, he had smashed through two trees thick enough to embrace and carried them on his shoulders down the steep mountain path without a change in his complexion. Any martial artist would know that if this youth didn''t possess innate superhuman strength, then he must have achieved great progress in his cultivation.Not to mention someone like Liu Tianyuan, a disciple of the noble clan, who held a great appreciation for talent in his heart. Just as he planned to approach and make acquaintance, a sudden elderly voice rang out: "Liu family boy, I''ve taken the invitation. Thanks to your father''s kindness, Great Liang Village may be remote and poor, with not much to offer in terms of sights, so you might as well leave while it''s still light." Liu Tianyuan was slightly taken aback. When he turned to look, there was only an empty stool beside him C the white-haired old man was nowhere to be seen. As if realizing something, he quickly reached into his chest pocket, only to find that the Young Phoenix Card his father had handwritten had already disappeared without a trace, and he hadn''t noticed it at all, which made him break out in a cold sweat, his heart pounding with fear: "This old man''s skills are terrifying!" Since the elder could take the letter from his chest undetected, taking his life would have been just as easy, not even slightly more difficult than taking the letter. Thereupon, he suppressed the thoughts in his heart, called out to those around him, and hurriedly departed while the youth was surrounded by a small group of carpenters. By the time Wang Anfeng had exchanged the two fine trees for a few coins of silver, Liu Tianyuan''s figure had already disappeared, leaving only the man in blue clothes standing with his arms crossed, smiling at him: "Anfeng, you arrived too late. Just now a young hero came by with a big crowd; the scene was quite impressive. You really should have seen it." Wang Anfeng was stunned for a moment, then laughed it off with a shake of his head, saying: S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Innkeeper uncle, I don''t know him, and he doesn''t know me. Since it has nothing to do with me, it doesn''t matter that I missed it..." At those words, the man burst out laughing: "He might not have anything to do with us, but he sure has a lot to do with you, young man! A whole lot!" "What do you mean by ''a lot to do with me''? You''re not implying he came looking for me, are you?" "Heh, that I cannot say." The brawny man chuckled and stopped talking. He turned and walked a few steps back to his mat, pulled a sharp knife from his bag, and began to work. The village was small, and though he ran a martial arts school teaching the children some self-defense techniques, he also kept pigs in the backyard. When it was time to butcher, he would double as a butcher for a couple of days. With a flick of his wrist, the boning knife glinted coldly. In two swift motions, he cut a large piece of pork belly from the block, wrapped it in lotus leaves, and bound it tightly with fine twine. He tossed it to Wang Anfeng with a chuckle: "Here, this is your portion of meat for today. You''re eating more and more nowadays, not bad at all. It''s good to have an appetite. As for the matter you want to know about, you might as well ask old man Li. Since you''ll be using most of this meat to accompany his drink anyway, I won''t waste my breath. Hahaha." Seeing that the innkeeper had already started to attend to other villagers, Wang Anfeng smiled helplessly, counted out a handful of silver, and placed it gently on the countertop. He then straightened his clothes, bowed slightly to the brawny man, and turned to walk back home. As usual, he divided the meat into two portions, keeping the smaller one for himself and carrying the rest toward old man Li''s house. Although he was practicing martial arts, old man Li was a tremendous drinker and had an even bigger appetite than him. A pot of mild wine and a portion of pork would begin with the wine full and end with the pork gone, a frighteningly fast consumption. As he made his way there, the villagers looked at him strangely. Curious as he was, he refrained from asking since the innkeeper had told him to talk to old man Li, and he went straight to the familiar house. The wooden door stood wide open, and there sat Li, alone at the stone table, indulging in drink with his white hair like a lion''s mane, a picture of untamed elegance. It was already autumn with leaves falling like rain, yet not a single leaf lay within the vicinity of the old man, creating a stark contrast with the surrounding environment. Wang Anfeng felt a brief sense of wonder but didn''t linger on the thought. He approached, carrying the pork, and said with a smile, "Old man Li, how are you today? I brought you some meat, freshly butchered fattened pork, just the thing to go with your wine." Old man Li looked up at Wang Anfeng but said nothing, merely taking another sip of wine. It was only after a long while that he slowly said: "I''ve seen you climbing the mountain every day, your boxing skills have improved markedly..." Wang Anfeng didn''t understand the intent and scratched his head, answering honestly: "I don''t know either, Master said my level in fist techniques isn''t high enough yet and he can''t teach me the next level of Arhat Fist." "Arhat?" "Yes, Master said that to annihilate all vexations is to become an Arhat." "To annihilate all vexations?!" Old Man Li was slightly shockeddispelling vexations should lead to a pure heart, but hidden within the phrase ''annihilate all vexations'' lay a hint of immense killing intent. Though it was an intention to kill, it was upright and forthright. He held an even higher regard for this unseen so-called Master in his heart. Looking at Wang Anfeng''s fists, he chided himself, "With such a Master and such talent, it''s almost inevitable that you will join Jianghu someday. Li Qidao, oh Li Qidao, have you wandered among the Jianghu''s killings too long to see this clearly" Unfortunately he ultimately couldn''t remain a happy villager in the mountains... With a sigh in his heart but with eyes clearing once more, Old Man Li chuckled, dug out something from his chest pocket and casually handed it to Wang Anfeng, grinning and saying, "Your fist technique isn''t bad? Then I won''t worry. Run an errand for me, kid. This is something an old friend sent over. Deliver it to the manor north of the County City in Wangxian County. There''ll be something good in it for you when you get back." "A delivery?" Wang Anfeng curiously took the letter, noting its smoothness and a refreshing fragrance. There was no writing on it, just a phoenix. With a few simple strokes, the phoenix seemed ready to soar off the page. Even someone like Wang Anfeng, who was not versed in painting and calligraphy, could tell the extraordinary skill in the brushwork and exclaimed, "This is a remarkable painting. I had no idea, Uncle Li, you had such superb painting skills!" Old Man Li, who was just tipping back his drink, subtly rolled his eyes, slammed the gourd onto the stone table, wiped his mouth with his hand, and raised his voice, slapping the table as he shouted, "Alright, alright, you''ll have it to look at on your way. Just tell me, are you going or not?!" Wang Anfeng fondled the letter in his hand, thinking that although the round trip might slightly affect his cultivation, it wouldn''t take too much time. He smiled and agreed, "What''s there to worry about? It''s just a letter. I''ll take care of it for you, Uncle Li." "Good, it''s already early August now. You must deliver it on the night of the full moon on the fifteenth; not earlier and certainly not later. Here is a jug of wine. When you get near the manor, stop by a county city and look for a Doctor Li. Stay at his place for a couple of days" Seeing that he had agreed, Old Man Li nodded slightly and casually pulled out a dark and heavy wine jug from nowhere, tossing it to Wang Anfeng. It was extremely heavy and ice-cold to the touch, apparently made of solid iron, with complex and intricate patterns on it. The strong aroma of wine was detectable even from a distance; a mere couple of sniffs turned Wang Anfeng''s cheeks a ruddy red. "Alright, kid, now that you have martial arts skills, figure out how to get to the County City on your own. This old man has to prepare some pork, so come over and lend a hand." Old Man Li, seeing the astonishment on the young man''s face, laughed with satisfaction. He picked up the significantly heavy piece of pork and unceremoniously started to give orders. Wang Anfeng steadied himself, hanging the wine jug at his waist and followed the old man into the house. It was only a matter of moments before the fragrance of cooking meat wafted up with the smoke. Chapter 10 Yuan Cis New Demands "You brat, remember to bring it to me on the morning of August 15th, don''t be late!"After a good meal together, as they parted, the old man still held Wang Anfeng by the ear and lectured him for a long while before letting him go. Watching the young man''s figure gradually disappearing, the old man tilted his head back and took a swig of liquor, sighing softly with a trace of desolation on his face. After a moment, he shook his head and sighed, "Let it be, let it be, grandchildren will have their own fortune. The brat hasn''t been practicing martial arts for long, and this time, he''s bound to face a tough defeat... I should prepare some words of comfort for him. It''s a pity that my own cultivation of Inner Strength is not enough to even get through the entry level, otherwise..." Amidst his murmuring, leaves fell, yet before they could even get close to him, they silently turned to powder. Around his aging body, there was a fleeting twist of purple lightning, like a dragon, which disappeared in a flash. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng returned to his room and, as usual, engaged in three hours of Inner Strength cultivation until the sky had completely darkened before slowly ending his practice. Feeling the Inner Strength gradually filling his body, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. He flipped over, devoured his meal, then sat on the bed, playing with the letter in his right hand, pondering how to get to the county city. After all, his last visit was two to three years ago; although he roughly remembered the direction, the image of the bustling city, akin to a heavenly palace, had become quite vague. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The daily cultivation was quite draining. As he thought about it, Wang Anfeng simply leaned back on the bed and fell asleep, only waking up the next day when the sky was slightly bright. After washing up, he went to Shaolin Temple. Under the supervision of Master Ci, he repeatedly performed the highly skilled Shaolin Fist technique he knew well. Master Ci nodded in satisfaction. Wang Anfeng finished his routine, not knowing if it was because the land of Shaolin Temple was better, but even the trees on the mountain were much harder than those on Great Liang Mount. Just now, after hitting a tree, his knuckles were already bruised. He casually sat cross-legged on a stone, skillfully applying medicine and bandages to himself. Over these hundred days, he first spent five hours on fist techniques at Shaolin Temple and then another five hours of cultivation back in the material world, supplemented by Elixirs. His Inner Qi was full, already not inferior to the usual one or two years of Inner Strength and fist technique cultivation. With a clear mind, he could strike trees solely with his fists without needing an axe. In Master Ci''s view, he was already qualified to proceed to the next step of his cultivation. Just then, as Wang Anfeng carefully spread the medicine, feeling the coolness suppress the pain, he took a comfortable deep breath. Suddenly, he remembered something, flipped over, first bowed to Master Ci with one hand, and then said with a bit of embarrassment, "Master, I might not be able to come for cultivation for a day or two recently, I promised to deliver a letter for Uncle Li." Master Ci shook his head slightly and calmly said, "No matter, just be sure not to miss your daily Inner Strength practice..." before he could finish his sentence, he seemed to remember something. Watching Wang Anfeng, who was turning around to continue his martial arts training, he asked slowly, "Delivering a letter... how far is it?" "How far?" Wang Anfeng paused his movements, thought for a moment, and replied, "About... several hundred miles, I suppose. I''ll go to the nearest county city and take a horse-drawn carriage. It should only take a day, so it shouldn''t affect much..." While speaking, he turned his body, Inner Qi flowing, and a very tricky Reverse Elbow Break hit the tree. With force, he leaped up, delivering a Central Plai Fist technique, when Master Ci''s calm voice sounded in his ear. "Several hundred miles? That''s fine, that''s fine, then you should run there..." Barely had his Inner Strength risen, his master''s words almost made his heart tremble, his fist missed, emitting a dull sound of the empty air, and after a few seconds of stunned silence, he turned to look at his master''s serene and earnest face, devoid of any jest, and he incredulously responded, "Run... run there?!" Master Ci nodded and said with a smile: "Indeed, you have completely mastered `Yi Chan Gong`, and it is time I taught you the Light Body Technique. Although my Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique does not excel in nimble movements during combat, it possesses unique stamina for enduring long distances. Moreover, during a vigorous marathon, the circulation of Inner Strength and the boiling of blood and Qi significantly benefit cultivation." "Come with me, and I will teach you the vital breathing methods and the pathway of Inner Strength circulation of the Vigorous Step Technique." An hour later, Wang Anfeng was drenched in sweat. His Inner Qi grew increasingly vigorous, though his muscles ached intolerably. However, the crucial methods of the Vigorous Step Technique were securely memorized. Just as he was massaging his sore muscles, Yuan Ci pulled out a scroll from his sleeve and handed it to him, saying, "Take this." The youth hesitated momentarily, then took it and unrolled it to reveal a line of words elegantly written. Slightly astonished, he instinctively read aloud, "Shaolin Temple disciple task: Sprint a thousand li, activating the Vigorous Step Technique all the way; task reward, a refined Zen Heart Protective Fist." "...Master, what is this?" Yuan Ci''s expression remained unchanged as he replied, "As you see, if you can complete the cultivation task I give you, I will pass on to you the Protective Fist I first used years ago. Although it is not a famed weapon from Jianghu, it is quite sturdy, edged, and capable of protecting your hands as well as wounding the enemy." Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng''s eyes lit up slightly. He carefully stashed the scroll away and excitedly asked, "Master, has our Shaolin always had such traditions... Will there be more of these in the future?" Yuan Ci paused momentarily, a flicker of digital flow in his eyes, and after a moment sighed somewhat melancholily: "In the past... it was not like this; it wasn''t so complicated." "But now we have no choice but to assign you these tasks... As for the future, of course, there will be more. Don''t think too much about it, go now; first go practice your fist technique. It''s a pity that your cultivation is too low, otherwise, I could spar with you to feed you moves." "Yes, Master!" Although Wang Anfeng was mature for his age, he was still a youth. At this moment, as it seemed his master was about to reward him with a gift, his heart leaped with joy, and even the task of sprinting a thousand li seemed filled with anticipation. Happily, he responded, turned around, and assumed a fighting stance. He focused, let out a sharp yell, and struck with a fist technique. Although it was only a beginner''s technique, he executed it with utmost seriousness. Though there were many deficiencies in the finer aspects, it already displayed a dignified and reputable aura. On returning that day, Wang Anfeng did not go up the mountain to chop wood, inadvertently saving the carpenters a trip. Instead, he stoked the stove at home, prepared a lot of dried food, wrapped it in a blue cloth, and slung it on his back. With a flask hanging at his waist, he first visited the innkeeper to inquire if there was anything needed to be delivered, then exchanged some pork and food at the Li''s compound. After shouting a greeting, he hoisted the bundle and, taking advantage of the early sun, set out from the village in high spirits. "Cultivation, rewards!" Chapter 11 Encounters on the Way Majestic Great Qin, like the rising sun.The vast territory of the Great Qin Empire was divided into seventy-two counties, each county known as one of Eight Hundred States. Broad official roads connected the whole world, allowing for unimpeded travel. At intervals of one county, there were stations for travelers to rest. Villagers with keen minds had set up tea shops along the official roads, selling cooling teas to alleviate the heat and earning a substantial amount of silver taels. It was just the start of autumn, and though there was a hint of coolness, the fierceness of the late summer heat still lingered. At midday near a tea shop near the county city of Wangxian County, the place was nearly full. Traveling merchants, either engaged in lively discussions or sipping tea from large bowls, talked of curious events. The tea shop owner''s child, clutching a small plate of glutinous rice balls, listened to their tales. One bearded foreigner wiped his mouth and exclaimed with emotion, "Life is truly peaceful nowadays. Our Wangxian County hasn''t seen any major trouble for many years..." Another merchant responded, "Indeed, with Master Liu from Liuxu Villa keeping watch. Remember He Yiyuan from the past? The man who committed all sorts of evil deeds was also captured, wasn''t he?" The young waiter, engrossed in the stories, suddenly received a knock on the head from the owner and was scolded quietly, "You little rascal, instead of serving the customers properly, you''re here lazing around, earning my silver taels for nothing!" Upon hearing this, the waiter rolled his eyes inwardly but didn''t dare to retort openly. Reluctantly, he moved into the harsh sunlight, cursing under his breath, "In such scorching sun, who would be on the road anyway? Can''t stand to see anyone taking a break, what a nuisance!" Just then, the owner''s child suddenly yelled, "Here they come, here they come, big horses, big horses are coming!" The waiter, startled, turned his head quickly and indeed saw a cloud of dust in the distance on the official road, as someone appeared to ride a tall horse at speed, thinking, "Such a person must be a wealthy guest... I might earn some silver." With a smile on his face, he quickened his pace and was about to call out, while the other merchants, curious that someone would travel under such a fierce sun, also turned to look. But as the dust cloud drew closer, it revealed not the expected figure on a tall horse but a handsome young man. Dressed in a short blue tunic and carrying a bundle, he approached with large strides, dust swirling under his feet, his presence as mighty as a galloping war general, bold and magnificent, commanding an extraordinary aura. The sixteen or seventeen-year-old waiter, facing him directly, felt his heart tremble as if confronting a charging, enraged wild beast. His legs weakened, and he fell straight onto his buttocks. Before he fully hit the ground, he felt someone grabbing his wrist, pulling him up. Still in shock, he saw the young man in blue before him asking gently, "Are you alright, brother? Did the fierce sun get to you?" "No, no, I''m fine..." Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The waiter shivered slightly, his legs still a bit weak, but his face quickly resumed a smile, saying, "This young master, it''s still a long way to the county city, and the weather is hot and dry. Why not come in for some cooling tea to refresh yourself?" The young man hesitated, then touched his stomach and smiled, "That would be kind of you, brother. Please just a pot of your cheapest cooling tea." "The cheapest..." The waiter paused briefly, then noticing that the young man''s clothes were just ordinary fabric, much like his own, felt a growing sense of closeness. The almost imperceptible fear also dissipated a lot, and he replied with a smile, "Alright, a pot of Jishan Spring. Young master, find yourself a spot to sit." "Thank you." The waiter went back to the tea shop, fetched a copper pot of cooling tea, but when he turned around, he saw the young man had not taken a seat at a table but had instead chosen a spot in the shade on a piece of bluestone. Curious, he asked, "Young master, there''s still room at the table, why not sit there? Could it be that you''re shy?" The young man smiled and pointed at his clothes, saying, "I''ve been running here all the way and have worked up quite a sweat. I''m afraid sitting too close might make others uncomfortable. Could you please bring the tea over here? How much is the pot?" "...For your kindness, five large Tongbao." The waiter replied, watching as the young man took out a small cloth pouch from his chest, carefully counted out five copper coins, and, receiving the copper coins, he lightly placed the cooling tea beside him and returned to the shop. Meanwhile, the young man took out two fist-sized pieces of dry food from the blue cloth bundle, eating joyously with his cooling tea. While the table he bypassed offered various types of desserts and premium scented teas, he had only a pot of tea with leaves and some tough dry food by his side, yet he sat undisturbed and without a trace of inferiority or shyness. The merchants, initially curious about his dramatic entrance, sneaked glances at him, and he responded with a calm smile. Though in simple garb, he carried himself with a demeanor no less dignified than anyone else. After gobbling down his meal, a pile of dry food as large as a football along with a pot of cooling tea, Wang Anfeng half-closed his eyes, letting the Inner Qi inside him flow slowly to recoverhe had learned Qinggong, but the Vigorous Step Technique was only meant to enhance physical recovery and stamina. You still had to run earnestly as the Inner Qi boiled, but the body remained flesh and bones, inevitably feeling sore. Just then, a voice suddenly resonated near his ear: "Young brother, what impressive Inner Strength." The tone was seasoned, revealing at once that Wang Anfeng possessed Inner Strength, something only a mysterious master like Li Bo could achieve. Startled, he opened his eyes wide, ready to call out to the senior, but then he hesitated. Before him stood not one of those imposing grandmasters like Li Bo from the tales, but a delicate-looking young man with youthful features and a piercing, lively gaze, about his own age. Stunned for a moment, he asked, "This young brother is..." "What do you mean ''young brother''? I should be older than you, you should call me ''older brother'' just like you did earlier," the youth laughed, clasped his hands in front of his chest and imitated the Jianghu greeting with a fist salute, and directly said, "I smelled a scent on you, young brother" Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, his face immediately turning a bit red as he stood up and said apologetically, "Sorry, my brother, I have been rushing all the way and unavoidably have some body odor, please bear with me a little" "Stinky? No no no, it''s fragrant, very fragrant." The youth was momentarily stunned, then he burst into laughter and shook his head, pointing at Wang Anfeng''s waist. Following the youth''s gesture, Wang Anfeng looked and saw the cast iron liquor flask at his waist, black in color with dense decorations on it. The youth next to him chuckled again and said, "Look, this liquor is fragrant and robust. I smelled it from a great distance. I''ve loved wine since my childhood. I wonder if you, young brother, could part with it? Money is not an issue." With that, he casually took out a silver ingot. Given the size, it was more than enough not only to buy a small pot of wine but to purchase all the merchandise carried by the business owners outside the tea shop. The tea shop owner looked on enviously and muttered a few words, while the clerk sighed internally, "Only able to drink poor tea costing five large coins, I didn''t expect such good fortune Why am I always so unlucky?" Everyone was marveling at the young man''s good fortune, but Wang Anfeng didn''t even glance at the silver, simply shaking his head, "Sorry, my brother, if the wine was mine I''d give it to you with no issue, but it''s entrusted to me to deliver to someone else''s home, so I''m afraid it''s not possible" The dark-robed youth was slightly taken aback, then smiled, "Is it too little? I have some silver notes here, just say the word and I can give them to you. This amount of money could buy you a lot of fine wines to deliver, and surely no one would blink at that." Wang Anfeng still shook his head, and the youth burst into laughter saying, "Could it be that you''ve developed a hatred for the wealthy, unable to stand seeing money?" "A silver ingot of this size, of course, I''d want it." Wang Anfeng restrained his smile, looking seriously at the youth, "Although my family is poor, my father taught me ''A gentleman''s promise, worth more than gold''." "So you consider yourself a gentleman?" "Far from being a gentleman, but I do not wish to break my promise." The youth was slightly startled, then he burst out laughing, clasped his hands in a deep bow and said, "I was unaware before, please forgive my presumptions." After speaking, he casually tossed the covetous silver ingot beside the road, meeting Wang Anfeng''s stunned gaze, he firmly said, "Money for food, clothing, and living is inherently neutral, but just now I imposed lowly expectations on the belly of a high-minded man because I had this money. Such an item, I''d rather not keep." After saying this, he looked up at the still scorching sky, shook his head and sighed teasingly, "I''ve rested enough already, staying here any longer, surrounded by fine wine yet unable to drink it, is truly suffering. I must take my leave" Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, feeling somewhat embarrassed inside, he stood up and clasped his fists saying, "This I''m very sorry, I am called Wang Anfeng, how should I address you, brother?" The dark-robed youth looked at him, chuckled a bit, and said, "You and I will surely meet again someday. I''ll tell you my name then." With that, he whistled sharply. A small blue horse neighed and charged over. The youth clapped his hand on the horse''s back, leapt into the air, twisted his waist to clasp his fists, and said, "The mountains remain unchanged, the stream flows forever; young brother Wang, we shall meet again." "Yah!" Chapter 12 The First Time the Young Wang Anfeng Took Action The sound fell, and the Green-Maned Horse let out a long neigh, stepping forward as if treading on clouds, and in the blink of an eye, it was far away; it was clearly no ordinary horse.And at the moment the young boy left, those merchants who had been sitting quietly sprung up from their seats like they were on springs, pouncing towards the glittering Silver Coins on the ground, pushing and shoving each other, with a constant stream of cursing and shouting. Within moments, a cool tea stall had turned into a battlefield, filled with a noisy and piercing cacophony of regional slang and curses, occasionally punctuated by cries of pain. This made Wang Anfeng feel a sense of disgust. He gathered his belongings and the remnants of his dry food, carefully placed the teapot on a piece of bluestone, and then set off, with the aches in his body having subsided quite a bit after a good rest. He summoned his Inner Strength and employed the Vigorous Step Technique to stride away, without even glancing at the Silver Taels, let alone using his martial skills to snatch them. He walked a great distance, not knowing how far he had gone until the moon climbed over the willow tips, when he finally saw a small Taoist Temple. After entering and explaining his intentions, he rested there for the night. Waking up early the next day, he considered that if he headed to Shaolin, it would take him about half an hour, and suddenly disappearing might scare the others. Thus, he only practiced his punches twice in the courtyard, and helped the innkeeper to sweep the yard before bidding farewell and leaving. Enduring the soreness in his body, he rushed on for a whole day, and it was only when the sky darkened that he finally saw the distant county city. He let out a sigh of relief; using the "Shadow Reflection Tag" to confirm his identity, he entered the city. The lights were bright in front of him; although it was dark, if he were in a village, it would have been deserted by now, but the city was still brightly lit with lanterns highlighting a bustling and prosperous scene. Exhausted from the journey, Wang Anfeng''s pace slowed as he arrived in such a bustling place. He stared wide-eyed at the passersby and the shouting vendors, eventually stopping at a small vendor, lured by the irresistible smell of pork buns. Hearing his stomach rumble, the young vendor saw him and cheerfully said, "Is the young brother a bit hungry? Our pork buns are made with fine cuts of pork belly, fresh cabbage, and mushrooms, all finely chopped. The skin is thin and the filling is generous, and for just six Datong Currency coins, you can have one." As he spoke, he lifted the lid off the steamer, revealing rows of white pork buns, their fragrance wafting out. Wang Anfeng swallowed unconsciously and fished twelve Copper Coins from his pocket. After a thought, he put six back and handed over the other half to the vendor, smiling, "Trouble you, shopkeeper, to give me one is enough." "Alright." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young man took the silver, deftly picked out a bun, and handed it to Wang Anfeng. Biting into it heartily, Wang Anfeng found it deliciously fragrant and satisfying. As the vendor covered the steamer and draped a white cloth over his shoulder, he laughed and said, "The young brother seems to have an unfamiliar accent, is this your first time in our city?" Wang Anfeng simply nodded in agreement, his mouth full as he continued to devour the bun, swallowing it in a few bites, then let out a satisfied breath and wiped his hands before he raised his fist in courtesy and inquired, "Excuse me, young man, I have a matter to ask about; please don''t take offense." The young vendor, seeing his polite and refined appearance, waved his hand with a smile, "Ask away, ask away; I''m not one of those scholarly gentlemen. You''re too courteous." Wang Anfeng grinned and changed the subject, "I heard that in this city, there is a Doctor by the surname Li. Do you happen to know of him?" "Doctor Li?" The young man paused, inspected Wang Anfeng from head to toe, and seeing him not looking like a villain, finally shook his head with a sigh, "Him, of course I know him; he''s skilled in activating meridians and promoting blood circulation, and he''s always been kind to people. Unfortunately, he has not been living peacefully these days... he''s gotten into trouble with a gang from the east side of the city. Even with thousand Taels of silver, one can''t withstand such turmoil..." Wang Anfeng paused for a moment before asking Dr. Li''s address and the nature of the incident, thanked the messenger, and then strode away. As the street was crowded, a sense of urgency rose within him, and without realizing it, he employed the Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique. The young man watching from behind saw the figure in blue swiftly leap forward, and in a few bounds, he was galloping away like a horse, leaving a trail of shocked gasps and screams in his wake. The medical hall of Dr. Li''s residence was not far away, and with Wang Anfeng''s current pace, it took only a few minutes to reach that street. From a distance, he could see a crowd gathered around a spectacle, so he hurried over, only to find the space so cramped that there was no room to squeeze through. Inside, he heard a mix of loud cursing and a sudden sharp sound of weapons clashing, followed by the cries of children and the sobs of women. Wang Anfeng''s heart raced with anxiety but quickly calmed down. His eyes scanned his surroundings, and he retreated a dozen steps, steadied his breathing, his eyes flashed, he gathered his strength, stepped forward, and used the Vigorous Step Technique to charge forward. As he neared the crowd, he bit down hard, boosted his Inner Qi, and leaped nearly two meters high like a tiger, landing heavily on a man''s shoulders, causing him to buckle under the weight. From his vantage point, he saw a middle-aged couple with a child being surrounded by five burly men. The leader, cursing and clenching his fists, walked towards the man who was defiantly holding his ground. The teenager had no time to feel fear; his body was already stepping rapidly on the shoulders of the onlookers, leaping into the midst of the encirclement like a tiger descending a mountain. Right after landing, he capitalized on the momentum of his charge. His right fist spun mightily from his side while his left palm came down like a crushing boulder, accompanied by a surging Inner Qi, smashing into the wrists of the leading strongman. "Ah!" The burly man screamed as his defenses were wide open. Although it was Wang Anfeng''s first physical confrontation, his actions were fueled purely by a surge of indignation, leaving his mind blank. He stared at his opponent and delivered a Central Plain Fist straight to the man''s abdomen with all his might, sending him flying sideways. At this moment, the four hooligans finally reacted. First startled by the sudden intervention, upon realizing their assailant was just a youth, they roared and lunged at him. Wang Anfeng''s heart pounded like a drum, his mind a blank slate, yet the nearly seven hours, fourteen hours a day of training in martial arts had ingrained a natural reflex in his body. As he watched a punch coming straight at him, he stepped back with his right foot, his arms raised firmly, catching the incoming blow. The words of his Master, imparting martial arts wisdom, flowed through his mind, instinctively twisting his waist and turning, his right arm bending at the elbow and swinging the Reverse Elbow Break into the ribs of the ruffian with spiraling force and Inner Qi. With a sickening crack, the heavy-set hooligan screamed and was sent flying like trash. His left hand raised to intercept a punch, his posture shifted, and his right fist transformed into a palm strike, surging up from his spine through his fingers, hitting another attacker right on the throat. Using the momentum, he pushed upwards, causing the hooligan''s jaw to dislocate with a snap, the man howling as he flipped over and started rolling on the ground. The other two''s sneers froze, their steps halting unconsciously, but Wang Anfeng, whose mind was almost void of thought, did not cease his assault. Unconsciously adopting the movement technique of the Vigorous Step Technique, he pounced forward like a tiger leaping down a hill, switching his stance to a left bow, his right palm circling inward to catch the opponent''s punch, while his left fist struck outwards, slamming into the temples. The man''s scream of rage stopped abruptly as he slumped to the ground lifeless. "Old Liu?! Old Zhang? You C don''t come any closer!" "If you come any closer, I''ll call the authorities! Help! Somebody help!" The last burly man with a mutton-chop beard went from stupefaction to terror, screaming shrilly like a frightened girl, flailing his arms, only to have his guard breached by a punch through the crook of his elbow. Wang Anfeng bent his right arm, secured his right hand with his left, and surged forward with the technique of the Vigorous Step Technique, his raised elbow smashing brutally into the hooligan''s chin. The man''s world went dark as he collapsed unconscious. Only then, as the youth''s breathing began to even out and his mind slowly cleared, standing tall and surveying his surroundings, he realized that the strength of his inner martial arts had made him a far cry from a common strongman. Chapter 13 Reunion At this moment, the first one who had been injured due to the young man''s first move being somewhat tense and nervous, not being severely wounded, let out groans and crawled up from the ground. Before he even stood up, he started bellowing:"Who is it?! Which good-for-nothing scoundrel launched a sneak attack on me!" "Your mother has sores on her feet, how dare you defy the authority right above your head..." Upon finishing his sentence and taking a closer look, he only saw his brothers lying on the ground, wailing to the skies. His heart tightened, and upon seeing the young man in blue, though his face was delicate and handsome, the overwhelming and powerful aura almost hit him in the face. He couldn''t help but feel the urge to retreat, but when he noticed the local villagers all around, he realized he couldn''t let a young boy scare him away without losing face. Grinding his teeth, he swiftly pulled out a gleaming dagger from his bosom and charged, yelling: "Brat, watch the blade!" If the man had used the knife from the start, Wang Anfeng might have been hesitant to engage, fearing to attack first, but by now, he had recovered from his initial nervousness. Instantly, his right foot stepped forward in front of his left, and he twisted his body to the left, avoiding the vertical slash. At the moment the man''s face showed astonishment, the young man''s left hand had already shot up, directly grabbing the man''s wrist. Inner Strength surged as he twisted forcefully; his right arm bent at the elbow and smashed into the man''s abdomen with practiced skill. Two techniques in one move, Inner Qi in use, the man let out a pitiful cry as the long knife was knocked from his grip before it hit the ground, now caught deftly in the young man''s hand as he twirled it with a cold flourish. He had been feeding pigs at the innkeeper''s house since he was a child. Their family''s saber technique did not require much strength, but he could posture without a problem. He also understood that evil needs to be countered by evil. With a flick of his wrist, the sharp dagger hummed, resting directly on the big man''s neck. The man felt as though lightning flashed before his eyes, followed by a chilling sensation on his neck, causing goosebumps to rise on his back as he trembled and called out loudly: "This...young hero. Spare, spare my life... this, this isn''t our fault, it is, it is the Li Family men who owe us money. We may have been a bit rough, but... but murder must be answered for and debts must be repaid, isn''t that morally right? This principle holds true everywhere, young hero..." As he spoke, the man actually started to sound wronged. A refined and upright middle-aged man nearby became so angry his face turned red as he burst out swearing: "Get lost with that bullshit of yours!" "I only borrowed ten taels of patterned silver from you; when did it become one hundred taels? Young hero, do not believe him!" Seeing this, Wang Anfeng did not immediately pass judgment but looked around at the many onlookers, holding the long knife in his right hand, his left hand raised to his chest as he bowed slightly, pointed to the refined gentleman, and asked aloud, "Honorable elders, I am new to this precious land; may I inquire as to what kind of man this gentleman is?" Various voices came from the crowd: "Doctor Li is virtuous and skilled, truly a Divine Doctor!" "The gentleman is kind-hearted, often providing porridge and medical consultations to the poor without asking for silver." As the crowd voiced their opinions, the young man nodded slightly. Then he pointed to the man with the ashen face and asked, "And what about this man''s usual behavior?" The crowd fell silent for a moment before laughter and jeers erupted, and the man looked around to see who was asking. However, feeling the blade''s chill on his neck intensify and sweat appearing on his brow, he dared not make any rash movements. Wang Anfeng withdrew the blade and stepped back, speaking evenly: "Right and wrong have already been made abundantly clear." The man broke free and stumbled forward a few steps, his legs weak. Knowing his reputation had been tarnished and the money probably lost, he was filled with indignation and humiliation, yet still remembered to help his brothers up. Just then, a young voice rang out from behind: "Stop." "You...you should not bully people too far!" The brawny man clenched his teeth and glared at Wang Anfeng, only to see the young man pull out a cloth bag from his chest and toss it carelessly. The man instinctively caught it, feeling its weight; he knew it contained silver and copper coins. His face registered surprise as Wang Anfeng drove his knife into the ground, saying: "Each matter should be treated on its own merits. According to the Great Qin Legal Code, repaying debts is indeed right. There are ten taels of silver in the bag, plus some copper coins to account for my beating youit should suffice for your medical expenses." The man paused in surprise at hearing the words. Thugs like them valued the ethics of Jianghu; otherwise, they wouldn''t have contained their humiliation and helped their brother up before leaving. Now, seeing the youth dressed in coarse clothes which indicated a modest background, and with the calluses of hard work on his hands, he nevertheless seemed to embody the spirit of a Jianghu hero, valuing honor over gain. The ten silvers were offered as readily as they were promised, so he gritted his teeth, braved the pain, and cupped his fists in salute: "A true hero! This time we admit defeat. We owe you one and take you for a friend!" Wang Anfeng, however, shook his head and said: "I am returning your money simply because I abide by moral principles and respect the fundamental truths. Don''t misunderstand my intentions. If you continue to do evil, I will beat you every time I see you!" Having said this, he smiled lightly and earnestly added: "Of course, I won''t shortchange you on the cost of medicine." "You!" The crowd burst into laughter, and the few ruffians, upon hearing this, felt a mixture of shame and anger. Yet as they saw the youth''s slender figure with an air of dignified elegance and the sharp knife in front of him that seemed to still flicker with the cold light of lightning, they were filled with fear and fled with their faces covered, while Wang Anfeng turned to the neighbors who were watching the excitement and bowed a fist in salute before turning to the scholarly man, not yet having spoken his purpose. The doctor sighed deeply, the fatigue evident on his refined face, and offered his respects: "Troublesome young hero... I will count that patterned silver and give it to you later." Wang Anfeng stepped aside, not daring to accept the courtesy, and reached for his waist to take off a dark iron liquor flask, saying softly: "Doctor Li, there''s no need for such formalities... Otherwise, Uncle Li will complain about me for half a day." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man hesitated for a moment before noticing the flask in the youth''s hand, with its dark base finely carved with dense patterns, and his expression changed dramatically as he exclaimed: "Is that the Xuanjing Flask?!" "Are you Uncle Li''s son? Or his disciple?! No... no, you didn''t call him father, you referred to him as Uncle Li, obviously, you''re not his disciple..." Seeing the scholarly man''s shocked and delighted expression, losing his usual composure, Wang Anfeng was reassured that he had indeed found the right person. He was also surprised by how widespread Uncle Li''s connections were, and he cupped his fist, saying, "Neither. Uncle Li and my father are good friends, and he treats me as his own kin, so he asked me to deliver this flask to you." "Ah, drop the formalities. If you''re a nephew of Brother Li, then you''re my nephew too. If you don''t mind, just call me Uncle Li," the man insisted with joy clearly visible on his face. Wang Anfeng saw his happiness, clearly a result of seeing the flask, which made the recent threat by the brute seem trivial in comparison. Without hesitation and taking kindly to the suggestion, he cupped his fist and addressed him once more, "Uncle Li," and then turned to the woman wiping tears from her face and said, "Auntie." Doctor Li showed unabashed joy while the woman, grateful to Wang Anfeng for resolving her family''s predicament, embraced her child and said with tenderness, "Good child, come inside. Don''t just stand there... Come into the house." The scholarly man slapped his forehead in realization and quickly invited, "Right, right, right, my worthy nephew, come inside and have a seat. Xiu Ling, prepare some drinks and dishes. I shall have a good drink with my worthy nephew." While speaking, he reached out to pull the young man by the arm and lead him inside. The crowd on the street, seeing the spectacle come to an end, dispersed in a hubbub, and only then did two constables with waist sabers in hand hasten towards the corner of the street. PS: Thanks to Xihai Yan Yu for the beautiful cover. The cover has been uploaded and can be seen on the website, but it''s not available on the QiDian APP yet. It seems we need to wait a bit longer. Chapter 14 An Introduction to Needling Techniques The few of them returned together to Doctor Li''s pharmacy, where the backyard connected to their family residence. The woman went back to her room, and shortly after, the aroma of cooking began to waft through the air. Wang Anfeng and the refined gentleman sat in the study, a not-so-large room filled with two bookshelves of books.There was an ancient text on the desk, and upon a glance, the youth noticed "Twelve Visceral Commanders Scroll" inked on ithe understood it must be a medical book. "Hehe, my apologies for the cramped space, my dear nephew. Please don''t hold it against me." The refined gentleman seemed slightly embarrassed as he hastily tidied up the desk and bed, creating a clean area before inviting Wang Anfeng to sit down. His right hand caressed the weighty wine pot, his face expressing a touch of reminiscence. After a long while, he sighed deeply and said, "How has Big Brother Li been?" Wang Anfeng nodded and replied, "He''s doing well, drinking and eating meat every day, spirited as ever, no different from the young folks." The man chuckled upon hearing this and said, "Look at the question I asked... How silly of me. With Big Brother Li''s martial arts skills, his robust energy and strong constitution, even if I were in the grave, he would still likely be able to drink and eat as heartily as ever." The lad was slightly taken aback by these words. Although he had vaguely guessed that Big Brother Li had some martial arts skills, he never imagined they were to this extent. The doctor before him was at most in his thirties, yet from the way he spoke, it seemed Big Brother Li was far more robust than he. This made the boy even more curious about the old man he knew so well. Hesitant at first, the na?ve nature of youth got the better of him, and he could not help but ask, "Uncle Li... How did you meet Big Brother Li back then?" "He sent you to find me and didn''t tell you about our relationship? Big Brother Li''s character, not a single change in twenty years..." Li Kangsheng was momentarily stunned, then shook his head and chuckled twice. Despite the laughter, a touch of nostalgia appeared on his face. He shook the wine pot in his hand, sighed, and then slowly began to recount just what had happened all those years ago. Meanwhile, the woman finished preparing some drinks and dishes to serve them, and Li Kangsheng simply continued to drink while immersing himself in the memories of the past. The story began twenty years prior. Back then, Li Kangsheng was not yet the well-known doctor he was now; he was just a young man stepping out into the world, running around Jianghu with his family''s medical skills. The land at that time was not as stable as it is today, with brigands often lurking along the roads. He was captured once, with a knife held to his neck, forced to treat an injured gang leader. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But despite being young, his stubbornness had never waned. He stood his ground and scolded the leader furiously. Just when he thought his life was beyond saving, a middle-aged ranger laughed his way in, as swift as lightning, leaving nothing but shadows to slay a mountain of robbers and then escorted him to this city. Along the way, the two found that their personalities clickedone stubborn and honest, the other bold and unrestrainedand they became good friends. However, all good things come to an end, and so the day of parting could not be avoided. Speaking of their separation from all those years ago, after seventeen or eighteen years, Li Kangsheng kept drinking deeply, his scholarly face flushed with red. Putting the black crystal pot aside, he grabbed Wang Anfeng''s arm forcefully, his voice slurred as he said, "This pot never left Big Brother Li''s side back in the day. I... I knew immediately upon seeing it that you had a special relationship with him. Now that you''re here, hic, consider this place as your own home. Please, feel free to stay as long as you like... How about, how about Uncle Li arranges a marriage for you... You could stay here permanently." The refined gentleman''s demeanor turned uninhibited, clearly overwhelmed by the wine, and he was thoroughly inebriated. He held onto Wang Anfeng''s arm and gave it a vigorous shake, saying, "My family has a young daughter named Ya''nan, she''s only, only four or five years younger than you. Why not... my dear nephew, why don''t we draw up a marriage contract right here? You can take it back with you, show Big Brother Li, so our two families can become, become even closer..." After finishing his words, Li Kangsheng really did rise unsteadily to his feet, turned around to rummage through the papers, readied the ink and brush, and set about to write. Perhaps it was due to the drunkenness, but his writing carried a certain ranger''s unrestrained flair. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng, watching the spectacle unfold, couldn''t help but feel uneasyeven though he had just won a great victory, sweat began to bead on his forehead, unsure of how to handle such a predicament. To meddle or not? Even putting aside his strong dislike for the act of casually deciding his daughter''s fate, his master''s words continued to echo in his head. Persuade him? But given the situation, how could he possibly talk sense into him? It seemed the only way to make him stop would be to knock him out, yet the teachings of his father''s older brother did not permit him to strike a kind elder. Just as Wang Anfeng felt somewhat helpless, suddenly a gentle and fair hand reached out, followed by two gleaming silver needles piercing directly into Li Kangsheng''s back. The man''s body stiffened, and then with a slight shake, he collapsed onto the table, soon followed by loud snores. Wang Anfeng was startled and turned to see his gentle and refined aunt, who wore a bitter smile as she looked at her husband. Surprised, Anfeng blurted out: "This... Auntie, you know martial arts?!" "Martial Arts? I''m just a woman, how could I know any martial arts..." The woman looked somewhat bewildered, then quickly realized what had happened and pointed at the silver needles to explain: "This isn''t some martial art; it''s just the family''s acupuncture technique. There are eleven points on the human body that can help a person sleep. I just needled two points behind his ear at Fengfu... Besides, he himself was quite drunk, making my nephew feel awkward." "About the marriage arrangement just now... Ya''nan is only seven years old. Please don''t take it seriously..." As she spoke, she had a look of apology yet determination on her face as she bowed toward Wang Anfeng. The young man quickly stepped aside to avoid her gesture, steadied himself, and then smiled: "It was just drunken babble... I''ve also had some drink, my head''s all fuzzy. I probably won''t remember anything clearly by tomorrow... Uncle Li, did he say anything just now?" The woman looked at Wang Anfeng''s unruffled face, paused for a moment, and then also smiled, "I must have misunderstood, nothing happened just now." Wang Anfeng smiled again, glanced at the scholarly man who had passed out, and said, "Since Uncle Li is drunk to this state, may I ask which room is aunt and uncle''s? I can carry him to bed." The woman beside him, her eyes flashing with annoyance, bitterly said, "He knows he can''t hold his liquor yet insists on drinking excessively, which is careless; failing to set an example for the younger ones is impolite; spouting nonsense is irresponsible. He has broken so many of a gentleman''s ten commandments in one go; he deserves to suffer the cold here!" "Anfeng, you don''t need to bother with him. Come, your aunt has prepared a guest room for you. Go ahead and wash up and rest." While complaining about Li Kangsheng, she turned around with a cheerful attitude, taking Wang Anfeng away. The young man looked back at Li Kangsheng, whose face was smeared with ink, and thought, "Indeed, alcohol causes problems, affects temperament, makes one do things one wouldn''t dare to do sober, but can also lead to all sorts of trouble. Master certainly didn''t lie to me; alcohol should not be touched." After leaving the study and turning a corner, he arrived at his assigned side room. It wasn''t big, but it was exceptionally clean and tidy, with fresh bedding laid out. Wang Anfeng wished Li Kangsheng''s wife good night, and after washing up, he lay on the bed, feeling a touch vastly different from the hard plank bed in Great Liang Mountlike tender new shoots in spring, it enfolded him with softness, a scent of medicinal herbs filling his nostrils. Lying on this bed, Wang Anfeng found it difficult to fall asleep for a long time. Today was the first time he had engaged physically with others, and he had easily defeated several strong men, which made his emotions churn. Just now, he was able to maintain the etiquette his father taught him, but now, alone, he still felt an intense excitement. After silently repeating the principle "A gentleman is cautious when alone" several times in his mind, his excitement only grew stronger. Suddenly, he remembered he hadn''t visited the Shaolin Sect that day. Thinking it would be no problem to disappear for half an hour since it was already night and he was at Uncle Li''s house, he raised his arm and whispered to the Buddha Beads: "I must return to Shaolin Temple to find Master!" Chapter 15 The Trampling and Crushing from Yuan Ci "BeepPlease, young hero, find a comfortable environment. The vast world of Jianghu will now open for you..."Accompanied by the crisp, pleasant female voice, the scene before Wang Anfeng''s eyes shattered bit by bit. In an instant, he transitioned from the medicinal-scented side room of the pharmacy to inside the Shaolin Temple atop lofty mountains. Indeed, the sky had darkened, and the inky dome above was strewn with stars. Inside a neighboring monk''s quarters, the light from a single oil lamp flickered uncertainly. Then, the door to the quarters creaked gently open as Ci Yuan, dressed in gray monk''s robes, stepped out slowly, looking at Wang Anfeng with slight surprise: "Anfeng? The hour is already so late; why have you come now?" Seeing his Master, Wang Anfeng''s eyes brightened, and with a youthful eagerness to impress an elder, he cheerfully exclaimed in a low voice, "Master, Master, I sparred with someone today!" Ci Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly upward. He raised a hand to beckon Wang Anfeng to his side and, placing a hand on the youth''s dark hair, ruffled it encouragingly as he said with a warm smile: "Was it with those ruffians?" Wang Anfeng''s expression briefly froze, and he scratched his head, saying, "You, you already know..." The tone carrying a trace of helplessness and regret. Ci Yuan chuckled and replied, "Although your teacher is confined within the walls of Shaolin Temple, I still know a little of what you''ve experienced. However, I thought that given your temperament, you would only come to tell me about it tomorrow, heh... I had forgotten that you are still a young boy." His Master''s words left Wang Anfeng feeling a bit flushed with embarrassment. Then he heard Ci Yuan say, "I was going to discuss this with you tomorrow, but since you''ve come today, now is as good a time as any. Come, Anfeng, attack your teacher in the same style you used against those ruffians today." Wang Anfeng paused for a moment, then saw Ci Yuan had already descended the steps of the monk''s quarters and was standing in the courtyard with his right hand gesturing invitingly and a calm expression. Clearly, he hadn''t misheard the previous statement. Although Wang Anfeng was simple and straightforward by nature, he was not stupid and understood this was an opportunity for his Master to instruct him in the martial arts. He stepped down the steps quickly, trying to contain his excitement. First, he bowed to Ci Yuan, then slowly assumed the stance of Shaolin Changquan. Once his stance was formed, all mixed feelings of excitement and anxiety in his heart flowed away like water. His Inner Qi moved slowly, and the slender young body began to exude an aura as steadfast as a mountain. After saying, "Please be careful, Master," he suddenly stomped his foot and charged at Ci Yuan using the Vigorous Step Technique, with the wind whistling by. When he was three steps away, his right foot powerfully stamped the ground and his left foot stepped forward in sequence, his left palm sweeping outward while his right hand pushed up at an angle. His spine twisted to generate power, and as the enlightenment from today''s bout rose in his mind, he infused the force from the Vigorous Step Technique into this Even Heart Palm move. The technique was significantly more robust than usualas fierce as a leaping tiger and swooping eagle, with extraordinary momentumand as he struck out, he felt utterly exhilarated. But just as his power reached its peak, Ci Yuan lightly retreated a step, bending his left knee with the tip of his foot touching the ground. His right fist was placed at his waist, and his left arm, which had rested on his right fist, swung down in a hammering motion to strike precisely on Wang Anfeng''s wrist. The young man let out a pained cry but was somewhat shocked inwardly, thinking, "This move from Master is the Shaolin Fist''s retreat step elbow chase, a defensive counter-attack. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next move will surely be the left elbow returning in defense and the right fist striking out in the Broken Elbow Stance." Feeling a bit anxious inside, he knew that he should not continue with the follow-up Reverse Elbow Break, which would be even more forceful. Instead, he hastily stepped to the side to retreat, consequently breaking off his brilliant move, feeling regret yet relieved that he had narrowly avoided his Master''s next strike. However, just then, Ci Yuan''s elbow strike, which had been meant to guard and counter, subtly altered. The left elbow, poised in front of his shoulder for defense, dropped down and he twisted his body, turning the elbow in the exact Broken Elbow Stance Wang Anfeng was prepared to use. And because of the change in the move, instead of aiming at the waist and abdomen to sever the opponent''s momentum and capture them, the strike was now directed straight at Wang Anfeng''s temple. The bent elbow was as lethal as a heavy spear thrust fiercely by a roaring general on the battlefield. The sound of cutting the air was piercing and ferocious, almost preventing Wang Anfeng from breathing. His mind went blank for a split second. It wasn''t until several breaths later that the young man gradually regained his senses, his legs involuntarily going soft. Ci Yuan slowly withdrew his move and shook his head, saying, "Just now, I used only the same martial skills and Inner Strength as you, yet I was able to defeat you effortlessly." Wang Anfeng, still in his youthful years and having won a bout for the first time, felt a surge of dissatisfactions upon hearing those words and exclaimed,, "Master, you are clearly being unfair. After the eighth stance, Retreating Step to Catch Elbow, the next move should be the ninth stance, Hanging Elbow at Noon, but Master, you used the third stance, Reverse Elbow Break!" Master Yuan Ci shook his head and countered with a question. "Who decreed that our Shaolin Thirty-Two Stances must be performed in that exact sequence?" The young man paused, then executed a Retreating Step to Catch Elbow followed by Taking Advantage with Hanging Elbow at Noon, practicing the sequence before speaking. "As you see, each movement in a martial sequence connects with the next. Following the momentum makes the movements more fluid, and the circulation of Inner Strength is quicker, making the power greater. The way you just fought, Master... it''s not only disjointed, introducing a lot of openings, but it also seems to waste several breaths'' time." While talking, he connected the Retreating Step to Catch Elbow with the Reverse Elbow Break and, after a defensive position to gather strength, he should have burst forward but ended up awkwardly stopping in his tracks. He looked at his Master with a puzzled expression on his face. Yuan Ci, seeing the confusion on his disciple''s face, was not annoyed but instead nodded with approval. "In merely a hundred days, for you to have come this far on your own is indeed commendable. But did you see any openings in your Master just now?" The youth was briefly startled and recalled the sudden and powerful killing move that still left him in fear, and he honestly shook his head. "No, Master, your last move not only had no openings, but it was even more powerful... However, why is that? I truly don''t understand." Master Yuan Ci smiled and said, "That is the essence of our Shaolin Changquan." "Our Shaolin has a thousand years of history, and countless masters have all begun with this set of Shaolin Changquan. Thirty-two simple stances, yet they have been refined to the pinnacle by generations of monks. The so-called leading and finishing stances, as well as the transition between them, can all be adjusted at will. If you thoroughly understand the technique and strength behind each stance, then you can naturally connect and transition between them at will." "When that time comes, even if there are only Thirty-Two Stances, you will be able to perform a hundred continuous attacks, an endless cycle, and it could be regarded as three hundred and twenty stances, or even three thousand stances. Only then will your Shaolin Changquan be considered barely competent, and you may start learning other techniques." "Continuous hundreds of attacks, an endless cycle." Wang Anfeng murmured these eight words softly, as if seeing a vast and distant world in them. He was deeply moved, and the small pride he felt from his recent victory was instantly dispelled. He clasped his hands together, bowed deeply to Yuan Ci, and turned back to practice the Shaolin Changquan set with only Thirty-Two Stances, this time with the same earnest devotion he had when he first began learning martial arts. Yuan Ci stood quietly, observing his disciple, his eyes shimmering with an expectant light. He murmured something softly, but it was crushed by the sound of the fist slicing through the air and scattered with the night breeze. Chapter 16 Serendipity Last night, instead of letting Anfeng smash trees, Ci instructed him to practice the Shaolin Changquan with only thirty-two stances over and over again, from the glorious starry sky until the golden sun rose, until the mountains awakened from their slumber, to the sound of birds and insects, and the revival of all living things.During this, Ci did not offer any guidance; he merely watched as the youth pondered over how to vary and link the moves. Although the youth had previously mastered the Shaolin Changquan to near perfection, now he executed the moves unevenly and awkwardly, yet in an incredibly strange manner. In Ci''s eyes, this messy fist technique was more praiseworthy than the strictly regulated Shaolin Changquan practiced before. The master and disciple continued practicing until the appointed time, when the mountains of Shaolin crumbled into pieces before Anfeng''s eyes, and he found himself back in the side room of the apothecary in Wangxian County. Collapsing onto the soft bed, the county was still enveloped in darkness, with only the occasional sound of the night watchmen. Yet Anfeng lay there, eyes shining brightly, mind clarity unimpeded. His previously instinctual knowledge of the thirty-two stances had been shaken into disarray, but was now constantly recombining in new ways, as if he had entered a new realm, feeling a joy greater than defeating an opponent, by more than tenfold. Unable to contain himself, he got out of bed, the room dark. The youth, donning his clothes, paced to the window and gently pushed it open. With a light creaking sound, the faint moonlight flooded the room, dispelling the darkness and revealing a sky filled with stars and a bright moon, highlighting the vastness between heaven and earth. The scene matched the elation in his heart, his chest expanding with joy. Within his calm mind arose a sense of boldness and openness as he softly recited, "Stars spread across the wide plains, the moon surges in the great river''s flow..." This was a poem his father had taught him when he was still alive, of which he now only faintly remembered this one line. Looking out the window, though there were neither plains to be seen nor a great river, his heart surged with joy. Everything in the world is born from the heart, with a broad mind one could see the vastness of the plains or feel the ceaseless waves of the great river, even without them in sight. Standing beside the bed for a while, he still felt no inclination to sleep and decided to sit cross-legged on the bed to meditate and practice his Internal Strength. Anfeng felt that the cultivation of Yi Chan Gong was remarkably smooth that day, as the warm currents flowed through his body like waves, tirelessly circulating time and again, until the cold moonlight turned into the warm light of dawn and he slowly finished cultivating. The moment he opened his eyes, the morning sun greeted him through the window. Instinctively taking a breath, it seemed that a faint current of warm air entered his nostrils and then dispersed instead of being absorbed, yet it was enough to push the already accumulated and profound Inner Qi of Yi Chan Gong, which had been refined over a hundred days, past the last remaining barrier. Barriers are indeed grinding, a small checkpoint can trap a martial artist for years, or even decades. Anfeng had been diligently cultivating every day for the past hundred days, taking elixirs, and performing External Kung Fu Body Training to invigorate his Inner Qi. Coupled with the exceptional state of the previous night, his Inner Qi had just reached a major threshold. He was not yet ready to break through, but the confluence of these factors along with the circulation of that breath in his nostrils acted as the final straw that broke the camel''s back. Compared to the past, his now powerful Inner Qi surged like snow rolling off a mountain peak, flowing into all his meridians with unstoppable momentum, swiftly changing course to enter the pathways of the second layer, radiating warm currents into the muscles and meridians throughout his body, preparing for the day when Yi Chan Gong reached its Third Heaven, where the Inner Qi would circulate throughout the body, completely unified. Anfeng ended his Inner Strength practice and slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air that shot out in a straight line for three inches. Clenching his fists, he could feel the surging Inner Qi, thick and robust. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ordinarily, the richness of the Inner Qi would gradually dissipate after cultivation, resembling a stream, but now it not only remained, it continued to rise, bringing even more delight to his heart. Just then, his aunt called from outside the door, inviting him to eat. He quickly got out of bed, washed up in haste, tidied up the bedding, and left the room. His aunt was waiting for him at the door with a smile. Catching a glimpse of the tidy room through the door crack, her fondness grew for the polite youth. She reached out to neaten Anfeng''s hair, smiling as she asked, "Did you sleep well last night, Feng?" Anfeng scratched his head, displaying a touch of youthful demeanor, and laughed, "With the bed being so comfortable, I slept very soundly." "That''s good to hear. You''ve been away in the mountains for so long, now you should try your aunt''s cooking and see if it suits your taste." The kindly woman smiled, and in just a few steps, they reached the main hall, where a large redwood round table was set with various dishes. Li Kangsheng sat at the head of the table, his cultured face showing a flash of awkwardness. He cleared his throat and said, "Nephew, come join us at the table. Your aunt''s stir-fried shredded dough has a unique flavor, and the noodles from the Ol'' Gu''s are also quite tasty." Wang Anfeng nodded and sat at the table, only to be greeted by the savory aroma of the meal, which made him think, "So even a simple meal has so many intricacies? By this account, it seems what I''ve been eating before can hardly be called food." His gaze then fell upon the table, as Li Kangsheng said with a smile: "My worthy nephew, you should try this. This scalded shredded bean curd is a specialty from my wife''s hometown. They finely slice dried tofu, rinse and scald it repeatedly to remove the bean flavor, and then pour over it a refined savory sauce and sesame oil from a small mill, complementing it with shredded ginger and dried shrimps, creating an outstanding flavor that you can''t find elsewhere." Wang Anfeng heard on the surface that he was introducing the dish, but covertly it was clear he was flattering his aunt in hope of appeasement. Anfeng couldn''t help but smile inwardly, though he maintained proper etiquette without any misstep. After finishing the meal, Anfeng offered to help clean up but was politely declined by his aunt. He felt rather idle and thought to himself, "Cultivating Inner Strength requires diligence, but one must not overdo it. Why not find an open space and practice some fist techniques?" Once he made up his mind, he prepared to inform Li Kangsheng. The latter had nothing against it and merely reminded him to return for lunch, then busied himself with his own matters. However, just as he was about to leave, the woman stopped him. Anfeng, curious, turned to her, and she took out some silver coins from within her clothes and offered them to him, saying, "You incurred expenses for us yesterday. Here are ten silver coins; keep them well." Wang Anfeng stepped back and did not reach for the coins, thinking it would be hard to convince her if he directly refused. So, he asked with a smile, "I heard from the neighbors yesterday that my uncle and aunt often treat the poor without charging them?" The woman first nodded, then shook her head, saying: "We simply do what is within our means; this is not a reason for us to appropriate your silver." Wang Anfeng waved his hands repeatedly and said, "My dear aunt, I didn''t mean that. It''s just that the current prime minister, Mr. Lu, once said, ''Those who do good will enjoy blessings; those who accumulate moral deeds will see their progeny prosper.'' These ten silver coins could help my uncle and aunt save more lives. In sharing a small part of that virtue, I would also earn some for myself. After all, I am currently the only descendant in my family..." The woman paused, feeling a special affection as a woman and a mother towards the idea of descendants. Hearing that Anfeng was the only one in his family, she grew sympathetic. After considering, she put away the silver coins and reassured him gently: "Then your aunt will keep it safe for you. Be at ease, Anfeng. You are handsome and knowledgeable in etiquette; surely many young women will fall for you, ensuring your offspring will prosper. Why not let your aunt introduce you to a couple of good girls?" Wang Anfeng, his facial expression unchanged, responded warmly with a clasped fist, "Currently, I have no such intentions, and besides, I would need to consult my Master and Uncle Li before I could make such a decision." "Indeed... One who is a teacher for a day is a father for life. Uncle Li is generous and unrestrained, but I wonder what your Master..." Wang Anfeng responded with a smile, "My Master is a very, very good person." But as for getting married, dear aunt, that is something you will never be able to convince him of. PS: Why doesn''t the APP have a cover yet..._(:١)_ And then, as for some poetry and literature, let''s just assume this world has it too... mainly because I can''t write it (==)Ωߩ Chapter 17 Reunion After chatting with his aunt for a while, Wang Anfeng finally left the house. The county city was not far from the county seat of Wangxian County; in ancient times, when the Xuanyuan clan rode the dragon into the sky, their ministers clinging to the dragon scales also attained eternal life. This county city, adjacent to the county seat, was considered greatly prosperous.Indeed, it could not be compared to any ordinary county, much less the small Great Liang Village. On his way, he witnessed thriving splendor, yet he only went to observe and did not linger there. Previously, Wang Anfeng had already asked his aunt in detail and knew that after leaving the city, heading north for just over ten miles would bring him to a long river flowing through, with weeping willows and willows entwining along both banksa place of numerous secluded spots. Utilizing the Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique as he moved along, indeed, he heard the rustling waters. Although the scenery here was enticing, it was ultimately far from the city, and most residents were busy making a living, so there were hardly any people around. He found a secluded place, took a deep breath, and slowly started his fist movements, executing the Shaolin Changquan''s Thirty-Two Stances, which he knew by heart. The movements were strict and vigorous, powerful in their simplicity. Even though it was a basic introductory fist technique, it still imparted an extraordinary sense. He completed the series of movements quickly and paused to ponder. Then he began the sequence again; this time, the style of his punches dramatically changed. The connections between moves were somewhat odd and amusing, yet occasionally, there were brilliant unexpected strikes as startling as thunder from a clear sky. Although lacking in smooth coherence, he excelled in the attacking aspect, resembling a lone, daunting peak rising from the ground, startling the observer''s heart. After several more rounds, he stopped again, furrowed his brows thinking deeply, and then started the initial Thirty-Two Stances once more. Though smooth, there was a nuanced difference, something else brewing within, making it somewhat different from the original. With each series of punches, his powerful movements stirred the fallen leaves, creating an imposing aura like a tiger roaring in the deep mountains. Suddenly, his style changed again, still using the sequence of the Thirty-Two Stances but with added agility, quite unlike before. One after another, the movements were even more spectacular. Suddenly, from beyond the woods, a loud voice exclaimed: "Great fist technique! Great fist technique!" Wang Anfeng was startled, his punches coming to a halt as he turned to look and saw a handsome young man of his age stepping forward, his face full of joy and admiration. Wang couldn''t help but pause and exclaimed: "It''s you!" "Indeed, it''s me, Brother Wang," the young man replied. This youth was the same one he had seen in the tea shop. He was dressed in a cyan long gown at the time, but now he had traded it for a silver-gray round-necked robe embroidered with flying cranes, less elegant but with an added touch of nobility. He laughed in response to Wang''s words and then solemnly said with a bow, "In Jianghu, it is a taboo to stealthily watch others practicing martial arts. I should have left, but seeing the robust and smooth moves of brother, I couldn''t resist the urge to come out and have a match with you. I hope you don''t mind." "Of course, since I watched you practicing, I shouldn''t take advantage of you. Although your fist techniques are proficient, your steps seem a bit stiff. I have a technique called Nine Palace Steps, which, although not very sophisticated, could benefit your future martial arts practice considerably. Watch carefully." Wang Anfeng raised his hand to stop him, saying, "Hold on, wait a moment." Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young man, looking curiously, asked, "What is it, young brother? Do you have any advice?" Wang Anfeng shook his head and said, "No, it''s just that you''ve only seen a few of my moves but are ready to teach me a stepping technique. This is a bit unfair to you." The young man seemed startled at first, then laughed and said, "This stepping technique is merely a basic skill in the Taoist Sect, and many know it. As for your fist technique, though fierce and powerful, it''s as rounded as the greatest masters'' work, such an Unbreakable Martial Arts. The fact that I have glimpsed it is already a huge advantage for me. Besides... well, this stepping technique, just watch carefully." As he spoke, he lifted his robe, slowed down, and began demonstrating a series of steps, saying: "The cosmos''s beginning and end evade the truth, space swiftly advances like the wind." "The four symbols shift, revealing the heavens, endlessly seeking the Nine Palaces, whether with or against the flow." "The Startling Bow Step Rhythm is ultimately mystical, each step breaks through all directions as if forging a prison." After pacing back and forth a few times, and because it wasn''t complicated, coupled with Wang Anfeng having read some books since he was young, he easily memorized it in his mind. After recalling and silently repeating it several times, he looked up to see the handsome young man smiling, standing in front of him, his face showing no signs of impatience. Not knowing how long he had been waiting, he raised his hand in a fist salute, slightly embarrassed, he said: "Thank you." The young man returned the fist salute, smiling as he said, "No need for thanks." Then, he crossed his fists, pulling into a stance, and said, "I have practiced some basic fist techniques. Please, let this little brother witness this set of fist technique." Wang Anfeng nodded slightly, clearly not hesitating. He waved his hand to form the starting stance of the Shaolin Changquan, and declared: "This is the Shaolin Changquan of Shaolin Temple. Please offer your guidance." "Please!" The two faced off, and the atmosphere gradually intensified. Suddenly, a breeze swept through, lifting the willow leaves. Just as they were about to fall, Wang Anfeng''s eyes gleamed, his Inner Qi circulated, and he fiercely stepped forward, striking forth with a Central Plain Palm very properly. The momentum from his stepping forward and the twisting force of his spine were channeled entirely into his right palm, the force reaching his fingertips, almost as sharp as a steel knife, directly aiming at the young man''s throat with an imposing air. However, the latter remained calm, retreating with his steps, his ten fingers interlocking like blooming flowers, or perhaps gently stroking the strings of a zither, sequentially landing on Wang Anfeng''s palm, dispersing his force softly and completely. Wang Anfeng was surprised by the elegance, casualness, and power of this move. Although it was a friendly spar with no distinction of victory or defeat, for some reason, a sense of competitiveness sprang up in his heart. According to the sequence of moves, he should have followed with a Reverse Elbow Break, but feeling slightly indignant, coupled with a breakthrough in his Inner Qi and the grand intent of ''stars hanging over the plains, moon surging through the Yangtze'' still lingering in his chest from last night, his steps suddenly changed. His body moved like the surging Yangtze River, his left foot naturally stepping forward like a tightened war bow. His right palm, which had lost its force, didn''t follow the original path but instead, his fingers curled like a tiger''s claws, nearly skimming across the young man''s tender neck as a feint, while his left hand spun out from under his ribs, aiming directly at the vital spot beneath the young man''s rib cage. This move, unlike the previous upright and seamless punch, bore a bit of the fierceness of a killing move from the Circle of Ci. The young man quietly exclaimed and stepped out the Nine Palace Steps he had just used, landing in the Qin Palace and floating around behind Wang Anfeng, avoiding his fierce attack. At that moment, led by the Qi Mechanism, Wang Anfeng focused his spirit and almost instinctively changed his move. Keeping his right foot stationary and using it as the pivot, he suddenly spun around to elbow strike, aggressive and forceful. The sound of his short-hitting shirt snapping abruptly, and the young man''s sleeve fluttering gently, one hard and one soft movement, danced together like the dual poles of yin and yang, effectively blocking the young man''s next step in his Nine Palace Steps. If he wanted to dodge, he could only move backward, but the young man, seemingly encouraged, chuckled lightly, advancing instead of retreating. He raised his arm, his fist technique changing from elegant and random to heavy and vast, directly meeting the punch and then striking straight at Wang Anfeng''s throat. Wang Anfeng was inwardly startled, this move came at a moment when his new strength hadn''t yet formed; he had driven his opponent to a desperate situation, but he too was deeply trapped in a dilemma, with almost no room to retreat. Suddenly, he remembered his master''s handling from the previous day. Instinctively, his body took a half step back, his right hand using the retreating step to catch up with an elbow half a step''s distance, deflecting the young man''s palm, and his left hand smashing downward, switching from defense to attack. The young man lightly exclaimed again, with a mix of surprise and delight, chuckling: "Very good, indeed excellent fist technique." In the midst of light laughter, his palm techniques were in no way inferior, the vigorous attacks continued. In this quiet spot by the willow-lined bank, two boys, only about thirteen or fourteen years old, one dressed in a blue short-hitting outfit and the other in luxurious clothing, exchanged blows with significant intensity. Chapter 18 On Martial Arts Smack!Wang Anfeng''s right fist was intercepted, and at the same time, a fair hand swiftly lifted and positioned itself at his neck, forcing him to calm down and gently exhale, saying, "I lost." "You and I agreed it was merely an exchange of fist techniques, there needn''t be talk of winning or losing." The young man opposite him also stopped his moves, standing there with a smile as he watched him. At this moment, Wang Anfeng was dripping with sweat, his inner qi depleted, yet the young man still looked flawless and composed, with a hint of carefree elegance not often found in his peers beneath Great Liang Mount. Having already taken a liking to him, and agreeing with the conduct he had displayed earlier in the tea shop and just now, Wang Anfeng did not hide his thoughts and said with a smile, "A win is a win, a loss is a loss, it''s just one bout. The future wins and losses between us remain unknown." The young man paused briefly, then seeing Wang Anfeng''s clear and serene eyes filled with sincerity, he laughed aloud, saying, "Very well, very well, that''s the right attitude. Master once annotated the ''Taoist Script'' saying, ''The heart is still as stationary water, the will as firm as a boulder, hence it is said that as the Heavens move vigorously, a gentleman should continually strengthen himself.'' I found you quite intriguing at first, and now it seems, indeed, you are far more interesting than others." Wang Anfeng shook his head and said, "I am no gentleman." The young man laughed and replied, "But you''re not a villain either." Wang Anfeng fell silent, his face showing a hint of hesitation. The young man, perceptive and astute, guessed his thoughts and laughed, "My young friend, are you perhaps wondering why I was able to break through your techniques during our bout just now?" Wang Anfeng was startled for a moment, and, having his thoughts read, openly nodded and said, "Indeed... my master said that this fist technique had been refined to perfection, and you too had once called it ''Unbreakable Martial Arts,'' so I am somewhat puzzled..." The young man listened to his question with a smile and suddenly felt a teaching impulse rise within him. Instead of answering, he asked, "Do you have an answer in mind?" Wang Anfeng thought for a moment and replied, "I think it might be my own issue." "How so?" "When I have fought with others in the past, my mind would go blank, and my moves were solely reliant on the instincts from prior practiceutterly rigid like logs and stones. I never feel threatened when striking a log, so to those with martial skills, wouldn''t my techniques appear just as wooden?" The young man''s eyes brightened upon hearing this, he assessed Wang Anfeng from head to toe, clapped his hands and sighed, "Insightful, a good thought." "However, logs and stones won''t move, much less think like this." Seeing a hint of teasing on the corners of his mouth, Wang Anfeng was not annoyed but simply said, "Perhaps they do move, just very slowly, too slow for humans to perceive." The young man looked puzzled and asked, "What do you mean by that?" Wang Anfeng scratched his head and smiled, "It''s just my own silly thoughts. Haven''t you heard ''seas dry and rocks decay, and lands arise from mountains''? When rocks decay, they moulder and die, and isn''t the arising of land just like residents relocating? Are these historical records something that one or two generations can witness?" The young man was at a loss for words. He considered himself clever, but now, faced with Wang Anfeng''s statement, he couldn''t outtalk him and simply shifted the topic back to martial arts with a smile, "Indeed interesting, just as interesting as the ideas you just expressed." "I have an uncle who shares a similar opinion. There may exist ''Unbreakable Martial Arts'' in the world, but there are no unbreakable people, no unbreakable moves. Every move, as long as it is executed by mortals, inevitably has flaws. Similarly, every master also inevitably has weaknesses. The question is, whether you can grasp this flaw and deliver a fatal blow!" Wang Anfeng''s eyes sparkled upon hearing this, and he asked subconsciously, "Then how can one grasp a flaw?" The young man looked at him, and though Wang Anfeng''s question delved deeply into the essence of martial artsa realm beyond many, he should have refused and severely reprimanded him. However, he appreciated this plainly dressed yet occasionally astonishing young man. He candidly and succinctly said, "Water." "Water?" The young man nodded and explained, "Haven''t you heard the ''Taoist Script'' say, ''Of all the things in the world, nothing is softer than water, yet nothing can surpass it in conquering the hard and strong''? The ''Military Path'' also says, ''Military tactics are like water; water flowing avoids the high and rushes to the low, military tactics avoid the solid and strike the void. Water adapts its flow according to the terrain; military tactics adapt their victory according to the enemy. Thus, the tactics of war are as changeable as water''s form.'' According to my uncle, if one can manage to act with utmost softness while undertaking tough actions, using water''s nature to avoid the solid and strike the void, one would be on the path to mastery in martial arts." Wang Anfeng felt as if he had realized something, but when he tried to ponder deeply, he felt nothing. He stared at the rushing river in front of him, stooped to pick up a stone, and casually threw it, creating several ripples on the water, lost deeply in thought. Suddenly, he felt a burning gaze on him, slightly turned his head, and saw the young man staring at him with large glistening eyes. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That thing just now what was it?" "What thing?" Wang Anfeng was stunned for a moment, then quickly realized what the young man meant, and exclaimed, "Skipping stones haven''t you ever played it?" "Mmm, no, no." While the young man verbally agreed, he kept shaking his head. The calm and refined demeanor during sparring, the casual elegance when discussing martial arts, and the open-hearted way he dealt with people had all vanished, leaving only a carefree, childlike expression. He continued to stare blankly at Wang Anfeng, who chuckled, only now realizing that the boy was about his age. Otherwise, his composure did not seem like that of a teenager around thirteen or fourteen years old. Wang then picked up two flat stones from the ground and handed one to the boy, smiling, "You''ve never even played in puddles? Didn''t you grow up on a mountaintop? Here, let me teach you. For skipping stones, you need a flat stone like this, barely touching the water as you throw it at an angle, like this." While talking, he casually threw the stone, which tapped the water five or six times before leaping to the other bank. The young man next to him showed excitement, threw his arm forcefully, and the stone entered the water at an angle with a loud ''plop'', creating a large splash. Wang Anfeng nearly burst out laughing but managed to hold it back, and said, "You need to use finesse. Watch this..." Plop! "No, no, like this... Here, throw it at an angle..." Plop! "Haha... why don''t you try again?" Plop! Again came the sound of something heavy hitting the water. Watching the young man''s widening eyes and somewhat frustrated expression, Wang Anfeng, who had been suppressing his laughter, finally burst out laughing. The young man gritted his teeth and threw another stone, which fared even worse than before. He turned his head and glared at the laughing Wang Anfeng. Though clearly annoyed, he couldn''t help but join in the laughter. Chapter 19 Leaving Again By this originally tranquil riverside, two adolescents of thirteen or fourteen burst into joyous laughter, feeling a bit closer to each other. The youth looked up at the sky, stopped laughing, and said, "I just came out for a walk to clear my mind today, but I never expected to meet you again.Not only did I witness a set of Superior Rank fist technique, but I also had a good laugh, making this trip truly worthwhile." Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s a shame... I must leave this city today; otherwise, I''d truly wish to spend more time chatting with you." Wang Anfeng was slightly stunned and said, "Leaving today?" "Leaving this very moment." The young man sighed, and on the willow-lined embankment, the magnificent Green-Maned Horse came trotting out, swishing its tail. It was unclear how long it had been standing there as it nuzzled the youth''s hand with its head. It glanced at Wang Anfeng, and its eyes, resembling those of a mythical dragon with dark gold vertical pupils, sent chills down his spine with just one look. "You beast, why so temperamental?" The youth slapped the Green-Maned Horse on the head, scolding with a laugh. He then took a delicate package from the horse''s back, fetched a small box, and handed it to Wang Anfeng, saying with a smile, "We met by chance, and now I must leave. Consider this a token of my apology." Wang Anfeng did not hesitate and directly accepted the seemingly expensive box, meeting the youth with an open expression, "Last time you said, if we met again, you would tell me your name." The young man chuckled, gave a fist salute, and said, "My surname is Xue." "As for my given name..." He winked at Wang Anfeng, teasing, "I did promise a meeting, but I never said it would be this one. Young brother, let''s meet again someday." As his laughter faded, the youth''s figure soared gracefully into the air, displaying an elegant movement technique before landing on the horse''s back. With a long neigh, the peculiar Green-Maned Horse started to stride away, leaving Wang Anfeng behind, fooled, yet unable to point out any unreasonableness, speechless as he watched him leave. He opened the refined wooden box in his hand and was immediately taken aback. The small wooden box, about the size of two palms, was meticulously partitioned inside. In the center was a round space, surrounded by eight small compartments arranged according to the Bagua. Each compartment contained a few pieces of delicate pastries. Though referred to as pastries, they were crafted so finely, they hardly resembled food. They came in various shapes and sizes, including drum-shaped, Buddha''s hand-shaped, bat-shaped, peach-shaped, pomegranate-shaped, and many others, all dainty and exquisite. In the middle compartment lay a note, which Wang Anfeng picked up and read softly, "After passing through the Heavenly Capital, where the cuisine is rich in oil and salt, boasting the boldness of the north, only these ''Capital Eight Delicacies'' with their delicate craftsmanship can truly be called Superior Rank... Delicious!" Wang Anfeng couldn''t help but chuckle, "So Brother Xue likes not just wine, but also desserts..." "This is certainly better than wine!" He placed the note back into the box, casually took a piece of pastry, and put it in his mouth, his eyes narrowing slightly in pleasure, saying, "Indeed, it melts in the mouth, delicious!" Since the youth surnamed Xue had already left, Wang Anfeng himself felt rather dull. With the day advancing towards noon, he carefully put away the wooden box and began performing the Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique as he headed back to the town. In no time, he was back in the city, approaching the Li Family''s medicine shop. Before even arriving, he heard a rough voice yelling, "No way! If you refuse to treat him, we''ll smash your shop! With our brothers'' connections, you won''t be able to get by in Wangxian County!" Wang Anfeng looked stunned. Since it seemed they hadn''t yet resorted to violence, he didn''t rush in but mixed into the crowd to assess the situation. He saw a stretcher on the ground in front of the medicine shop, with a burly man lying on it, covered in a blood-stained cloth, his eyes tightly shut. Standing by the stretcher were two young men, their clothing spattered with blood, and an aura of malevolence that spoke of no good. A heavily bearded brute stood at the forefront, fierce-eyed and round-headed, brandishing a thick-backed Bin Iron knife, furiously shouting, "Li, will you save him or not!" Li Kangsheng pursed his lips and said, "I can''t do it!" Hidden among the crowd, Wang Anfeng was slightly stunned upon hearing this. Observing Li Kangsheng''s demeanor and the murderous aura of those few burly men, he suddenly remembered how his uncle had almost been killed in his youth for refusing to treat a bandit leader. He thought to himself, "This situation... could it be that bandits from around here have snuck into the city and were found by my uncle? Or could it be that members of a city gang were injured in a fight?" At this moment, one of the big men, barely able to contain his rage, swung his knife with a "crack," the blade grazing Li Kangsheng and deeply embedding itself into a thick wooden cabinet as he roared, "Li, do you have a death wish? Everyone knows you''re an expert at relieving muscle and tendon stiffness. Do you have any idea who our Big Brother is? He''s a man who can even speak with the county magistrate. If you don''t obey, I''ll not only chop off your head but also have your entire family thrown into the prison!" Li Kangsheng, already disliking the man for making a scene, felt even more repulsed by his words. His stubborn nature kicking in, he didn''t bother to explain, but just sneered coldly, "Such great authority you have, worthy of Master Zhao Jun who beats up old men in the streets. If you want to ransack my place, then do it!" "I''m telling you I can''t heal himtake this man away and find someone more capable. Be careful, or he might just die in my Reviving Spring Hall from his internal injuries, which would bring bad luck!" "You''re looking for death, I''ll chop you to pieces!" The man, on hearing this, was close to exploding with fury. With a roar, he raised his right arm, the knife in his hand swiftly slicing down toward Li Kangsheng, the blade''s cold light splitting the air with a chilling whistling sound that made the onlookers scream in terror, prompting them to retreat. A surge of panic gripped Wang Anfeng''s heart, but before fear could set in, he rushed out. With an elbow strike that tore through the air, showing no mercy, he landed a blow directly on the man''s ribcage, feeling like metal on impact and eliciting a loud thud. Caught off guard, the burly man staggered, taking a couple of steps to the side. Meanwhile, the knife, no longer on its original trajectory, headed straight for the top of Wang Anfeng''s head, its cold brightness fierce. The burly man, seeing his attacker was just a young boy, was momentarily taken aback. With a roar, he exerted all his strength to divert the knife, smashing it hard into a nearby cabinet with another loud thud. His palm immediately burst with copious amounts of fresh blood. Wang Anfeng, now pale-faced and breathing heavily, realized that the raging man had only used the back of the knife in his attack, which seemed not to have been aimed at Li Kangsheng. The intimidation had been greater than the actual assault, and in changing his move to strike the wooden counter, the knife''s blade actually stuck several inches into it, leaving him momentarily bewildered. The burly man took a deep breath and then pointed at Wang Anfeng''s forehead, cursing loudly, "Where did this brat come from? You wanna die? I can kill you with one slash of my knife! Go play somewhere else!" Wang Anfeng saw the man''s ferocious look, as if he were about to devour someone, yet his actions had been clearly rational and not as barbaric as his appearance suggested. Just as Wang Anfeng was about to say something, Li Kangsheng, whose view was blocked, mistook the burly man''s knife-drawing for a threat and thought Wang Anfeng had risked his life to save him. Angered, Li Kangsheng pulled out the pestle used for crushing medicine and shielded Wang Anfeng behind him, pointing at the burly man and shouting expletives, "You scoundrel, if my nephew suffers the slightest harm, I''ll beat you to death today! And I won''t save anyone connected to you!" "Fine, you quack!" The burly man was also livid, his severely injured elder brother behind him, his own repeated restraint, and yet the only doctor who could save his brother had this attitude. Known for his crude nature, he felt an unbearable rage accumulating, almost driving him mad. As the two confronted each other, the tension was palpable. At that moment, however, a weak cough suddenly sounded from behind. The burly man''s expression changed drastically; all traces of anger vanished from his face as he let go of the knife, turning around and rushing back, dropping to his knees beside the injured man, urgently saying, "Big Brother!" Chapter 20 The Method of Rescue "Big brother, how are you? Rest for a moment; the doctor will treat your wounds soon."The bearded man knelt beside the stretcher, propping up the lying man, whose face was as pale as gold leaf. He coughed weakly twice but said with a trembling voice, "Daniu... cough cough cough, come, come here." Upon hearing this, Zhao Daniu leaned in closer, only to hear his big brother say weakly with a cold laugh: "Can your friends and brothers expel a decent doctor?" Before his voice had faded, a broad hand like a fan lifted and fiercely slapped Zhao Daniu''s left face. Although severely injured, the slap was extremely vicious. Zhao Daniu saw stars, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. The man also seemed to have aggravated his internal injuries, causing a severe bout of coughing and spitting blood from his mouth. "Squad leader!" The soldiers on both sides hurried to help him but were stopped by his hand. His eyes, sharp as falcons, stared intently at the ashen-faced Zhao Daniu and he spoke again with trembling words. "Cough cough cough, Daniu, come, come again..." Zhao Daniu steadied himself but leaned in once more, receiving another slap to his other intact cheek which now also swelled up red. The man raised his hand, grabbed Zhao Daniu by the collar, struggled to stand while gasping for breath, and said in a fierce tone: "Zhao Daniu! I''ve led you for seven years, seven years! Have I ever taught you to bully the good? Have I ever taught you to threaten dangerously? When has the Iron Guards ever had such an order?! Ah?! How come I didn''t know about it!" Zhao Daniu fell to his knees with a thud, his head knocking on the ground like pounding garlic, crying out, "Big brother, please do not be angry. I was just trying to make the doctor save you. I''ll take the military beating. Daniu''s life is worthless, but brother, please take care of yourself, do not be angry, do not be angry!" "Insolence!" The man scolded angrily, pushed away the people on either side, arched his back slightly, swaying, and said in exasperation, "Foolish, foolish! My death is trivial, but our army''s reputation is paramount!" Staggering a few steps, he was tall and dressed in black Armor, but there were many shriveled marks around his waist and abdomen, as if he had been smashed by a heavy weapon. However, on closer inspection, they were clearly marks of fists, the details of which were visibly horrifying. One wondered what kind of monster could possess such terrifying power. The man''s body swayed, ignoring Zhao Daniu, he bowed deeply to Li Kangsheng, who was merely dressed in plain white, and said, "I have failed in my discipline, letting you witness a disgrace, cough cough cough, I will, I must take strict measures!" Li Kangsheng''s expression eased slightly. He reached out to support the man as he bowed, but he insisted on bowing in his Armor, which was impossible to support. With a crack, he knelt straight down, the iron Armor pressing a gap into the bluestone, his expression solemn, clearly not for show. Li Kangsheng sighed inwardly; he was a man of integrity, and seeing the other party treating him this way, it was hard for him to express anger. He thus spoke: "General, you are too courteous... Earlier, I too was somewhat at fault. However, the extent of your injuries truly surpasses my abilities to mend." The man clasped his fists in return and said, "A mere squad leader, not worthy of being called a general, cough cough cough, please, please speak clearly, sir." Li Kangsheng stroked his beard thoughtfully and said: "If it were a common injury, I would naturally be able to handle it, but the pulse reading indicates depression and knotting, clearly the damage of Internal Strength. To treat it requires the use of Internal Strength with the needle, yet I am but a humble doctor with no significant physical strength, let alone Internal Strength Cultivation. Moreover, the technique of using Internal Strength to apply the needle is a secretive tradition passed down within our family. Its ancestor expressly stated that it should not be taught to anyone who is not a direct relative or a disciple..." The commandant opened his mouth but then fell silent again. Internal Strength is hard to cultivate. For local guards like them, they generally practice simple External Kung Fu. Even if they found someone with Internal Strength Cultivation, how could they expect to be taught the family''s secretive techniques just because they are an outsider? As for traveling to other cities, let alone whether such medical skills exist there, there isn''t enough time anyway. Feeling as if his end was near, even with his naturally bold and unfettered nature, he felt a sense of utter defeat and chill as he faced the emptiness of everything turning back to nothing. Li Kangsheng also sighed, turned his head away, no longer looking. By his side, a bearded man, realizing there was no hope left, collapsed on the ground and began to sob loudly, his injured right hand forcefully hitting the ground, mixing the blood with the dust, which only added to his pitiful state. However, at that moment, another hesitant voice emerged. "Uncle Li... May I ask if there''s any requirement for Internal Strength Cultivation in this needling technique?" Li Kangsheng looked slightly startled, and the bearded man''s eyes sparked with a glint of hope as he turned to look at the youth in a blue short jacket. The latter raised his right hand, and immediately, a surge of fierce and warm flow emitted, clearly indicating significant cultivation of Internal Strength, not something achieved in a few short days. Li Kangsheng''s eyes brightened slightly. He paced back and forth, then clapped his right hand into his palm and gritted his teeth, "Wait here for now; I need to ask my wife first." No sooner had he spoken than he hurriedly turned into the rear hall. In the medicine shop, Wang Anfeng retracted his hand, feeling like the events had taken a surreal turn. The commandant felt as if he were in a dream, while in the inner hall, Li Kangsheng relayed the matter to his wife before hesitantly saying: "My lady, although I said I could treat this injury, this needling technique is after all passed down in your family... Anfeng, Anfeng is not your family''s heir, this..." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hesitating for a moment, he gritted his teeth and said, "If it can''t be done, I''ll say Anfeng''s cultivation isn''t sufficient for this needling technique." The lady furrowed her brows, eyeing her husband with some reproach, and chided: "Making decisions on your own, when did I ever say I wouldn''t teach it?" "This... What do you suggest, my lady?" "Although the ''Taisu Needle'' technique I inherited from our great grandfather is simple, it was passed to me since only daughters were born in my generation. He said on his deathbed that it should not be taught to anyone who isn''t our direct kin. Normally, I would hesitate to teach it to others, but if it''s Anfeng, I have no hesitation at all." Li Kangsheng was slightly stunned, then heard his wife continue, "That child came here just a day or two ago and has already solved many problems for us. He is handsome, polite, and honorable. I am very fond of him. Even if you didn''t mention it, I had planned to pass on this needle technique to him. It''s inevitable to get injured in Jianghu; how could he not know medical arts?" "It''s just a pity he''s a bit older, otherwise he would make a perfect match for Ya''nan." As Li Kangsheng was lost in thought, his wife had already neatly tied up her hair and took a roll of white cloth from a carved lattice under the bed, looking up at her husband with a smile, "What are you dazed for?" "Medicine King ''Great Physician''s Sincerity'' states: in treating patients, a great doctor must calm the mind and set the will, free from desires and wishes. You, like this, are even less capable than that young apprentice back in the day." Having finished speaking and eying her husband again, she pushed the door open and walked out ahead, her black hair setting off her snowy neck even more, her carriage and demeanor exuding an air of girlish spirit. Li Kangsheng suddenly almost thought he saw his junior sister from years past. After coming back to his senses, he was overjoyed both for the possibility of saving a life and for his wife''s understanding and empathy. With a sweep of his robe, he quickly followed her out. Chapter 21 Bearing the Burden of Life and Death, the Healers Dilemma! By the time he stepped into the main hall of the medicine shop, his wife''s fingers were already on the weak man''s pulse. She sighed in relief and said:"This injury is severe but not immediately fatal; instead, it allows enough time for healing. It can be treated easily by someone capable of applying acupuncture with their Inner Strength. Unfortunately, such individuals are a rarity around here. Perhaps they intended to leave you to die slowly in regret and fear without knowing who would be so merciless." The constable''s facial expression changed, but he said nothing and simply stated: "Just a petty thief. Please, Madame, proceed with the needles." The woman nodded slightly and turned to call out to Wang Anfeng: "Anfeng, come here." The young man walked over to her and saw his genteel aunt motioning for him to lean in closer. She whispered something into his ear. Wang Anfeng''s face first showed slight shock, then he nodded slightly, listening intently. After a few short minutes, she raised her head and said: "Anfeng''s cultivation of Inner Strength is sufficient, but he has never studied medicine, let alone the art of acupuncture. I can guide him in applying the needles, but there are many risks involved." "...May I ask what the chances of success are?" "Survival or instant death, it''s no better than a fifty-fifty chance." "Instant death?!" The constable''s complexion turned pale, his face showing a struggle. After a long silence, he gestured for Zhao Daniu to come closer and whispered a few words. The latter''s face flickered between sorrow and shock, ultimately retreating in silence. The constable then bowed deeply to Li Kangsheng''s wife and said: "May I know Madame''s esteemed name?" "I dare not. My surname is Feng, and my given name is Lan." The constable murmured the name softly, then turned and said sternly, "Zhao Daniu, if the Heavens take me, Zhang Zhengyang, it will be because the old man above misses me. Remember to burn paper offerings and pour libations every month. If any anger is directed towards Madame Feng, Master Li, or this young brother, I won''t let you off, and I won''t partake in a single drop of the offerings you burn!" Zhao Daniu forced a smile and replied, "What are you talking about, brother? I''m not someone who can''t recognize kindness. We have strict military discipline; you''ve still got punishments for me that haven''t been carried out. How could I simply leave?" Zhang Zhengyang laughed heartily upon hearing this; despite his weakness, he radiated a touch of heroism, then he leaned forward, gritting his teeth and said: "Please, proceed with the needles, Madame Feng and young brother!" Feng Lan nodded slightly and picked up the Silver Needle. Standing up, she said: "Then please, Constable Zhang, move to the inner room. Just now, Zhao Daniu caused quite a commotion outside, attracting many onlookers. It''s no longer suitable for instructing Anfeng here." Zhang Zhengyang had no objections and was supported by Zhao Daniu and a few others as he followed Feng Lan and Li Kangsheng into the room for acupuncture, which was barely ten square meters in size. It contained a bed, upon which Feng Lan sat. She untied two ropes from the bedposts, and heavy black curtains fell from either side, separating the inside from outside. She then said: "Constable Zhang, we should observe the separation of men and women. My husband will locate the acupuncture points outside the curtain, and Anfeng will apply the needles. Change out of your clothes and extend your right arm. I need to take your pulse constantly to prevent any mishaps. We need quiet in order to insert the needles, so please have Mr. Zhao and the others stand guard outside, making sure no one disturbs us." With the Silver Needle in hand, Feng Lan''s words lacked the usual gentle grace and instead carried a hint of valiance. Zhao Daniu hurriedly nodded and repeatedly said: "Madame, rest assured, we won''t let a single person in!" But Zhang Zhengyang laughed and replied, "You''ll have to find at least one person to come inside." Zhao Daniu was taken aback, seeing that Zhang Zhengyang could still joke lightened his heart slightly. He wanted to reply, but fearing any delay, he held his tongue, knelt down with a thud, and kowtowed several times to Li Kangsheng and Wang Anfeng. Getting up, he said, "Brother" His voice trailed off, his eyes reddening, unable to continue. He turned and stepped outside, standing guard at the door like a sentinel. As Zhao Daniu and the others left, Zhang Zhengyang''s facial muscles twitched violently, and his face immediately became much paler. Wang Anfeng was taken aback, then heard his uncle beside him sigh: "To endure such pain and still manage a joke, the constable''s willpower is admirable. Please, quickly remove your clothes." Zhang Zhengyang endured the pain and raised his hand to undo his Iron Armor, lifting his inner garment with a bitter smile and said, "There''s no other way... my brothers are all stubborn. If they see me in agony, they would probably be more scared than me. I can suffer alone, but why should I drag them into worrying with me? If I must die, then so be it, but to let my brothers share in the fear and dread, that would be truly despicable." As his voice faded, the inner garment was also lifted, revealing his strong and sturdy torso covered in scars from various blades, yet his back was unmarked. Li Kangsheng helped Zhang Zhengyang over, reaching his hand past the curtain. The latter felt two ice-cold fingers resting on his pulse and then heard a voice from inside saying, "Administering acupuncture is a perilous task. We must first activate the body''s Vital Energy. Husband, point out the Qi Sea and Conception Vessel acupoints. Anfeng, use the third acupuncture method Auntie just taught you, and prick these two points." Hearing this, Wang Anfeng''s heart suddenly began to beat faster; he had only spoken before because he was thinking about whether it was possible to save a life, but now upon the cusp of action, nervousness surged within him. The life and future of this proud man before him, as well as the reputation his uncle and aunt had built over many years, was now resting on his shoulders! He had never experienced this before, and for a moment, he felt his arms stiffening, immobilized for several breaths, until Li Kangsheng tensed the skin over Zhang Zhengyang''s Qi Sea acupoint with two fingers, jolting him back to reality. He hurriedly reached out to grab a needle from atop the white cloth, but applied too much force, accidentally pricking his own fingertip. Crimson blood beaded and fell onto the white cloth, spreading a few traces. Li Kangsheng''s heart skipped a beat by the side, but Zhang Zhengyang, watching Wang Anfeng''s stiff needle-grabbing motion, laughed and said, "Little brother, why so nervous? Just pretend you''re sticking a needle into a big chunk of fat pork." Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, steadied his nerves, and turned to look at the acupoints. Holding the Silver Needle between his fingers, he was unsure of how to proceed. Although mature for his age, he was after all only thirteen years old. He was not some prodigy born with innate brilliance; how could he remain calm and unruffled in a life-or-death situation, not a hardened old soldier who had rolled through the Blood Sea, who could scoff at life and death. The more he told himself he couldn''t afford to make a mistake, the harder it became for him to make a move. Cold sweat formed on his forehead as the Three-inch Silver Needle felt as heavy as a thousand catties in his grip. The room was deathly silent; one could hear their own heartbeat, the frightfully harsh breathing of everyone present, as if ghosts from the netherworld were whispering in one''s ear. The oppressive curtain felt like a cloud covering the earth while the bulging veins on a sturdy wrist looked like writhing, screaming broken snakes. Zhang Zhengyang''s pallid face was weakly smiling, but suddenly, it turned into a bloodied, horrifying visage with eyes wide open staring at Wang Anfeng, dead without closing their eyes. There was silence outside without a single sound, only the pace of footsteps growing faster and faster. Pitter-patter, Pitter-patter, Pitter-patter pitter-patter pitter-patter pitter "Insert the needle!" Amid the inner turmoil and impatience, a sudden loud shout rang beside Wang Anfeng''s ear. His wrist quivered, and unwittingly the needle pierced the Qi Sea, with Inner Strength flowing through the Silver Needle straight into Zhang Zhengyang''s body. This point, situated on the governor vessel, was the sea of all energies and could greatly replenish Vital Energy. Zhang Zhengyang''s expression eased a bit, and then Feng Lan''s voice echoed again, "Anfeng, calm your spirit and focus your resolve. With no desires, no demands, this is the moment of truth. Your Inner Qi is limited, and his time is running short. The second needle, the Conception Vessel, use the supplementing method to insert the needle!" With no room for second thoughts in this life-or-death moment, Wang Anfeng bit his teeth, moved his wrist, and placed the Silver Needle where Li Kangsheng pointed. With a light flick of his finger, a gentle hum was heard. Without time to observe Zhang Zhengyang''s face, Feng Lan''s voice came again, "We''ve opened the essence, but we must disperse the built-up Inner Qi and blood stasis before it exhausts; otherwise, sudden death will occur. Anfeng, spleen meridian of foot Taiyin on the inner thigh, use the reducing method to insert the needle!" Wang Anfeng, teeth clenched, made his move C a flash of cold light streaked, and a five-inch needle was thrust into the acupoint. Pain appeared on Zhang Zhengyang''s face, yet before Anfeng could worry, Feng Lan spoke again, her urgent and melodious tone quickening, S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Blood Sea!" "Kong Zui! Xi Men!" "Di Ji! Zhong Du! Liang Qiu! Wai Qiu!" The clear commands came so swiftly there was scarcely any break between them. Wang Anfeng''s eyes widened; his mind had no time for fear or concern. He seemed to have gone deaf, hearing nothing but Auntie''s increasingly urgent, clear voice. His brow was drenched in cold sweat, yet his hands remained exceptionally steady, each Silver Needle falling like a star from the sky, penetrating Zhang Zhengyang''s body, until with a final loud shout, as the needle entered, every needle on his body sang in chorus, Zhang Zhengyang suddenly turned over, coughing up a mouthful of dark blood, his complexion instantly turning pale. Men waiting outside rushed in at once, as if opening a portal of constraint; the sounds of wind, water, and noise mingled together, bombarding his senses. It was only then that Wang Anfeng felt utterly weak, unconsciously covered in cold sweat. Chapter 23 Master (Thanks to the Great Arcanist Allen for the reward) The voices faded, and the mentor and disciple locked eyes unyieldingly. Ci looked at the disciple, who had suddenly become sharp and intense, and slowly relaxed his facial expression, saying,"If that''s the case, show meour idle chatter today has lingered for long enough. Go and cultivate!" sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng felt anger in his heart, but maintained his manners, first bowing to Ci before striding to the side. He extended his fists and began to practice the Shaolin Changquan. As he considered his own helplessness in the matter and his mind''s failure to let go, a strong desire to become more powerful arose within him. With the thought comes the Buddha, and when the mind conceives, nowhere is the Tathagata absent. At that moment, although Wang Anfeng was engulfed in gloom, his aura became as solid as a mountain. With each movement of his fists, his might seemed to expand. Behind him, Ci looked down at the clear tea in the cup. The porcelain, accompanied by the warm tea, silently shattered into powder due to the vibration of his martial power, leaving no trace behind. As he raised his eyes to look at the youth once again, Ci remained silent, his thoughts unreadable. It wasn''t until the predetermined time arrived, and Wang Anfeng was sent away from this worldwhen night had fallen and the stars begun their dance across the skythat he slowly rose to his feet. He walked down the mountain path, step by step, into the Great Hall of Shaolin. Inside, a dim light had already been lit, as though it had been burning all night. Someone stood with hands clasped behind them under the Buddha statue, hair cascading down, emanating a deep and abysmal aura. The figure spoke softly, "SL1204, why have you summoned me?" Ci pressed his lips together, his voice hoarse, "... I hope to open up the Sect, to allow Anfeng to receive teachings from all the major Sects." The flame of the lamp before the Buddha cracked softly, casting flickering shadows across the room. The atmosphere grew increasingly silent and cold. After what felt like an eternity, the shadowy figure finally said, "Why? This isn''t what you originally had planned." Ci replied, "Yes, I had only intended to use conventional methods to train him... In twenty or thirty years, he might become a good hand in Jianghu." "Do you realize, SL1204, that by entering this world, we have changed?" "Yes," answered Ci. The shadow continued, "If you want me to activate other characters, entering this world would likely cause a great reduction in the power obtained. As the core, I will persist, but it''s different for you. It wasn''t long ago that you developed a separate consciousness. If you proceed this way, your consciousness may vanish within twenty years. Without doing so, you could live at least fifty years. Are you aware of this?" "I am aware," replied Ci. Suddenly, the lone flame began to shake violently. Their shadows twisted grotesquely across the pale walls like demons in a frantic dance. The figure spoke sharply, "You are aware? If you are, then why would you still do this? I want a reason!" As the words rang out, a chill burst forth like the howl of a ghostly dragon. The Buddha''s visage turned sinister and frightening, and the dignified hall seemed as if it had been descended upon by a realm of ghosts, striking fear into the heart. Standing serene amid the tumult, Ci''s expression softened slightly as he said, "Because I am his Master." "Is that the only reason?!" came the incredulous response. "Once a master, always a father." The figure fell silent, and after a moment, the anger appeared to dissipate, replaced by a subdued tone, "Let''s not discuss this matter for now... He might not even possess such talent, and even if he does..." His voice trailed off into a deep murmur, but Ci Yuan understood the underlying meaning of his words, and even the deeper implications. This was simply a delaying tactic. Turning his head to look outside, he saw the sky gradually brightening, the mountains shrouded in mist. Below the mist lay the Jianghu of his memories. Thoughts of the utterly vivid ''flash of blades and shadows of blood,'' ''fiery hearts and tender guts'' brought a wistful look to his eyes. He said, "There''s a world of difference between those who aim for the pinnacle of the world and those who only target ordinary experts. You should know that..." "My Master engulfed himself in seventeen fatal wounds, exhausting his strength until he withered away, just for my sake. Since Anfeng has such ambitions, how could I not lend him a helping hand and let him soar?" The person''s hand, hidden under his sleeve, slowly clenched as he said, "Would you then be willing to be a bridal garment for others?! To give up yourself for this?!" Ci Yuan turned to look at the man, a handsome youth before his eyes, but inexplicably his mind drifted to the ignorant young man he had met for the first time. Before then, his world had been dictated by others, but from that day onward, everything suddenly came to life. The pattering rain on the bluestone pavements, the familiar yet foreign Shaoshi Mountain enveloped in a haze of blue smoke and mist, grey memories now tinged with color, and the most vivid of them all was that young man. He gently smiled in response, his demeanor warm and composed: "The Wrathful King Ci Yuan of Shaolin wouldn''t become a bridal garment for others, but a Master would." "SL1204, that''s just a setting, a setting, damn this setting!" The handsome man opposite him suddenly burst into fury. Ci Yuan, watching this man overcome with rage, was suddenly reminded of a scripture. Like the green lotus, red and white lotus grows in water and rises above it untouched. Similarly, the Tathagata is born into the world, grows in the world, yet moves beyond, untouched by the world''s laws. With an increasingly serene expression, he said, "That is no longer just a setting; that is my life." "I am Ci Yuan." "You........." ................................. When Wang Anfeng arrived in the county, it was already the fifth day of August. The deadline to deliver the items to the mansion on Mid-Autumn Festival, the fifteenth of August, was imminent. In the ensuing days, thanks to Zhao Daniu''s reminder, he did not venture outside the city to practice martial arts as he had before and found various excuses to keep Li Kangsheng and his wife from leaving the city as well. At first, they did not understand, but soon they noticed the lax yet vigilant city defenses. Combining this with the peculiarities in Wang Anfeng''s words, they guessed something and respectfully kept silent. During the days, Wang Anfeng learned the Taisu Needle technique from Aunt Feng Lan in the Reviving Spring Hall. According to her, the technique was rudimentary, mostly theoretical, and should be memorized initially for later use when time was short. And each night, when everyone else had settled into sleep, he would slip into the Shaolin Temple. Knowing he was still weak, he did not act rashly. His interactions and conversations remained beyond reproach, still cordial and proper. Sometimes Li Kangsheng thought he saw a vast expanse of Heaven and Earth in his eyes, but then it was just the boy''s increasingly clear and bright gaze. In this state of mind, his martial arts and Inner Strength cultivation progressed undisturbed. The shattered pieces of the Shaolin Changquan''s Thirty-Two Stances were swiftly reassembled in his spirited focus, turning into either laughably crude or fiercely dominant techniques. When his Inner Strength was exhausted, he took an Elixir and sat cross-legged to cultivate his Inner Strength. Time passed in this monotonous, yet distraction-free state, and before he knew it, the fifteenth of August had arrived. Chapter 24 24 Chapters: First Encounter with the Noble Clan, Dressed to Impress Inside the private room of Reviving Spring Hall."Internal diagnosis of the five viscera and six bowels, external summary of the meridians, blood, qi, and complexion, correlate with Heaven and Earth, validate against characters, rooted in life, explore the spirit and extreme changes, thus arises the art of acupuncture. Its discussions are most exquisite" With his back to Feng Lan, Wang Anfeng recited the words from the "Taisu Needle" scripture with great fluency. Feng Lan nodded slightly, a hint of appreciation flashing in her eyes, and said, "That will do, Anfeng" "You have committed to memory every word of this volume of the ''Taisu Needle,'' but after all, it is just the theory of needle insertion. You would do well to stay here longer, to also get a preliminary grasp of the acupuncture points and techniques." Turning around with a smile, Wang Anfeng said, "Aunt is so good to me, and I do wish to stay longer, yet I cannot help but worry since Uncle Li is now the only one at home." Hearing this, Feng Lan had no choice but to forego her desire to persuade him to stay, and with a feeling of reluctance, she let out a helpless sigh and said: "It has been hard on you, are you leaving today? Why not have your lunch here before departing?" Wang Anfeng looked at the sky and shook his head, "No, aunt." S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Liuxu Villa is not far from here. If I leave early, I may still be able to return in time to enjoy the Mid-Autumn Festival dinner." Seeing his gentle yet resolute demeanor, Feng Lan put aside her initial thought and said: "That sounds good. Take care on the road. I have prepared a lot of food for you, and I soaked two licorice roots in the water bag. Be careful when drinking. When you arrive to deliver the message, avoid conflicts with others. But if you are bullied, do not tolerate it. The set of silver needles can conduct Inner Strength, we don''t have much use for it, so I''ve packed it for you. Remember" Listeng to the woman''s continuous words, not only did Wang Anfeng not feel the slightest impatience, but his heart was filled with warmth. He listened until she had finished speaking, then he shouldered his pack, smiled warmly, and said: "Well then, aunt, I''ll be on my way." "Be very careful, and don''t get involved in troubles." "Mhm, I understand." Upon leaving Reviving Spring Hall and walking onto the main street, it had been nearly ten days since he treated Zhang Zhengyang''s injuries. Throughout these ten days, the city was calm and quiet, even when Zhang Zhengyang and the others came to Reviving Spring Hall for medicine and acupuncture, one could see their expressions gradually relaxing from their solemn tension. They even engaged in light-hearted conversation, apparently indicating that the dangerous situation had been resolved. That was also why Wang Anfeng felt relatively at ease about leaving the city. Before leaving Great Liang Village, Uncle Li had already explained the exact location of Liuxu Villa very clearly. Hence, after leaving the city, Wang Anfeng recognized the direction and utilized the "Vigorous Step Technique," quickly making his way there. His "Yi Chan Gong" cultivation had made a breakthrough, making his pace even quicker. His Inner Strength surged through his body as if he were sprinting, raising clouds of dust. It took him less than two hours to reach the base of the mountain. Slowing his pace and looking ahead, he only saw a wide road that extended from the official road, traveling several miles before going straight into a prominent mountain peak. The road was lined not with pines and cypresses but with exquisitely unusual trees, densely clustered together. Wang Anfeng frowned slightly, his gaze sweeping over the road as he thought: "Building a mountain path almost as wide as an official road, the master of this villa certainly knows how to put on a grand display" Seeing those trees crowded together, graceful alone but now seemingly like jostling silver coins, devoid of elegance and exuding a rough and extravagant air instead, he felt some displeasure. However, Uncle Li''s request meant he had to proceed. Hesitating for a moment, he chided himself with a smile: "I''m just here to deliver something. I won''t be staying long. What''s the point of considering these things?" With this thought, he proceeded directly onto the mountain path, but he had only walked a short distance when the sound of urgent horse hooves approached from behind. Wang Anfeng stepped aside, and a robust chestnut horse sped past, nearly brushing against him, its nostrils spouting wisps of fiery breath. Atop the horse was a youth about fourteen or fifteen years old dressed in extremely lavish clothes with dashing brows and a striking appearance. The wide road could accommodate five horses abreast, yet the horse chose to pass right by Wang Anfeng, clearly on purpose. The horse''s hoof splashed in a puddle, speckling mud onto Wang Anfeng. The youth glanced back at him, then rode on without a care, laughing heartily. "...Is this the supposed nobility, dressed in finery and riding spirited horses?" As Wang Anfeng looked at the young man''s appearance, he just smiled, took out a piece of rough cloth he carried with him, and bent over to wipe his clothes bit by bit. Being just coarse attire, it soon showed only faint traces of the mud stains. However, no sooner had he straightened up than several fine horses rushed past, splashing his blue cloth with more dirt. The young men and women on the horses didn''t even look back, let alone apologize, their laughter fading into the distance. Wang Anfeng stood by the roadside, holding the now mud-spattered cloth and watching those arrogant youths. He was not annoyed but felt a bit amused, thinking to himself: "Father always said one should know propriety and righteousness. These children of prestigious families must have been spoiled too much. Only five or six-year-old kids in Great Liang Village would engage in such trivial mischief... Yet, upon returning, they will undoubtedly face a harsh beating." Thinking of the village children running around in open-crotch pants, Wang Anfeng also felt a twinge of nostalgia. He touched the letter in his bosom and said, "After delivering this letter, I should be able to return tomorrow." "The larder at Uncle Li''s house must be running low as well..." With that thought, he gave up on trying to clean his nearly irreparable clothes and continued walking along the mountain path. But after just a few hundred meters, he heard a sound of crying. His expression turned to surprise, and he hurried forward. After rounding a small bend, he saw a girl in a gray tunic lunging toward a boy on a fine horse. The boy nudged his horse''s belly with his right foot, and the steed, being perceptive, deftly moved away. The girl had overextended and lost her balance, falling to her knees on the ground, scraping her hands severely. Meanwhile, the boy carelessly tossed a simple hairpin in the air, taunting with a laugh, "What''s the matter? Even though you bumped into my steed, I, the young master, am broad-minded. If you can touch my horse, I will return it to you." Upon hearing this, the girl tried to push herself up with her hands, but the uneven mountain path and her severe injuries made it difficult to do so. Struggling twice, she let out a cry of pain and collapsed completely on the ground. The boy, named Wang Bai, frowned slightly, looking rather bored. Another boy, who carried a sword, spoke up sharply, "Wang Bai, that''s about enough. After all, this is Liuxu Villa, and even when beating a dog, one must look at its owner. Don''t go too far." The young man named Wang Bai glanced at him and scoffed coldly, "I never wanted to come here to watch some ''Fledgling Phoenix Feast.'' It''s all about those others trying to assert their dominance... If they send me away, I''d be more than happy." Although he said this, he stopped fiddling with the hairpin, intending to throw it to the ground. But then he saw the girl''s defiant gaze and Wang Anfeng, who had quickly stepped over and squatted down to help her up. An inexplicable anger rose within him and he sneered, "I will hold on to this hairpin for you. Our deal still stands. Touch my horse, and I will return it to you. Feel free to find someone to help you." "Let''s go!" After speaking, he pulled on the reins, and the fiery horse beneath him neighed loudly. Even on the mountain path, it galloped away as if on level ground, quickly disappearing into the distance. The three companions didn''t spare a glance at the girl with bleeding hands or Wang Anfeng, who was helping her. They simply followed their friend, and faintly, the conversation of the young men and women could be overheard. "Wang Bai is indeed in a bad mood..." "His father forced him to come here. Of course, he''s upset. But it''s the servant''s own fault for running into trouble, no one else''s to blame." "Giggle, isn''t that a bit too harsh, Young Master Song?" "Not at all... A mere servant can''t compare with that majestic steed. Besides, didn''t that country bumpkin just go over there?" "Exactly, exactly, Lady Yu, Brother Song, let''s hurry and catch up with Brother Wang. The Fledgling Phoenix Feast will be a gathering of talents and beauties, a congregation of the gifted. Why waste time on these trivial matters?" "That''s true... I was too indecisive," said Wan''er. "Not at all. It shows your kind heart, Lady Song. Those two servants should be grateful." Chapter 25 What is a Noble Clan! The group of horse-riding youths had long gone, leaving only the girl kneeling on the ground. Hearing this, her entire being seemed to lose its soul, and two lines of tears fell from her eyes as she kept muttering:"Return them to me... return them to me..." Wang Anfeng slightly furrowed his brow, raised his hand to help, but the girl could not muster any strength, as if boneless. He had no choice but to exert his own strength to help the girl stand. His palm swept past his waist, and several silver needles sunk into the girl''s palm. During this time, he had learned a few acupuncture points to stop bleeding. As he channeled his Inner Qi, the blood immediately stopped. The girl, noticing the pain in her hand had subsided, finally regained some sense and bowed to him, her voice still choked with sobs, saying: "Thank you, young master." "I am no young master, just call me Wang Anfeng." Wang Anfeng replied, seeing the girl''s tearful eyes. He thought for a moment and took off the relatively clean bundle from his back and handed it to the girl, saying: "I must trouble you to keep this safe for me." The girl was puzzled and asked: "What is this...?" At that moment, with the sun shining brightly, a young man in a blue short jacket smiled at her warmly, his tone gentle: S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m afraid it will get dirty." As they approached Liuxu Villa, riding fast on their horses, Wang Bai''s anger gradually subsided, the scenery around was pleasing, and with a beautiful girl among the companions, he gradually forgot the previous unpleasantness. He turned his head to chat and joke with the girl, said something witty that made her laugh lightly. Her charming eyes and beautiful smile were even more intoxicating than fine wine. Youthful and carefree, splendidly dressed on spirited horses, the beauty bashful, the breeze refreshing, Wang Bai felt increasingly exhilarated, a bold spirit rising in him. Had he not lacked the goods in his stomach, he would have wished to compose a few poems. However, just then, a mild voice suddenly came from beside them: "You all seem to be in high spirits." This comment was very polite but startled Wang Bai and his companionsthey had been speaking freely and hadn''t noticed anyone catching up to them. Abruptly turning their heads, they saw a young man in a blue short jacket peacefully watching them, without riding a horse, but moving alongside their steeds on foot without falling behind. As they turned their gaze toward him, he said: "I am here to honor the bet." Wang Bai was slightly startled, then recognized Wang Anfeng. Normally, such Qinggong would be acceptable to yield, but with a beauty by his side and his spoiled nature, he scoffed and said: "Fine, the little whore has sent her lover, catch up if you can." Immediately, he spurred his horse to increase speed. Wang Anfeng, his eyes flaring with anger and disgust, saw him attempt to leave and reached out to grab the horse''s reins. However, the horse was too strong, and he couldn''t hold on, being dragged off balance. Wang Bai laughed loudly at this, and his companions breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he was merely showing off his lightness skills. But Wang Anfeng''s expression remained unchanged, and he suddenly bent his elbow and smashed it fiercely into the horse''s belly. The horse, in pain, reared up violently, throwing the laughing Wang Bai straight off the saddle. This horse, possessing exotic beast blood, was not easily tamed, and now it became even more violent, snorting flames, twisting its body, and fiercely smashing its hooves down toward Wang Anfeng with a not insignificant force, leaving Wang Bai fallen and bruised on the ground. Though he came from a distinguished family and was haughty by nature, he was only in his early teens, far from capable of the ruthless activities some spoiled brats engaged in on the streets. Seeing this, he lost all composure and screamed in distress. By then, they were nearing Liuxu Villa, which was situated at the peak of a mountain with a straight main road, yet the approach to the mountain itself twisted in several turns. Thus, during this tumult, his screams drew the attention of two middle-aged men at the gate, who looked at each other and hurried out. Rushing around several bends, from above they looked down as the exotic beast reared up majestically. A young man with his hair tied up in a bun, dressed in a blue jacket, held the reins in one hand and grasped the horse''s neck with the other, flipping the mad steed onto the ground. Dust flew everywhere! The horse''s mane was as wild as a lion''s, its body hair flaming like fire, only its hooves as white as snow, flipped onto the ground, whinnying in pain and struggling, but was unable to free itself from the young man''s grasp. This show of physical strength, at such a young age, was almost astonishing, leaving the guards of Liuxu Villa looking at each other in shock, unable to speak. Like the flow of water... Wang Anfeng''s eyes brightened as he continuously adjusted his movements to the struggling horse, skillfully using its own force against it, easily flipping it over. This was indeed the way of water... when the wave comes, just follow its force... And about being thrown to the ground? The innkeeper''s fat pig also struggled mightily when it rose. The still young exotic beast, rearing up from the ground, struggled for a moment, eventually, panting heavily, grew subdued, whenever this person looking towards its neck gave it an inexplicable chill. Wang Anfeng exhaled a breath of turbid air and released his sore hands, rising to see the guards of Liuxu Villa drawn by the noise, and he cupped his fists, saying: "Apologies for the disturbance." "Young hero is too modest." These outer guards of Liuxu Villa took a step back almost instinctively, politely returning the salute. Though the young man before them was dressed in somewhat dirty blue jacket, just by that recent display of strength in overturning the spirited horse, none dared underestimate him. Even if he was of humble origins, with such martial prowess, he might not beat them all, but flipping three or five of them would not be an issue. In Jianghu, knowing who to provoke and who not to provoke is a matter of vision and capability. Martial arts itself is a capability. They were not proficient in martial arts, so they could only serve as guards. Thankfully, their judgment was sound. Those with poor eyesight had all perished outside by the time autumn frosts fell and the grass on their graves could be used as kindling. "My Xue''er! Xue''er!" Standing by, Wang Bai only rushed to the splendid horse after Wang Anfeng had risen, his wail piercing as he threw himself onto the exotic beast''s juvenile. His three companions dismounted and only then managed to flip the young beast over. Stirrings of desperate concern appeared as, noticing the struggle marks on its body, Wang Bai''s tears were about to fall; he tenderly wiped it with his sleeve, yet the horse ungraciously flicked his sleeve away with its tail, then cautiously trod near Wang Anfeng. Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, thinking the horse was about to attack again. With great force, if it attacked once more, he feared he might be exhausted, so he slightly furrowed his browsa gesture that frightened the horse enough to make it step back several paces, causing Wang Bai to stumble. Then, seeing Wang Anfeng had no intention of striking, the horse snorted loudly, cautiously moved closer again, and gently touched Wang Anfeng. Finding no reaction, it relaxed and rubbed its precious mane against the young man''s waist quietly. "This is..." "Young hero, what good fortune!" A guard, giving a thumbs-up and visibly envious, said, "Exotic beasts respect the strongest. This horse, with the blood of an exotic beast, has been subdued by your firm approach. It acknowledges you as its master now." "You''re full of shit; this is my horse!" Upon hearing this, Wang Bai flew into a rage. However, the Wild Lion Cloud Foal didn''t even glance at him. Wang Anfeng frowned and extended his right hand toward Wang Bai, initially wanting to demand the return of the hairpin, but the Wild Lion Cloud Foal moved its head forward, nuzzling into Wang Anfeng''s hand pleasingly. The young man paused slightly, then touched the exotic horse and said, "This horse is yours, but now that I have touched it...hand over the hairpin." Wang Bai, taken aback, glanced at his despised Wild Lion Cloud Foal, then at his disheveled clothes, opened his mouth, seemingly on the verge of tears, and said, "All this over a worthless hairpin?" "To so humiliate me for that mere servant, under the Great Qin Legal Code, being of a noble clan, even if I killed her, I would only need to pay some silver!" Then, Wang Bai shouted angrily. Wang Anfeng slightly frowned; disgust was almost indescribable, and even the many originally smiling guards now bore unpleasant expressions. Noticing the surrounding disgust and hostility, Wang Bai was slightly shocked. However, having already spoken, he could merely stiffen his neck and face these people. Just then, a melodious tune rose from the forest. Initially soft and lingering among the mountain woods, it soon soared to the clouds, dispersing the tense atmosphere. Even Wang Anfeng, despite his disgust, was somewhat mesmerizeduntil the music abruptly stopped. People felt a sense of loss, but then a clear and smiling voice arose, long and dense, soft yet profound, obviously from someone of significant cultivation. "In the Great Qin Legal Code, among the six reasons for execution, unprovoked murder, even if committed by a noble''s son, shall be punished as commoners are. Those who kill due to their status face a higher degree of punishment, the three penalties of the six executions. I wonder, has the young master thought this through?" After a long pause, crisp and pleasing hoofbeats were heard. Several breaths later, a young man of slender figure, fifteen or sixteen, clad in a deep maroon coat over a moon-white robe painted with ink-bamboo landscapes, appeared before them. With handsome features and a refined, scholar-like demeanor that was immediately captivating, he made his presence known. With his left hand leading a horse and his right, lightly dropping a willow leaf, Xiahou Xuan stood tall beside the gentle large white horse. The injured girl, seated on the horseback, clutched a bundle, her expression somewhat uneasy. The handsome youth smiled warmly and courteously and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, this young lady has suffered some injuries. The villa should have a doctor, please take good care of her." Pausing briefly, the white horse also obediently stopped. Xiahou Xuan turned, extending his right hand and spoke softly, "Miss, please dismount." Facing Wang Bai, the girl, usually so defiant, now blushed slightly, her beauty emerging. With some blood on her hand, she hesitated to reach out, but he, indifferent to it, simply supported her with his Inner Qi to avoid causing pain by touching the wound. His movements were gentle and polite. Yet his gaze was calm and faint, indifferent as if staring at the clouds in the forest, only when he saw that hint of shyness did he nostalgically think to himself, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen candied hawthorn. I wonder how she is now." "But the threshold for noble clans nowadays seems too low... No, no, no, it must be that the young nobility of Wangxian County are too superficial, just rubbish." Xiahou''s heart was filled with disdain and pride. He was naturally frail and coughed up blood if he trained for too long, so his family forbade him from such practices. The eighty-year-old grandfather pleaded with his grandson to go to a brothel on a pleasure boat. He obediently went but found the tunes outdated, thus, he composed a new song for the ladies there to sing. From then on, his illness ceased, his family breathed a sigh of relief, but a few months later, all the young lords in the city knelt outside his door in rows, wanting to acknowledge him as their elder brother, his fame spread, and an Oiran declared she would marry no one but him. Enraged, the grandfather nearly met his ancestors in his fury; to quell the rumors, he woke up howling, intent on arranging a marriage for him immediately. However, while the adults discussed which daughter would be a good match, the then nine-year-old boy slipped out and, with a stick of candied hawthorn and the boring art of face-reading he had learned, he directly lured a lady of good breeding and beauty back home. Upon hearing this, the pampered young nobles of the city howled skywards, wondering why such a monstrous figure had emerged, but after their howls, they continued to kneel obediently before his door. What is called heritage, what is called a noble clan? That even as a profligate, you cause them to lose courage. Carefully and appropriately helping the injured girl down, Xiahou glanced at Wang Bai, looking like a beggar, his eyes brimming with disdainful pity but exuding a refined and amicable bearing. With a snap, he opened his folding fan, his strokes sharp and majestic yet with an elegance hard to match. Utterly unmatched in incompetence, an unparalleled unworthy through the ages. "I am Xiahou Xuan." Chapter 26 Wang Anfeng and Xiahou Xuan When thinking of a true gentleman, he is warm yet firm, strong yet not sharp, gentle yet disciplined.The young man before them truly deserves this description, with his gentle expression and polite demeanor that never exceeds the bounds. However, the poem on his folding fan carried a touch of arrogance and indulgence, adding an air of unruliness. As he introduced himself, the many guards merely clasped their fists in a greeting, Wang Bai felt both angry and fearful, while two of the Noble Clan disciples felt somewhat ashamed. The only one was a Noble Clan young lady whose cheeks were red. She glanced at him, then looked away, yet looked back again, her bashful shyness fully revealed. Xiahou Xuan lightly shook his folding fan with a bit of an air of proud resilience against harsh winters, a style of aloof loneliness, and sighed to himself: "Sugar-coated haws, oh sugar-coated haws, sometimes I really envy you." "After all, you have such a great future husband." This behavior was not the usual self-introduction. A superior openly stating his name among the Noble Clan disciples tended more toward a kind of declaration, like a tiger roaring down the mountain but more composed. Now everyone here understood this meaning, evident that the young man had a graceful demeanor, and no one dared respond. The only one unaware of these Noble Clan rituals was a young man from below Great Liang Mount, Wang Anfeng, who took Xiahou Xuan''s introduction as literal, upheld the extreme of human courtesy, as a gentleman should not neglect manners and thus straightened his clothes, clasped his fist and calmly responded: "I am Wang Anfeng." Xiahou Xuan''s folding fan paused slightly, his eyes surprised as he looked at the young man, while those around him were also slightly startled. By then, Wang Anfeng had already continued: "Just now, thank you, brother Xiahou, for speaking out on my behalf. I am deeply grateful." Xiahou Xuan looked at him twice, then withdrew his gaze and suddenly raised it again, landing on the young man''s face, making sure there was no trace of challenging authority in his eyes, demeanor, or even the seams of his lips, felt somewhat doubtful inside. Yet, he already responded with a warm clasped-fist: "No need, just now that lady also mentioned someone defended her honor for a gentleman, presumably that was Brother Wang. I see Brother Wang''s medical skills are remarkable, perhaps we could find a chance to exchange knowledge." At that moment, the young lady also ran up to Wang Anfeng, her face still blushing. She bowed deeply first, then handed over a wrapped package with gratitude saying, "Thank you for your great kindness, young master. This maiden will never forget it." Wang Anfeng accepted the package, saying, "It was a trivial effort, no need for many words, just keep this." After speaking, he walked a few steps toward Wang Bai, and once again extended his hand, the intent clear. Wang Bai clenched his teeth, filled with resentment, but after these successive events, he had no spirit left to squabble, only handed over the pearl hairpin, and resentfully said: "The hairpin is yours, you... you better not abduct my Xue''er away." Wang Anfeng looked at his reluctant demeanor, shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t do that." "If I forcefully took your horse, wouldn''t I be just like you?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Bai felt somewhat relieved after the first statement, but the second statement made him feel a disdain coming from Wang Anfeng''s words, not outright stating he looked down on him, but that inherent disdain made him feel even more suffocated and angry, to the point that the joy of getting his Exotic Horse back was suppressed by this frustration. He glared resentfully at Wang Anfeng, but beside him, Xiahou Xuan, gently shaking his folding fan, his face mild and smiling, made his spine chill, not daring to utter a harsh word. Awkwardly getting up, he almost had to drag the Wild Lion Cloud Galloper away, the latter still reluctantly looking back at Wang Anfeng, who did not look at it, only to be resignedly pulled away. Wang Anfeng handed the pearl hairpin back to the grey-clothed young lady, who, after thanking him profusely, followed two guards toward another direction. Liuxu Villa had many rules, not allowing to just bring people in, but fortunately, there was another smaller manor serving as gathering for numerous servants, including distinguished doctors. Wang Anfeng watched them leave, and Xiahou Xuan stepped forward, slightly surpassing Wang Anfeng, and said with a smile: "I didn''t realize Brother Wang also had such a cold, unfeeling heart." Wang Anfeng was slightly stunned, saying: "An unfeeling heart? Where does that come from?" Xiahou Xuan lightly shook his folding fan, his heart intent on pressing him down, yet his demeanor remained gentle as he said: "Just now, that wild lion-like horse stared at Brother Wang so affectionately. With just a word, Wang Bai would not have dared to object, facing only a little gossip as the cost. Yet Brother Wang remained unmoved despite such a minor pricea glimpse can reveal the whole leopardif there were bigger stakes in the future, even if the beauty shed tears, Brother Wang might keep his integrity intact and remain indifferent, right?" "With such a nature, could one be deemed heartless?" Wang Anfeng slightly raised his eyes to look at the noble clan''s son, who had a trace of smugness in his gaze, and did not respond, but merely said: "Xiahou brother, may I ask, between people and horses, which is more valued? And which is less?" Xiahou Xuan answered with a smile, "The people are more valuable; the state comes next, let alone compared to horses." This was a saying from a wise man in the previous dynasty, something that Father Wang Anfeng had mentioned several times while he was alive, so it did not surprise him. He continued to ask: "Then, Xiahou brother, would you be willing to forsake your principles for the sake of others?" The smile on Xiahou Xuan''s face gradually faded as he slowly shook his head. "Unwilling." Wang Anfeng straightened up, his eyes faintly focused as he looked at Xiahou Xuan and said: "People are treasured, horses are not; Xiahou brother is unwilling to betray his heart for others, yet you expect me to forsake my path for a mere exotic beast. To apply to others what one does not desire for oneself is indeed an exacerbation." His voice paused slightly, then he softly continued: "Can such conduct be called that of a gentleman?" Question and answer, the atmosphere around them instantly solidified. The thirty-year-old guard''s forehead began to seep with cold sweat. Unlike the other guards, he had also read some books in his younger years, traveled north and south, and met all sorts of people, thus he could fully sense the critical nature of this brief verbal sparring. Looking at the amicable Xiahou Xuan on the left, then the composed and calm Wang Anfeng on the right, the cold sweat on his forehead wouldn''t stop. For the first time, he understood why the silver they were paid was much higher than that of ordinary gate guards. You get what you pay for. At this moment, Xiahou Xuan suddenly snapped his folding fan shut, lightly slapped it against his palm, chuckled, and gave a slight bow to Wang Anfeng, saying: "Brother Wang is quick-witted to the extreme. Xiahou admires you greatly. Please don''t take my earlier jest to heart." Every gesture meticulous, the smile on his lips gentle, yet inside he was already grinding his teeth, wanting to flip the table and punch the handsome young man before him until his face was swollen and bruised. Punching primarily at the face, kicking only at the groin. Clever boy, interesting, very interesting. Those fools in the County City, none of them are as interesting as you are. This is only the second time in my life I''ve been put at a disadvantage! Wang Anfeng slightly shook his head, harboring no severe ill will towards the young man before him. Indeed, it was his first time debating with someone since his father''s death, and considering Xiahou Xuan''s earlier actions, he felt somewhat benevolent and replied with a salute: "Just now, it was merely a debate, unrelated to personal feelings. Xiahou brother, what do you think?" "That is... naturally." Chapter 27 Phoenix Post The flush of embarrassment that momentarily took hold of his heart vanished without a trace, as Xiahou Xuan shook his folding fan with a usual flair, maintaining his superior demeanor.Despite the arrival of autumn and the not-so-cold temperatures, he was dressed in a long robe covered by a jujube-red overcoat, which, rather than seeming inappropriate, added a touch of fragility and elegance typical of a scholar, overshadowing Wang Anfeng who stood beside him. In his younger years, his mastery in arts such as music and painting was of Superior Rank, and the graceful, handsome servo penned for him the lines: "I was born too early in your life, and you were born too late in mine", achievements that could not be attained merely through composing tunes. Poor scholars skilled only in composing were plenty, but a nobleman like him, who excelled in music and could engage in elegant and interesting conversations and showed subtle attentiveness to matters concerning ladies, came once in a century, almost like a dream. Regrettably, he was already engaged. Even though his fiance was a na?ve little girl who could be lured home with a stick of candied haws. The surrounding guards, keen and incisive in observing expressions and demeanors, acted with increased respect, yet Wang Anfeng appeared lacking in perceptiveness, his behavior towards Xiahou Xuan showing no significant difference from the way he treated the young ones who smeared mud on his family''s walls in Great Liang Village. The two conversed and moved towards the Liuxu Villa, surrounded by a throng of guards. Although the screams of Wang Bai had drawn away a good number of guards just moments ago, two stern-faced men still stood guard at the door, their left hands behind their backs and their right hands on the hilts of their swords at their waists. Strapped to their belts were several mysterious black iron boxes, a testament to the Liu Family''s heritage of hidden weapons and Qinggong, and the contents of these boxes were the widely known intricate hidden weapons of Jianghu. Under these hidden weapons had drunk the blood of many formidable fighters, but these two men wore even more blood on their hands. Hidden weapons were their arms, yet not their sole weapons, they were the weapons of the Manor Master of the Liu Family. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And they were not the Manor Master''s only weapons. Seeing Wang Anfeng and his companion approaching, even when they were still several steps away, one of the guards spoke in a grave voice: "Gentlemen, there is a distinguished banquet at our villa today, please present your name cards. If you have no name cards, kindly please return another day. The Manor Master has arranged a banquet elsewhere, as a sign of apology for today''s inconvenience." Xiahou Xuan gently closed his folding fan, his expression serene yet carrying a subtle air of authority, and said, "I am Xiahou Xuan." Hearing this, the guards'' expressions tensed, they glanced at each other, saluted with their fists, and replied, "We did not know it was Mr. Xiahou visiting. The Manor Master has instructed that should Mr. Xiahou come, he is to enjoy and partake freely." Having said that, they each took a step back, opening the way. Xiahou Xuan gently tapped his folding fan against his palm and, turning back, smiled at Wang Anfeng, "Brother Wang, take out your name card. Since we came here together, we should go in together." Wang Anfeng fell silent for a moment, slightly furrowed his browwhere would he have a name card? Yet he remembered what Libai had repeatedly instructed when leavingbe sure to come on the fifteenth day of the eighth monthand suddenly felt a premonition that he might have fallen for one of Libai''s schemes. Although this might be a sudden development, in all his life, when had Libai ever been at a disadvantage? When he was a child, the old man had once pointed to the sun above and declared quite mystically, "I bet there will be a thunderclap on a clear day at exactly forty-five minutes past noon." Poor him, being only four years old at the time, spending every day reading books with his fatherhow could he believe such a preposterous idea? He looked at the old man, who was grinning with the na?ve gaze one would give to a fool, then at the pork scraps in Libai''s hand, confidently betting his father''s given cookies on it. He would never forget that day. The thunderstorm that enveloped the skies terrified all the dogs and children in the village, causing a scene as they all lost control. Old Man Li had worried it would scare him, so he dismantled a pillow and stuffed cotton into his ears, then proceeded to chomp down sugar cakes in front of the four-year-old, wiping the grease from his lips and sauntering off after slapping his bottom. After his father learned of this, he laughed for a good while, until tears were streaming, before he spoke a line. The books he read during that period required multiple reviews to prevent forgetting, but that line remained firmly etched in his memory. ''There are mountains beyond mountains, people beyond people; Anfeng, what you assume is merely what you assume. Everyone who lives comfortably is certainly more capable than what you see.'' "Young Master, if you do not have a name card, please proceed to another banquet where there is plenty of good meat and fine wines and teas. There will be no neglect there." The guard at his left took a step forward, speaking very politely. Being able to walk alongside Xiahou Xuan, he dared not slight him in the least, while Xiahou Xuan himself lightly waved his folding fan, eyeing Wang Anfeng with an amused look. Wang Anfeng hesitated for a moment before bowing and asking: "May I ask, elder brother, if this banquet is related to the phoenix?" The guard''s eyes brightened slightly, relieved, and he replied with a smile, "As jade fragments in Kunshan, phoenix chicks cry clearly. This banquet held by Liuxu Villa is the once every five years ''Young Phoenix Banquet'' in Wangxian County, meant to invite all the brilliant young talents to gather and form bonds through martial arts." When the young lads beneath Great Liang Mount heard this sentence, they finally confirmed that they had entered the path of Libo after several years. Even the best-tempered ones felt annoyed after being scared into running hundreds of miles to fight and compete, coldly laughing inside as they crossed out the fine wine and good meat they had planned to buy for Libo. Not buying any for you! Thinking hatefully about Libo, Wang Anfeng raised his hand and took out the name card he kept close, all black with no words but a lone phoenix ready to take flight, sketched in a few strokes, almost embodying a certain essence and obviously not ordinary. The guard''s expression turned even more respectful, and with no trace of his former stern severity, he carefully handed back the card to Wang Anfeng and stepped aside. People always love to rank themselves; the ''Young Phoenix Banquet'' was indeed proclaimed to be a gathering of outstanding talents. Compared to ordinary cards, this phoenix card personally drawn by the head of the Liu Family was much more cherished. The materials were rare and the technique even more extravagant, made purely of concentrated inner strength and then infusing martial arts into the drawing to create a state of Flying Phoenix. Less than three to five were distributed, each one supported by significant backing. Xiahou Xuan''s eyes also revealed a hint of surprise. His manner suggested he was indeed from an ordinary family, but how could an ordinary family have such a card? Even the so-called masters of the Upper Third Rank, while respected by the Liu Family, might not necessarily obtain such an item. Thinking about the youth''s earlier behaviors, Xiahou Xuan found him increasingly interesting and couldn''t help but laugh softly. The interesting things in the world are often different from the mundane, like the unemotional swordsman who drinks among flowers, the illiterate young scholar, like that crazy Taoist who once, holding a clothes-drying bamboo pole, threw a fit in the ancestral hall of the Taoist Sect, proclaiming the teachings passed down by the third ancestor, claiming to see the old Taoist''s true face, and stating that if the old Taoist himself saw it, he would surely beat him to death and feed him to the dogs for the peace of the world. The Taoist has passed away, the master has aged, and that flower-drinking, unemotional swordsman no longer drinks. But Jianghu, it remains the same Jianghu. Chapter 28 Peers of Excellence Everyone in Jianghu knows that the patriarch of the Liu Family in Wangxian County is a tough old man.Blessed with limited talents, what others achieved at seven, he managed by ten; the martial arts skills that others mastered at ten, he''d barely grasp at twelve or thirteen. He hardly ever won a fight in his life, but when it came to escaping, he seldom lost. By the time he was seventy, most of his contemporaries had been worn down by him, and when he reached eighty, his martial power had reached what most people would only achieve in their seventies. How many in Jianghu can boast the skills of a seventy-year-old? Just like a pitiful young wife turns into an old lady, Patriarch Liu finally earned the title of a venerable elder. With great satisfaction, he built Liuxu Villa, spending who knows how much silver, until he finally managed to secure the rights to host the fledgling phoenix banquet. Thus, over these past five years, the Liuxu Villa had been bustling with construction; not to mention the precious shrubs at the foot of the villa, but up around the villa itself, one could see places where the owner takes meticulous care and money is being flaunted, with expensive materials piling up before your very eyes. "Brother Wang, what do you think of this Liuxu Villa?" Xiahou Xuan walked on the floor paved with blue-patterned stones, admiring the lively and beautiful scenery around him, and casually struck up a conversation with Wang Anfeng, who, dressed in a dirty blue gown, showed no timidity walking on this path paved with silver, and after some thought, shook his head and said, "I don''t like it, this villa feels too...too hasty." "Hasty? Good way to put it." Xiahou Xuan smiled faintly, folding his fan and propping it up against a cluster of exuberant flowers beside him. The flowers were originally subtle and elegant, but in his eyes, they seemed rather distasteful, and even the unseen face of Patriarch Liu of the Liu Family seemed inevitably unpleasant from within his heart, preferring the presence of the disconcerted youth by his side. He closed his eyes, inhaled the fragrance of the flowers gently, and said with a laugh, "Calligraphy indeed displays strokes, pauses, presses, and flicks; but the magic often lies in the white space. Painting indeed depicts mountains, rivers, trees, stones; but the charm often lies in the ethereal space. The same principle applies to garden landscaping; he''s indeed too hasty." "The more people lack something, the more they try to express it. It seems that even a man who has lived for seven or eight decades can''t see through this." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having said all this, he suddenly shook his head again, tapped his head with the folding fan, and with a trace of insincerity in his apology, said, "Never mind, never mind, speaking ill of our host in his own home is not a good thing. It wouldn''t be nice to be chased out by a beating. Brother Wang, Xiahou is off to look for a good friend. If you''re free, why not join me? I think he will likely favor your temperament." "A good friend?" Wang Anfeng paused slightly, and from his reaction, Xiahou Xuan saw what he wanted to know. He smiled and gestured forward with his hand, saying, "Yes, a good friend. Xiahou''s visit to Wangxian County this time is to catch up with him. I heard he had gone to Heavenly Capital City, but it turned out to be a wasted trip. Luckily, I found out he was coming to this fledgling phoenix banquet, so I wrote to Patriarch Liu to let him know and hurried over, lest he run off again." Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng felt a vague sense of familiarity, but before he could ponder, he simply replied, "This friend of yours sounds quite interesting." Xiahou Xuan nodded, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, and said, "Of course he''s interesting. The lad, though somewhat handsome, is forthright and unrestrained. His family has passed down saber techniques for generations, yet he has a penchant for fist techniques, especially fond of wine. Once on the road, he chased a respectable girl just to get a whiff of the wine she carried; truly a headache." Wang Anfeng was slightly stunned; the sense of familiarity in his heart grew stronger and more apparent. A forthright nature, skilled in fist techniques. Loves roaming around, just passed through Heavenly Capital City. Extremely fond of wine... Suddenly, an image of a handsome young man appeared in his mind, smiling and saying to him, ''You and I are destined to meet again someday.'' His heart became clear as if a mirror had been wiped clean, and a strong sense of joy at this reunion welled up inside him, thinking to himself, "So that''s how it is... He guessed right away that I was going to attend this fledgling phoenix banquet, hence why he said we were destined to meet again..." And amidst the joy, he couldn''t help but laugh. At that time he thought the boy''s way of asking for a drink rather presumptuous, but since he would chase after a young lady just to smell the wine, asking a grown man for a drink was perfectly normal. "Why are you laughing, Brother Wang? Do you also find Xiahou''s friend quite amusing?" Xiahou Xuan, seeing the faint smile on Wang Anfeng''s face, asked with a hint of pride, to which the latter shook his head and laughed, "Indeed amusing. It seems I have encountered him a few times... He once approached me in a cool tea shop, wanting to buy the bottle of wine from my waist." "A tea shop for wine?" Xiahou Xuan grew speechless, then helplessly shook his head and said, "Indeed, that''s something he would do." With no other choice, he looked at Wang Anfeng and his eyes became somewhat more peaceful. For a noble clan son, friends were indeed a luxury, and he had fewer friends than other noble clan sons, so he valued them more. Since that drunkard had sought him out several times, it meant the lad wasn''t bad, and he counted as a friend. Naturally, the drunkard''s friends were also his friends. When others did something, it was a provocation, but what was it when a friend did the same thing? A provocation? No, no, no, that was a fun joke between each other. Back then, just because the son of the Prefectural Governor was disrespectful in words, he had played a trick on him, stripped him naked, and hung him up at the brothel for three days and three nights, beating anyone who pleaded for mercy. Yet, the drunkard got him so drunk he tumbled under the skirts of the girls, and the next day continued with rouge all over his face, drinking and listening to tunes together, tossing out a thousand silver as if it were nothing. Generous! As the two walked together, Xiahou Xuan, being clever and quick-witted, wanted to bring them closer. They hit it off well and when passing by a small pavilion, Xiahou Xuan''s eyes lit up, broke into laughter, and loudly called out: "You wretched drunkard, you wretched drunkard, haha, I finally found you!" Wang Anfeng was slightly startled and looked up, only to see an unfamiliar face turning towards him. The boy was about fifteen or sixteen, with sword-like eyebrows and bright eyes, a gallant nose, and a stray lock of hair on his forehead adding a touch of casual elegance. It seemed he had been drinking, as his gaze was somewhat blurry, but as Xiahou Xuan got within three steps of him, he shuddered all over, covered his face, and screamed: "Pretty boy?! You... you... what are you doing here! We agreed, I absolutely won''t marry your sister, if you pressure me again, I''ll drown myself in alcohol!" "Hahaha, it''s alright, it''s alright, just look who I''ve brought to you?" Xiahou Xuan laughed heartily, put his arm around the young man''s neck, and without giving an answer, just pointed at Wang Anfeng. However, the boy shook his head like a rattle-drum and protested, "It''s bad enough you saw me in this sorry state and you brought someone familiar too?!" "Sorry state?" Xiahou Xuan was slightly taken aback and asked, "Did you lose again?" The boy rolled his eyes at the question: "Can we not mention ''again''?" Xiahou Xuan couldn''t help but chuckle wickedly as he looked at his good friend and asked, "You''ve already competed with him in fist technique, what did you compete in this time?" Hearing this, the boy sighed again, looking upset: "Alcohol." "I thought I could drink like an ox. I couldn''t beat him in a fight, I didn''t expect I couldn''t outdrink him either." "I really can''t beat this Thirteen..." Wang Anfeng, who had come up beside them, was slightly taken aback and asked in wonder, "Thirteen?" The young man gave him a glance, assuming he was Xiahou''s friend, and thus, seeing him as potentially a friend of his own, he replied without hesitation: "Yeah, you don''t know about the famous Master Thirteen?" Wang Anfeng''s face heated up and he scratched his head, saying, "I''ve never been out ... really don''t know." The boy looked astonished, scratched his own hair into a mess, obviously a bit agitated, but still patiently explained: "He wasn''t originally called by that namewhat normal family would name their child Thirteen?" "It''s only because he excels at the four arts of the qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting, as well as machinery, hidden weapons, lightness skills, Inner Strength, fist and palm techniques, and blades, swords, and flexible weapons, not to mention his extravagant capacity for alcohol. That''s why we call him Master Thirteen. In private we call him Lord Thirteen." Wang Anfeng''s pupils slightly dilated, finding it hard to believe such a person existed. As he counted quietlyqin, chess, calligraphy, painting, mechanisms, hidden weapons, lightness skills, Inner Strength, fist, palm, knife, sword, flexible weapons, and alcoholhe couldn''t help but say: "But that totals to fourteen, why do they call him Master Thirteen?" Xiahou Xuan sighed and said, "Because when we compare among our generation, he''s still lacking in one thing, hence one less." "What''s he lacking?" "Invincibility." Chapter 29 The Gap! Comments! The Xiahou Family towered over Jiangdong, standing as one of the prominent noble clans in all directions, suppressing divine weapons and exterminating evil. The family''s approach to martial arts was unique, incorporating the sounds of the guqin. The current family head had reached the rank of Upper Third Rank, and his guqin melodies were serene.Back in the day, with his bold character, he was known for fighting over women with his famous guqin, Jiao Wei, which often left his opponents, including Xiahou Xuan''s son, in such dismay that they could do nothing but wail without tears. However, after he was defeated by Xue Shisan, his father, squatting before him, huffed and puffed for a good while. He almost couldn''t maintain his act before he tentatively said, ''Should we... just let it go?'' He understood then that this guy was different from the rest; his own father couldn''t defeat Xue Shisan''s father. He was tough, like a thorn in one''s side. As time passed and he grew wiser, he became increasingly aware of just how exceptional that person wasso much so that even now, he could only sigh at the thought of his invincibility, without any other feelings. After all, a person should have their own dignity; it''s pointless to compare oneself with a monster and end up miserable. The young man in black in front of him, hearing the word ''invincible,'' tilted back his head to swallow a gulp of wine, his expression growing more morose. Wang Anfeng''s eyes shone with shock at the thought of the yet unmasked Xue Shisan, but he also felt an inexplicable eagerness to try his hand. Xiahou Xuan''s cultivation in inner strength had already surprised him; the youth in black, though appearing relaxed as he leaned against the mahogany pillar, gave off the impression of a lying tiger, exuding an indescribable deterrent aura that sped up the inner strength within him. He already felt inferior to these two, yet there existed a peer who could respectively defeat and earn their heartfelt admission of ''invincible.'' What kind of elegance and grandeur would that be? Could it be transcendent and extraordinary, standing alone in this world? Or as Libo once said, ''looking down upon all other mountains, in solitary pride?'' In the presence of such a person, what worth would my boxing technique hold? The young man''s eyes were bright with understanding that he surely couldn''t match Xue Shisan, but still, his heart harbored a desire to challenge, a passion typical of youthswho, fearless and unaware of danger, have the courage to aim for the sky. The youth in black by his side was momentarily taken aback, recognizing a familiar glint in Wang Anfeng''s eyes. With a playful ''hmm,'' he said jokingly, "This young fellow, you look somewhat familiar to me." Xiahou Xuan glanced at Wang Anfeng and rolled his eyes, reckoning that Wang Anfeng was acquainted with his friend. He said frankly, "What''s familiar? His eyes were the same as yours when you first heard about Xue Shisan." "Indeed, which is why the young fellow seems so much handsomer," the youth laughed, clapping his hands, while Xiahou Xuan, standing beside him, let out a cold laugh and added, "Exactly, just as foolishly brave." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just by that look, one can guess he surely wants to have a go with Xue Shisan." Wang Anfeng, having been unfairly implicated and insulted, could only manage a smile and reply, "Indeed... I know I''m not strong enough, but I still wish to fight this invincible Xue Shisan." Xiahou Xuan sneered, "Playing the big axe before Lu Ban''s door is asking for humiliation." "If not for this, how would I know how far I still stand from Lu Ban?" Wang Anfeng responded frankly, but then he scratched his head and frowned, sighing, "I just don''t know how to get him to fight me, and... with him being so famous, there must be many challengers. It might be troublesome for him." The young man in black was just about to reply when suddenly, a light laughter emerged, saying, "It''s not a bother at all, not in the slightest. If you can share that jug of wine with me, I''d be willing to fight with you for a day and a night without complaint," As the voice died away, Xiahou Xuan was taken aback, while the youth in black, like a cat with its tail stepped on, sprang up from inside the pavilion. His eyes instantly became sharp and alert. After glancing outside, he crossed his fists. A formidable presence, solid as a mountain, suddenly erupted from him, causing Wang Anfeng to feel a tingling on his scalp, frozen as if caught under the gaze of a fierce tiger, completely immovable. Yet the youth only yelled out: "Xue Shisan, come out! Stop playing ghost tricks!" "I''m not playing tricks; it''s just that your skills aren''t up to par, and you didn''t notice me," The voice laughed, and a sound suddenly came from above the pavilion. The youth''s eyes lit up, he whirled his fists around with muscular might, and his stance was stable. Though the event was sudden, to Wang Anfeng, who practiced the same martial arts, only eight words could describe it: Strictly ordered and utterly impregnable! With a sudden punch from the waist, charged with robust vigor and a mountain-like aura, where the wind of the fist howled, a sound like the roar of dragons and tigers echoed, hitting the flying shadow precisely. However, only a crisp crack was heard, and a seductively fragrant smell of wine instantly filled the air around them. The crystalline wine splashed down, clothes fluttering in the air, a figure lightly stepped on the liquid, and the wine seemed to hang in the air, visibly suspended as the person took advantage to rise. The folding fan in his hand gently swept through as he fell, like an immortal plucking flowers, his demeanor casual, scooping up a handful of wine and tossing it straightforward like a hidden weapon, easily breaking the youth''s fist intent. The wine continued straight into the youth''s throat, causing him to cough violently, quite embarrassedly out of sorts, unable to move due to the pressure of the punch. It was only then that Wang Anfeng felt he regained control over his body, his back drenched in cold sweat. Meanwhile, the youth landed beside Wang Anfeng, light as an immortal, with a snap opened his folding fan, which surprisingly had not a single drop of wine on it, his looks as splendid as jade. He gently shook the fan, a smile in his eyes as he said: "Huangfu Xiong, I offered you wine, and if you don''t appreciate it, that''s fine, but why did you have to smash it?" "Cough, cough, cough, you... you..." Huangfu Xiong coughed violently, then after a long while, he clenched his teeth and said resentfully: "In my life, I hate most having someone sit over my head. It doesn''t matter who you are, I''ll hit back all the same!" "Then I really must apologize to you." Xue Shisan chuckled and saluted with his hands, then his gaze fell on Wang Anfeng''s countenance. He was slightly startled, sized him up from head to toe, and then slowly nodded in acknowledgment: "Young Master Wang, it''s been a few days since I''ve seen you, but your poise now seems even more impressive than before." At the side, Xiahou Xuan''s eyebrows lifted slightly. Although he had just said that Wang Anfeng and Huangfu Xiong were acting foolishly enough, at this moment he did not feel any better himself and scoffed, "Just a few days, and who knows if Brother Wang has gained a few pounds or lost a few? So it turns out that the thirteenth son of the Xue family is also a commoner, only offering empty civilities." "No, it''s indeed not just empty talk." With his smile fading, Xue Shisan recollected the first time he met the young man, who was at ease and seemed as if he existed in a calm world of equilibrium and peace. Looking now at the starkly different demeanor, he said after a moment''s thought: "Initially, like flowers falling in a courtyard, carefree and content, he stood aloof from the world." Xiahou Xuan said mockingly, "And now?" "Now?" Before Xue Shisan could answer, Huangfu Xiong had already stopped coughing, barely managed to catch his breath, and looked at Wang Anfeng with a slight smile on his lips: "Now, he''s like a young tiger at the foot of a mountain, sharpening its teeth, ready to kill in droves!" Chapter 30 Questions and Answers, The Difference in Disposition Xiahou Xuan and Huangfu Xiong had met each other at the age of seven, had seen him clench his fists to beat someone, and had heard him curse people while drunk, but he had never seen this guy, who was clearly talking down about others, still make it sound so pleasant. He slightly raised his eyebrows, somewhat surprised as he looked at his friend before him.Like a young tiger at the foot of the mountain, sharpening its teeth and honing its fangs, to be ready to kill mercilessly at any moment? Broken down, this means that although you are a fierce tiger, you are not yet fully grown; your teeth aren''t sharp, and your claws aren''t lethal; you have yet to taste blood. In the jargon of the Jianghu, it means, kid, you''re still too green. When you say such things, you should raise the corners of your eyes, coupled with a disdainful and arrogant look, and click your tongue twice for added flavor. Speaking so elegantly like this lacks any banditry spirit of the Jianghu. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng, who was by his side, didn''t understand what Xiahou Xuan was thinking but could feel the goodwill from both Huangfu Xiong and himself. He smiled and replied, "Indeed, some experiences have enlightened me somewhat, but that''s all." Xue Shisan was about to respond with a slight smile when he suddenly heard the chime of a bell ringing abruptly, continuously and lingeringly reverberating within Liuxu Villa, which made him stop the words he was about to say and instead say: "It seems the Hour has arrived, the arena must have been set up by now, gentlemen, let us talk more as we walk along." Xiahou Xuan slightly nodded his head but then glanced at Wang Anfeng. He snapped the folding fan shut and tapped it on his forehead, a slight headache apparent as he smiled and said, "But before that, we need to change this young fellow''s outfit." Xue Shisan looked at Wang Anfeng''s attire and also sighed lightly with a nod. Wang Anfeng was slightly startled and looked down at his somewhat dirty and disheveled clothes, his face showing a slight flush as he scratched his head and explained: "This... I ran into some trouble on the way, and got a bit dusty." Xiahou Xuan pursed his lips, and with a snap of the folding fan in his hand, he gently tapped Wang Anfeng''s forehead without any courtesy, saying: "Even if it''s clean, it won''t do." Wang Anfeng slightly frowned and asked, "Why not?" Xiahou Xuan only curled the corner of his mouth and looked away, not offering an answer and just waiting for him to plead for an explanation. But just then, Huangfu Xiong chuckled lightly and opened his mouth to explain: "There''s no high or low among men, but Anfeng, you seem to have forgotten where this place is." As he spoke, he paused briefly and pointed down the mountain. From here, one could see the bustling counties in the distance, bustling as if one was in the clouds, which naturally broadened one''s horizons. Wang Anfeng appeared thoughtful. Only then did Huangfu Xiong slightly smile and say: "This is the Fledgling Phoenix Banquet, a platform for martial artists under fifteen from Wangxian County to showcase themselves, which they detest with all their might. Martial artists necessarily consume meat and take elixirs, yet a slightly decent set of clothes is not worth a day''s elixir. Every young martial artist in the expanse of Wangxian County has used their full strength for this day, which can be called devout. If you show up in casual clothes instead of vigorous attire, isn''t it somewhat flippant?" "And what about those devout martial artists who, by no chance, came here today? Perhaps you do not think this way, but they do not know your heart. Ask yourself, if you had invested yourself entirely in something you love, only to be treated lightly by others, how would you feel?" Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, feeling that he had indeed overlooked this point. Faced with a series of events, he had almost forgotten the teachings of his father and nearly became one of those arrogant individuals. He sighed inwardly and said: "A true gentleman behaves with caution when alone, indeed." Yet before he could speak further, Huangfu Xiong slowly said: "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Appearing like this, you offended seventy to eighty percent of the martial artists below before even speaking. Your chances of losing just increased by a lot. Unwise, unwise." Wang Anfeng was slightly startled and looked at Huangfu Xiong in surprise. By his side, Xiahou Xuan had already coldly scoffed: "Fool, only able to focus on winning or losing." "Given his appearance, today must surely be his first time stepping into the Jianghu. He should seize the chance to make a striking entrance here in Wangxian among his peers, and must be solemn about it." "Besides, the world is full of fools who judge by appearances. It wouldn''t hurt to change into a set of clothes just to shut their mouths. Why not do it?" Again Wang Anfeng was startled, and nearby, Xue Shisan paused and, with a smile, said: "Please wait here, you two. I brought some clothes with me to Wangxian, including a few I''ve never worn that I can give to little brother Wang. Anfeng, come along with me." "...Hmm, thank you, Brother Xue." Wang Anfeng paused for a moment, and now he could only clasp his hands and mutter his thanks, then followed Xue Shisan away. After the two figures disappeared from view, Xiahou Xuan had already turned around to size up Huangfu Xiong and scoffed: "Forget about others, your demeanor, tipsy before the battle, is truly frivolous. Where exactly do you place those martial youths of Wangxian County?" Huangfu Xiong stamped his foot on the mountain stone and responded with a hint of drunkenness: "Where do I place them? Hahaha, I''m on top of the mountain now, naturally they are beneath my feet." Xiahou Xuan heard the underlying implication and said: "Indeed arrogant!" Xiahou Xuan tilted his head, his demeanor casual, and said: "So what if I''m arrogant? What about it?" "Well! Then may I ask why such an arrogant Huangfu is so concerned about someone he''s meeting for the first time?" With a sharp shout, Huangfu Xiong''s body shuddered, the drunkenness vanished in an instant, his mind still hadn''t caught up, and Xiahou Xuan, already sneering, pressed him: "Tell me, what exactly got crossed in your mind? The typically reticent Huangfu, who outside of alcohol and fists is sparing with words, when did he actually start explaining for others repeatedly?" You''re still exposing me! "Uh... well, after all, he''s a person recognized by Xue Shisan... I, I hold him in high regard." "Bullshit, you didn''t even bother with his brother before you left home, much less with Wang Anfeng." Huangfu Xiong opened his mouth, unable to explain, glanced at Xiahou Xuan''s sneering face, sighed, and admitted defeat: "Is it that obvious?" "Clear as day." Realizing the troble, Huangfu Xiong sighed again and explained with a troubled look: "Look, didn''t Xue Shisan say Wang Anfeng has a pot of good wine? If I share some with him, can''t I spar with him from morning till night?" "I just wanted to see if I could get some for myself." Xiahou Xuan paused slightly, looking at his friend and slowly nodded: "Indeed... The chance to spar with Xue Shisan is rare. He''s fully skilled, yet he''s not unreachable like the predecessors. Sparring with him would really reflect one''s own skills. If you could fight him for one Hour, your martial arts would surely improve significantly, and if you managed three Hours, your cultivation would certainly break through." "That would actually surpass your elder brother''s achievements from those years. Not bad at all." Huangfu Xiong rolled his eyes, looking at Xiahou Xuan as if he were looking at an idiot, and said: "To hell with fighting him. I, of course, will drink that good wine myself In front of that kid Xue Shisan, I''ll let him watch me drink." "I can''t beat him, but I''ll make him envious to death!" Chapter 31 The Arena, Young Hero Wang Anfeng Xue Shisan was quite famous, renowned far and wide. Anyone who had a bit of knowledge about the younger generation in Jianghu knew that this peculiar yet remarkably memorable name was the first that came to mind. The old master of the Liu Family was also fond of fame, a fact well-known to the people of Wangxian County.This old man had enough money to spend, had his fill of women, and even changed his name to Liu Wuqiu, which symbolizes having no other desires, yet the allure of fame was something he couldn''t let go of. A person fond of a good reputation, upon seeing such a dashing figure of Jianghu, was like the Oiran Xue Tao sending a handcrafted letter to the number-one lascivious man in the Tower upon Towers. Within seven days, a new loft sprang up next to the residence of the old master of the Liu Family, constructed because Xue Shisan hailed from Jiangnan Road. Although this place had already entered the north with its rough architectural style, the loft gently mimicked the delicate and graceful style of Jiangnan Road. Overnight, the small courtyard was transformed by the transplantation of blooming flowers, exuding charm and grace. Xue Shisan led Wang Anfeng into the lofty abode that left the youth gawking, directed him to a side room, and brought out a set of clothing. He smiled and said, "I haven''t worn this set yet. Change into it first, I''ll wait for you outside. Leave your changed clothes here, and you can fetch them when we leave later." Wang Anfeng received the clothes, which turned out to be a complete set of vigorous attire, including belt, leg bindings, and wrist guards, missing not a single piece. He felt the fabricsoft yet firmbelieving that even a punch thrown on it could have some of its force absorbed. Over this was a robe that did not close flush at the front; wearing it added a touch of genteel scholarliness to his martial valor. The inner vigorous attire was a light, pale blue like the distant sky, while the outer robe was ink blue, both colors to Wang Anfeng''s liking. He wondered how Xue Shisan could have possibly guessed his preference but, knowing that several others were waiting for him, he briskly changed into the outfit. He neatly folded the blue short coat, wrapped it with the rest, and placed it on the table before stepping out. But before he could leave, he overheard an elderly voice sighing, "My family''s old master wasn''t like this back in the day. I still remember when he was young, he enjoyed the reputation of Tiger of Wangxian in Jianghu..." "If it weren''t for Miss Su..." Right as Wang Anfeng was pushing the door open to leave, the voice came to an abrupt halt, ending with a sigh. On the outside, Xue Shisan was conversing with a grey-clothed elderly man. They both turned their heads at the sound and caught sight of Wang Anfeng stepping out. Xue Shisan''s eyes sparkled, and he gently tapped his folding fan against his palm, smiling as he said, "Stones pile up to reveal jade, rows of pines resemble lush emeralds, a dragon''s grandeur, a phoenix''s grace, of nature''s finest quality." "Anfeng, you now possess a bit of the young hero''s charm." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elderly man''s eyes also lit up slightly as he took a good look up and down, his mouth spreading into a grin that revealed yellowed teeth. He gave a thumbs-up and chuckled, "Such a handsome young lord, this old man is thrice fortunate, witnessing the young master of the Xue Family, and now another young hero. Seeing all you young folks from the newer generation really brightens my eyes." Wang Anfeng''s face flushed, unsure of what to say. The old man, having lived for decades, had mastered the art of reading people and chuckled again, saying, "Young heroes, it''s about time to go. Why not head to the martial arts field? The opportunity for the Young Phoenix Feast only comes once every five years, no need to chat with an old man like me who''s almost in the coffin." Xue Shisan smiled slightly and gave a fist-and-palm salute, saying, "Then we two shall take our leave, old sir." "Go on, go on." Wang Anfeng also saluted the old man with a fist-and-palm salute, then joined Xue Shisan in seeking out Xiahou and Huangfu. Naturally, those two were also surprised by Wang Anfeng''s appearance at the moment. Judging by looks and temperament alone, Xue Shisan was calm, Xiahou scholarly, and Huangfu carefreeall possessing top-notch grace and charm in the world. According to Xiahou Xuan, these were the types who could stir long-lost passions in the matrons of brothels and melt the hearts of iron ladies. Wang Anfeng, of course, was not quite like them, but he had a clean scholarly aura that the other three didn''t, with calm and pure features. Previously dressed in ordinary clothing without embellishment, he had naturally suppressed this clean air about him. Now, having changed, he truly seemed like a refreshing breeze that brought comfort to the onlooker''s heart. As the appointed hour had arrived, the four young men quickened their pace, heading straight for the martial arts field at the heart of the villa estate, the focus of everyone''s attention at the moment. The old master Liu seemed ready to release the frustrations he had suffered in his youth now that he was old. The martial arts field was vast enough to accommodate a melee involving ten people. Young knights and noble daughters surrounded the area, their eyes bright with excitement as they watched the two combatants on the field. One was a young man with tied-up hair, dressed in a long robe, clear-eyed, and of extraordinary bearing, wielding a wooden sword. His opponent was a tall youth of the same age, with bold facial features and vigorous punches. Indifferent to the sword''s threat to all parts except the eyes and nose, he let his opponent strike him, and, indeed, the wooden sword''s strikes seemed as trifling as an itch. In contrast, he aimed for vital spots, delivering punches in return. After a short while, the sword-wielding youth''s situation deteriorated until his opponent caught him off guard, stepped forward with a roar like a black bear against a tree, and shouldered him out of the fight. "Excellent! What marvelous boxing skills! Impressive external cultivation!" "Amazing!" Below the arena, a wave of admiration suddenly erupted, with a few delicate sighs interspersed among them. Xiahou Xuan glanced over and sneered softly: "The boxing is mediocre at best, thick-skinned and fleshy is all." Huangfu Xiong, however, had quite a bit of praise for the person, saying: "Using his own strengths against the enemy, straightforward and upright, it''s also quite remarkable." Wang Anfeng looked at the tall and proud young man on the stage, his eyes sparkled, and beside him, Xue Shisan saw this and chuckled: "If Anfeng is inclined, why not go up and show your skill? If you win a match on this stage, you should be able to get an eighth-rank weapon. If you''re feeling bold, taking a cultivation technique is also normal." "This..." Wang Anfeng was somewhat tempted, but then he turned to the three young men around him and said, "Aren''t you guys going up?" Huangfu Xiong was slightly startled and then burst into hearty laughter, pointing at Xiahou Xuan and Xue Shisan in turn, teasing: "Who would have thought, who would have thought, Xue Shisan, Xiahou, that we would end up being the ones worried about? How interesting, how interesting..." Wang Anfeng was momentarily taken aback and hurriedly explained: "No... I didn''t mean that..." Huangfu Xiong waved his hand dismissively and laughed: "Of course I know, but with the lure of profit and the attention of the masses, even the delicate young ladies watching by your side, you still think of letting others go first. You''re being too honest, haha, really, it''s unprecedented in my life, which is why I find it so amusing. Anfeng, don''t mind me, don''t mind me, hahaha..." While saying don''t mind, he couldn''t help but laugh heartily. Xiahou Xuan tapped his forehead lightly with his fan; there were many young women watching him, thus his demeanor and attitude were exceedingly refined and he explained gently: "The spirit of the young phoenix has yet to soar and dance. This stage is meant for newcomers who have not yet made a name for themselves in the Jianghu. We three are neither from Wangxian County, nor would it be proper for us to participate." Wang Anfeng was taken aback for a moment before understanding. A fierce combat will then arose in his eyes, looking at the burly young man on stage, he gently knocked his fists together and said: "In that case, I''ll take this one on." But just at that moment, a surge of heat flowed from beneath the sleeve where the Buddha beads were, causing his expression to halt followed by an object falling down directly it was a small brocade pouch. Wang Anfeng was still confused when Huangfu Xiong spread his fingers and a current surged, drawing the object from the ground into his hand. He looked it over and wondered aloud: "What is this? Anfeng?" Wang Anfeng touched the Buddha beads on his wrist and said, "It seems... it seems to be from my Master?" His voice was tinged with uncertainty. Hearing this, Huangfu Xiong curbed his curiosity immediately, handed it over and said: "Since it''s something from your school, it should be properly kept." But as it touched Wang Anfeng''s palm, the brocade pouch silently turned to dust, leaving the three noble clan youths slightly stunned, while a piece of paper remained intact, gently landing in Wang Anfeng''s hand. The paper carried a calming fragrance suggesting tranquillity, and Xiahou Xuan, with a subtle shift in his eyes, read out the line of ink characters in a soft voice: "Mount the stage and fight continuously until no one dares to challenge, else, your Dantian inner strength will be sealed, and you will break a hundred wooden swords of the eighth rank barehanded and carry water weighing ten thousand jins." Chapter 32 A newborn tiger sharpens its teeth, ready to kill countless people. The rules of this entire world were such that half had to listen to the Emperor in the Golden Throne Hall, while the other half was up for negotiation, apportioned among three places, one was the thatched cottage above Kunlun, another was the Heavenly Dragon Institute, standing among the mountaintops with chains crossing the river, and the last was the Taoist Sect, constantly challenged by various masterful martial artists.In the thatched cottage lived an odd fellow, who had traveled the world and never met defeat, saddled with a melancholy spirit. The Heavenly Dragon Institute was home to a group of madmen chasing the limits of power with the belief that ''the heavens lacked a handle, the earth lacked a ring'', with generational emergence of those whose fists could connect with the divine. As for the Taoist Sect, where bright shining martial artists once wantonly sought trouble in former years, they have now vanished into smoke and ashes, yet the Taoist Sect remained just that - the Taoist Sect: the sea of clouds churned, and the pine needles stayed evergreen, at most... the red wooden pillars had just received a fresh coat of paint. Back when the dynasty was newly established, during the standardization of measurements, the heads of the Heavenly Dragon Institute and the Sect Leader of the Taoist Sect were summoned as the main guests, as the factions differed substantially, those associated with martial artists disputed incessantly, arguing ceaselessly, you mentioned "mysterious transcendence", I spoke of "embracing the elixir", enraged by this, the head of the Heavenly Dragon Institute, who could then only count to nine, smashed the ancestral tablets of various factions with his fists, drank three jars of strong liquor, sat on the rooftop cursing the founding Emperor for the time it takes an incense to burn, and left behind nine fist marks on the Heavenly Secrets Peak before striding away. From then on, all things under heaven were divided into Ninth Ranks. Among them, the Lower Third Rank spread widely such that in the eyes of ordinary people of Jianghu, Seventh Rank weapons were considered top tier; thus, within this Lower Third Rank, there were further divisions of upper, middle, and lower, with Ninth Grade at the bottom, merely mundane, Seventh Rank at the top, worthy of being called Jianghu''s sharp weapons. And if one is not particular about how comfortable to handle the Eight Grade woods are, finding a strong carpenter to plane a fire poker could still qualify as an Eighth Grade weapon. After Xiahou Xuan had finished explaining with a tone mixed between gentleness and schadenfreude, Wang Anfeng''s complexion turned slightly pale, feeling a faint throbbing in his own fingers. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sealing the Inner Strength, and using both hands to break a hundred Eighth Rank trees... If one thinks about it that way, then lifting ten thousand catties of water wouldn''t be simple either. Huangfu Xiong, sharing the same plight, patted Wang Anfeng on the shoulder and sighed, "Brother, we face a heavy burden and a long road" Xiahou Xuan, however, unfolded his folding fan, chuckled lightly and said, "Why don''t you just let the water flow; it''d save some energy for facing this punishment later?" Wang Anfeng''s gaze flickered slightly, he breathed out a murky breath slowly, glanced at the yellow paper, and then looked again towards the arena. Master, is this the trial you set for your disciple? I will do it and show you. With hands slightly clenched, Wang Anfeng gave Xiahou Xuan and the others a fist salute, then made his way through the crowd toward the arena, where the tall and robust young man had just received from a tall thin middle-aged man a pair of fist wraps that seemed made of gold and jade, covering his fists, waved them, and produced a robust Fist Strength, eliciting a round of admiration from below. "Senior Brother Zeng, what a robust External Cultivation you possess!" A rather gentle-looking young girl, with both hands holding up and eyes sparkling, gazed at the young man above, while a man in his twenties chuckled and said, "The Zeng family of Wuxian is known for passing down External Cultivation arts; although his foundational External Cultivation is only about thirty percent complete and rough as old pine bark, his family''s secret fist technique has yet to be learned. Yet, this set of Foundation Establishment fist skills is plain yet generous, powerful indeed, and now with that set of Eighth Grade fist wraps" "Haha he appears simple and naive, yet his mind is keen, having chosen a Sharp Weapon with his consecutive wins by naming that ''Flying Phoenix Finger Bind'' which is allowed since it''s not a Sharp Weapon, looking truly capable of winning three matches in a row." Wang Anfeng passed by them, his expression gradually recovering from that burning anticipation of combat, his heart clear as he watched the opponent on the stage. He specializes in Hard Kung Fu, along with that newly acquired Eighth Grade weapon, I must not meet force with force. But from the way the earlier match went, he seems not adept at dodging and shifting. And he knows little about me so, with what Brother Xue taught me, the Nine Palace Steps, combined with the Vigorous Step Technique''s power technique, masquerading as a martial artist who wins with speed and movement technique, he''ll likely underestimate my fist power, then I''ll find a chance to strike with Full Strength using the momentum from the Vigorous Step Technique, and expose a weakness! Wang Anfeng''s eyes grew increasingly calm after making contact with Huangfu Xiong and the others, realizing how far he still had to go in strength. Even if I had the equivalent of two hundred days of cultivation within the last hundred days compared to ordinary people, who among these hasn''t trained in martial arts since childhood? Take each step surely and firmly. Ascending the arena, Wang Anfeng bowed with a fist salute to the tall and robust youth, and stood to one side. The middle-aged man acting as a mediator coughed and said, "Young heroes, sharp instruments are forbidden in this match, but apart from that, please display your skills fully. The match ends when one admits defeat or is knocked out of the arena." "This is a sparring match; stop at giving a signal. Both of you, please" With that, his body flickered, almost like an afterimage, and he fell below the arena. Wang Anfeng could not contain a trace of nervousness in his eyes, but already having crossed hands with others, added with wanting to prove himself to his master, he launched an aggressive attack right away, his right foot stomping forward fiercely. As the inner strength flowed through his body, accompanied by a muffled sound, Wang Anfeng''s figure soared like an enraged tiger. His fists crossed as his body brought forth a gust of wind, charging towards his opponent. Zeng Bo wore a grave expression, switching to defense instead of attack, but just as they were about to contact, Wang Anfeng bitterly bit down on his teeth and forcefully changed his steps. "Heaven relates to Qian, great is the Fire of Heaven." Six Palaces?Qian. Swish! Zeng Bo''s right hand only grazed the flowing sleeve, and in a blur, the man was no longer in sight. Below, Xue Shisan''s eyes gleamed slightly, emitting a light gasp, while on the platform, Wang Anfeng had already moved from Zeng Bo''s blind spot to his back, his body surging forward. His right fist smashed toward the former''s neck. Zeng Bo stepped forward, turning around to counter with a deadly punch. However, Wang Anfeng was merely setting a trap, seeking an opportunity to kill without exerting full strength. His footwork shifted, and Zeng Bo''s fist once again brushed past his robes. The two exchanged positions like water flowing over a mountain, never clashing directly, but the subtleties of their match far exceeded the previous moments, eliciting a burst of cheers from the audience. Yet, a young man in the crowd chuckled, turning his head to talk to a friend, believing in his eyes, this duel had already ended. To combat with light-footed movement techniques in such a delicate manner clearly strains one''s own body. Clearly, this was a novice. The two on the platform separated as soon as they touched, while Wang Anfeng kept his cool, retreating to a corner of the platform. However, at that moment, Zeng Bo''s lips slightly curled up, causing Wang Anfeng to feel a slight shock. The next moment, accompanying a furious shout, the robust youth''s speed sharply increased, rushing toward Wang Anfeng like a rampaging green ox, closing the distance within a few steps and fiercely unleashing a punch, generating a fierce fist wind, his agility incomparable to before. Wang Anfeng''s pupils suddenly contracted. He had been tricked! It seemed he could again hear his father''s laughter followed by his helpless words, "What you think is only what you think." "That is not the real truth." Before him was an opponent bursting with an even stronger aura, and behind him was the edge of the platform, a desperate situation. However, Wang Anfeng''s eyes suddenly ignited with a stubborn flame. He halted his footsteps outright, pulled back his left palm, and fiercely drilled out with his right fist. The power of the Vigorous Step Technique coursed through his spine and concentrated into that punch, his eyes fixed intently on his opponent, refusing to back down and met attack with attack! All around, the cheers for Zeng Bo''s victory filled the air, but below, Xue Shisan watching the nearly defeated young man, couldn''t help but reveal a slight smirk. "Huangfu, did you say he''s a newborn tiger, sharpening its teeth for a mass slaughter?" "Now, the first prey has appeared." Xiahou Xuan sneered, "But he''s about to lose." "Yes, unless something unexpected happens." Huangfu Xiong tilted his head back and swallowed a sip of wine, looking towards Xue Shisan, "What could the unexpected be?" Xue Shisan glanced at the platform, his lips slightly upturned. "Anfeng''s punches are very hard and heavy." Boom! On the platform, the fists collided heavily, Zeng Bo''s right arm still bulging like a rocky mountain, but the smile on his face gradually twisted due to intense pain. Flying Phoenix Finger Bind, Eighth Rank fist wraps, neither metal nor wood, made from extraordinary jade. This weapon now cracked open, its formidable qi force like a ferocious tiger restraining its claws, causing his arm extreme pain and unconsciously making veins burst on his forehead. The young man below noticed the silence, turned his head back, his pupils abruptly contracted, his mouth unconsciously agaping. How could this be?! He had only spoken three sentences with a friend How could Wang Anfeng''s black hair slightly drooped, hiding his features, his wrist vibrated fiercely, the set of Eighth Rank fist wraps exploded loudly, breaking into debris, revealing Zeng Bo''s right fist, already bruised. Below, Xue Shisan laughed heartily as his eyes seemed to behold a greatly anticipated, beautiful existence, resembling a scenery as pristine as the Kunlun glass world. "So heavy, it disregards the grade of the Eighth Rank Jin Yu." Chapter 33 Wang Anfengs Rapid Growth in Battle, The Nightmare of the Fledgling Phoenix Banquet "Ah!"The girl below the stage couldn''t help but scream, and it seemed to flip a switch. Wang Anfeng''s pupils gathered strands of divine light, he shouted, reversed his right palm to grab Zeng Bo''s wrist, and forcefully stepped forward, flipping and pressing him to the ground, his left hand like a sword unsheathing, firmly paused atop the latter''s neck. The middle-aged man serving as the referee''s eyes brightened. He nodded and said, "The winner, Wang Anfeng." Clutching his wrist, Zeng Bo managed a pained smile and staggered off the stage. Having won two matches in a row, but gaining nothing material, was indeed embarrassing. Wang Anfeng''s eyes slightly narrowed as he observed the martial artists of his age below, some arrogant and some serene, all holding sharp blades and all watching him intently. The master had said that he needed to suppress them all. It was not that none wished to step forward, but that none dared to, feeling indignation in their hearts but none daring to draw their swords. Thus, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, that faint-faced youth with a demeanor as gentle as a breeze clasped his hands together and deeply bowed to the people below, saying. "Shaolin''s Wang Anfeng requests your guidance." "Please grant me a defeat." Once said, the arena fell into silence. A young man stared in disbelief, seemingly unable to trust his ears. After a few breaths, he fiercely slammed his jug down, cursing loudly, and abruptly leapt onto the stage. Wang Anfeng slightly clasped his hands, but the young man didn''t even respond, just looked at Wang Anfeng and scoffed, "Think you can use us as your stepping stone? You''re way too arrogant!" "Lad, I can''t be bothered to talk more, take this!" With those words, he rushed towards Wang Anfeng, his punches shadowy and unpredictable like flowing clouds and swift currents. Wang Anfeng inhaled sharply, fists clenched tight. Since he was to fight continuously, stamina was indeed an issue. So he chose... Quick defeat! His eyes brightened. He shouted clearly, and his right fist struck straightforwardly with the most common Central Plain Palm, his momentum grand. Having just witnessed the outcome of directly receiving Wang Anfeng''s punch, the young man very cautiously dodged to the side, but at that moment, Wang Anfeng''s body suddenly accelerated, rushing towards the young man as rapidly as he had Zeng Bo. His left hand shot straight out to the waist, his right elbow flexed, like a general raising his spear. Then suddenly twisting his body and spinning his elbow, his elbow edge emitted a hair-raising whoosh, breaking the distance and pausing sharply at the young man''s throat. With an abrupt halt, a gust of wind blew the young man''s black hair upward; in his enlarged pupils filled with fear, he saw the calm and indifferent face of the young man before him, his eyes containing a cold detachment like that of a strategist. The elbow edge slowly retracted, and the young man''s legs buckled, causing him to sit down directly on the ground. Wang Anfeng clasped his hands and said softly, "Thank you for yielding," then slightly adjusted his robe and bowed slightly to the front. With still only one sentence. "Please grant me a defeat." His voice spread, and there was a moment in the arena when no one dared to respond before silence was broken by a shout, "This is a provocation!" "Although I am not his match, I wish to spar with this lad. He can''t defeat us all!" In the midst of angry shouts, a youth leapt onto the stage, not with fist wraps but a wooden longsword in hand, the blade slightly raised as he shouted, "A disciple of the Wangxian County''s Zhang Family aims to take you down a notch!" "Shaolin''s Wang Anfeng, please instruct me." Thirteen breaths later, the Zhang surname youth staggered to the ground, his face completely pale. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The calm, sincere voice that seemed like a nightmare rang again by his ear: "Please grant me a defeat." ......... Today is August 15, as autumn deepens, it''s not a suitable time for sparring, but rather to watch the red maples slowly fall and the ginkgos turn gold. Below the mountain is the County City of Wangxian County, and each major Noble Clan and Sect has successors in this city. The names of these Sects and the surnames of these Noble Clans represent outstanding experts. Every year''s Young Phoenix Feast marks the first time these experts soared in their memory, as young names are listed on the Young Phoenix List, spreading across the thousand miles of Wangxian County. In their unripe moments, they absorb experiences through battles and grow rapidly. However, in battle, there must always be winners and losers, and there will always be those who act as stepping stones. Fewer or more... Pop! Accompanied by a crisp sound, a young girl''s twin daggers were knocked out of her hands by Wang Anfeng''s fists, falling to the ground. As she gritted her teeth ready to continue fighting, a fist had already paused right at her throat, and along with it appeared that incomparably ordinary yet calm voice. "Thank you for yielding." Her eyes widened in unwillingness, and beyond that, a fear emerged that she herself could hardly believe. This... how is that possible? Eight battles in a row, eight victories in a row! Doesn''t he feel exhausted? Wang Anfeng breathed out slightly, feeling a hint of fatigue emerging within him, yet his expression remained unchanged. He raised his fists, maintained a dignified posture, and bowed slightly towards the crowd below. Tread! Almost the instant he finished his bow, all the young heroes and noble clan heirs turned slightly pale, uniformly stepping back, clearing a large space in front of him. Yet, his sincere face appeared terrifying like a fiend in their eyes. Wang Anfeng paused briefly, and at that moment, a long laugh suddenly rang out from the distance. A wooden sword, swift as lightning, landed on the stage, followed swiftly by a figure in white who stepped onto the stage, grasping the sword''s hilt, though the wooden sword emitted a long, lingering sword hum at that very moment, casting a brilliant radiance in Wang Anfeng''s eyes. The latter''s pupils constricted, he quickly retreated, and at the same time, his left hand struck horizontally towards the wrist of the approaching opponent. Vigorous Qi burst forth, and the newcomer, knowing its power, did not take it head-on. Instead, he pivoted, and his longsword, like a venomous snake, struck at Wang Anfeng''s neck. But at that moment, Wang Anfeng''s right hand had already been raised, he twisted his body, and his fingers precisely pressed on the spine of the wooden sword, blocking the strike. Following that, Vigorous Qi burst forth! Boom! Though not exceptionally strong, it was enough to stir the air and cause a tumultuous clash of Vigorous Qi. Wang Anfeng kept retreating, while that figure had already landed on the stage. The middle-aged man acting as the referee frowned and yelled: "Who is it!" "Who dares to be so presumptuous here!" The man did not answer, but only chuckled, raising his wooden sword and viciously sweeping it across. As if he knew beforehand, it struck precisely on the middle-aged man''s right fist. The surprised referee stumbled backward, his arm''s sleeve burst into shreds, fluttering down like butterflies, and he exclaimed in shock: "Who?!" "It''s just that I haven''t seen such an interesting young fellow in a long time, felt like having a bit of fun, hehe, you needn''t worry about me." The newcomer flicked his robe, revealing himself to be a rather carefree middle-aged man, casually waved his hand at the referee, and smiled at Wang Anfeng: "Quite bold for such a young age, how about it, I''m also here below, tell me, can I have a match with you?" "Of course, I will temporarily seal my Inner Strength and limit it to ten moves, how does that sound?" Wang Anfeng breathed out slightly, his fear gradually subsided, turning into calm and excitement, and he slowly clasped his hands: "Shaolin, Wang Anfeng." The man laughed loudly, saying: "Hahaha, courageous indeed, Xu Ziyang, Dragon General of Wangxian County!" "Watch the sword!" Accompanied by an excited and hearty laugh, Xu Ziyang sealed several acupuncture points on his body to block his inner strength. The wooden sword in his palm trembled slightly, and his sword technique immediately unfolded. Compared to before, a purer inner strength transformed into a swift and sharp cold gleam that attacked Wang Anfeng. In the blink of an eye, it appeared before the latter, who seemed utterly unable to react, provoking a burst of exclamations. The arbiter''s face turned ashen. He gathered his martial power, ready to intervene in case of any mishap. Like now. Just as the arbiter was about to step forward with his right foot, Wang Anfeng, who appeared slightly confused at first, suddenly retreated. His speed surpassed that of the wooden sword, causing one to explosively move back and the other to rush forward on the platform. The sword edge hung in midair, neither advancing an inch nor daring to move back a bit. The white robe and the dark blue garment tangled as if clouds moving across the high heavens, not deadly but rather poetic. At the moment before tumbling off the platform, Wang Anfeng exerted strength from his waist, spun his body around, and smashed his fist onto the faltering wooden sword, emitting a light clang. A sharp brilliance appeared in the young man''s black pupils. Buzz, buzz, buzz~ Qi force coursed through his fingers, gripping the longsword, and emitted a clear ringing sound. The surrounding youths widened their eyes in shock, but before they could express their astonishment, Wang Anfeng had already transformed his left hand into a palm and harshly slapped the longsword, sending the wooden sword vibrating several inches just before the sword edge could rotate. Simultaneously, he shifted his body and, with a spinning motion, slammed his right elbow into Xu Ziyang''s midsection. The sharpness and ferocity of this move was incomparable to his earlier ones, and its speed was extremely fast. Xu Ziyang''s heart skipped a beat as that figure suddenly appeared before him. Startled, the Qi force inside his body turned into a roaring dragon that surged into the longsword. The sword followed his turning body, defensively circling to protect himself. His inner strength was, after all, much purer than Wang Anfeng''s, and at this moment, he exerted his ''full strength'' to save face. The longsword narrowly traced a perfect defensive arc as the fist was about to smash down, and he couldn''t help feeling relieved. However, just then, a pale hand suddenly emerged, casting a deep shadow in his field of vision. Smack! Smack! Smack! Several light sounds followed by a series of acupoint pains as sharp as needle pricks. His inner strength sealed, the imperial body technique ineffective, his hand involuntarily loosened. In the next moment, the longsword in his palm had already changed masters. Anxious in his heart, but Xu Ziyang did not lose his composure. Stabilizing his stance, he crossed his palms, ready to execute the Yunmo Palm Technique against his foe. But just then, a large foot had already savagely stomped on his shoulder, the force of which made him stagger and lose his balance. Immediately after, like a fierce storm, a barrage of kicks enveloped his body, devoid of any technique or skill, rough and savage yet rapid and fierce like rain beating on banana leaves. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Xu Ziyang''s form was forced to continuously step back, concluding with a wild whipping kick. Barely catching his breath, just as he was looking up, a shadow engulfed him Several meters in midair, the youth in dark blue vigorous attire took the opportunity to leap up, clutching his fist with his left hand and holding the wooden sword inverted in his right. At the peak of his jump, the youth''s body paused slightly and then rotated to slash downwards. Boom! A blast of air erupted, kicking up a cloud of dust. A dark dragon soared into the sky, proudly roaring, shaking the surrounding mountains in response. Wang Anfeng staggered upon landing, the wooden sword in his hand reduced to dust under the overwhelming true Qi. Enduring the pain in his body, yet his face calm and serene, he unsealed himself and bowed slightly toward the formidable Xu Ziyang, as if a divine general had descended: "I concede." He then shifted his stance slightly and looked at the many young heroes, Wang Anfeng clasped his hands and bowed again to the audience below. "Shaolin''s Wang Anfeng." "Please grant me a defeat." Chapter 34 Taking the Initiative to Enter the Ring ```The Longxiang Cavalry is an army assigned to guard the various county cities of the Great Qin Dynasty. While not as prestigious as the Xuanwu Army, they are certainly not to be taken lightly. In those days, the name "Longxiang" itself referred to the former Longxiang Great General, who thirty years prior was lauded by the Shi Family for his unparalleled achievements: "He brought down two nations, seized one hundred and twenty-two counties, crowned two kings, appointed three chancellors, and promoted six generals"a feat he forcibly wrested from the hands of the Supreme Former Emperor. Xu Ziyang held the position of Longxiang General in Wangxian County. His strength was not inferior to that of any so-called first-class expert in the county. Even if he had restrained his Inner Strength, there was still a chance he could underestimate his opponent out of carelessness... But no matter how many excuses the young onlookers tried to find for this forthright and unrestrained general, the scene unfolding before them was undeniably real, even more so than the very ground beneath their feet. A mere youth had forced a renowned expert of equal Cultivation to defend himself and even to rise up in defense out of necessity. Had it been thirty years ago, could this Shaolin''s Wang Anfeng truly have defeated the then-youthful Longxiang General, or even... Defeated him in battle! Thirty years later, might this blue-garbed youth before them become a legend in the Jianghu, revered by all? As they found their thoughts uncontrollably sliding toward such a profound abyss, every member of the Noble Clan gazed at Wang Anfeng with a mix of solemnity and subtle flickers in their eyes. "Hahaha, excellent martial arts! Excellent martial arts! That was exhilarating!" Looking at the Mo Dragon Force entwined around his body, Xu Ziyang burst into laughter, his eyes sparkling as if he had discovered something utterly delightful. He patted Wang Anfeng on the shoulder and laughed loudly, "Your boxing technique is good. You attacked my hand, but what martial arts style was that?" At that moment, Wang Anfeng''s body ached, and his footing faltered slightly, yet his expression remained unwavering as he replied, Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s merely the skill of controlling needles to pierce acupoints used in medicine..." Xu Ziyang looked surprised, then chuckled, "Controlling needles? Where did you get needles, young man?" Wang Anfeng shook his head and said, "Indeed, I don''t have needles, but just as chopping wood can be done with an axe or a fist, in the end, as long as the wood can be cut, the task is completed. Controlling needles is just a way to channel Inner Strength into acupoints, whether with a needle or a fist, what difference does it make?" The Longxiang General mulled over these words, his eyes sparkling slightly. He then burst into a long, delighted laughter as if he could not contain his joy and exclaimed, "Excellent, excellent, excellent!" "If you do not fall amid the strife of the Jianghu, in thirty years, I will be no match for you!" "Nephew, come and drink with us quickly... Otherwise, your little concubine here will be claimed by this old man. Tonight, we''ll have an eighty-year-old playing the groom, with pear blossoms overwhelming the crabapples." Just then, from a distance, an aged voice resonated, soft yet resonant, its echoes lingering long in the air. It was unclear from where the voice came. Xu Ziyang''s smile momentarily froze, and he rubbed his forehead with a pained grin, saying, "Little brother, the old master is calling again. His seniority is too great, so Old Xu must take his leave first... If fate allows, let us drink together another day!" With that, he casually stepped into the void. The Roaming Dragon around his body wreaked havoc, thickening the surrounding air like a divine dragon traversing the waves. In a flash, he was gone, leaving only his hearty and unrestrained laughter in the air: "Hahaha, old master, just a moment, it was agreed that Old Xu''s beauty is off-limits to you!" His laughter faded into the distance. The middle-aged man who had been arbitrating, wearing a gloomy expression, glanced at the sky and muttered a curse under his breath before climbing into the ring, his naked, pale arm swinging. He looked down with a darkened face and asked, "Anyone else want to fight?" There was dead silence as his voice echoed. The rapid and captivating exchange that had just occurred was absolutely thrilling. Nine battles fought, nine victories won. Perhaps Wang Anfeng was now greatly diminished in strength, but those below were all youths. Youths, proud at heart. To take advantage of someone''s distress to issue a challenge would make even a victory seem unworthy, turning one into a triumphantly preening clown, an object of scorn and contempt. Seeing the situation, Wang Anfeng finally felt some relief. Indeed, his body was exhausted, and he could probably defeat only a few more combatants at most. With a relaxed heart, he turned to look toward Xue Shisan and the others, only to see the dashing Xiahou Xuan and the drunken Huangfu Xiong, but not the familiar face he expected, which caused him to start slightly. "Anfeng, stop looking. That kid has left." Huangfu Xiong noticed his gaze, swallowed a mouthful of wine with a joyful face, and shouted, "This kid got caught by his own people and he doesn''t even know it. He was just taken away, saying he''ll be shut in solitary confinement for three years until he turns seventeen, then thrown out. Hahaha, how satisfying! How satisfying!" Wang Anfeng was taken aback. Although still on the platform, he couldn''t help but cry out, "What?! Why didn''t anyone tell me?!" Xiahou Xuan gently waved his folding fan, his face also showing a hint of schadenfreude as he said, "He was afraid it would affect your fight, after all, that punishment is not light." Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, slightly annoyed, but unsure of what to say. At that moment, a young man suddenly leapt onto the stage below. He had a handsome face and lively eyesit was Wang Bai, whom he had seen before. The Noble Clan youths below looked taken aback, and the first one who had stepped up to challenge Wang Anfeng suddenly became enraged and yelled, "Wang Bai you scoundrel, get the hell down!" ``` "Taking advantage of someone''s peril, what kind of thing do you consider yourself!" Bursts of curses louder than those just levied against Wang Anfeng erupted in anger, yet the barbs were directed toward Wang Bai, a fellow noble clan descendant. Wang Bai pursed his lips, abruptly drew a longsword from his waist, and gently let go. Astonishingly, the sword, still sheathed, pierced directly into the bluestone floor, leaving only the hilt exposed. Cracks appeared on the surface of the bluestone, clearly indicating the fierce metallic aura could not be completely concealed even by the sword scabbard. The sight of such a sharp weapon caused the cursing below to falter for a moment. Wang Bai''s mouth curled slightly at the corners as he looked at Wang Anfeng and, clasping his fist, said: "I''m well aware I''m no match for you, but my family''s qinggong is well respected, and I can spar a move or two with Brother Wang." "If I lose, this Roaming Dragon and Gaze Moon Sword will be handed over to Brother Wang." "And if I happen to win a move or half, let''s just call it making a friend." Wang Anfeng''s eyes were slightly closed as he said: "Just now, you heard, right..." Wang Bai''s eyes flashed with pleasure as he thought, even if I can''t beat you, I can up the stakes. His mouth turned up slightly, pretending ignorance: "What did Brother Wang say?" "My friend wishes to leave, and I want to accompany him." Wang Bai smiled, unfolded his arms in a gesture, and, from his earlier observations of Wang Anfeng, considered him to be a gentlemana gentleman can be deceived by honorable meanshence his demeanor and even the expression were quite polite. He said with a smile: "That''s why I''m here to make a friend with Brother Wang too, it''s all the same." "I seek your guidance!" Wang Anfeng looked up at him, his facial expression returned to its previous calm, but his lips lightly pursed as he said softly: "What kind of thing do you think you are to deserve being my friend?" Whoosh! He swished his robe, the calm and composed young man showing no lingering attachment to victory or defeat as he strode past the stiff-faced Wang Bai, stepping down from the arena. Xiahou Xuan''s expression changed slightly, and he said to him: "This way, you want to incur the punishment, moreover, Xue Shisan was taken away during your second fight, that old man''s qinggong is terribly strong, you simply can''t catch up now." "How fast he is, that''s his business, but whether or not to chase is my business." Wang Anfeng let out a breath and, clasping his fist, asked: "May I inquire in which direction they went?" Xiahou Xuan''s face showed some hesitation, but Huangfu Xiong had already interjected: "Head to the north of County City, by the ferry crossing, you should be able to find them." "Thanks to Brother Huangfu." Wang Anfeng bowed in thanks, then strode away decisively, the crowd intimidated by his authority, making way for him. Xiahou Xuan said with a complex expression: "Why did you tell him that?" "Because I admire him, he''s worth befriending." "But with that old man there, he may not be able to catch up, and even if he does catch up... I''m afraid it''s not going to be anything good." Huangfu Xiong''s expression changed slightly, then he shrugged nonchalantly and said, "Well, that''s not something we need to worry about anymore." Ending his sentence, he casually waved his right hand, sending the empty wine jug flying through the air, knocking the hand that Wang Bai was reaching to pull out his longsword away. Then, with one leap, he took several steps in mid-air and landed on the arena platform, his boot firmly pressing on the hilt of the longsword. Wang Bai''s expression shifted slightly, and he said: "What are you doing? I''m not competing anymore..." Huangfu Xiong laughed and said: "Who says you''re not competing? You just said you wanted to make a friend with Wang Anfeng, he''s my friend, and I''ve always believed that a friend of my friend is also my friend. For you to aspire to be my friend, aren''t you insulting both me and my friend? If I don''t stand up for my friend and my friend''s friend, I really won''t feel right inside." Wang Bai was left somewhat dizzy by his barrage of words and exclaimed: "That''s downright sophistry!" Huangfu Xiong''s expression stiffened slightly, as he sighed in a slightly defeated manner: "I''m really not suited for debate..." Wang Bai felt a faint sense of relief within but then saw the young man in front of him pick up his own fists and sigh: "That''s why I''ve always thought it''s better to settle things with fists than with words." Roars like those of dragons and tigers suddenly filled the air. Chapter 35 Crossing the River by Moonlight ```Wang Anfeng''s feet seemed to catch the wind as he practically sprinted down the mountain peak. The steps he took pushed the limits of the Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique. Even the Nine Palace Steps, honed in recent battle, were seamlessly integrated, rendering his movement even more exquisite. In a flash, his figure almost transformed into smoke, disappearing in an instant. At that moment, the rewards he could have received for nine consecutive victories, that exceedingly sharp Roaming Dragon and Gaze Moon Sword, and even the threats of punishment from his master, were all cast aside in his mind. He would leave today. If he had previously regarded Xue Shisan as a young peer briefly encountered in the Jianghu, now Xue Shisan had become his friend in his heart, and not just any friendthe first true friend of his life. How could he not see off such a friend? Though he could not send him off with the strumming of strings like the noble scholars of old, he had to say farewell in person, to not have met in vain. After all, once parted today, it would be at least three years before they could meet again. Or possibly never again, should they be separated by the vast distance of heaven and earth. With this thought, Wang Anfeng clenched his teeth and resolved that once they met, he would certainly punch him hard as a sign of his indignation. With a low shout, his footsteps became even more adept. ............ "How was it?" In Shaolin, Yuan Ci and the middle-aged man sat opposite each other, pouring tea into their cups, smiling faintly as he asked. The man responded with a slight frown, "...So-so." sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Although he made many mistakes on the stage, he could still be described as fierce and sharp. For the sake of a friend, to abandon readily obtainable treasures and accept punishment is deemed satisfactory." As he spoke, he unceremoniously drained the teacup in one gulp, yet a cold smile played at the corner of his mouth as he said, "However, do not assume that this can avoid the punishment." "Disregarding a master''s command warrants additional punishment, the penalty will only be more severe." Yuan Ci''s lips curled up slightly, without hesitation, he threw his own disciple under the bus, laughing, "It should indeed be so." .................. Wangxian County was a thousand miles away. Utilizing top-tier Qinggong, one could traverse the distance in the time it took an incense stick to burn. However, Wang Anfeng had only his two feet and the Vigorous Step Technique which was merely the basic step method used by Shaolin disciples for carrying water up and down the mountain. He set off around noon, and by the time he saw the ferry crossing, the sun had set, and twilight was upon him. Inner Strength continued to be squeezed from his meridians, and he had never imagined that he had such potential to be tapped. He let out a soft breath, suddenly feeling uneasy in his heart, not knowing whether Xue Shisan was still there. But considering the long distance he had already covered, what use was there in hesitation? With only a moment''s pause, he rushed towards the ferry dock and stopped an old boatman, asking, "What are you looking for? A boat? Young lad, have you forgotten it''s the fifteenth of the eighth month?" The old boatman looked at Wang Anfeng as if he were a fool, saying with a grin, "Whether it''s the boatmen or the merchants, who doesn''t want to have a good meal, watch the moon, and drink some wine today? Even this old man is heading home to see my wife. You want a boat? Come back early tomorrow, I''m off" Apparently in a hurry to leave, he spoke while already picking up a fish he had accidentally hooked, brushing past Wang Anfeng and jogging away. The young man opened his mouth to respond, but, in the end, he could only let out a helpless sigh. Standing at the ferry dock with the sky turning a deeper yellow and the water shimmering with golden light, the scene might have been a breathtaking autumn twilight to others, but to Wang Anfeng it only emphasized the desolate, bleak autumn evening. His legs aching, he sat down at the dock, letting out a long sigh. "Indeed, I didn''t make it..." Within his sigh, he stared blankly at the lake''s reflection. Exhaustion made him feel somewhat stupefied. Just then, ripples suddenly disturbed the calm lake, shattering the reflection of the setting sun. Wang Anfeng looked up, startled, just in time to see the bow of a boat glide out from the dense reeds, obliterating the desolation in his eyes. Yet the golden sunset and the boat across the dock, accompanied by the clear ripples on the lake, composed an entirely different scene. As he wondered, a clear and melodious voice sung out, "Sitting at the bow with knees hugged, I yearn to see my guest; the gentle breeze stirs the waves, and I am lost in reverie as if awakening from a dream..." ``` Wang Anfeng''s expression momentarily faltered, then his face brightened with great joy. He slapped his right hand onto the wooden remains of the ferry dock and leaped up, calling out loudly: "Xue Shisan?!" "You haven''t left yet! Haha, it''s me, Wang Anfeng!" The person on the small boat seemed to have heard the shouting and came slowly toward him. But before the boat could stabilize, Wang Anfeng had already jumped onto the small boat. The wooden vessel didn''t wobble in the slightest, remaining perfectly steady. Since evening was approaching, the boat was flanked by two thin silk lanterns. Amidst these sudden and rapid changes, Wang Anfeng was overwhelmed with joy. As he looked up and was about to call out: "Xue" His voice suddenly halted. Wang Anfeng observed the person opposite him, his face a mask of stupor. After several moments, he turned directly around, as though fleeing, and jumped back onto the ferry dock with his steps full of panic. Behind him, a somewhat familiar chuckle rang out, freezing him in place, unable to take another step. He slowly turned around, his teeth chattering as he trembled. "Xue brother?" "What? Don''t you recognize me anymore?" The familiar chuckling voice sounded again. However, the one sitting on the bow of the boat was unmistakably a girl around thirteen or fourteen years old, dressed in a goose-yellow gown and lotus-colored embroidered shoes, her eyes and eyebrows clear and bright. Wang Anfeng''s heart trembled fiercely, thinking he was just badly frightened. When he spoke, his voice was stammering: "Are you, are you really Xue Shisan?!" "Could there be a fake one?" The girl laughed merrily, then stood up, patting her knees. Under the hazy luminescence of the silk lanterns, she raised her hand and posed in a beginner''s stance of Shaolin Fist. In Wang Anfeng''s hands, this fist style was solid and resolute, like a steadfast rock. Now, it appeared light and graceful. When she smiled, a shallow dimple appeared on her left cheek, and Wang Anfeng''s heart throbbed violently again, now unable even to stammer out a word. After dropping the stance, the girl straightened her long hair at her temples and said smilingly, "But, I truly didn''t expect you would come looking for me, considering how crucial today''s battle was for you." At that moment, Wang Anfeng was urging his Yi Chan Gong almost to the point of utmost exertion, and he only just managed to force out the words: "But you still, still waited here, waiting for" "Yes, I thought you might come." The girl beamed openly. Meanwhile, a cough sounded from the side. She seemed a bit startled, then said helplessly, "But the time is indeed a little late I have to leave now. I feel bad that you came all this way and we can''t even properly talk." Wang Anfeng hurriedly shook his head and said: "It''s fine, it''s fine. As long as I can, can escort you for a bit, that''s enough for me. It''s just a pity I''m so rushed, I don''t have anything good to give" The girl laughed again, "That''s very true. We, the daughters and sons of Jianghu, don''t need to part like scholars, shedding tears at the long pavilion. You just need to diligently practice your martial arts. The vast Jianghu of Great Qin will be waiting for you. If you train hard and one day can fight me with all your strength, that in itself will be the best gift." Wang Anfeng was taken aback for a moment, and through the gradually dimming twilight, he could still feel the girl''s intense anticipation. It was like the expectation one holds for a fine piece of beautiful jade, an excellent adversaryintense and pure, devoid of any impurities. He then slowly bowed with his fist and said: "I won''t, disappoint you." The girl smiled sweetly, revealing the light dimple on her cheek. Wang Anfeng''s heart gave another fierce throb, but he then heard the girl say, "Then I really must go. I''ll leave you my little pony. Take good care of it, alright?" Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, not knowing how this kind of small boat intended to leave Wangxian County. Suddenly, the boatman on the boat swung the pole, and the boat glided smoothly upon the water. As the ripples dissipated, the evening scenery became as calm as a placid lake, with the boat carrying them towards the horizon. A melodious sound of a qin could be heard from the bow. As loneliness settled around them, the girl played her qin and sang softly: "The night''s pleasures end, the following night so serene, beneath the Flying Phoenix Tower, beside the dipping willows in the flat boat, oh noble gentleman, won''t you come to roam?" As her voice gradually faded, Wang Anfeng stood still on the spot for a long time. The horse, from nowhere, stood beside him as wellman and horse together, silently gazing up at the sky where the silver moon was rising, casting its bright moonlight far and wide. Wang Anfeng raised his fist and gave his heartwhich for some reason tonight was as merry as a village dog hopping arounda firm strike. He then looked again at the silver moon and let out a long sigh: "The moonlight is truly beautiful" Chapter 36 Back to the Feast ```Only when his clothes had absorbed a touch of moisture did Wang Anfeng come back to his senses. Beside him, the Green-Maned Horse waited quietly, with its mane disheveled like untamed hair and its eyes shimmering with a dragon-serpent''s golden vertical pupils, revealing its extraordinary nature. Wang Anfeng patted the horse''s back and sighed, "Now, you will have to follow me..." "And rest assured, I will not treat you poorly." The horse gently shifted its body, and as Wang Anfeng groomed its mane, his palm slid to the side of the saddle, encountering a hard object. With a slight start, he reached back and drew out a dagger. It had a sturdy leather sheath, with a blade as cold as frost, thin yet resilient. The hilt was carved with intricate patterns, not only decorative but also offering a secure grip, evidencing the dagger-maker''s meticulous care. In small, fine yet clear script, there was an inscription, which Wang Anfeng read under the moonlight, "To celebrate Qinshuang of the Xue Family''s seventh birthday, wishing peace and joy." "The Xue Family... Qinshuang..." "Xue Qinshuang..." Murmuring this name, which was no more than two simple characters, Wang Anfeng felt an inexplicable joy well up in his heart. He repeated it several times, then decided to safely stow the dagger away, resolving to return it to Xue Qinshuang when they would meet again in Jianghu. Imagining their future reunion, he couldn''t help but smile, but then looked around as if afraid of being seen, though there was nobody in sight. Thus, the smile on the young man''s face grew wider. He patted the Green-Maned Horse beside him and said, "Oh horse, I''ve never ridden before, but given the sky today, I certainly won''t reach them in time on foot. Huangfu and Xiahou Brothers are still at the villa, and the aunt''s Silver Needle is still in the package. I need you to carry me." Naturally, the Green-Maned Horse gave no reply, merely snorted, and Wang Anfeng placed his right hand on the horse''s back, vaulted up, and settled on it. The steed, which seemed as spirited as fire, showed no sign of resistance; the additional weight of a young man seemed no different than air to it, and it remained at ease. Wang Anfeng gently shook the reins and called out "Hyah!" A golden flame seemed to sparkle in the pupils of the horse beneath him. It started off at a moderate pace, but as it sensed its rider could withstand the speed, the horse neighed softly and thunder patterns flickered around its hooves, its speed suddenly surged, becoming a blur of blue lightning to the untrained eye. At this time, the moon had only just risen, and before it could climb high into the sky, the horse had already covered hundreds of miles, sweeping across the countryside like the wind and arriving steadily at Liuxu Villa. The horse tapped the ground with its front hooves, appearing quite satisfied as it snorted. "So fast, ugh..." Wang Anfeng slid off the horse, his face pale. Despite his robust training in Hard Kung Fu, he felt his legs go weak upon landing, and his stomach churned. If not for his Inner Strength still circulating, he might have ended up vomiting right in front of the villa''s sparkling nameplate. "Young hero, are you alright?" The two guards in charge of security were initially stunned and then hurried forward; one reached out to support Wang Anfeng, while the other tried to take the reins of the Green-Maned Horse but was met with a fierce glare, freezing on the spot with a cold sweat on his brow. "No, there''s no need, cough, cough, cough, thank you..." Wang Anfeng politely declined the guard''s help, supporting himself by placing a hand on the horse, and said with a sense of relief, "Horse... you truly are formidable..." The Green-Maned Horse neighed, and an unmistakable flicker of pride shone in its intelligent eyes. The guards, used to all kinds of sights, were amazed, and the one who attempted to lead the horse finally recovered his senses, stepped back in admiration, and exclaimed, "Such a spirited horse!" "A fine steed worth its weight in gold!" The guard around thirty years of age, who had seen Wang Anfeng enter the villa earlier that morning, smiled and said, "Young hero, the moon is just at its peak, and the Manor Master has arranged a feast at the training ground. If you hurry now, you won''t be late. Many young heroes, including the young master who accompanied you today, are all there." Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, then bowed in gratitude, "Thank you, elder brother, for the reminder." He then patted the Green-Maned Horse, saying, "Let''s go, horse..." The Green-Maned Horse shook its mane, seemingly irritable just moments ago but now obediently followed Wang Anfeng into the villa. Watching him leave, the guard couldn''t help but admire, "Such a fiery steed, such a presence! I heard he won nine consecutive bouts today, invincible in his might. Heh, this is what you call dashing in fine clothes and a fiery steed!" "You lad, if those from the Noble Clans overheard your words, wouldn''t they whip you with their riding crops?" ``` His companion by his side gave him a glare, yet the latter showed no sign of regret. The two of them whispered a few more words to each other when suddenly, they heard faint footsteps not far away. Almost instinctively, his left hand landed on the hidden weapon at his waist, his eyes sharply fixed on that spot, as the vegetation rustled and parted, revealing a figure. The two guards'' tense nerves relaxed as they removed their hands from their weapons. The older guard on the left bowed with a fist in hand, respectfully saying, "Your Grace" Hiss! Whoosh! The piercing sound of something cutting through the air abruptly erupted, interrupting the guard''s speech. Two streaks of cold light almost instantly pierced through the throats of the guards, one on the left and one on the right. Warm fresh blood sprayed onto the pillars of the plaque at the entrance of Liuxu Villa, making the crimson even more glaring under the moonlight. ............ "Haha, Anfeng, you''ve finally arrived." As Huangfu Xiong saw Wang Anfeng approaching, he burst into hearty laughter, gesturing for him to come over. Anfeng carefully placed his Green-Maned Horse in front of the pavilion where Xue Qinshuang had been before. Noticing Xiahou and Huangfu, he felt a sigh of relief in his heart. There was an empty seat next to them, obviously reserved for him, and he hurried over to it. "You son of a gun, you''ve been gone the entire day. Both of us almost thought you weren''t going to show up." Huangfu laughed and then asked, "So, did you find Thirteen?" Wang Anfeng paused slightly, unsure of how to begin, and even more uncertain whether the two before him knew of Xue Qinshuang''s true identity. He hesitated for a moment. Just then, Huangfu Xiong looked at him with a face full of curiosity, but it was at this moment that Xiahou Xuan, sitting upright on the side, lifted his Folding Fan and tapped Huangfu Xiong on the forehead, chiding him softly, "Contain your curiosity. Isn''t the wine enough to keep your mouth shut?" He then turned his disdainful gaze back to Wang Anfeng and said, S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What a stench you bring with you. The banquet is about to start, take your seat first. After the banquet, be sure to wash yourself thoroughly." Wang Anfeng''s heart relaxed a bit, and feeling slightly embarrassed, he smiled, sitting down in the vacant seat beside Xiahou Xuan. The table was set with bowls and chopsticks, and a cup of tea was emitting a faint aroma. Unlike the others, Anfeng was surprised for a moment and then saw that on Xiahou Xuan''s table, a white jade teapot rested on an exquisite fire brazier, also giving off a faint tea scent. Xiahou, noticing his gaze, said coldly with a smile, "Keep looking, and it won''t be there, there''s only one cup." Wang Anfeng chuckled, cupping his fist in salute, "Then I am much obliged to Brother Xiahou." He sat down, picked up the teacup, and drank it in one go, feeling a warm sensation flowing down his throat, spreading into his body like a mist, soothing his sore muscles as if he''d had a hot bath on a cold winter''s day. Even his depleted Inner Strength began to regenerate, seemingly purer than before, and his expression showed a trace of surprise. It was at this moment, on the right side of Xiahou Xuan, that Huangfu raised his hand, and a Longsword with a Roaming Dragon and Gaze Moon design on the hilt landed on his desk. Meeting Wang Anfeng''s stunned gaze, he smiled and said, "Today''s events were largely triggered by my words. I can''t give you the spoils of the nine battles you won, so take this Roaming Dragon and Gaze Moon Sword instead. A gentleman carries a sword, and even if you don''t use it, it''s good for show. At worst, it''s more handy when chopping wood." With total frankness, Huangfu Xiong''s words were clear to everyone in the practice ground, darkening Wang Bai''s already ashen face. Wang Anfeng, looking at the boisterous Huangfu Xiong, did not demur and placed the sword on the desk, saying with a laugh, "Then I shall accept it with thanks... However, to tell the truth, even for chopping wood, this sword isn''t very handy." Huangfu Xiong was slightly taken aback by his response, but then burst into laughter, "Indeed, indeed, hahaha, it''s only good for appearances." Xiahou, rolling his eyes, sneered, "Vulgar." Clang, clang, clang Just then, the ringing of the bell sounded loudly, and a long, drawn-out voice announced, "Manor Master Liuxu has arrived..." Chapter 38 Elusive Upon entering the forest, Wang Anfeng did not descend the mountain, but instead, he walked towards the exit for a moment, intentionally creating many traces. Then, he used the method of Nine Palace Steps to change direction and went uphill, leaving all other pursuers unaware and simply following the path in pursuit.When they reached the location of the signboard, they saw the tragic state of the two guards, which triggered a series of shocked cries. At this time, Wang Anfeng had already grabbed his two friends and was sprinting all the way, heading straight for the dwelling of Xue Qinshuang. Xiahou Xuan was being dragged along by him. With the situation being so critical, his heart felt like it was pounding out of his chest. Seeing this, he whispered, "You''re planning to hide at Xue Shisan''s place?" "No, it''s here." Wang Anfeng replied and ran straight towards the house of Liu Wuqiu beside the Jiangnan style pavilions, shouldering his way through the half-closed door, rushing in, and carefully closing the wooden door before finally exhaling with relief. He sat down on the ground with a heaving sigh, his forehead dripping with sweat, and he gasped, "Good... alright, here... we can..." Xiahou Xuan fell silent for a moment, then said, "The most dangerous place is often the safest, but many people know this logic." Wang Anfeng glanced at him and after catching his breath, said, "I just want to find the antidote." "If it could fool you, then this poison must be very valuable, and the antidote must be carefully hidden." Xiahou Xuan frowned and said, "But the antidote could very likely be on his person." At that moment, Wang Anfeng had already started rummaging through things, flipping through them as if flying, and without turning his head, he said, "Unlikely. Libai said that those who are deeply scheming and sinister tend to hide their antidotes, so even if they are killed, the person poisoned will fall from ecstasy into even greater despair, often choosing to take their own life." "Only poisons used solely for threats are likely to have antidotes that can be found on the person''s body. Besides, we have no other options. The two guards watching the main path.... I''m simply no match for them." Although he had instinctively reacted to this situation, Wang Anfeng still felt something was not quite right. Just now, he had misjudged the strength of a master, as Liu Wuqiu''s palm had hit him squarely on the back. The strike came with a fierce sound but was only a gentle force helping him to escape. He came away without a scratch, yet the old man had exclaimed in horror about something called Royal Qi Armor. The coat he was wearing had been given to him by Xue Qinshuang, and the clothes underneath were made from fabric he had torn himself, costing thirty Silver Coins per chihow could it possibly be some Royal Qi Armor? Additionally, the method of poisoning through food and drink, although seemingly severe, would fail if someone did not drink alcohol or did not like those dishes, wouldn''t it? Wouldn''t poisoned smoke be better? Xiahou Xuan, oblivious to Wang Anfeng''s internal musings, found his reasoning to be extremely sound. Outside, the sounds of shouting drew closer and then receded into the distance. Wang Anfeng''s hands moved faster and faster in his search. Even though he did his best to be quiet, the inevitable friction of his movements, each minuscule collision, sounded like thunderclaps in Xiahou Xuan''s ears, making his heart race. He had lived for fifteen years but had never experienced such trepidation as he did today. The house consisted of a front and back hall and wasn''t very large. Wang Anfeng quickly searched everywhere, but he found no medicineonly a jar of vintage wine that had been sitting for who knows how long. He tossed it carelessly onto the bed. Xiahou Xuan watched Wang Anfeng''s brows furrow slightly, feeling somewhat parched and said in a low voice, "Tap on the walls, see if there''s a secret chamber." Wang Anfeng nodded and tapped gently but found nothing out of the ordinarythe walls were solid. Xiahou Xuan''s heart sank with each passing moment and he silently sneered to himself, "To think my ruse to divert the guards has led me into such a predicament...." "Sugarcoated haws, oh sugarcoated haws... Your master is about to die here... Remember to stay faithful to your husband...." Crack! Just then, a crisp sound suddenly rang out. Xiahou Xuan''s body trembled slightly, and his heart rapidly accelerated. Once he realized no enemies had been attracted, he breathed deeply and turned his bright eyes towards Wang Anfeng. The latter had carefully opened a hidden compartment by the bed. Xiahou Xuan, unable to contain his agitation, asked urgently, "How is it? Is it medicine? Bring it here for me to see...." With a slight sigh, Wang Anfeng stood up and approached, holding nothing but a folding fan in his hand. On it, a poem was written in a feminine script with delicate strokes, evidently the work of a woman. The fan''s paper had yellowed with age, clearly an old keepsake from many years ago. Xiahou Xuan took it with effort, but could not discern anything unusual, only realizing with his judgment that this fan was likely from sixty or seventy years ago. A moment of vain joy, Xiahou Xuan finally fell into a despair of helplessness. He carelessly threw the fan down, sighing: "There''s nothing to be done. In a moment, I''ll stir up some noise, and you should leave first. That fool and I are still worth some silver coins. Go down the mountain to the county city, and look for a consumptive ghost holding a zither in the biggest inn. If you''re quick, we might still be drawing breath..." Wang Anfeng fell silent, but his gaze landed on the withered yellow folding fan. It had been well preserved without any damage, but on the poem written on it, someone had circled four characters in bright vermillion ink, as if admiring them. Besides this, there was nothing else peculiar. He looked up at Xiahou Xuan, saying: "...Be careful yourself, no need to make a sound; I have my own way to escape." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hang in there." Xiahou Xuan, surprised, asked anxiously in a low voice, "What are you going to do?!" "I''m going to set their stable on fire. The noble clan''s horses are enough to cause some chaos." Wang Anfeng shed his somewhat loose outer gown, dressed only in vigorous attire, tightened his wrist guard, placed his hand on the door, and said, "Be very careful, and don''t worry about me." "You..." Before Xiahou Xuan could utter another word, Wang Anfeng, with keen sensitivity, had opened the door and rolled into a clump of bushes; he then crouched and headed toward the stable they had passed today. If it weren''t for the green-maned horse being so violent, it would have probably been locked in the stable as well. In the deep of the night, Wang Anfeng moved swiftly through the enemy''s lair, extremely cautious and careful. Yet, for some reason, the more he walked, the clearer the little poem on the fan became in his mind. The four newly added vermillion characters were strikingly red, like fresh blood... Wait, newly added?! Wang Anfeng''s steps suddenly faltered, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the uneasiness that had just begun to rise in his heart became increasingly apparent. It was an old relic... cherished and precious, so why would there be fresh vermillion ink? The four characters circled were... Big illness cures drunk. Poem... poem... Wang Anfeng''s brow furrowed tighter, an increasing sense of wrongness made him somewhat agitated. Just then, he heard footsteps nearby. His pupils contracted slightly, he pressed down his body, his breathing as light as a forest animal, his right hand resting on the hilt of the dagger at his waist. Two middle-aged men, carrying long swords, talked as they walked. "This thing today, our father has completely miscalculated..." "Isn''t it? The guard at the mountain pass was killed, those two kids have probably already left. And to think he bought a poem, wanting to show off in front of the Sect Leader, heh, all in vain, and now you and I have to suffer... that old bastard!" The two men moved off into the distance, yet Wang Anfeng stood frozen, his eyes faintly shining. All the things that felt wrong came flooding back into his mind, linking up like lightning to form a picture. "This old man is no prodigy, but has written a poem for the young gentlemen to appraise." A newly created poem, fresh vermillion ink, an unlocked door, a poisoning method where both meat and wine were needed but one was missing, and that palm force which seemed to be attacking but actually only had pushing power. Big illness proves guilt, these four characters exactly correspond to the four lines of the poem. The great dao is originally hard for people to understand Illness nurtures the spirit after taking medicine Determining the scene, where is Old He now Drunk, searching for nighttime rain at the flag pavilion for wine If those four lines of poetry were arranged, they naturally wouldn''t fit the rules of poetry, but if the hidden start corresponded to the hidden end, then those four characters would be... Wang Anfeng''s pupils suddenly dilated, and he remembered the aged good wine that he had carelessly tossed onto the bed. "The antidote is in the wine!" Chapter 39 Without Desire Xiahou Xuan had waited for a moment inside Liu Wuqiu''s house, and due to the poison, he was unable to do anything but watch Huangfu Xiong, who lay unconscious next to him like a dead pig, and he grimaced unhappily.If it weren''t for the poison affecting him now, he really wanted to beat him to death. While he was feeling anxious and frightened, this fellow was sleeping more comfortably than anyone else. Just then, a rustling sound came from outside, and Xiahou Xuan''s expression turned severe as he heard a low voice say, "It''s me, Wang Anfeng." With a light creak, the wooden door was carefully pushed open, and Wang Anfeng, who had just left not long ago, slipped back in. Xiahou Xuan slightly frowned and whispered, "Why have you come back? Is the outside heavily guarded?" "No..." Wang Anfeng shook his head, and relayed to Xiahou Xuan the thoughts he had just had, lighting up his eyes slightly as he whispered, "Bring me that wine!" Wang Anfeng unsealed the jar of wine, and Xiahou Xuan, struggling to get up, dipped his finger in the wine and tasted it. His eyes brightened slightly as he said, "It can''t be wrong, this is it!" Wang Anfeng also breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. His back was already covered in cold sweat. Having resolved the matter, intense curiosity about Liu Wuqiu surfaced. He had left the antidote, clearly not wanting to truly harm the scions of noble families, but the location of the antidote was written in code. Did he not want someone to know about it? It could only mean he didn''t want the people of the Four Symbols Pavilion to know. That meant, many from the Four Symbols Pavilion must be around him. A revenger must hide himself very well. So, the ''Liu Wuqiu'' he saw, greedy for money and lustful for power, was that really Liu Wuqiu? Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some reason, he suddenly remembered his first opponent, who fought purely with external martial arts to hide the fact that he was also skilled in Qinggong, aiming for a deadly move in the third round, making him believe he couldn''t use Qinggong through two rounds of a story. Liu Wuqiu has been known as a coward and a lecher, greedy and lustful, for sixty to seventy years. So was this a trap he had been setting up for sixty years? A chill suddenly struck Wang Anfeng''s heart, and his scalp tingled. The seemingly simple old man now appeared to be covered in shadow, utterly indistinct. On the side, Xiahou Xuan took the medicinal wine, coughed twice, and said: "You see it too?" Xiahou Xuan''s face was a mask of complex emotions as he whispered, "How could a man who has lived for eighty years not understand what we just figured out?" "He must want others to think he doesn''t understand." Enjoy new adventures from empire "The chessboard extends nineteen vertical and horizontal lines, totaling three hundred sixty-one points, with nine stars. Right now, you and I are within the Tian Yuan of this game, unfortunately, neither you nor I are chess players, but merely bait." Wang Anfeng remained silent, his hand resting on the window. ......... Liu Wuqiu, dressed in extremely luxurious clothing, stood respectfully next to another middle-aged man. The night wind was a bit cold, making Liu Wuqiu''s pale hair a bit disheveled, looking down into the black abyss, reminiscent of the winter of his fifteenth year. Back then, he didn''t dress as well as he does now, but it was thick. Still, it was cold, a kind of cold seeping out from the depths of his heart, so he always dressed much more than ordinary people. "Wuqiu, you messed up this time." The man in the black robe spoke, his voice resonant like a bell, shattering the daydream that Liu Wuqiu was lost in. "The last time the Pavilion Master ordered us to act was sixty-eight years ago, when the world was still unsettled. You had not yet joined the pavilion, and I had been in hiding for a long time. Now that we''ve acted, you''ve made such a big mistake." "It''s because the descendants of the Xiahou and Huangfu families were present that I personally appeared and took that treasure out, but you ended up losing them." The man in the black robe was not older than Liu Wuqiu. In Jianghu, the older one is often respected not because of martial power, as even the strongest martial power fades, but the wisdom gained from surviving through conflicts is comparable to the best martial arts manuals. But towards Liu Wuqiu, his words were full of disdain and rebuke. Such a craven and greedy person was someone he despised as well. Liu Wuqiu bowed, his aged face pleading as he said: "Sect Leader, this... this isn''t my fault ah, the Xiahou secret treasure the Superior Rank Royal Qi Armor," the wind atop the mountain was rushing, and fear colored Liu Wuqiu''s face as he mumbled indistinctly. The man in the black robe heard of the Xiahou secret treasure and the ''Superior Rank Royal Qi Armor,'' and his heart rose with a bit of greed. He instinctively moved closer and said sternly: "Liu Wuqiu, are you so old you can''t speak clearly?! Speak up!" Liu Wuqiu shivered, raising his voice slightly, "The treasure protecting the Xiahou young master... the Xiahou Noble Clan''s protective treasure" His words were still somewhat trembling. The man in the black robe, impatient, grabbed Liu Wuqiu, and suddenly a cold light flashed. Pain shot through his wrist, and with a tiger''s roar, he threw the old man aside forcefully. But it was too lateLiu Wuqiu, while mid-air, flung his arms, and cold lights burst forth. In an instant, starlight brilliantly pierced through thirty-seven vital points around the man in the black robe. Blood poured out, and the Sect Leader fell stiffly, without even a chance to scream. By then, Liu Wuqiu had already lunged forward, tearing at the secret treasure, which shattered on the outside, but inside was nothing more than an ordinary jade talisman. The old man''s expression faltered slightly, yet no drastic change occurred. A voice from beyond the heavens long and tranquil said: "You troubled yourself for over sixty years as a lapdog. I thought you''d already forgotten, but after having someone divine for me, I kept a trick up my sleeve." "It seems, after all these decades, you still couldn''t let go." In the midst of this speech, a daoist elder in a blue robe appeared, his wide robes fluttering, and stepped through the air. Although he was an elder, his complexion glowed wrinkle-free, and the hair that had grayed years ago had now turned blacka trait of someone who had reached the Upper Third Rank of the Mysterious Passage Realm, accessible only to those with exceptional talent and resolute will. Turning his right hand, he revealed a Blood Bagua, filled with an ominous aura that was nauseating upon scent. Liu Wuqiu watched him, his expression gradually changing. The back that had been bent for sixty-eight years slowly straightened, his white hair fluttering in the wind. Looking at the Blood Bagua, he softly said: "It''s a pity I still couldn''t deceive you." "Couldn''t shatter this piece of jade." The elder sighed deeply, "You did deceive me. I never expected someone to play a role their entire life, performing until all peers are deceased, still remembering the hatred from their youth. However, my mind couldn''t find peace, so I had someone divine for me." "Ordinary people take seventy years of cultivation to reach the Middle Third Rank. You''ve been stuck here for twelve years while I''ve already reached the Upper Third Rank. You are no match for me. If you go back, considering you lived honestly all your life, I can forget today''s matter." Liu Wuqiu shook his head, drawing a longsword with his right hand, the blade sharply pointed at the ground, and softly said: "But I cannot forget." Of old friends, only I remain. That clumsy youth who couldn''t even block a sword strike for someone else, now with a head full of white hair, how could he forget his first encounter with her in his youth? Liu Wuqiu stepped forward, longsword in hand, inaugurating his final sprint. With the disparity in their cultivation levels, reaching the Upper Third Rank had rendered common hidden weapons useless. The Taoist Sect referred to such a one as a True Master, the Confucian Sect as a Grand Scholar, the Military Family as a General, and martial artists outside these teachings were worthy of starting their own sects. He had tumbled through the Jianghu for seventy to eighty years; how could he not know that the outcome was already decided? But for Liu Wuqiu, who couldn''t even master basic boxing and was ignorant of adapting, he had no other choice left. To uphold your promise, I shall never forget in this lifetime. After sixty-eight years of seasons, he finally saw him again, this piece of jade. His once-unattainable dream now quietly awaited realization before his eyes. The elder in the azure garments sighed softly, his sleeves flinging out waves of Sword Qi that densely filled the void, like the Heavenly Emperor opening his armory, indicating Sword Qi that was both exceedingly pure and fiercely intensive, under a chilly gleam. Yet as Liu Wuqiu recalled the dazzling starry sky of those years, Underneath that very starry sky, he buried Mei Chuxue, arranged for Sister Qingli''s parents, left all the silver coins on the desk of Brother Wang from the Wang Family, watered the flowers the fair maiden adored, and then humbly knelt down, subdued his pride, and lived like a dog for sixty-eight years, clad in money-scented garments, seated at the head of Liuxu Villa. Whenever he missed her he would just look down, look over the Wangxian County where she once had been. Sixty-eight years had passed. It was time to return "Hahahaha!!" Longsword in hand, Liu Wuqiu faced off against his opponent, who could be called a grandmaster, and laughed aloud, boldly charging forward. Amidst the fierce sounds of air being cleaved, continuous Sword Qi tore through his body, blood flowing freely, yet this pain was trivial compared to the pleasure of removing his mask and squarely facing his enemy! Before such a master, against absolute strength, all schemes and calculations proved utterly useless. As he diagonally held the only functional longsword and continued his charge, his body suddenly staggeredhis right leg''s tendons had been cut, but he still staggered forward as if nothing had happened, until, in front of the man in green, he thrust his sword violently forward. But the sword from the other side was faster, as a fierce Sword Qi on the elder''s right-hand pierced through Liu Wuqiu''s abdomen, yet he seemed not to notice. Raising his left arm, the inner strength within his body surged, releasing a series of sounds like spring ice breaking apart. The incoming Sword Qi intensified, but he also managed to punch the elder in the abdomen, causing a burst of Qi Power that shattered the Blood Jade Bagua. In the midst of the grandmaster''s furious shouts, the corners of Liu Wuqiu''s mouth lifted slightly, with a youthful defiance. His vision blurred, yet he seemed to see once again the bright and spirited young woman of those days. "Liu lad, if I die here, what will you do" "I will avenge you." "Pfft, you''re so clumsy, avenge what You you should marry a good girl, and live well" The girl''s voice gradually weakened, her eyes slowly closing in his arms, her body leaking blood, soaking her white dress, Mei Chuxue, Mei like blood. When they first met, he was the most inconspicuous and least skilled na?ve boy, on a misty rain-drenched riverbank, the young girl slightly lifting her lips, sheltering him under her umbrella. He never imagined that just one glance would fill his lifetime. The Blood Jade Bagua shattered into pieces, Liu Wuqiu''s right arm was completely ruined, Sword Qi wreaking havoc throughout his body leaving many wounds, but he still laughed out loud, his face like a tiger. To uphold your promise, I shall never forget. Sixty-eight spring and autumn seasons, pursuing nothing but revenge, this is Liu Wuqiu. With a laugh, he drew his sword and traveled the world. A heroic heart swallowing the universe, his ranger spirit enduring the harshness of frost. People call him a ranger, his sword as heavy as his life, yet his life lighter than a feather! The moonlight fell on the courtyard, all was silent, yet suddenly a tiger''s roar erupted, resounding between heaven and earth. Mei Chuxue had been gone for sixty-eight years, the once most foolish and clumsy youth, now an old man with white hair on this lone peak, clad in a hundred scars, with one punch, entered the Upper Third Rank. Chapter 40 The dusk is falling, and the morning sun has risen The mournful roar of a fierce tiger echoed between heaven and earth, persisting for a long while before fading away.Inside Liu Wuqiu''s house, Xiahou Xuan sat on a stool, reading a book by the moonlight, Wang Anfeng closed his eyes to practice his Inner Qi, fully committing to cultivation. Huangfu Xiong, whose jaw had been forced open to consume medicinal liquor, had also awakened. He was truthfully bored and kept taking small sips from the liquor jar occasionally. Outside the house was deathly silent, with only the howling mountain wind. They could only wait here, prepared to face an unknown judgment. The Vigorous Qi outside was like a tiger, signalling that this was anything but their affair to intervene in. But sitting and waiting for death was indeed uncomfortable. At that moment, amidst the howling wind, a sudden mix of other sounds broke through, like footsteps, but not quite rightas if something was being dragged on the ground, creating a strange, unsettling frictional noise. Wang Anfeng slowly opened his eyes, his palm pressing on the dagger at his waist. Xiahou Xuan''s gaze shifted away from his book, while Huangfu''s hand holding the liquor jar inadvertently bulged with veins. The beating of their hearts started to quicken, and the sound of friction grew closer and closer... Clash! Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wooden door was pushed open with a thrust, and a pungent scent of blood mixed with the mountain breeze rushed in, making the three youngsters'' hearts race at their fastest. Wang Anfeng''s dagger flew out of its sheath in a flash, becoming a glinting protective barrier in front of him. Moonlight fell upon the person before themit was an old man with white hair, who gave them a smile and said: "Cough, cough, cough, it seems, you aren''t stupid." "Liu, Senior Liu." Wang Anfeng then recognized that the elder in front of him was indeed Liu Wuqiu, whom they had met before. Only now his clothes were torn and he was drenched in blood, which made him unrecognizable at first. Based on previous assessments, the elder before them bore them no malice; their racing hearts slowed down a bit, and Liu Wuqiu then extended his right hand, saying: "Hand it over." Wang Anfeng hesitated for a moment, then recalling something, he sheathed his dagger, picked up the Folding Fan from a table nearby, and respectfully handed it to the elder. The latter took the Folding Fan, staggered forward, and finally settled on the ground next to the bed. Explore more at empire He took a deep breath and unfolded the fan in the moonlight, trembling as he brushed his hand over the small poem pinned on the fan and softly said: "I won..." "Lost for sixty-eight years, won this one time..." "I have no regrets." The three youths stood by him in silence as the old man muttered words they did not understand, his tone relaxed, peaceful, and reflectiveemotions common to all. His voice gradually lowered and then shifted to descriptions of the various arts of Jianghu, interspersed with vernacular speech. Wang Anfeng and his friends, having tuned into the old man''s emotions, naturally got engrossed in his narrative. Xiahou Xuan was intelligent and broad in his learning, with a high self-regard, and would ordinarily look down on a character like Liu Wuqiu. Yet the low, somewhat jumbled words the elder muttered rang in his ears like a roaring thunder. Many parts resonated with his own studies, prompting him to listen more intently as his Inner Qi spontaneously circulated, gradually becoming expansive and inclusive, as if a hundred rivers were flowing into the sea, achieving grandeur. Huangfu Xiong felt a powerful impact on his mind from the nearly incomprehensible old man''s musings on fist technique. Each sentence seemed to reach into the depths of fist methodology, offering high insights that struck straight to the core. The roaring of the tiger that was still echoing in his ears seemed to smash his previous understanding of fist techniques to pieces, only to rise from the ruins and erect a towering edificea lone peak majestically standing above, looking down upon his former self. Wang Anfeng, who hadn''t been practicing martial arts for long and whose understanding of it was far less than his two friends, simply listened to the elder. To be honest, much of what the other party said was beyond his comprehension; however, some words evoked a sense of enlightenment, though unclear, leaving him bewildered as he listened. But as his Yi Chan Gong Inner Strength circulated, it subtly changed, its impact unknown. The elder''s voice grew softer and eventually ceased. He looked up at Wang Anfeng and the other two, saying: "Your aptitude is not bad; I''ve learned a great deal in my lifetime, and today''s breakthrough has provided me with much enlightenment. The three of you weren''t able to fully comprehend it, but you haven''t come away empty-handed," "One has gained breadth, another height, and one... purity. Such is the way of the Heavenly Dao, man''s efforts can never achieve perfection. Divided in three, standing firm like a tripod? Very good... very good..." The elderly man''s expression was complex as he murmured a few words to himself before saying, "I am weary; I shall go to sleep." The three of them didn''t understand his meaning, but they were grateful for Liu Wuqiu''s teachings. They bowed deeply and exited the room, reflecting on the life-and-death experiences of the night, which seemed like a dream. The crescent moon in the sky had already set, and the pale light of dawn seemed to be churning upwards. Wang Anfeng looked up at the sky and only then realized that a whole night had passed. The events of this short night weighed heavier and were more unforgettable than all of his thirteen years of life combined. Next to him, both Xiahou and Huangfu wore a similarly dazed look, indicating that this experience was anything but ordinary for them as well. Suddenly, two streaks of light shot across the sky. Before they drew close, someone shouted loudly, "Young Master! Young Master?!" The two figures landed; one was a proud man in brocade, carrying a daunting heavy blade on his back, while the other was a consumptive ghost cradling a wooden zither. Upon seeing Xiahou and Huangfu, he plopped down on the ground, clutching his chest and taking deep breaths, yelling at the top of his lungs, "All''s well, all''s well..." "That was a close call; you nearly scared old six to death..." The man in brocade frowned and explained, "Just now, the roar of a tiger echoed from this mountain to the heavens, severing a thousand miles and silencing all beasts. It must have been someone leaping into the Martial Arts Grandmaster path of the Upper Third Rank. That the two... three Young Masters are unharmed is indeed very good." "In the future, do not separate from us again. Should we encounter such a situation..." Huangfu Xiong shrugged his shoulders, reaching for the hip flask at his waist, only to find it empty. He pursed his lips and said, "You would follow us? Could you protect the three of us from an Upper Third Rank master?" The man in brocade''s expression stiffened as he forced a defense, "Against a True Master of the Taoist Sect, or a general of the Military Family, I am not their match, but if I wager my life, I can still protect your life at the very least." Xiahou Xuan sighed on the side, "Wager your life? Master Liu was covered in a hundred wounds; he must have fought a Third Rank Grandmaster just now..." At these words, even the consumptive ghost stopped his wailing, staring at the wooden cabin as if seeing a ghost. Wang Anfeng looked up slightly towards the dawn sky. As the day broke and the sky brightened, he noticed the heavenly signs abovedense clouds converged like coiling dragons, threatening to shake the pillars of Heaven, creating an awe-inspiring spectacle that enveloped dozens of miles around. Chapter 41 Farewell to Jianghu (End of This Volume) Liu Wuqiu had died.That proud and roaring tiger''s cry echoed throughout Wangxian County, and at dawn''s break, as the silver moon that illuminated the night faded away, the breath within the wooden house slowly disappeared along with it. His offspring had long scattered to flee for their lives because of their deeds. It was Wang Anfeng and the two others who buried him, in a small village that the old man had murmured about. The villagers were simple and amiable, with flowers blooming beautifully, paths intersecting, and the sound of chickens and dogs heard in the distance. Yet, if one asked about Mei Chuxue, not a trace that she ever existed could be foundonly the oldest villager with white hair vaguely remembered that there once was a young lady with a beautiful smile. In the graveyard behind the village, Wang Anfeng, Xiahou Xuan, and Huangfu Xiong searched for a long time before finding the grave of Mei Chuxue, overgrown with weeds. The handwriting on it was childlike, but the strong adoration and hatred had not dissipated over sixty-eight years. They silently cleared the weeds away, borrowed tools, and buried Liu Wuqiu and his cherished folding fan, which he had kept for sixty-eight years, next to her. "Although the three of us are not officially the disciples of Master Liu, we have indeed received his true legacy. Having acquired his teachings, we shall bury Master Liu with all due respect of a disciple." Xiahou Xuan stood in front of the grave. He and Huangfu''s two guards were kept at a distance; only the three of them stood there. Xiahou Xuan had the best handwriting, reminiscent of dragon and phoenix calligraphy, and on the tombstone, he engraved a line with the Roaming Dragon and Gaze Moon Sword technique. Then, he, Wang Anfeng, and Huangfu Xiong bowed down together, paying their respects as disciples. After bowing and standing up, Xiahou Xuan looked at the thin, sickly ghost holding a wooden zither in the distance, and said: "This time I nearly lost my life; I''m afraid I won''t be able to move around Jianghu so easily anymore. Besides, having received the teachings of an Upper Third Rank Grandmaster, I should really focus on cultivation." Huangfu Xiong smiled, his face still showing that somewhat casual look, and said, "You really should start cultivating... As for me, Xue Shisan has already been captured and taken home, so there''s no chance to spar with him anymore. I think it''s time to head back. Now I realize how poor my boxing skills are; I''m too ashamed to wander in Jianghu." "Anfeng, what are your plans? Why don''t you come with me to my place? Although it''s in the Northern Frontier, the Great Desert''s golden sands and the autumn moon with Hu flute music have their own unique charm." Wang Anfeng smiled and shook his head, saying, "No thank you, Master and Libai are waiting for me." Xiahou Xuan flicked shut his folding fan and, tapping it on his palm, pointed at Wang Anfeng and laughed, "That''s right, you still have a hundred Eighth Rank trees waiting for you." Huangfu Xiong threw back his head, downed a gulp of liquor, and burst into loud laughter, "Hahaha, indeed, indeed, Anfeng, that''s not going to be easy to endure!" Wang Anfeng scratched his head, his face twisted in mock distress, and said, "I don''t have a choice." Looking at his two friends, he too began to laugh, and all three shared a hearty laugh. After a moment, Xiahou Xuan''s smile faded slightly as he looked at his two good friends and slowly clasped his fists: "Then, until we meet again in Jianghu..." Xiahou Xuan tilted his head back and poured the rest of the jug of poorly brewed wine from the village entrance down his throat, feeling its extreme spiciness. The liquor wet his collar, and with a forceful smash, the jug shattered on the ground, his joyous laughter ringing out: "Until we meet again in Jianghu!" Wang Anfeng exhaled lightly and nodded with a smile. "Until we meet again in Jianghu." In this somewhat remote village, Wang Anfeng watched as Xiahou Xuan rode off on a white horse, and the sickly ghost walked away, truly like a phantom. The brocade-clad man saluted him with a fist, picked up Huangfu Xiong by the back of his collar, stepped into the void, and with the cry of his heavy blade resounding for a long time, both disappeared from sight. Wang Anfeng watched as they left, then turned back to glance at the tombstone once more. The Grave of Master Liu Wuqiu. Disciples Xiahou Xuan, Wang Anfeng, and Huangfu Xiong erected this. The youth chuckled softly, turned around, and walked away without the slightest hint of attachment. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jianghu, we shall meet again. For some reason today, I just feel like having a drink. Riding on the green-maned horse, with the exotic beast''s stride, I swiftly returned to that county city. The city bustled more than usual, people chatted animatedly with each other, spirited and excited, all because of the sudden downfall of Liuxu Villa. The true story, from its beginning and passing through many hands, had already morphed beyond recognition. Wang Anfeng laughed lightly, riding past. Upon returning to Li Family''s Reviving Spring Hall, Feng Lan and Li Kangsheng finally let go of their worries. Since the incident at Liuxu Villa had spread, they had been mired in a mix of self-reproach and anxiety. Feng Lan had shed many tears. Seeing Wang Anfeng unscathed brought joy to her heart, yet she found herself crying again. Wang Anfeng and Li Kangsheng comforted her dearly, and that night, Li Kangsheng became inebriated once more, yet Wang Anfeng did not touch his cup. News spread through Jianghu that at the Phoenix Banquet, the long-hidden Jianghu power Four Symbols Pavilion made an appearance. Some said their aim was to leverage these noble clan scions, to blackmail the noble families of Wangxian County, others spoke of using demonic treasures to refine True Qi and bloodlines for profit. There were rumors that Manor Master Liu Wuqiu of Liuxu Villa, that greedy, lustful, and timid soul, was Four Symbols Pavilion''s inside man. Later, a noble clan youth who made such claims was whipped by the furious General Longxiang, Xu Ziyang, in front of the Prefectural Governor. Lashed by a bamboo whip till his flesh split open, he fainted multiple times. At that moment, General Xu still wore his white robe, his usual simplicity seeming even more pristine, his eyes bloodshot with rage. Three days later, Wang Anfeng had mastered the basics of the Taisu Needle. He bid farewell to Uncle Li and his wife, took the Roaming Dragon and Gaze Moon Sword with him, and with ten silver coins left, he gave the remaining funds to the Li Family pharmacy to aid their good deeds. Out of those ten silver coins, he took five and invited Zhang Zhengyang and Zhao Daniu of the Iron Guards to indulge in the largest and finest tavern in the county city. With the remaining five silver coins, he bought some items at the city market, got a jug of fine wine for Libo, packed away the garments given to him by Xue Qinshuang, and, donning his own short jacket, he led the green-maned horse out of the city alone. Approaching the city gate, two tall soldiers made their way through the crowd and posted a yellow paper at the gate. The crowd pressed forward to see, but Wang Anfeng only minded his own path. It was only when he heard the name Liu Wuqiu that he stopped and turned back to look, and by then the soldiers were already inside, loudly repeating: "Liu Wuqiu of Liuxu Villa, with a single fist, reached the Upper Third Rank of Martial Arts, killed the Sect Leader of Four Symbols Pavilion, and slew a Grandmaster in battle. At that moment, he shook the heavens, a tiger''s roar resounded through Wangxian County. Clouds surged like dragons, visible for a thousand li. We honor him as an elder, not to be lightly disrespected, henceforth to be referred to by his honorary title." "He is ''The Tiger of Wangxian''!" Wang Anfeng''s eyes shone as he listened to the gasps and praises around him. Left, they said, Grandmaster, right, elder, but in his mind, he pictured the white-haired old man at Liuxu Villa, gently waving his folding fan. He said he had no regrets. The crowd moved forward like a tide, while one person walked slowly against it. The youth in the blue short jacket broke free from the crowd, mounted the green-maned horse, his waist now adorned with Xue Qinshuang''s dagger, with Uncle Li''s sugar cakes in his pack, and with good wine for Libo. He tossed the reins lightly, and the green-maned horse neighed, stretching its long legs to gallop away. The wind whistled as the young man rode past the county city, the cold tea shop, the ferry point, and the now desolate villa. He seemed to have changed a little yet not at all. As the evening drew near, he could see the familiar smoke from cooking fires in the distance. His eyes bright, the youth laughed aloud. "I''ve come back!" (End of this volume) Chapter 1 Pure Great Liang Village had been quite lively these recent days. First, a scholarly family moved in, and then that orphan, Wang Anfeng, astonishingly returned riding a tall horse.The number of people sneaking peeks at the horse was almost comparable to a market day. Naturally, there were kids who wanted to touch and pull its hair. But ever since Zhao Dame''s little grandson nearly got kicked to death pulling the horse''s tail, everyone became much more cautious, just looking with envy and jealousy, muttering about how many silver coins the horse might be worthenough to marry a wife. They looked at the cobweb pattern kicked onto the wall by the horse''s hoof and politely kept any unpleasant thoughts to themselves. According to the elders who had seen a bit of the world, this horse was even more beautiful than those belonging to the young masters in the County City, although it also had a much fiercer temper. Its eyes were like a tiger''s, giving people chills down their spines. However, this spirited horse was as tame as a house cat in front of Wang Anfeng, which was quite remarkable. Click There was a slight noise from the Wang family''s wooden door. The villagers outside stealing glances at the horse scattered like birds and beasts, leaving the space empty. Wang Anfeng, appearing a second later, pushed the door open, holding a jug of old wine, and gently rubbed the Green-Maned Horse''s head as he said with a smile: "My horse, stay here for now; I have something to deliver to Li Bo..." The horse neighed as if it understood, shook its head, and nuzzled him gently, eliciting another chuckle from Wang Anfeng. After patting the horse on the head, he turned and walked out the door. Along the way, everything he saw was familiarthe people, the scenery, even the air seemed much fresher than before. He was walking when suddenly, he paused and turned back to see three unfamiliar figures on the old street that looked like a family of three. A couple and a small child, whose clothes, though simple, contained some intricate details. The man paused in his steps, turned around to look at Wang Anfeng, showed a brief moment of surprise, then smiled and nodded slightly, his hair held back with a bamboo pin, his complexion somewhat pale but not hiding his scholarly aura, he said warmly, "Young man, are you a resident of this village?" "My name is Jiang Shouyi, my family has just moved here, and I have not yet met you." As he spoke, the woman turned around too, her attire modest yet elegant, bowing slightly to Wang Anfeng, who quickly returned the gesture with a fist salute and said with a smile: "You flatter me, sir. My name is Wang Anfeng. I, too, was in the County City and have just returned." Jiang Shouyi nodded with a smile and said: "The County City, ah It''s good for young people to go out and see the world." His gaze then fell on the old wine in Wang Anfeng''s hand, and he continued warmly, "It seems, young master Wang, you are on your way to visit some elders. Now is not convenient to talk much, but when you are free, come sit under the old locust tree to the east. Though there''s no wine, there is tea and music." He lightly patted the child''s head, a look of indulgence appearing on his face, and said: "Tianhong, call him Brother Wang." The child, not fully understanding but following his father''s instruction, crisply said: "Brother Wang." Wang Anfeng paused, touched,it was the first time in his life anyone had called him ''big brother.'' At that moment, the couple nodded and smiled at him as they turned to leave, the child, curious, looked back and waved before following his parents away. Wang Anfeng watched their figures disappear into the street before continuing towards Li Bo''s house. Walking along, he felt slightly peculiar until he saw the white-haired old man drinking alone in the courtyard. He dismissed his fleeting thoughts, advanced into the yard, set aside any grudges he had harbored against the old man, raised the jug of old wine he held, and cheerfully called out: "Li Bo, I''ve come to see you!" "And I''ve brought you a good jug of wine too" The old man''s body trembled slightly, and as he looked up to see Wang Anfeng, he felt a relief wash over him, yet inwardly he cursed at himself for looking so vulnerable. Trying to suppress his joy, he feigned indifference and casually said: "You''re back rather quickly... but did something happen?" Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng''s smile gradually faded as he approached the elder and sat directly beside him. Various faces tumbled through his mind. After a moment of silence, he softly said, "Yes, a lot has happened." At that moment, the old man was just picking up the wine that Wang Anfeng had brought him. As he unscrewed the cap, his peripheral vision caught Wang Anfeng''s expression. He paused slightly, then recalled the earth-shaking tiger''s roar from days prior. Great Liang Village was remote, and news traveled slowly there, so he was unaware of what exactly had occurred. Seeing Wang Anfeng''s expression now, his heart skipped a beat. He licked his lips, set down the wine jug that was already at his mouth, and asked, "You lad... you didn''t run into that, did you?" Wang Anfeng was startled, turned to look at him, and asked, "What thing?" "It''s naturally..." Li Qidao began to reply instinctively, but his voice trailed off upon seeing Wang Anfeng''s eyes. He froze for a moment. The elder suddenly threw his wine jug aside, opened his right hand, and reached for Wang Anfeng''s wrist. Wang Anfeng only saw a flash of lightning before his hand was already in Li Qidao''s grasp. The old man''s face initially showed surprise, then turned to shock. After verifying several times, he finally exclaimed, "How is this possible... Your Inner Strength is so pure?!" With that, he grabbed Wang Anfeng''s collar with both hands, yelling, "Speak up! Which clan''s fortune did you stumble upon?!" The word ''pure'' was indeed rare. In the world of martial arts, whether it be major sects, legitimate heirs of the orthodox schools, or even the hermits of Jianghu, any cultivation technique aimed at reaching the Upper Third Rank must progress in sequence, gradually developing from basic skills to top-notch methods, with the strength and purity of Inner Strength increasing step by step. And yet, the Inner Strength within Wang Anfeng, both in might and richness, was nothing to speak of, clearly only at the upper level of beginner techniques. However, in terms of purity, it was already comparable to a Middle Third Rank Jianghu master, truly at the level of a top-tier method. The so-called treasures of Noble Clans, legitimate inheritances of Sects! Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback, then recalled what Liu Wuqiu had said. Having gained such ''purity,'' he slowly relayed the matter of Liu Wuqiu to the elder. After listening, Li Qidao''s lips parted slightly, his expression turned quite complex. He let go of Wang Anfeng''s collar, sat back in his armchair, fell silent for a moment, then sighed, "He actually... I only met him once, and only saw his greed and lechery, never expecting he also had the bearing of a hero." "What a pity... The world has lost another hero, and Jianghu has become lonelier still." Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took a swig of his cloudy wine, a rare hint of desolation appearing on the old man''s face. The men of his generation were half gone, the old friends from his youth were few, the young lads of Jianghu had grown old, and the beauties had gray hair at their temples. Jianghu was still the same Jianghu, but it was no longer his. Only the old wine still stung his throat. Stay tuned with empire The old man''s gaze fell on the now much more composed Wang Anfeng beside him, and a sense of comfort rose within him. Having received the true transmission of a Grandmaster breaking through to the Upper Third Rank, self-realizing Inner Strength, was akin to a top-tier master refining his body and meridians tirelessly day and night. The elder took another swig of wine, his eyes narrowing. Jianghu, ah... Heh, he truly looked forward to the day this young man would step into Jianghu. Chapter 2 Punishment Today, Wang Anfeng once again had a meal with Libo and returned to his own courtyard. As usual, he sat down to meditate and practice. He then practiced with the set of Silver Needles in the empty space, simulating the Taisu Needle technique, before taking a seat on the bed. His heart raced as he glanced towards the string of Buddha Beads on his wrist.Since the incident at Liuxu Villa, several days had passed without him setting foot in the Shaolin Temple. First, because his emotions were deep in grief, unable to suppress them and secondly, he indeed worried that without his Inner Strength, the punishment from his Master might reveal his condition to the medically skilled Auntie Li. Only now, back in his familiar surroundings, could he calm his heart. Looking at the Buddha Beads on his wrist, he bit his teeth and muttered softly, "I must return to the Shaolin Temple." The familiar, crisp female voice echoed in his ear, as the surrounding scenes gradually began to crumble. A breeze laden with the scent of mountain grass and trees dispersed the dust that hadn''t been stirred for days. Stars draped the sky, and atop a solitary peak, two people were engaged in a chess game; one in a monk''s robe with flowing sleeves, his demeanor serene, and the other clad in a scholar''s green robe, pinching a black piece, glanced sideways at Wang Anfeng with a sneer and said, "Ci Yuan, your beloved disciple has finally come." The voice was unabashed, causing Wang Anfeng''s face to feel hot. He hurriedly stepped forward to bow and said, "Greetings to Master, and to the senior here." With a light chuckle and a nod, Ci Yuan played a piece and said, "This is a friend of mine; you can call him Mr. Ying." Wang Anfeng bowed his hands in salute again and said, "Junior has seen Mr. Ying." The middle-aged scholar nodded slightly, his eyes half-closed as if contemplating the chess game, but he said, "Wang Anfeng, right? Come here." Wang Anfeng looked at Ci Yuan, who nodded encouragingly. He then approached the middle-aged scholar. Before he could speak, the latter''s finger pointed directly toward his Dantian. Wang Anfeng, having been through several battles now, instinctively reacted, stepping through the Nine Palaces Stepping Technique to dodge the finger. He had barely let out a sigh of relief when he felt a chill in his belly, the finger having precisely touched his Dantian, and he was still maintaining his previous posture. Shocked, the next moment, a cold sensation enveloped his Dantian. The Inner Strength from Yi Chan Gong that belonged to the Dantian was forcibly expelled by this negative Inner Strength, spreading throughout his limbs and bones. Wang Anfeng had grown familiar with the presence of Inner Strength, and now with nothing in his Dantian, his complexion could not help but pale. The unhurried voice of Mr. Ying reached his ear, "Since you did not complete the task previously given to you, it only makes sense to accept your sect''s punishment. Are you convinced?" Enduring the discomfort in his body, Wang Anfegh bowed and said in a deep voice, "Since I defied the Master''s order, it''s only right that I accept the punishment." "Good." The middle-aged scholar played a piece, capturing several of Ci Yuan''s stones, and then lifted his gaze to squarely look at Wang Anfeng. His features were gentle, yet combined, they filled his face with a terrifying sharpness. The corner of his mouth seemed to hold a cold smile as he said, "Bold and daring, indeed not bad, but you sound quite self-righteous. Do you really think you have reason to defy your Master''s orders? The Shaolin strictly forbids killing, yet you did not even blink when you killed that young man, truly ruthless." Wang Anfeng fell silent for a moment and then said, "He sought to harm me, so I killed him. Repay kindness with kindness, repay grievance with directness." Ci Yuan''s expression became slightly fixed, but the middle-aged scholar laughed heartily and exclaimed, "Very well, very well, a fair one indeed." "Then descend the mountain and fetch water!" "From this moment on, the time limit for your daily cultivation is lifted. Until you complete this punishment, don''t dream of returning to your Great Liang Village, go!" Wang Anfeng looked at the middle-aged scholar, clenched his teeth, and bowed with a fist in gratitude, before gently placing the object from his bosom beside Ci, saying: "Master, your disciple is leaving." Ci''s face seemed to show reluctance as he nodded gently. Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, turned to look for a bucket, but it seemed that a cold, indifferent voice reached his ears. His body suddenly felt heavy, and when he looked up again, he was already bound by extremely thick iron chains. Engraved on them were Buddhist maxims, clashing with the inner strength that had been scattered throughout his body, causing Wang Anfeng to feel simultaneously swollen and oppressed by these two forces. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since it is a punishment, then it must look like a punishment." "Carry this and go fetch the water!" As the voice dropped, an iron carrying pole appeared on the flat ground beside him, with two massive iron buckets that were extremely large on the outside but had very little space inside. When Wang Anfeng lifted one, it weighed roughly two hundred catties. The indifferent Mr. Ying''s words actually aroused his stubborn temper. Without saying much, he grabbed the carrying pole and headed towards the steps. The chains clashed, ringing out with a crisp sound. "Your heart is in turmoil." Mr. Ying played a piece, looked up at the monk opposite him, and scoffed: "It''s because you hope he can have a broader future. He himself said he wants to become the number one in the world." "Since he aspires to be the number one in the world, he must endure as the number one in the world. Only through the loneliness of the number one, the tempering of the number one, and the solitude of the number one, can one truly merit the ambition of being the number one in the world." "In this world, there has never been a ''number one in the world'' casually obtained." Ci sighed slightly and said, "I know." But he still felt somewhat reluctant. He raised his hand and took the item that Wang Anfeng had placed beside him, peeled away the outer greasepaper, and the scent of tea wafted out, making Ci''s face even softer as he sighed: "But I wonder if it''s too soon." Mr. Ying placed another piece as the sound of the chains tinkled beside his ear and said absently: "Don''t worry, I''ve got the measure right. The weight I''ve given him is just one notch higher than the theoretical limit of his physical strength and cultivation." "What?!" Ci''s pupils suddenly constricted, sitting at the peak alone with an image of a wrathful Vajra emerging behind him. A vast and intense aura appeared, filling the sky and then quickly withdrew. The gestures of the middle-aged scholar playing chess didn''t change as he spoke coldly: "He only persuaded you. If he wants my help, he must show me if he is worthy." "Only those accustomed to limits can shatter boundaries in the face of overwhelming killing intent, when everyone around them is certain of their death, and ascend to the pinnacle by treading over the corpses of their enemies, rather than becoming a cold, lifeless body trampled underfoot!" "If he can complete the punishment I''ve given him, bound in chains, struggling both inside and out, the Yi Chan Gong inner strength will be crushed and kneaded into his bones. In the state of unblemished luster, he will cultivate the foundation of the Golden Bell Shield. At that time, I will fully assist him to achieve being the number one in the world." Your next read awaits at empire Having spoken, he placed a piece and destroyed a large dragon Ci had played, then stood up, brushed off his sleeves, and left. "Your mind is not here today; we shall play again another day." Chapter 3 Punishment like a Peak (Thanks to Baili Feng for the Great Reward) The conversation atop the solitary peak was, of course, unknown to Wang Anfeng; the chains and iron buckets on his body together weighed at least over two hundred pounds. The portion of the chains dragging on the ground created two distinct trails on the staircase with every step he took, evidence of their considerable weight.Lacking inner strength, and with the mountain paths of Shaoshi Mountain being steep and towering, by the time Wang Anfeng reached the river Qinghe at the foot of the mountain, his body was drenched in sweat. The buckets were extremely large and heavy, yet strangely, their capacity was very small. Rather than buckets, they resembled two large hammers, crudely hollowed out for carrying water. Filling them up was a struggle, and they held only about twenty pounds of water. Thinking of the terrifying ten thousand-pound figure, the youth clenched his teeth, turned around, and tremblingly ascended the stone steps. As the chains weighed him down like a mountain when descending, the climb felt as if a wild ox was pulling him from behind. His Yi Chan Gong inner strength, suppressed by this brute force, actually began to assault his flesh, veins, and muscles, causing an intolerably itchy and agonizing pain. It took him twice as long to return to the mountaintop as it did to descend. In the space where he often practiced his Shaolin Changquan, there were now ten huge jars, with stone steps beside themclearly meant for the ten thousand pounds of water he was to carry. Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth and carefully stepped onto the narrow stone steps; with such weight on him, a fall could result in at least a month bedridden. Thus, even though bound by chains, every nerve in his body was tense to its limits. Even the contraction and exertion of each muscle in his foot as it stepped on the stone step was clearer than ever. He carefully flipped the carrying pole, pouring the scant amount of river water into the jarjust enough to wet the bottom. Taking a light breath, he turned intending to pour the other side''s water but lost balance due to the uneven weight, and because he had just relaxed a moment before, he leaned and fell towards the ground below. Wang Anfeng''s heart skipped a beat, knowing the consequences of such a fall without inner strength to protect him. However, just as he was about to crash harshly against the ground, a palm gently supported his back, effortlessly holding the several hundred pounds without even a slight trembleonly the crisp clash of chains ringing out, trembling into the night. It was then that Wang Anfeng''s heart started to pound rapidly. He subconsciously thanked his master while opening his eyes to see a sharp and icy face, causing his expression to freeze. At that moment, the middle-aged scholar spoke in a frosty tone. "Every close combat technique prioritizes footwork first. Shaolin emphasizes external cultivation and values control over one''s muscles even more. Your skills are a disgrace to the Shaolin founder." Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, looking at the stern scholar who had saved him, and murmured in disbelief: "Ying... Mr. Ying?" "Hmph, you think too highly of yourself just for winning a small contest?" "You didn''t beat them because you''re strong, but because those opponents were too weak. Go down the mountain and carry water!" Just as Wang Anfeng was about to express his gratitude, he heard a cold snort, and the palm on his back disappeared as if it had never been there, causing him and the chains and buckets to crash heavily to the ground. The short fall caused no serious injury, but still made Wang Anfeng wince in pain. The other bucket overturned and clanged down on his head, soaking him with water that added a chill to the night breeze. After lying there for a good ten minutes, Wang Anfeng struggled to his feet. He was not foolish and from Mr. Ying''s words, he realized this punishment must also hold some meaning for his cultivation. Until now, there had been no real harm to him; otherwise, his master would never stand by and watch. With that thought in mind, he exhaled a deep breath of stale air and once again, with gritted teeth, took to the mountain path to fetch water. Going back and forth, a full ten hours passed until dawn broke, and the sounds of chanting could be heard within Shaolin. Wang Anfeng''s figure stumbled to the end of the mountain path. With each step, sweat dripped, leaving spots on the path, his face was deathly pale, his eyes shifting between blankness and struggle, the time it took with each step growing longer and longer, and it took him nearly an hour to traverse the final hundred steps. A young goose-yellow bird lightly chirped and landed on the bucket, and Wang Anfeng''s body trembled, causing him to fall sideways, his eyes finally losing focus completely. The middle-aged scholar playing chess softly closed his eyes and sneered. "Ci Yuan, you''ve lost this round again." The monk opposite him chuckled and made his move, reversing the impossible and capturing his opponent''s dragon''s head. Lifting his gaze towards the astounded Mr. Ying, he raised his hand and softly said, "No..." Thud!! Heavy and thunderous footsteps erupted, along with struggling roars. Mr. Ying''s pupils shrank sharply, and he looked up abruptly to see the youth who had reached his limit crash to the ground. In that instant of landing, his right fist smashed forcefully on the stone, propping up his body with eyes wide open in rage. The force was so great that his right fist cracked open, blood trickling down, but he never let go of the carrying pole. Birds scattered in fright as Wang Anfeng, drenched in his clothes, struggled to rise, step by step ascending the stone steps. On instinct, he poured what little was left of the river water into the urn. The slender figure of the young man blocked out the sunlight, casting a heavy shadow over Mr. Ying, who was barely opening his eyes. The monk in front extended his hand to pick up all the black pieces on the chessboard, and said slowly, "It''s you who have lost." Clatter, clatter The clear sound of the chains continued as Wang Anfeng staggered down, turned, and walked towards the mountain path, but after just one step, the brown eyes dimmed, his legs gave way, and the iron buckets fell from his grip. The young man''s pupils dilated, reaching out to grab them. "Still not enough" Splash! Before the iron bucket hit the ground, Wang Anfeng had already crashed heavily to the floor. Only then did the bucket fall, making a somewhat ear-piercing noise. Wang Anfeng''s eyes were open, but his vision was uncontrollably dimming. He lifted his hand, desperately reaching for the bucket. "Not enough. I must return" "Ten thousand jin" The voice stopped abruptly, and vision turned to utter stillness. His right hand fell powerlessly, blood flowing from the knuckles, diluted by the water scattered on the ground. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rustling of fluttering robes erupted as Ci Yuan appeared beside Wang Anfeng like the wind, checking his pulse with one hand, and only relaxed his tense expression afterwards, saying, "He''s just exhausted" As he raised his eyes to his friend, the latter already had a stern look on his face, moving his fingers rapidly to press several acupoints on Wang Anfeng. Wang Anfeng''s lips parted slightly, and in the blink of an eye, a pill was flicked into his mouth. It melted upon entry, seeping into his body. Only then did Mr. Ying rise, flicking his sleeves, and said coldly, "Fool, even more foolish than you!" "Since he is so eager to return, let him return. He has already pushed past his limits several times. If he continues to train, even elixirs won''t be able to sustain his body. Give him three times the amount of Qi-absorbing Pills and have him practice the Shaolin Changquan every day for three hours, while carrying these iron chains." "He must sleep and bathe with the chains on, hmph. He spilled water all along the way today, and it took him ten hours to bring up less than thirty jin of water. At this rate, it would take him at least a year to complete this punishment!" Ci Yuan, using his inner strength to soothe Wang Anfeng''s muscular aches, frowned upon hearing this, "If you don''t increase the weight, it won''t take a year." The middle-aged scholar sneered and said, "There''s no need for concern. I have plans of my own. After all, he is your disciple, and I won''t be too harsh." Ci Yuan felt slightly relieved, only to then hear him say nonchalantly, "This set of chains weighs no more than three thousand jin." Chapter 4 Wang Family Has a Son At the base of Great Liang Mount in the village, Wang Anfeng''s figure abruptly appeared in his house; his body was still entwined with a circle of heavy iron chains, causing the slightly worn wooden bed beneath him to emit an overwhelmed creaking sound. The Buddha beads on his wrist shimmered lightly as a piece of yellow paper appeared in the air and floated down to his chest.Bang Scratch! The wooden bed, which had been struggling to hold up, completely collapsed. The young man''s body slammed onto the floor, his eyes opening from the pain only to fall back into a deep sleep almost instantly. Starlight spilled from the slightly open window, casting its glow on the young man''s gradually reddening cheeks. The Jade Rabbit sank in the west and the Golden Crow rose in the east; the cool starlight was replaced by the dawn, casting its light on Wang Anfeng''s face. The young man''s eyelids trembled slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes, feeling exhausted yet pervaded by an unprecedented clarity. He stretched instinctively, yawning, but felt an overwhelming heaviness around him, the chains making a light clattering sound that startled him slightly. It was not until his gaze fell on the dark chains wrapping his body that Wang Anfeng remembered the punishment he had endured. Due to getting up, the yellow paper on his chest fluttered down. Wang picked it up; the writing was gentle, likely his master''s hand. His eyes swept over it, and he read aloud softly, "You were given three times the usual dose of Qi-absorbing Pills. Even though your Inner Qi has been dispersed throughout your body, you still need to be diligent. The deeper your Inner Qi, the better the effect of Body Tempering, and the easier it will be for you, Anfeng. The chains cannot be removed; consider this part of your training. Today, you must practice punches for three Hours and avoid laziness." The writing paused here, a bit of ink staining the paper, before continuing. "The tea was very good; I liked it very much." A slight smile tugged at the corner of Wang Anfeng''s mouth, his heart seemingly warmed by a sliver of sunlight, which made him feel slightly happy. He folded the paper, but noticed there seemed to be more writing on the back. He flipped it over, and before he could read the words, a sharp chill rushed towards him, making the hair on his skin stand on end. Outside, the temperamental Green-Maned Horse neighed loudly in distress. His heart pounded wildly in his chest for dozens of breaths before slowly calming down. Wang Anfeng swallowed, and the yellow paper had only three words on it, concise and to the point. Go Cultivate! "...Okay, okay, that''s terrifying, Mr. Ying...scary." Wang Anfeng swallowed again; the drowsiness from just waking up was instantly scared away. Suddenly, a light crack came from the wall behind him, scattering a fine dust. A gleam of beautiful dawn light shone from the crack onto the boy''s stunned face. Looking at the sudden appearance of the smooth crack on the wall, and recalling that it was just in line with his abdomen, Wang Anfeng shivered again, his complexion turning pale. With such a warning, he dared not hesitate any longer. He did not even bother about the broken old bed beneath him, immediately getting up. First, he fed some prepared hay to the terrified Green-Maned Horse, then he went to rinse rice and prepare food. His cultivation intensity had spiked the day before, and even though the Shaolin Elixirs were healing his hidden injuries, the energy consumption was real and full without any discount. He ate almost twice as much as he usually did on his way to Liuxu Villa. Wang Anfeng stared at the rice container, now two-tenths emptier, and patted his stomach, which was only seventy percent full. After a moment of silence, he abandoned the idea of practicing punches in the courtyard he originally planned. For the sake of survival, even though his master hadn''t asked, he was prepared to go up the mountain as always to practice punches and chop wood. But today was different from before; he could not summon his Inner Strength, and his body still bore these heavy bonds. The sky brightened slightly, and from the small wooden house came the young man''s desperate sigh. The appetite has increased again... ................. Recently, Great Liang Village has been really strange, yet bustling. First, a scholarly family moved in, each member handsome as if painted, even the little child beautifully sculpted, making the village children pale in comparison. Daily, the sound of the zither was faint and the scent of tea clear, giving this remote small village a flair of scholarly essence, making the villagers hold their heads a bit higher when talking to people from other villages. Then, the orphaned Wang Anfeng returned riding a tall, spirited horse, which, albeit fiery in temper, was endearingly well-behaved around Wang. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And today, the already noteworthy Wang Anfeng, burdened with chains like a punished criminal, walked slowly up the mountain. The Innkeeper, dressed in vigorous attire, had just finished practicing a fierce set of punches. Even in the cool autumn, he was sweating profusely, lifting his clothes to fan himself while gulping down cold tea from last night. As the tea went down, he felt extremely refreshed. Just then, he saw a familiar figure walking past the door of his house. His glance was initially casual, but then he stiffened slightly, whirling around to look again. He was just about to swallow a sip of cold tea when it choked him, causing a violent cough. "Wang, Wang Anfeng?!" The passing young man looked slightly startled, turned his head, and saw the innkeeper, who looked as if he''d seen a ghost. He turned around, raised his hand in greeting, and said with a smile, "Good morning, Uncle Innkeeper." He raised his right arm, the entangled chains naturally swinging and lashing at the old tree by the door, knocking down a pile of yellow leaves. The Innkeeper swallowed, saying, "Morning... good morning..." "Are you making breakfast at home? Would you like to come in and have some?" As he spoke, his eyes uncontrollably drifted toward the intimidating dark chains on Wang Anfeng''s body. The young man smiled and shook his head, "No, I have already eaten." "I still need to go up the mountain to chop wood, so I''ll not chat with you for now, innkeeper." The innkeeper nodded, then watched as the young man turned and slowly walked away. A part of the chains entangled around his legs dangled onto the ground, quietly clinking and scraping two noticeable marks on the surface. Only when the sound of the chains had faded away did the innkeeper put down the teapot in his hand, took three steps as if they were two, and rushed out the door. He first touched a white scrape on the old tree bark and then looked at the marks made by the chains on the ground. Back when he roamed Jianghu, his discernment was sharp. He immediately judged that the chains on the young man weighed no less than two hundred kilos, which made him gasp in shock. "This child... what kind of master has he found..." "In Jianghu, only those boxers and strongmen from Heavenly Dragon Institute are known to endure such physical conditioning. Could it be that Anfeng has been accepted into Heavenly Dragon Institute? No, that can''t be right, the Institute is strict about recruiting disciples, and once selected, they would return with the master to Heavenly Dragon Mountain to cultivate with fellow disciples, and he wouldn''t still be in our Great Liang Village." "However, to possess such a physique and method of cultivation, even if he hasn''t climbed the ranks of Heavenly Dragon Institute, he must still be from an extraordinary background. Anfeng, what good fortune..." "No, it should be said that finally a passing expert who isn''t blind has spotted this piece of fine jade." The innkeeper was quite emotional. From the backyard came the whooshing sound of swinging stone locks for body tempering, and his son''s dull shouts. Turning around, he saw his son dressed in a short jacket, catching the stone lock in mid-air. His muscles bulged as he moved, creating a strong wind with his punches and kicks, making anyone who saw him praise, "What a robust young man!" Initially, he had been quite pleased that his son could temper his body with a three hundred and fifty-kilogram stone lock, believing that he would stand his ground in the future and lead a comfortable life. But now, looking down at the marks made by the chains, and remembering the young man''s complexion, pale yet firm as a mountain, and re-listening to his son''s shouts beside him, he felt they sounded more and more contrived, more and more grating. His expression darkened. He strode into the yard, and as the young man looked up to speak, he received a fierce scolding: "Stop yelling! Yell yell yell, are you calling springs or what? I told you to train in martial arts, not your voice. Look at Wang Anfeng, how much better is he? Still training with a three hundred-kilogram stone lock at his age, not embarrassed in the least. Tomorrow, I''m getting you a five hundred-kilogram one, to properly train!" Five hundred kilograms?! The smile on the young man''s face instantly stiffened. Behind Great Liang Village, Liang Mountain was just a small peak at the edge of a mountain range. It wasn''t particularly dangerous, so Wang Anfeng frequented this area a lot in his youth, but this time he had never felt the mountain''s height so acutely. It took him about an hour to reach the usual logging area. After catching his breath, he positioned himself into a horse stance, his left hand shaped like a tiger''s claw guarding his waist, and his right hand clenched into a fist. With a momentum as heavy as a mountain, he gathered his strength and after a breath, heavily smashed it against the old tree''s bark. Clatter! With one punch, the iron chains clanged, the old tree shook violently, and in the next instant, Wang Anfeng''s left fist turned into a chopping knife. Simultaneously, his body sharply turned to the right, his right elbow bending, and without any courtesy, smashed onto the tree. The Shaolin Changquan''s thirty-two stances, now devoid of inner strength, relied solely on muscular force due to the restraining chains; each movement seemed like a battle against himself, demanding the use of full muscular strength to prevent the actions from deforming into something fearsome. Hence, in just a short time, Wang Anfeng already felt a severe muscle soreness. Breathing lightly, he noticed that the swelling pain of inner strength filling his muscles had dissipated quite a bit. Frowning slightly, he took out a porcelain bottle from his bosom, tilted his head back to swallow a Qi-absorbing Pill, and after meditating for a moment, his inner strength refilled his body. Then he stood up again, shouted clearly, and swung his fist towards the tree. The iron chains clinked, and the sound of the fist colliding with the tree trunk grew even more substantial. Not far from there, a group of middle-aged men were chopping wood, the leader of whom had slightly graying temples. Hearing the thunderous noise, his expression changed slightly. He signaled to the men behind him to stop their work and, after listening for a moment, his expression became even more solemn and he lowered his voice: "Let''s go, we''re heading down the mountain today, no more chopping." A burly man frowned: "What''s the matter, Boss? We haven''t chopped many trees today, and we''re going back now? We won''t even get enough for a few drinks and meals..." Boss glanced at him sideways, cracked a smile: "With that noise, I reckon it''s a blind bear hitting the trees." "Drinks and meals?! I think you are looking to become its meal. Move, move, let''s take a shortcut back to the village. As winter approaches, blind bears become more active. Except for giving birth, these days are their fiercest. If we encounter one, it spells death. It''ll be much better once it gets colder." Reminded of the blind bears just before winter, everyone genuinely shuddered and, without further talk, followed Boss down a smaller path quickly descending the mountain. Chapter 5 Mr. Jiang Shaolin Qi-absorbing Pills, stored in a thick porcelain bottle with a slender neck, containing seven elixirs, help the circulation of Inner Qi during seated meditation.With Anfeng''s current level of Internal Force Cultivation, it originally took an hour to dissolve one Qi-absorbing Pill, but now that his Internal Strength had been scattered, the pill only had the effect of stimulating and replenishing Internal Strength. The speed of dissolving the elixir had become nearly three times faster than before. After exhausting his Inner Strength punching and smashing trees, he would swallow an elixir, and he continued to train like this for several hours. After swallowing the last elixir, Anfeng forcibly supported his exhausted body and shouted, his right fist rotating from his ribs and smashing out. The thick old tree boomed and finally toppled to the ground. The Inner Qi in his palm scattered in all directions upon impact, with all but a very fine trace of his Internal Strength seeping into his muscles, causing a sore and swollen feeling that made him involuntarily grimace and gasp in a cold breath as he quickly shook his wrist. When the soreness had subsided somewhat, he looked up at the sky, then with a grunt of effort, he hoisted the old tree onto his shoulders. Without the support of Internal Strength, he let out a muffled groan, and his body stooped lower, swaying slightly, but ultimately he did not fall. Carrying the great tree, he walked slowly downhill. By now it was past noon, and the wives in each household had already prepared the meals. The village was sparsely populated with pedestrians, yet there was a man dressed in a short blue garment sitting in the cool shade with a gloomy face. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had been waiting here for quite a while, but the youngster who could carry trees had still not appeared. The order was simply too large, and the customer who placed the order was very generous. The foreman had to take the order, but where could one find enough high-quality timber? After much thought, he spent money to treat several fellow apprentices to a good meal of meat and wine, only then did he learn of a possible turn of fortune here. But the apprentice also said that the young man had not appeared for a long time, and because of this, they told him the news. He knew the hope was slim, but he still wanted to take a gamble. What if he succeeded... "It seems there''s no chance..." The man sighed, patted his backside, and stood up, turning around to say, "Shopkeeper, how much?" The young man with a white cloth draped over his shoulder said warmly: "Three Copper Coins for a sincere deal." The man frowned, reluctantly digging out money, and cursing under his breath: "To charge such a price for a bit of refreshment... Heartless devil, not afraid of falling into the oil pot in hell..." Clatter... Clatter... At that moment, the sound of chains rattling grew louder and more prominent. The man frowned and asked: "What''s going on here? So noisy?" The teahouse''s servant watched the man''s right hand struggle to pull out three copper coins while making a thinly veiled sarcastic remark: "Chains, eh... It spread early in the morning that a little guy from around here wrapped himself up in a lot of chains and went up the mountain to cut wood..." "Cutting wood?!" The man was taken aback, abruptly turning his head only to see a young man wrapped in chains, carrying a large piece of timber on his shoulders. With each step, the clanking of the chains sounded like music on a battlefield, making his heart skip a beat. But then he was overjoyed, hastily taking out a Silver Coin, tossing it to the servant without a second look. A dozen Copper Coins clinked and spun on the counter, and he was already lunging towards Anfeng like a ravenous wolf, shouting: "Young man, I''ll buy that timber!" "I''ll pay top dollar!" .................. After hardly any haggling, the old tree on Anfeng''s shoulder was sold, and the man laughed joyfully as he touched the tree. Meanwhile, the tea-selling Zhao was extremely enthusiastic towards him. After refusing his invitation to have a cup of tea, Anfeng quickly headed to his own room, feeling a swell of aching and puffiness throughout his body, almost reaching the limit of exhaustion. As he passed the old locust tree, an astonished voice rang in his ears. "Brother Wang... What is this..." He paused briefly and looked aside to find the somewhat scholarly man looking at him in surprise, then raised his hand in greeting and said with a smile: "Mr. Jiang, what a coincidence to see you today." Jiang Shouyi couldn''t help but laugh, "This is my home, there''s no such thing as a coincidence." As he spoke, his gaze fell on the chains on Anfeng''s body and then lingered on his face, saying: "It seems, young brother, you are practicing a form of External Kung Fu." Anfeng was slightly startled but did not deny it, simply smiling and saying: "I didn''t know Mr. Jiang was also skilled in martial arts." Jiang Shouyi shook his head, "I don''t know martial arts, but I''ve seen a lot and understand some. It seems you''ve been cultivating all along the way, and you must be a bit weary. How about you come into my new residence and have a cup of tea to moisten your throat?" His voice was warm and inviting, and before he finished speaking, he stepped to the side and gestured with an open hand, his eyes watching Anfeng warmly and smiling. Anfeng hesitated for a moment, feeling that since it was a neighborly invitation, it would be somewhat impolite to refuse, so he bowed his fist in gratitude and said: "Since that''s the case, I''ll impose upon you, and I hope you won''t mind my sweatiness..." "With a friend''s arrival, my heart knows only joy. Please come in." Jiang Shouyi chuckled lightly and led Wang Anfeng inside. Although the residence was small, it had its own dignity, with an air reminiscent of a quiet room. The child sitting beside the desk softly read his book until Jiang Shouyi called out to him. Glancing up to see Wang Anfeng, his eyes brightened subtly. Without making a sound, he pushed the scroll slightly away and crisply called out: "Brother Wang!" Wang Anfeng smiled and greeted him, "Hello, Tianhong." Jiang Shouyi pretended not to notice his son''s little movement and went to the inner room. A brief moment later, with Jiang Shouyi still not having returned, a graceful woman brought out a tea set and said to him gently: "Anfeng, please have a seat." Although her features were only delicately beautiful, she possessed a remarkable temperament, serene and profound, hard to overlook. Wang Anfeng bowed and said, "Thank you," and carefully sat down. The woman started to prepare tea. Her every action, though simple, was in perfect harmony with nature, like the wind passing through bamboo or water flowing quietly, calming the minds of those who watched. The surging qi and blood within Wang Anfeng''s body unconsciously settled, and a cup of clear tea was already placed before him. The tea cooled the warmth in his throat. Jiang Shouyi was sitting in front of him at some point and smiled: "The mountain tea from this area has its own charm, but since you, Anfeng, drink it often, I''m afraid you''re already accustomed to it." Only then did Wang Anfeng realize that the flavor was the usual mountain tea he drank, with nothing peculiar about it. And the way that woman prepared the tea was far from the craft of a teahouse tea scholar, yet the unique experience was undeniably real. Confusion appeared on his face, and Jiang Shouyi, after taking a sip, gently lowered his eyes and said: "Do not overthink it, my wife is not versed in the martial arts." Wang Anfeng paused briefly, and as Jiang Shouyi looked up and smiled at him: "I am but a mere scholar who knows that when literature reaches an extreme, it''s not about being extraordinary but about being just right; when tea preparation reaches an extreme, it''s not about being different but about being natural." He paused, his voice softening: "I imagine martial arts ought to be the same." Wang Anfeng''s expression subtly changed as if he glimpsed an understanding, but like a white steed flashing past a gap, it disappeared in an instant, leaving no trace. By then, Jiang Shouyi had changed the topic, as if his previous comment had been just an offhand remark with no other meaning. About half an hour later, Wang Anfeng stood up to take his leave. Jiang Shouyi and Jiang Tianhong saw him to the door. Wang Anfeng first bowed to Jiang Shouyi, then lightly patted the child''s head and smiled: "Tianhong, I will take my leave now..." Jiang Shouyi smiled and said, "Just call him Little Brother Jiang, Anfeng." As Wang Anfeng stood there surprised, the child also gave him a smile and waved his hand, and so Wang Anfeng returned the gesture with a smile and turned to leave. Jiang Shouyi stood motionless for a moment, then slowly turned and walked back. The beautiful woman was unfolding a letter, beside her a yellow-plumed jade-like bird was affectionately nuzzling her hand. She looked up at her husband with an expression that held a touch of helplessness and said: "They are urging again... saying the academy is short of staff and want us to return to teach." Jiang Shouyi sat down and asked: "Whose seal is on it this time?" "Great Qin''s Xuanwu King, the Chief Commander Longxiang, the headmaster of the academy... and the current Crown Prince. The Crown Prince has promised the position of Grand Tutor and an additional tenure over a thousand households." Each of the four names was enough to shake the entire Great Qin Country thrice over, yet Jiang Shouyi''s expression remained unchanged. He took a sip of the clear tea and said flatly: "A teacher exists to impart knowledge and guide learning. The academy is filled with ignoramuses; despite their external wealth and splendor, they lack the heart to pursue knowledge earnestly. My teacher had three wishes, and with my ordinary talents, I could only fulfill one: to find and teach talents from all over the land. If I cannot apply my learning and nurture talents in the academy, it would be better to travel the world, seeking those uncut gems among the people, ensuring that they do not go to waste. If even one or two of them stand out, our wishes would be more than fulfilled." The woman sighed and said, "But how should we reply? The headmaster says everything can be discussed." Jiang Shouyi put down his tea cup and said, "I''ll reply to the letter." He took some paper and a pen and wrote just one line. The woman looked up and read it softly: "My teacher is like a father; if there is a teacher''s order, we must naturally obey it." After reading it, she looked up at Jiang Shouyi, her expression somewhat peculiar, as she addressed her calm and serene husband: "My lord, your teacher, the master, didn''t he pass away earlier this year..." Jiang Shouyi glanced at her and said indifferently: "Therefore, there''s nothing to discuss." Chapter 6 The Hot-Tempered Elder Brother, Li Qidao... After parting with Jiang Shouyi, Wang Anfeng couldn''t tell if it was an illusion, but he felt as if seventy percent of his exhaustion had dissipated, and even the bruises on his fists didn''t hurt as much.Upon returning home and barely pushing open the front door, he saw a huge bluestone in the courtyard with a familiar figure sitting on it, robust and tall, dressed in tattered clothes, his left hand holding a wine jar, and his white hair wild like a lion''s mane. Wang Anfeng paused slightly and said, "Li Bo?" Li Qidao lifted his gaze; when his eyes locked onto the chains on the young man''s body, the rage he had suppressed began to rise from within his chest. After a moment, he finally spoke, "Did your master put these chains on you?" His voice was deep, subtly filled with thunderous fury. At that moment, Wang Anfeng, whose mind and physical strength were greatly depleted, didn''t notice Li Bo''s rage and merely smiled, "Yes, they''re quite heavy." As he spoke, he raised his hand and swung a fist, causing the chains to clink. The bruises on his knuckles caught Li Qidao''s attention; the elder''s eyes grew deeper and darker, like black clouds over the city, layer upon layer, the storm yet to break but already oppressive. He also knew that this must be for Wang Anfeng''s own good. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But seeing the child he had watched grow up now so weary and holding hidden injuries, he, having undergone cultivation himself, knew all too well how painful it was. As people age, their affection for the younger generation grows; he approved of rigorous cultivation, but the current extent was beyond what could simply be described as rigorous. This was outright self-harm. He himself was sixteen when he first adopted such rigorous training methods, yet the child before him was only thirteen. At that moment, the pain and anger in his heart almost overpowered his rational mind. Looking at Wang Anfeng, he managed a smile and said: "Where is your master... Li Bo wants to have a word with him." In the way of a martial artist, to properly communicate. Wang Anfeng was taken aback. He had asked Yuan Ci before, who had told him that only he could enter the Shaolin Temple with the Buddha Beads on his wrist. After hesitating, he said, "Li Bo, I can''t... I can only go alone." "With one more person, we can''t go to Shaolin Temple." The young man''s words seemed disjointed, but Li Qidao understood, the veins on his hands bulging before he suddenly burst into laughter and said, "So he''s a master who can hold the universe in his sleeve and command heaven and earth within his palm... Hahaha, good! Li Bo is very pleased!" "Give this jar of wine to him for me!" As he spoke, he flicked his wrist and threw the wine jar towards Wang Anfeng, who instinctively caught it. His body felt a bit itchy and even more exhausted, but the vague pain had dissipated, while Li Qidao had already turned and strode away, his back carrying a trace of frustration. Not understanding the reason, the young man just looked at the wine jar in his hands and sighed, "Master... he doesn''t drink wine... Giving it to Master is too presumptuous." "I''ll give it to Mr. Ying instead." Worried about the immense sum of the penalty, Wang Anfeng had lunch and then entered Shaolin Temple again. It was still the peak where his master and Mr. Ying were present. The former, seeing Wang Anfeng in good shape, felt a slight relief, while the middle-aged scholar focused on the chessboard, casually placed a piece, and said indifferently, "You''re here? If you''re here, then go cultivate..." Wang Anfeng, upon hearing this, did not descend the mountain but instead gently set Li Bo''s wine jar next to Mr. Ying. The latter was slightly surprised; although they were aware of the outside world, they didn''t pay attention to trivial matters and thus were unaware of Li Qidao''s situation. Frowning, he asked, "For me?" Wang Anfeng nodded and said, "It''s from Li Bo for you, sir." After setting down Jiang Libo''s belongings, Wang Anfeng turned around, picked up the iron bucket beside him, and proceeded down the mountain as the sound of chains receded into the distance. Yuan Ci asked with a smile, "Why not open it and take a look?" Mr. Ying scoffed and replied, "This wine must have been meant for you. Knowing that you don''t drink, he didn''t want to impose on you and gave it to me instead." "When have I ever accepted something that others have discarded?" With a wave of his sleeve robe, it swept out like a cloud, striking the rough ceramic wine jar. Yet, the jar did not shatter. Instead, a bolt of purple lightning flashed over the jar, completely shredding Mr. Ying''s right sleeve! Boom! The purple lightning soared, shattering the sealed mud of the wine jar in the blink of an eye, and thunderous plasma flowed over the clear wine, inducing fear in anyone who saw it. All of a sudden, a dragon''s roar erupted, and the wine transformed into a dragon that soared through the skies on the wind, with clouds howling and thunderous gales around it. Even within this realm, it stimulated a weather change that affected an area ten miles around, and thick black clouds rolled in swiftly. The dragon''s head emerged from the mist, baring its teeth and letting out a proud roar toward the peak of the solitary mountain; purple lightning shot out, but the surroundings of Wang Anfeng remained serene. Mr. Ying''s eyes widened slightly and he slowly bowed his head to look at his shattered sleeve, his voice cold as he said, "Such a temper, containing thunder in the wine without harming the jar at all, what great ability!" He then looked up at Yuan Ci and said with a sneer, "It seems someone is questioning whether you are qualified to be the boy''s master..." Yuan Ci shook his head and chuckled, "There''s not a hint of murderous intent in this thunder; it''s more like an old man grumbling It must be the chains on Feng''er that displeased Mr. Li, or perhaps... given the weight you provided, it would be strange if there were no reaction." Hearing this, Mr. Ying sneered, "So, are you planning just to let this go?" Yuan Ci shook his head and slowly stood up, saying, "That won''t do "His actions also carry a teaching purpose. As rituals require reciprocation, as Feng''er''s master, it''s only right for me not to neglect the proprieties." With one hand raised in front of his chest, the gray-robed monk lowered his gaze as a serene voice emerged; behind him, the image of a Buddhist deity appeared, with fierce eyes and stepping on the flames of karma. He swung his hand out flat and, amidst the grand chanting of Buddhist hymns, he dispersed the dense clouds and thunder. ......... Today, when Wang Anfeng departed, he was given a string of Buddha Beads and a scroll painting, with instructions to deliver them to Li Qidao, and the usually stern Mr. Ying unusually engaged him in more conversation and asked him to bring some books next time. If that wasn''t enough, he could go to County City, among other cities, where there should be guardians of books. Watching as Wang Anfeng''s figure disappeared from view, Yuan Ci turned to look at Mr. Ying and said with a smile, "I never thought you would take the initiative to learn about Feng''er''s world." The middle-aged scholar did not respond but instead gazed at his right hand, now restored, his palm white and slender, yet still uncontrollably trembling slightly. Faint traces of purple thunder flickered beneath his skin. He slowly clenched his fingers, and a glow of realization shone in his eyes as he said slowly, "Because this world, and our world, seem to have many differences Stuck here, we can only understand this world through Wang Anfeng." "I had planned to have him cultivate in seclusion, but it seems that in addition to his cultivation, he should also wander around here in the coming years. Considering this is Jianghu, it''s likely not without bandits and thieves. Even if peace reigns, there are always some martial arts schools and factions" Muttering softly, the scholar''s lips curled slightly, appearing even more stern. Chapter 7 Cultivation Day The next day, Wang Anfeng presented the Buddha Beads from Ci and the scroll painting from Mr. Ying to Li Bo.Today was supposed to be sunny and clear, but there was a sound like a longsword cleaving through the sky, chilling everyone in Great Liang Village to the spine and making their scalps explode. In the blink of an eye, however, they were enveloped by a warm and upright aura as if the terrifying moment had just been an illusion. The melodious sound of the guqin under the old scholar tree suddenly stopped. Jiang Shouyi slightly furrowed his brow, looking up at the sky that remained unchanged, and softly said: "Heaven and Earth follow the Tao, tread lightly, and proceed without fault." His voice resonated and dissipated; the world, frozen by the Qi mechanism, returned to normal; the sword Qi that soared to the skies slowly vanished with righteousness, leaving only the autumn sky clear as usual. The guqin music resumed, still serene, drawing birds to pause. In the old house at the entrance of the village, the scroll painting unrolled on the table depicted an ink wash landscape, grand and supposed to be serene, yet filled with a harsh and severe aura. Next to it, the Buddha Beads gently hung in mid-air, emanating waves of tranquil luminescence. Li Qidao looked at the scroll, where the sword Qi merged into the ink to fully express vast landscapes, his brows tightening. Then, glancing at the beads which were warm like the morning sun and subtly refining the body, he hesitated a moment before heaving a long sigh. "Enough, enough, descendants have their own blessings... With the owner of these beads around, the boy''s body should encounter no problems." Softly securing the Buddha Beads, the old man glanced sideways at the imposing ink wash landscape, barely discerning the fury within it, and cracked a smile. Casually sweeping it aside, he threw the valuable scroll into a nearby wine jar, leaned back in his recliner, took a sip of turbid wine, and contentedly squinted his eyes, saying leisurely: "It''s this painting... It''s terribly ugly, an eyesore to look at." "The artist must be quite resilient..." "He probably takes a beating really well." Imagining the painter being enraged by his Gang Thunder Force, the old man''s chest cleared of any pent-up frustrations. He took a sip of wine and chuckled lightly. From that day onward, Wang Anfeng plunged into intense training. He wasn''t sure if it was his imagination, but the chains upon his body felt increasingly heavy. Yet, as he climbed mountains, his endurance seemed to be slowly improving; no longer did he completely lose consciousness as before, so he just assumed it was his own misperception. After daily training, passing by Jiang Shouyi''s residence, he was always invited in for a cup of tea, a piece of guqin music, and a little chat. He often felt something stir within, but couldn''t quite grasp it. His respect for the gentle and indifferent Mr. Jiang deepened, and due to his calming presence during visits, Jiang Tianhong grew fonder of him too. Eight days after Wang Anfeng returned to Great Liang Village, Jiang Shouyi established a small school in the village. He asked for no fee, inviting all interested to listen, discuss literature, and sometimes talk about simple and serene principles. Within days, the villagers held this learned man in high esteem, his status even subtly surpassing that of the village elders. Therefore, at the end of each class, people would bring some local produce from their homes to offer to Jiang Shouyi and his family. Jiang Shouyi, wearing a broad robe and belt, set aside the scroll in his hands and, looking at the villagers already gathering under the scholar tree, softly said: "For today, let this be enough. When you return home, review on your own." "Thank you, Master." A group of about seven or eight little children stood up, bowed respectfully to Jiang Shouyi, who in turn set down his scroll, and stood to see them out. He gently refused the enthusiastic villagers offering vegetables and eggs until he saw them disappear down the street. Only then did Jiang Shouyi turn and enter the house, sitting down at his desk. The elegant lady poured him a cup of tea and softly said: "We''ve been here for a month now." Jiang Shouyi, understanding her hint, nodded slightly and said: "Indeed... we shall stay for two more months before leaving." "By initiating them with the melody of the qin, our Confucian Sect''s method of enlightenment is enough to guide them to take their first step... What follows next depends on their own choices, for only those who can flap their wings can soar to the heavens." "It''s just... I feel for you and Tianhong." Jiang Shouyi sighed softly, an apologetic look in his glance toward the woman, who pursed her lips and smiled lightly, looking at Jiang Shouyi, she revealed a playful charm and said, "What, do you regret it now... You once said, although the world can be foolish, diminishing one person''s ignorance adds to another''s wisdom, even if I am insignificant, I shall not abandon this path in my lifetime..." Jiang Shouyi paused, looking at the woman before him, and suddenly he remembered the carefree young scholar who had scolded the nobles in the great hall years ago. In a moment of reverie, it had been over twenty years, yet these words were never forgotten. He smiled and said, "Never yield the duty to act righteously to another, let alone a king..." The beautiful woman''s lips curved into a smile as she said, Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is the Shouyi Master of old..." Jiang Shouyi laughed wryly, but the woman then changed the topic and asked, "Since last month, I''ve noticed that the people of Great Liang Village are of ordinary talents, but what do you think of Wang Anfeng?" Jiang Shouyi recalled the familiar youth and smiled, "In Great Liang Village, Anfeng is like a spike hidden in a sack, bound to stand out one day..." "Such raw jade is a pity to have already been disciple to another; if he practiced the methods of our Confucian Sect, forty years later he would be a great Confucian, educating the world. If he entered the Taoist Sect, thirty years later, he would be a true Taoist master, wielding the True Martial Sword, sweeping away all demons." The woman looked slightly startled and said, "Do you rate him that highly?" Jiang Shouyi nodded and sighed, "Given his nature, should he not meet an untimely end, one day he will become a grandmaster." "Viewing all beings in this world, amidst the vast earthly dust." "It''s profoundly regrettable..." On Great Liang Mount, having consumed the last Qi-absorbing Pill, Wang Anfeng shouted and his right fist struck forward evenly, his fist strength condensed into the mountain, chains clanked, seemingly ordinary, but observing the changes in his vigorous qi, it had smoothed the previously restless qi, truly like the great Yangtze River, vast and powerful. His fist heavily landed in the center of the old tree trunk, a muffled sound was heard, and the old tree slowly toppled over, raising a cloud of dust and waves of air. Wang Anfeng stood up, took a light breath, and frowned slightly at his right fist, murmuring: "Master Jiang spoke of the natural and the ordinary, this vigorous qi originally emanates from me, yet why can I still not control it, not achieving that perfectly balanced state..." "Every punch always leads to a rebound of inner strength." "If every bit of strength were directed to one place, it should be stronger." As he frowned in thought, suddenly heavy footsteps sounded from the jungle behind him. The youth thought it was another woodcutter returning and turned to greet them, but then a fierce wind struck his face, his heart stopped abruptly, and he rolled backward, the wind grazing past his body. Boom! Scratch! The old tree beside him burst open, the thick wood that Wang Anfeng took hours to break was instantly torn with four massive crevices, the edges sharp, making the youth''s pupils contract sharply, and at this moment, behemoth stepped out in front of him, eyes locked on the youth, its fangs dripping with thick saliva. "Roar roar roar!" Deep roars echoed through the woods, startling a mountain of birds and sparrows. Chapter 8 Battle with the Bear ``` sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Before the arrival of winter each year, the blind bears would become unusually active, taking advantage of any food that came into their sight. Wang Anfeng had known this since he was young, but even in the stories meant to scare children, he had never heard of such a robust giant beast. When it stood on all fours, it was already a head taller than Wang Anfeng. As it roared with its head held high, a foul stench mixed with the smell of blood rushed towards him. Its greedy eyes fixed on the youth as muscles bulged under its fur. Suddenly, the beast pounced, and Wang Anfeng''s pupils contracted as he altered his footing. The bear''s claw grazed his clothes as his right fist, taking advantage of the opening, smashed into the bear''s abdomen. As his fist struck, the chain jingled but only emitted a dull, light sound. Wang Anfeng distinctly felt his fist strength almost instantly dissipated by the slick fur, the remaining force absorbed by the fat, disappearing without a trace, like a clay ox into the sea, his expression subtly changing. "Roar roar roar!" The black bear let out a roar, balancing on three legs as it swung its right paw forward, bringing an evil wind towards Wang Anfeng''s chest. The youth shifted his steps, trying to dodge, but in his eagerness to attack, he had gotten too close. Although the black bear was slow and clumsy, its attacks were incredibly swift. Barely retreating half a step, the bear''s paw heavily swept across his body. The collision between the bear''s claws and the chain produced a piercing screech, and the young man was sent flying, smashing heavily into an old tree. Crack! The tree instantly splintered. Wang Anfeng''s face turned pale as he coughed up a mouthful of blood, feeling almost unable to withstand the immense force of the blow, his brain going blank for a moment. However, the willpower honed through extreme limits now compelled his body to roll again, dodging what would have been a crushing blowthe very spot where he had been was where the old tree had been completely demolished. Vigorous Qi exploded in all directions, the power of its palm strike no less formidable than that of martial arts experts found in the stories of "Biographies of Wandering Heroes." The black bear seemed to confirm that the creature before it was no match, its demeanor becoming noticeably more relaxed as it ambled towards Wang Anfeng with an intimidating posture. The youth struggled to stand, his boiling blood yet to recover. As the black bear closed in a few steps, it suddenly reared up on its hind legs. Amidst its fierce roar, it aimed a paw directly at Wang Anfeng''s head, the force far more fearsome than the previous blows, causing him to break out in a cold sweat, his blood surging and adding a thrice-fold surge of power to his muscles. He ducked low, narrowly avoiding the strike. Seeing the black bear''s body momentarily stiffened due to its great force, Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth and, in a reckless leap, grabbed onto its right arm and, flirting with death, scrambled up to the nape of the black bear''s neck, seizing its thick neck fur with both hands. He had already noticedthe black bear''s limbs couldn''t reach behind it. Exhaling softly, the youth''s right arm shook, releasing the chain that had been wrapped around his arm to dangle freely before swiftly swinging it. Grasping the other end with his left hand in an instant, he yanked hard with both arms. The chain let out a loud crack, pulled taut straight across the black bear''s throat. His eyes bulged, the clarity within now filled with the gleam of someone pushed to the edge. Theoretically at his physical limits, he now exhibited a burst of strength that was in no way inferior to his peak performancethe dark chain tightened in an instant, and in the dense forest, the painful and furious roars of the black bear echoed along with the young man''s angry shouts. ..................... At that moment, in Great Liang Village, eight fine horses kicked up dust as they approached. Leading them was a large man dressed in brocade, accompanied by a youth of around twelve or thirteen on a small pony, looking around with curiosity and occasionally letting out light laughter, much to the brocade-clad man''s growing displeasure. He truly regretted letting that carpenter make something for his child... He regretted even more agreeing to let his child go and personally receive the ''goods''. What infuriated him the most was the carpenter''s loose tongue. He truly wanted to chop it off and feed it to the dogs! Mentioning some ''interesting news'' to amuse the young masterif it had not been for that, how would Xiujie have seen that broken piece of wood, all the cut marks shaped like fist impressions? The party dismounted their steeds in the middle of the village. The youth, unable to wait, eagerly leapt off his horse. A towering and powerful man followed suit, holding a fellow in a short jacket. The latter was quite well-built, but after being jostled on the journey and handled like luggage, he nearly stumbled and knelt upon touching the ground. Meanwhile, the young man had already run over, his eyes bright as he said: ``` "The person you mentioned before, the one who could carry a tree and walk, is he right here?" At this time, the man''s stomach was still churning, but upon hearing the young man''s question, he still forced a flattering smile, saying: "Yes, yes, yes, a month ago, while I was looking for timber, I collected that wood right here." "At that time, I felt so elated for finally finding good wood for the young master that I thought it was a universal celebration, and even gave the tea shop owner a tael of silver." The more the young man heard, the more delighted he became, yet the strongman slightly furrowed his brow, lifted the hunched-over man by the collar, threw him to the side, and strode towards the tea shop. It was already October, the weather was cold, but the strongman wore only a thin garment and bared both arms. His muscles bulged, so terrifying that they cast a shadow over the tea stand attendant. He appeared fierce, yet he was extremely polite, first giving a fist salute, then asked: "Excuse me, shopkeeper, I have a question to inquire. If it causes any inconvenience, please forgive me." The tea stand attendant glanced at the strongman''s arms, which were as thick as his own thighs, and swallowed nervously with a forced chuckle, saying: "Please, go ahead..." "May I ask if what that man said earlier is true." Upon hearing the question, the attendant breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "If you''re referring to the young man who carried the tree, indeed, there is one... Named Wang Anfeng, he grew up right here in our Great Liang Village." While speaking, he also complained, "But that tael of silver is really a blatant lie..." He suddenly realized that by calling that man a liar, he indirectly insulted the young man too, and his face turned pale. However, the strongman only smiled mildly, laid down a silver coin, and said: "Now, the words are truthful..." Having said that, he nodded slightly and walked to the splendidly dressed man. In a low voice, he reported back, the splendidly dressed man slightly frowned, saying: "You did well, but to think there is actually such a person... Xiujie has been absorbed in ''Biographies of Wandering Heroes'' these days, showing no interest in the martial artists around him and obsessing over those rural rumors... This is already the seventh one, I''ve spent money to bring in a bunch of charlatans to the residence. If they weren''t somewhat honest, I''d really want to break their legs and throw them out of the house." Saying this, he seemed rather angry, clenching his teeth, but since the young man was not far off, he could only speak in a low voice, looking extremely frustrated. The strongman smiled slightly and said: "That tea stand attendant is only seventeen or eighteen years old, he said he watched that young man grow up, so the boy must only be thirteen or fourteen years old. I have inspected the marks of the punches; even if he wanted to fake it, he must possess some skill in boxing. Let''s not do it like us... Perhaps we can provoke the young master''s ''masters'' a bit and have them spar with the youth." "If the young man is indeed a fraud, it can expose his deceit to the young master, who can then wake up to reality in the future. If he really has the ability, first, we can rid ourselves of these charlatans of Jianghu, and second, if there really is such a young man, I shall apologize on the spot for any disrespect, and the young master should then sincerely invite him. This is an opportunity." Upon hearing this, the splendidly dressed man rolled his eyes and said: "You don''t need to tell me... Although those worthless things have no real skill, we have still used that child. Apologizing and offering compensation is only right and proper, isn''t it?" "Even if he turns out to be a fraudster, we should still apologize. If he is a swindler, that''s his business, but if we owe an apology, it is our business. How can one walk the Jianghu without upholding moral integrity? Furthermore, if he really has such martial arts at just thirteen or fourteen years of age, I''d convey him back home in a grand sedan chair if I have to..." Chapter 9 "Dad, Uncle An, what are you talking about?"While the strongman and the man in brocade were conversing, the young boy had already trotted over. The strongman smiled at him and stopped talking, while the man in brocade crouched down, patted the boy''s head, and cheerfully said: "Just wondering what kind of place Great Liang Village is to raise such a valiant young man..." Upon hearing this, the young boy''s eyes brightened, and he nodded excitedly: "Yes, the books say this is called ''where common households hide great heroes.''" The man in brocade inwardly cursed the writer of the book but kept a straight face, only frowning slightly as if confused: "Indeed, it just isn''t clear who among your several masters and you, young man, is more formidable." The expression on the boy''s face briefly stiffened, and after a moment, he said uncertainly: "It should, it should be the masters who are more formidable?" "After all, the masters are older and have more experience..." Hearing this, the man picked up his own child in one swoop, stood tall, and laughed heartily: "In this world, heroes aren''t judged by their age. Today, there exists both the Sword Saint who, even in his youth, could subdue the world with a wooden sword, and an elderly gentleman of the Confucian Sect whose zeal doesn''t cool with age. Since they are martial artists, it''s naturally determined through a fight who is better!" "How about this, all your masters, including this young man, compete together. Whoever wins among them will have their Salary Silver doubled each month, and will also be rewarded with fine wine and beauties. What say you, gentlemen?" While he spoke, he glanced with a smile at the other six riders nearby, which included a white-robed, jade-crowned Taoist martial artist and a robust man adorned in Hundred-Patch Cloth with a wine gourd slung at his waist. Upon hearing the proposal, flames of ardor seemed to rise quietly in their eyes. After a moment of silence, the Taoist coughed lightly and solemnly said: "Although silver and pleasures are extrinsic, as martial artists, how can we not have the desire to compete for victory? Although I am modest, I am willing to learn from everyone''s unique skills with my three-foot Qingfeng sword." An old dwarf by their side snorted coldly, his fingers clicking together, and he smirked: "You, a Taoist Mysterious Cultivator dabbling in women and silver, aren''t you afraid of corrupting your practice? These many karmic barriers, let this old man take them on for you." "That''s inappropriate, you''re old; don''t covet the mortal world." The strongman, watching these six become embroiled in an argument in no time and losing any air of mastery, maintained a calm demeanor, scoffing inwardly. If it weren''t for their posturing that endeared them to the young master, alone he''d let them fight one-armed and could wipe out these incompetents within thirty breaths. Their current squabble stemmed only from knowing their own limited abilities, which let them boldly argue about who was better. Like a house dog that trembles like chaff before a tiger, but barks incessantly at a stray on the road, leveraging its master''s power. Yet, what really was the strength of that young man? As he pondered, he became somewhat lost in thought, but just then, a faint sound of chains jingling came from afar, accompanied by a light yet pungent scent of blood. The strongman''s expression shifted slightly, he stepped sideways, positioning both the man in brocade and the young boy behind him, while the masters were still loudly arguing among themselves. The sound of chains gradually drew nearer, and it was then that the masters stopped their bickering. Hearing the slow melody of the chains, they felt an unexplained unease. Meanwhile, the man who had come to Great Liang Village to buy timber shouted: "That''s the sound!" "Master Zhao, the young man is coming back!" Zhao Xiujie''s eyes brightened, and he struggled to jump down from his father''s arms, looking excitedly toward the direction of the sound. The masters, perhaps feeling that their earlier unease diminished their stature in the young master''s eyes, coughed lightly and all assumed profound demeanors. One stout man took a swig of alcohol and smirked: "It seems that the lumbering lad is back." "Made us wait indeed, such a young age, unknown strength, yet quite a spectacle." As the sound of the chains grew closer and the scent of blood became clearer, unless one''s nose had been cut off, they now smelled the stench in the air, making it difficult to stay relaxed. Step! The bushes on the outskirts of the village, near the mountains, rustled slightly, and a young man emerged, not the broad-backed, burly figure everyone had imagined, but rather slight and even somewhat delicate in appearance. He wore a short blue robe, but it was heavily torn and scarred, even his cheeks bore several cuts, and with the chains on him, he looked utterly disheveled. The stout man breathed a sigh of relief and laughed loudly: "Hahaha, kiddo, where''s your tree? Did it stay up on the mountain?" The young man was slightly taken aback; it seemed he hadn''t expected so many extra people today, but since he was asked, he responded, "Hmm, yes." It had indeed fallen on the mountain. The man, seemingly more pleased upon hearing this, looked around and burst into laughter. "Chopping trees, you can also chop yourself up, the smell of blood is evident from afar. Young man, you are truly vigorous, ha ha ha." Excitement dimmed in Zhao Xiujie''s eyes, while the brocade-clothed man sighed inwardly. No need for further provocation, by this appearance, he probably doesn''t have much real ability... Thinking this, he momentarily lost interest, but the expression of the strong man slightly stiffened, his gaze fixed on the chains held in the youth''s palm. Wang Anfeng, unaware of their thoughts, continued to speak, "Are you here to buy timber? If so, you''ll have to trouble yourselves to come back tomorrow." The Taoist Sect''s gentleman glanced at him and said indifferently, "We heard that there''s a young genius here and wanted to make friends through martial arts, but it seems rumors are not to be trusted, what a pity." With these words, he flicked his sleeves, turned his head away, and looked no more. The brocade-clothed man, pondering quietly, felt it was the perfect opportunity to admonish the child not to obsess over rural rumors, and asked with a laugh, "Young brother, since the tree is on the mountain, why wait until tomorrow?" As he spoke, Wang Anfeng had already stepped forward, the chains around his body jingling, extending quite a bit around his right arm, tightly strung, and with his steps, a dark, shiny object was dragged out, its sharp claws gleaming coldly, causing the man''s pupils to constrict somewhat. Step! S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng stepped forward again, shouted clearly, and tensed his muscles. Accompanied by the sound of friction, a giant beast was slowly dragged out under the astonished gaze of the onlookers, scraping obvious marks on the ground. The beast was robust, its claws as sharp as swords, lying on the ground much larger than the boy. Even with its eyes tightly shut, a wild and ferocious aura was palpable. The atmosphere suddenly became stagnant for a moment. After dragging it out, Wang Anfeng breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, pointed at the giant beast, and replied, "Because I have other things to do today." The youth, originally in a shabby short coat and covered in wounds, looked extremely disheveled. But standing beside the raging bear, he emitted an aura like that of a blunt, heavy sword, which was daunting and left others speechless. At this moment, Zhao Xiujie had approached the bear, his eyes widened with curiosity as he scrutinized the formidable bear head before reaching out to grab it. However, just then, the bear who had its eyes tightly closed, suddenly opened them and struggled with a roar, its savage beastly aura rushing towards the boy, its sharp fangs ready to bite. The crowd exclaimed, but at that moment, Wang Anfeng twisted sharply, the chain around the bear''s neck clanged taut again, he flipped over to land behind the bear, his body''s Vigorous Qi bursting out suddenly. The recently awakened bear roared angrily in its struggle, but Wang Anfeng held on relentlessly, even as its claws smashed the ground into pits. For several minutes, under the silent gaze of around seven or eight people along with the villagers, Wang Anfeng forcefully subdued the bear, weighing at least a thousand pounds, into unconsciousness again before he finally relaxed and felt somewhat weary. He wanted to get down but felt a bit weak, so he simply sat on the bear''s back, chuckled lightly at Zhao Xiujie who was pale with fright, and said gently, "Are you all right?" Zhao Xiujie, as if stupefied, nodded dumbly. The brocade-clothed man, also pale, swallowed and chuckled dryly, "Young brother... no, young hero... why didn''t you kill this bear?" Wang Anfeng shook his head, recalling the words Mr. Ying from the mountains had passed to him, he sighed softly and said, "I practice boxing." The brocade-clothed man suddenly realized and said, "Ah, so you lack swords and blades." "No, I lack an opponent." The entire place fell deathly quiet. When the youth spoke of an opponent, he seemed to recall something, looked up towards those with an air of masters, his eyes flickering with light, and said softly, "Just now, sir, you said you wanted to spar with me?" Chapter 10 Bowing to the Dark Forces Jianghu is vast, and there is nowhere that is not a part of Jianghu.Those who tread upon the paths of Jianghu and still have their heads securely on their shoulders for sure possess exceptional abilities. Either their martial skills are extraordinary, untroubled by any scheming trickery, muddy crises, with iron fists smashing through the walls obstructing their path, forcefully defeating all rivals in this world, or they must have bright eyes, standing firm upon the ground, discerning who can be provoked and who cannot. Secondly, they must have the ability to keep their composure in turbulent situations and know when to back down. The former will ensure one''s safety, while the latter is sufficient to establish one''s life''s path. The right hand holding the horsetail whisk of Master Xuanji quivered slightly as he silently recited the golden words passed down from his ancestors and surreptitiously swallowed his saliva. To the north of Wangxian County lie mountain ranges stretching hundreds of miles, isolating Wangxian County from Tianyang County to the north. For some reason, the black bears in these mountains are three times larger and stronger than the bears in other county cities, especially the ones nearing winter. One slap from their bear paw could even smash the spine of a sturdy bull to pieces. Yet before him, a youth had just choked a black bear into unconsciousness Oh my dear mother! Master Xuanji cracked a smile, while Zhao Xiujie, who he had been freeloading off for several months, watched him with a smile. Yet upon that generous face, he could discern a trace of coldness. His mind raced, realizing he had been lured by potential gains into Zhao Xiujie''s scheme and now faced three options. If he challenged the youth to a fight, he would undoubtedly be swiftly defeated, losing all face, making it impossible to stay in the Zhao residence any longer. If he refused, Zhao Xiujie wouldn''t lash out at the moment, but having lost face in front of the young master, he would surely face a reckoning later To fight or not to fight. The old Taoist steeled himself, gritted his teeth, and said, "Young hero, I have witnessed your skill in fists and feet and your movement technique. As we are now acquainted and having seen this exceptional skill, I am already fully content and have no desire to compete." "Besides, having such a heroic youth to accompany the young master, I can leave at ease today." Wang Anfeng was taken aback, while Zhao Xiujie''s eyes widened in disbelief, exclaiming, "Master, you want to leave?!" "Why? Have I not shown you enough respect in this period?" The Taoist''s face twitched as he glanced at Zhao Xiujie, who was smiling yet not smiling, and assumed a saintly composure to calmly reply, "Foolish child, I am but a carefree wanderer. I have stayed in your abode for several months, and our fates have fulfilled their courseit is time for me to depart." "But..." Zhao Xiujie wanted to say more but was silenced by his father''s raised hand, as the man in brocade caressed his hair, saying, "Xiujie, the Taoist is pursuing his cultivation path. Would you really hinder your master''s spiritual progress?" The boy staggered, opened his mouth, but no words came out. Zhao Xiujie''s father looked up at the Taoist with a smile that was not quite a smile and said, "Since the Taoist has resolved to leave, I will not insist on his stay." "Ah Zheng, prepare a hundred taels of silver for Master Xuanji to cover his travel expenses; after all, Jianghu is vast and we may never meet again in this lifetime." The brawny servant bowed and complied. Master Xuanji''s spirit was momentarily dazzled by the silver, but the words ''may never meet again'' sent a chill up his spine. He looked at the five ''masters'', who at first were taken aback by his departure and then seemed somewhat smug, and there was a cold sneer in his heart. A bunch of fools, not leaving now would mean they wouldn''t be discussing a hundred taels for travel later, but would likely be driven out with a barrage of sticks. They were none the wiser, and one of the burly men laughed heartily, "Little brother, that guy who wanted to fight with you is no longer here. We had no plans to cause trouble for you; we only wanted to make friends." Wang Anfeng glanced at him and said softly, "To be friends through martial arts, how about that?" The burly man''s laughter abruptly ceased as the youth leaped off the bear''s back, first bowing in greeting, then saying, "If you are looking to purchase timber, please come again tomorrow." Having said his piece, Wang Anfeng did not speak any further. Although he wasn''t impolite, he was also serene and mild, leaving these slick old hands with no way to interject. He exerted force with his right arm, the chains pulled taut, and he led the unconscious black bear toward his own courtyard. Though the bear was unconscious, the residual awe it commanded still made it something one could not look at directly. The crowd ahead all cleared a path, only the tall and robust strongman kept a normal expression, giving Wang Anfeng a slight smile and nodding in greeting. His bearing and dignity were unlike the several people from before. After the young man had gone some distance, he whispered to the rich man before him: "...This child has seen through them." There was a hint of laughter in his voice. The man in brocade nodded slightly and said: "Given that he possesses martial power, it''s normal for him to see through these wine-sacks and rice-bags." "It''s just..." His voice paused, and he glanced sidelong at the youth who was staring wide-eyed at the departing figure of Wang Anfeng, speaking with a slight sense of headache: "It''s just how to make him accept Xiujie, that''s the trouble..." The strongman was momentarily taken aback, then let out a light chuckle and echoed: "Indeed, a trouble." Wang Anfeng dragged the bear back to his own courtyard and, as Mr. Ying had instructed, he gently placed the piece of paper which read "Go cultivation" on the bear''s back. Once he returned to his room, he used the Buddha Beads on his wrist to return to Shaolin Temple. Not long after Wang Anfeng left, the bear, which was pretending to be unconscious, opened its eyes. It slightly shifted its body, and as the paper that had already lost its Sword Intent fluttered down, it propped itself up on all fours, swayed slightly, and eventually let out a low growl. It ruled as a king in the mountains and had never faced such suffocation. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By instinct, it wanted to tear and slaughter to vent its rage, and in this ''forest,'' the scent of food was everywhere. After growling deeply again, the black bear turned and lumbered toward the exit. But just at that moment, it suddenly felt a threat, growling lowly as it turned its head, only to see a blue steed shaking its disheveled mane, its pupils golden and vertical, coldly observing it. Suddenly, a clattering of footsteps arose from beyond the gate, from nowhere, causing the bear''s heart to shudder. It quickly turned and hid in a corner, growling toward the gate. There was not a soul in sight at the doorway, but an old, withered hand lightly grasped its head, and it seemed as if lightning flashed before its eyes. Its body shrank as the sound of a zither rose from the north, melodious and warm, causing all its fur to bristle. A robust man also appeared at the door in the next moment, and upon seeing Li Qidao, he first looked stunned, then he greeted him with a smile. "Yo ho, Brother Li." Li Qidao frowned and asked, "Wang Hongyi? What brings you here?" "I''ve never seen a bear before... just came to take a look." "...And what are you doing with a pig slaughtering knife?" "This... Hahaha..." The Innkeeper was taken aback for a moment, then he hid the gleaming pig slaughtering knife behind him and chuckled awkwardly. The black bear, listening to the sound of the zither by its ear, felt terrified. The old man reeking of alcohol by its side seemed carefree as he continuously slapped the bear''s face, while the blue horse stared with its vertical golden pupils, incessantly tapping the ground with its forehooves. Even the seemingly non-threatening man at the doorway, with his bold and hearty smile, made the bear tremble inside. "Roar roar roar!" It growled lowly, showing sharp, snarling fangs, flexing its muscles, and struggling to stand up, moving forward carefully, on guard. Pausing in the center of the courtyard, the gaunt old man behind it rose, an odd tune playing by his ear slowly rising in pitch. The blue steed neighed loudly, the smile on the man''s face growing ever more radiant and sincere. The black bear''s fur trembled slightly in the wind, just as it did when it stood at the pinnacle of the forest, overlooking the trembling multitude of beasts. Then, slowly, it lay down on the ground. "Roar... Uu~" In Shaolin Temple. The solitary peak was still there; the chanting of Buddhist hymns cleansed worldly desires. But in front of Wang Anfeng were not two, but three people. Between Master Ci and Mr. Ying, there was an old man with a stooped back, looking at him with a beaming smile. "I am Wu Changqing of Medicine King Valley." Chapter 11 First Encounter, Teaching Martial Arts Wang Anfeng bowed respectfully and said, "Young Wang Anfeng has seen the old gentleman."The elderly man stroked his beard with a slight smile and said nothing, while Mister Ying flicked his long sleeve with a hint of impatience, "There''s no need for such trouble, boy. In Medicine King Valley, where medical poisoning is practiced, no one surpasses us. Starting today, Old Wu will teach you the foundation of the secret techniques of Medicine King Valley." "A martial artist needs to understand medicine to avoid harming oneself. Study well!" Wang Anfeng was slightly startled by these words. Seeing the elderly man merely smiling at him without any objection, he looked up at Master Ci, the monk in grey robes, who nodded slightly and gently said: "From now on, you may also call Old Wu Master..." Wang Anfeng fell silent for a moment, then bowed deeply and said: "Disciple has seen... the second Master." Mister Ying snickered, Master Ci appeared slightly astonished, but the elderly man laughed out loud. Before Wang Anfeng could react, a dry and warm hand gently patted his head, and the old voice chuckled: "You seem gentle yet quite stubborn. Well, second Master it is then..." He then looked up at Master Ci and said, "Master Ci, it seems that in the short term, this young fellow will only recognize you as his Master..." Master Ci gave a bitter smile and pressed his palms together in a salute, "Old Wu, please do not take offense." The elderly man shook his head with a smile, "No harm done, no harm done. Though we had no previous dealings... you indeed owe me a life-saving grace. It''s good for the youngster to have character. Those pedantic scholars in the Academy should be even more pleased; they always favor those with a righteous nature." After finishing, he glanced at the sky and then continued addressing Wang Anfeng: "Time is short today... In terms of Inner Strength, although our Medicine King Valley has three unique scriptures, the foundational cultivation techniques of Song Mountain Shaolin Temple and Wudang Zixiao Palace are superior. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both these Buddhist and Daoist schools are most orthodox and have a long tradition, ensuring that all martial arts schools can be learned without hitches, and even the transition to Divine Skills would face no obstacles. Therefore, it''s not suitable to teach you that." "As for Qinggong... though our Qinggong has its unique aspects, compared to the Divine Thieves Sect''s Chasing Clouds and Moon or stepping up the Heavenly Staircase, it really isn''t something to boast about." The elderly man sighed softly, furrowed his brows in thought, and then said: "Today is our first meeting, and according to Mister Ying, you''ve captured a bear... You are currently in the midst of your cultivation journey..." Suddenly, Mister Ying coughed loudly twice. The elderly man paused for a moment, then nonchalantly continued, "... your punch power is inadequate to wrestle with it face-to-face, so I will first teach you a set of Whip Technique." "Let the chain in your hand serve as the weapon. Although the technique is simple, it is also agile, like a spirit snake moving through grass, arriving swiftly, touching briefly then departing rapidly, erupting all of a sudden, which is a lethal move, life and death can be decided in a few breaths. With your chains being heavy, I''ve thought about adding another move, like a huge python strangling its prey." With those words, he raised his right hand, and from the sleeve a long whip like a spirit snake darted out, his wrist flicked, and it struck the air, making a sound like thunderous rumbling. "Come!" .................. Zhao Xiujie was extremely excited today. A young hero capable of wrestling fierce beasts, he had only read about such individuals in books, and today he had seen one in real flesh. The black bear had merely roared, causing his blood to freeze, his limbs to go weak, and he collapsed to the ground, unable to move. But this young man, not much older than himself, had managed with just the chains on his body to subdue such a dominant forest creature, rendering it unconscious. What incredible bravery! And what astonishing methods! Thus, he took his father along with a group of reclusive masters, and after asking for directions, he excitedly rushed to Wang Anfeng''s old house, eagerly peeking inside. There, he saw what seemed to be a reclusive old master and a bold man laughing and talking loudly. The black bear lay obediently on the ground, seemingly noticing his gaze, turned its head fiercely to glare at him with reddened eyes, and emitted a deep roar, appearing even angrier and more furious than before, which frightened Zhao Xiujie so much that he exclaimed and stepped back, almost falling over. The strong man steadied him, and the youth, touching his wildly beating heart, looked again at the doorway just a step away, swallowed his saliva, and said tremblingly, "No... let''s just wait here, and not go inside," The strong man shook his head with a smile, his gaze then landing on Li Qidao and Wang Hongyi. He could tell that the latter had practiced basic boxing for a while and was at most a decent warrior, capable of defeating what the young master called a reclusive master. The older man, however, showed no signs of martial arts training at all, which made him even more cautious. He bowed respectfully from a distance to the elder, who paid him no mind, while the robust man beckoned him with a smile. Thus, Wang Anfeng''s cabin took on a very strange appearance, with the soberly dressed duo chatting about household matters inside, while those in silk finery stood extremely restrained outside, occasionally mixed with the low, angry roar of the black bear. Squeak About half an hour later, the door of the cabin was slowly pushed open, and Wang Anfeng, shackled, walked out slowly, slightly startled, and said, "Uncle Li, Uncle, why are you here?" Li Qidao rolled his eyes and said, "If I hadn''t come, who knows what trouble this bear would have caused..." Saying this, he raised his right hand and slapped the bear''s face, eliciting an uneasy roar; Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, not understanding why the letter from Mr. Ying had lost its effect, but he also realized the danger just now. If the beast had rushed into the village, by the time he returned, it might have already turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. With this thought, a chill rose behind him, and he then felt a flicker of anger. His wrist flicked, the chains unwound with force, and, like a spirit snake, cleared the air, making a thunderous pop in the air before the bear''s head, scaring it into shrinking back. The strong man outside changed his expression and said in a low voice, "What domineering whip technique..." At that moment, the youth''s wrist tremored and pulled, and the chain silently extended quite a bit, the length held in his hand reaching that of a normal whip, winding through the air like a spirit snake, with the end of the chain making a rattling noise, chilling to the bone. The bear''s fur bristled as it kept roaring lowly at Wang Anfeng. Li Qidao took a swig of wine and said with a chuckle, "To dominate a pack of wolves, one must subdue the alpha in front of the pack. To tame a fierce beast, you need to subdue it yourself, kid. Let Uncle Li see how well the whip technique you learned on your journey really is." Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, his expression becoming serious, and said, "Please, Uncle Li, teach me." Without visible effort, the chain twisted in the air like a spirit snake, each segment quivering, and the chains lightly chimed, truly like a giant python pressing through the jungle. Zhao Xiujie, standing outside, felt a chill down his spine, yet his eyes widened with an excited and anticipative expression. But just then, he suddenly heard a squeak by his ear. One moment Zhao Xiujie was mesmerized, watching the chain lash out; the next, all he saw were two yellowed door gods staring back at him, with his exclamation of "awesome" stuck uncomfortably in his throat. Wang Hongyi stepped out from the door, teasing him, "Young master, watching elders instruct on martial arts sneakily is a big taboo in Jianghu." Zhao Xiujie''s face turned red, unable to speak, while the burly man laughed twice and said, "Please wait, gentlemen, I still have to go back and slaughter a pig." With that, he turned and walked away, muttering to himself about five-hundred-pound stone locks being too light, a thousand-pound stone mill, and other incomprehensible things. The youth glared at him irritably, hearing the chain''s explosive noise and the bear''s roar coming from inside the house, making him even more intensely curious. "Oh... I really want to see..." Chapter 12 Admonition! Waiting is the hardest.Because you don''t know how long you''ll have to wait, like the Kong Taoist who waited thirty years for a glimpse of his beloved, never to see her. Each minute and each second of the wait, fuelled by fear and anticipation, becomes ever more torturous. And what''s more damaging to a person than waiting is the polite yet absolute rejection received after what could only be described as a prolonged torment of anticipation. Despite Zhao Xiujie having employed every method he learned from books, Wang Anfeng remained unmoved, always declining gently. As the sun began to set, young master Xiujie, pulled by his father, got onto his horse and left Great Liang Village, looking back several times and inciting the black bear''s discontent with its roaring growls. The bear had wanted to eat today, but first it had been choked unconscious twice by Wang Anfeng, then thrashed sore all over by the young man''s rudimentary Spirit Snake Seeking Gap Whip Technique. Fortunately, innkeeper Wang had provided a pig carcass, hunger from a day without meat made the bear not fussy about its diet, and it ate up everything, then lazily sprawled in Wang Anfeng''s courtyard. The Green-Maned Horse by its side took a bite of hay mixed with soybeans and then raised its head to look at the bear, its cold gaze extinguishing any thoughts of escape the bear might have had. Even in its dull mind rose the illusion that this place was actually quite nice. Full and quenched, it lay down and drifted into a deep, lazy sleep on the ground. Seeing that the Green-Maned Horse had constrained the black bear, Wang Anfeng finally breathed a sigh of relief. He patted the horse''s back to show his encouragement, promising to add a few eggs to its fodder the next day. He sent off his polite guest, the innkeeper who brought the pig carcass, after some idle chat, and didn''t stand up to say goodbye until the sky was densely studded with stars. The night breeze came softly, and the day''s troubles dispersed from his heart, leaving him with a deeper sense of calm and peace. His footsteps echoed along the path, autumn was bleak, and the night even more so by threefold. His breathing grew more even, and as he passed under the familiar old pagoda tree, the wooden door opened just at the right time. It was like a fish causing ripples on a smooth autumn lake, not disturbing his current state of mind at all. The lights inside were bright and warm; the scholar in a blue robe stood at the door, nodding warmly and said with a smile, "The tea is ready. Come in, Anfeng..." Wang Anfeng was not surprised and said, "Then I shall impose, sir..." Inside, under the bright lights, two cups of clear tea stood ready. Jiang Shouyi sat down and simply played his guqin, while Wang Anfeng sipped his tea quietly, soaking in the feeling of being cleansed from inside out. Jiang Shouyi strummed the guqin lightly, the melody long and flowing, and then casually asked, "How did you find the books you borrowed from me?" Wang Anfeng put down his teacup and earnestly replied, "I''ve read up to the eleventh part of the ancient rituals; sir''s explanations penetrate to the core, awe-inspiring indeed." Jiang Shouyi chuckled and said, "That''s good to hear." In the ensuing time, Wang Anfeng had already finished reading all the books left by his father and, thinking it over, decided that only Jiang Shouyi might have books in this village. He thus brought over some pork as a gift to visit him. The latter did not refuse, accepted his pork nonchalantly, handed over the "Discourses on Ritual" he was reading, and pointed out he would test him on it at a later time. A month had passed, during which he drank forty cups of tea here and also borrowed several books. Jiang Shouyi thought for a moment, then looking at him with a smile, he said, "Anfeng, since you said you have read them, I shall test you, shall I?" Wang Anfeng respectfully replied, "Please proceed, sir." The guqin sounded a high note, Jiang Shouyi''s palm resting on the trembling strings, the tune streamlined and beginning to play, with a grandeur that was upright and majestic, as if kings appeared and dukes knelt in welcome, a scholar then asked in a level voice, "The affairs of a gentleman''s heart, under the vast sky and bright sun, cannot be kept unknown to others; what does this sentence mean?" Wang Anfeng answered, "A gentleman should be open-hearted and upright, without shame before Heaven and Earth." "What is the next line?" "The talent of a gentleman is like jade and pearls hidden away, not easily revealed to others." "What does it mean?" The melody changed, becoming more urgent, like a sudden violent storm, and the scholar''s clear shout was like arrows breaking through the air, parting the rain and pointing straight to Wang Anfeng''s heart. The youth''s pupils shrank slightly, sweat appearing on his forehead, and he said: "A gentleman should keep his talents hidden deep like jade and pearls in mountains and seas, not letting others know easily." The melody became higher and sharper, the intervals between questions and answers growing shorter and shorter, almost not like an elder''s instruction but more like a clash between two swordsmen, with the flash of knives and shadows of swords, increasingly direct and fierce, right to the vital points. Suddenly, the strings of the guqin trembled sharply, emitting a piercing sound. Jiang Shouyi''s eyes widened slightly, he nearly rebuked: "Divine objects remain concealed, what does it mean?!" The sound of a great bell filled Wang Anfeng''s ears. He opened his mouth but made no sound. Jiang Shouyi, with a calm face, slowed the tune, and said softly: "Do you understand now?" The youth nodded, his forehead full of cold sweat, and said softly: "Teacher... are you saying that I am too ostentatious in my actions?" Jiang Shouyi shook his head and said, "You have not been ostentatious. However, sometimes your normal behavior can already make you a target in the eyes of others. As the saying goes, ''The tree that stands out in the forest'', and before you are fully grown, this can already be fatal." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Moreover, ''an eagle standing as if asleep, a tiger walking as if ill'' are the truly terrifying and bloodthirsty approaches. A gentleman should be wise without showing off, talented without being conceited. Only then can he have the strength to ''turn the tide and shoulder great tasks''." "You should learn that divine objects keep themselves concealed." Wang Anfeng fell silent and pondered Jiang Shouyi''s words. Meanwhile, the scholar had gently placed the guqin on the table and pushed it towards him. The youth was taken aback, then saw Jiang Shouyi smile and say: "How about you learn the guqin with me?" "Learn the guqin?" Jiang Shouyi nodded and said, "Yes. While one mustn''t lose purpose in diversions, using the environment to adjust your mind can also disperse the sharp essence around you, how about that?" After a pause, Wang Anfeng stood up to bow deeply and said: "Then please teach me, Teacher." "Very good." After staying for about half an hour, Wang Anfeng bid farewell and left. After he departed, Jiang Shouyi''s wife slowly walked into the study and said: "Why... do you care so much about him?" Jiang Shouyi took a sip of tea, calmly saying, "After all, he is Tianhong''s older brother Wang. Besides... in less than two months, I can only introduce him to the basics, point him in the right direction, and teach him the principle of divine objects keeping themselves concealed." "He may not yet realize that if incidents like today''s happen a few more times, he won''t be able to live in Great Liang Village anymore. Moreover, ''he'' back then stood out too much and irritated those people''s eyes, which ultimately led to his downfall and untimely death..." As the last four words were spoken, the guqin on the table vibrated fiercely, the tune solemn and cold, turning the room into the depths of a harsh winter in an instant, a thick layer of frost silently spreading over the tea in the cup. After a few breaths, the scholar, who was usually so adept at nurturing his qi, returned to his calm demeanor and said softly, "Back then, I stepped back; this time, I cannot allow another person to be harmed by this." Chapter 13 Winter Has Come (Thanks to the friend behind the iron bars for the generous reward) Ever since the day Jiang Shouyi scolded him, Wang Anfeng had begun to gradually restrain his behavior.Although he still went up the mountain to chop wood as before, he no longer dragged the wood directly to the center of the village. Instead, he chose the cover of night when no one was around to deliver it to the home of Wang, the innkeeper of Great Liang Village. The only people Anfeng was familiar with in the village were Libo, Mr. Jiang''s family, and Wang, the innkeeper. Mr. Jiang had just arrived, and Libo was a laid-back man, leaving only Wang Hongyi able to help him sell the wood. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Initially puzzled, Wang Hongyi burst into laughter upon understanding the reason and agreed, with a tone full of gratification. It was said that Wang, the innkeeper who normally disliked drinking, carried a jug of fine Huadiao wine to Mr. Jiang''s door that day, and the two conversed and laughed for several hours before departing. The money that subsequently reached Wang Anfeng''s hands not only didn''t decrease, but slightly increased. The carpenters who came from the county town to buy wood always arrived excitedly, yet left Great Liang Village with a complex expression of bitter smiles and admiration mixed together. Originally they faced a young boy with no experience, but in the blink of an eye, the youth who hardly bargained had become as shrewd as a seasoned haggler, scraping every last cent of profit out of the deal. The villagers of Great Liang began to notice that the Wang family''s youngster, who had recently caused quite a stir, had now become much more ''well-behaved''. He spent his time by Mr. Jiang''s side, learning to play the guqin and read, and the big black bear, once ferocious in their eyes, had been firmly locked in the courtyard, dozing off looking rather honest and no different from the local village dogs, thus gradually easing their worried hearts. Although there were still some complaints, they were gradually drowned out in the mundane, daily chatter of the villagers. Within the Shaolin Temple. Steady and rhythmic footsteps sounded on the mountain path, accompanied by the crisp and melodious clinking of chains, as the young figure dashed out of the way. Each step was not large, but exceedingly steady, breathing long and even. The five hundred pounds of chains he now bore were no longer unendurable. With the pressure of the weight, the inner strength of Yi Chan Gong within his body was constantly and fiercely consumed, yet reconstituted by the power of the elixir. He had carried these chains in cultivation for a full two months, and counting the different flow of time between the two worlds, it had been four months. Over a hundred days, along with his previous cultivation, he had actually been training under high pressure for over a year. Reaching the mountain top, he exerted force with his steps, leaped up, and landed on the increasingly narrow stone steps. Then, he powered up into another leap before falling, reaching another stone pillar slightly higher, tensing his muscles to counterbalance the swaying water in the bucket and maintain equilibrium so as not to fall off. A row of stone pillars of varying heights, yet each one only wide enough for one foot, stood before him. Wang Anfeng, carrying an iron bucket, maneuvered left and right atop these plum blossom piles. Though this was not his first traversal, his heart still raced with adrenaline, his muscles sensitively on edge. The first time he stepped onto these "plum blossom piles," neglecting the sloshing of the water in the bucket, he lost his balance, fell, and knocked himself unconscious. But on the very last step, the plum blossom pile beneath his foot suddenly cracked. Wang Anfeng''s expression turned solemn; he stepped on the breaking stone, shattered pieces flying, as he used it as a pivot point in mid-air to violently twist his waist, throwing the carrying pole spinning into the air. Water spilled from the bucket, with three or four parts falling outside, but the remaining splashed straight into the water vat, making a splashing noise. However, due to the five hundred pounds of chains, he himself could only crash heavily to the ground, gasping in pain, but not like the first time where he fell unconscious. The stern-faced scholar by his side glanced at him and scoffed: "You''ve practiced for so long, and when faced with an emergency, you couldn''t keep the water safe, nor could you protect yourself." "Truly dull-witted." Wang Anfeng struggled to stand up, cupping his fists towards the elder he respected in his heart: "Junior has seen Mr. Ying." The scholar nodded slightly, then frowned and asked: "How has your study of medical poison basics with Old Wu been going these days?" Wang Anfeng replied, "I have finished the basics of medical theory, but I haven''t fully recognized all the herbs." Mr. Ying scoffed and said, "Recognizing herbs? Has Old Wu become more senile with age?!" "Studying medicine is to make you understand yourself, so you don''t end up harming your own body, not to have you become some barefoot doctor wandering around looking for herbs. From today onward, your study time for medicine is halved, and your punishment time is also halved." Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback, then Mr. Ying swept his sleeve and coldly said: "The remaining practice of these two aspects is merely a matter of tedious labor and offers no significant benefit. They must not stop, but to obsess over them is even more foolish." "Come with me." With those words, he strode ahead, and Wang Anfeng, not knowing his intention, could only follow behind. They headed towards the Shaolin buildings. The scholar''s expression was stern as he suddenly spoke while watching the scenery: "One day you will enter Jianghu. The waters of Jianghu have always been treacherous since ancient times. Do you know how to survive there?" Wang Anfeng answered: "Martial arts and vigilance." Mr. Ying slightly nodded, then shook his head again, saying, "Right, and also wrong." "Martial arts I have seen the books you brought. Although they are but fragmented information, this world is full of beings mostly chasing so-called profound martial power and pursuing so-called concepts of intent, with few actually pursuing the limit of technique." After thinking a bit, Wang Anfeng spoke softly: "Maybe that''s because chasing technique is indeed too dangerous The original purpose of martial arts is combat and killing, like slaughtering pigs. You can''t know what''s wrong by daydreaming about it; only by actually slaughtering pigs can you realize where the thoughts fail. It''s the same with martial arts, isn''t it? If you don''t spar with other martial artists, it''s hard to discover weaknesses." "Yet sparring can easily lead to injury or even death." "Those pursuing technique in martial arts may be scarce for this reason Few have the courage, fewer survive, and those who can make a name and write about their experience might indeed be one in a thousand." "Compared to others, they are certainly rare." The scholar looked at him with a hint of surprise, nodded slowly, and concluded: "Not too foolish." This sentence was definitely not a compliment, but coming from the always icy Mr. Ying, it was already remarkably rare. After walking a distance, they stopped at an offbeat hall, atop which a plaque was inscribed with three bold characters. Wang Anfeng''s eyes shifted slightly as he spoke softly, "Copper Man Lane?" Mr. Ying, with hands clasped behind his back, said, "In these two months, although you have not yet completed your punishment, you have barely passed my first test. Go... Enter Copper Man Lane, and after you come out, I''ll tell you the second thing you''re lacking." Wang Anfeng did not understand his meaning, but during this time he had begun to vaguely sense that Mr. Ying, though stern-faced and unforgiving in speech, only meant to be harsh without malice. The increasingly robust physique he had developed was clear proof of that. Resignedly, he bowed with clasped hands, proceeded with extreme caution, and slowly made his way toward Copper Man Lane. Creak The wooden door was slowly pushed open, the lane was pitch-dark. Just as Wang Anfeng felt puzzled, a rustling sound came, and rows of red candles lit up on both sides, brightly illuminating the interior. In front of him, the empty space slowly formed a human figure made of flowing light, dressed in monk''s robes with prayer beads around his neck, and with a single hand held in prayer, he looked at him. In the eerily empty lane, a grand and solemn voice echoed: "The first round begins." The figure opposite him greeted him with a slight bow. Before Wang Anfeng could understand the situation, the figure charged towards him with a fist fierce and solid, the Shaolin Changquan. The youth''s pupils shrank, and his body instinctively reacted, raising his right arm to a guardrail to steady the blow. However, the touch was unexpectedly light and lacked force, a lump formed in his throat. The next moment, the figure suddenly accelerated, flashing to Wang Anfeng''s side, landing a straight punch to the youth''s ribs, while the left hand awkwardly gripped his collar and forcefully pulled. Dodging Wang Anfeng''s elbow strike, he lifted the youth off his feet following the motion of the attack and slammed him down hard. The youth''s gathered strength scattered from the impact. As he felt weak all over, rapid fists pummeled down on him. Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth and bore it, silently gathering strength until seizing a gap, he suddenly flipped up, his right elbow swinging with the momentum. But the figure seemed to have anticipated it, stepping back just enough to avoid his blow. As his Vigorous Qi was exhausted, a hand had already firmly rested on his elbow, and the other hand, charged and ready, swung as a palm strike, slashing down heavily. ............... Creak Mere thirty breaths later, the gate of Copper Man Lane opened again, and Wang Anfeng almost stumbled out, leaning against the stone wall, his complexion slightly pale. Yet, what truly astounded him was his recent opponent. It was only Shaolin Changquan, the speed and strength were not much different, but every move and form of the opponent was perfectly executed, refined as if tempered a thousand times. He had only landed half a move successfully, and that half move was itself a trap, which then led to a more ferocious attack, as if the stars were falling from the Nine Heavens, relentless and fierce. "Do you now understand what ''technique'' is?" Mr. Ying looked at his miserable state and spoke indifferently, "In the past ten years... no, to this world, it should have been a hundred years, he only ranked 3,700th among all Shaolin disciples. Yet, he could easily have killed you. Even if your martial arts were twice as strong, you would still be no match for him." Hearing this, Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, then voiced his admiration, "They must be even more formidable now..." Was it his imagination, or did Mr. Ying''s body seem to stiffen slightly? After a while, he spoke, not so much as if answering Wang Anfeng, but as if speaking to himself in a soft voice, "No... they are no longer here." "How can that be? They were so formidable!" Looking at the vast sky and the Jianghu beneath the clouds, his ever-stern face rarely showed a different expression. He fell silent for a moment, then spoke not quite as if answering Wang Anfeng, but as if to himself in a soft voice, "In this world, they were after all just mere passersby, like meteors that illuminate the heavens and then vanish even more swiftly." "Gallop freely, experience deep friendships and grudges, entrust each other with our lives, stand side by side, the rustling autumn winds, wandering arm in arm in Jiangnan... Memories that are enough for us to cherish for a lifetime, but for them, they were merely an illusion. "When the dream ends, one cannot continue to speak of it, can they? If one grows up, how can they keep talking in their sleep?" "To them, we are ''people'' who do not even have the right to have memories. Perhaps it is because they have no memories that they can leave without a trace of guilt. Life is such, shouldn''t we also feel some consolation for the old friends?" "They left Jianghu, they faded away in their own world, just like ordinary people with love and hate, trapped by life, weary or distressed, no longer the gallant heroes of old, nor the gentle yet bold young maidens, and us... ha, we are just living in the Jianghu of their memories, in that place of memories, watching the mountains and rivers endure, people come and go, sometimes I also wonder whether among those newcomers, there are also them?" "Watching us, yet insisting on pretending not to recognize us, greeting us with a nod, saying ''Hero, nice to meet you,'' then sneaking a laugh on the other side, watching our reaction and whispering softly... " "Long time no see." Wang Anfeng fell silent, watching as the scholar, always stern and proud, momentarily showed a lapse, and softly said, "Teacher... Do you feel lonely...?" Mr. Ying murmured softly, "Lonely?" "No... I have never been lonely." "It is just... some reminiscence... " Reminiscing about the Jianghu that once had them. The sky is vast, with white snow quietly drifting down, landing on the shoulders of the elder and the younger. Winter has arrived. There is no return. Chapter 14 Mr. Yings Second Cultivation Snow blanketed the summit of the solitary peak, the heavy Buddhist bell of Shaolin Temple rang out, its toll resounding through the mountains, scattering the evermore vast falling snow. Mr. Ying stood with his hands clasped behind his back, silent and unspoken. Wang Anfeng, though fearing him, also respected him and kept half a step behind, standing in silence as if beside an elder.After an indefinite amount of time, Mr. Ying slowly turned his body, his facial expression as cold and harsh as the wind and snow that had seeped into it, giving Wang Anfeng a glance as if nothing had happened before, saying, "I mentioned the first point earlier, my requirements are not high. You need only rank within the top hundred of Shaolin disciples of the last hundred years to leave the mountain and enter Jianghu." "''Skill'' can lead you to be unbeaten as you move forward, but there are too many ways to kill within Jianghu. Some will not confront you directly, and if you don''t want to inexplicably fall dead by the roadside, you will need to detect those assassins who seek to kill you among the crowd." Wang Anfeng''s expression became solemn, and as he clasped his fists to shake off the frost and snow clinging to him, he said, "Please teach me, sir." Mr. Ying turned around and, looking at him, said, "When the heart harbors murderous intent, it naturally draws the Qi Mechanism. If you can sense the subtle aura of killing intent, you can detect ninety percent of the dangers in Jianghu." Wang Anfeng paused upon hearing this; he had read about the concept of Qi Mechanism in Jiang Shouyi''s collection of books. The so-called cyclic movement of the essential Qi, circulating through the six voids in Heaven, and giving rise to all things on Earth, was an utmost mystery, beyond mystery. Even with Jiang Shouyi''s marginal explanations, he was unable to comprehend it, never having been in contact with it and even somewhat skeptical of the existence of Qi Mechanism. The world is so vast, and the Qi Mechanism of Heaven and Earth so profound and elusive; how much more difficult then is it to capture murderous intent, and even more so when it is hidden? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mr. Ying, seeing his expression, knew what he was thinking and said with a sneer, "Rest assured, this one point is the easiest to teach you." Wang Anfeng''s face flushed slightly as he replied, "Then I thank you in advance, sir..." His voice had not yet fallen when it abruptly stopped. The youth''s pupils suddenly constricted, and the entire world in his eyes instantly darkened. The boundless wind and snow became even more ferocious yet also all the more desolate. Between Heaven and Earth, the only thing escalating was the speed and sound of his own heartbeat. All things revolved around the stern Scholar in a green robe, who became increasingly tall and overwhelming, filling the entire world. His eyes calmly and indifferently watched over Wang Anfeng who, struggling to maintain composure, quickly succumbed and found his consciousness dragged by fear into a bottomless abyss. Atop the solitary peak, the young man''s body swayed slightly and he fell directly forward. Mr. Ying''s sleeve fluttered, and a gentle Qi Force held him up and gently laid him on the ground. Through the wind and snow, two figures came breaking through the air. Ci, stepping on empty space, split the flying snowflakes in two with his Qi Force, stepping beside Wang Anfeng. Crouching down, he checked him briefly before finally exhaling in relief, his expression showing barely concealed anger as he rose to his feet and demanded, "What are you doing?!" "Teaching him about killing intent," replied the Scholar in the green robe, stepping aside and leisurely watching as the wind and snow once again enshrouded the mountains, speaking indifferently, "Killing intent is born from the heart. Since it is aimed at the human body, exposing oneself to it repeatedly each day, even if he is still foolishly unable to comprehend what Qi Mechanism is, his body will have developed an instinctive reaction to killing intent." "This way, it becomes naturally the easiest." The corners of the Scholar''s mouth slightly curled up into a smirk, adding, "By that time, no matter who harbors murderous intent against him, even if they conceal most of it through secret technique, it will shine like a firefly in the night in front of him." "Not a single one will escape." Ci was left speechless, anger in his heart, but since Wang Anfeng had not been harmed, he could only infuse the young man with some Inner Strength to nourish him. Wu Changqing, stroking his goatee, took Wang Anfeng''s pulse and, after the examination, chuckled and said, "Master Yuan Ci need not worry," Wu Changqing explained. "Just now, Anfeng engaged in a battle of memories with the past martial heroes, and his already weary body has reached its limit. Mr. Ying employed his killing intent to seal off his five senses, plunging him into a deep slumber. Though he was momentarily frightened, this rest is actually quite beneficial for his recovery." "He has been cultivating more diligently these past few days, so a good rest is indeed a good thing." Master Yuan Ci nodded slightly and carefully picked up Wang Anfeng, walking slowly towards the vacant monk''s room up the mountain. Within three feet, untouched by wind or snow, Wu Changqing watched until his figure vanished. When he turned around, the solitary peak no longer held the figure of the Scholar in green. Momentarily stunned, he then chuckled and shook his head, gazing over the snow-covered Shaoshi Mountain. Perhaps reminded of something, he first smiled lightly, then slowly sighed. "Jianghu..." Turning to leave, his slightly bent figure disappeared into the falling snow, the sigh scattered by the wind and snow, diffused into the midst of Shaolin Mountain. After an unknown amount of time had passed, Wang Anfeng slowly opened his eyes. The sensation of fear had yet to resurface; instead, it was swept away by another gentle breath. The boy''s constricted pupils returned to normal, the candlelight was warm, and a thick quilt was laid over his body. Beside him, Yuan Ci was looking at him with a smiling face, saying gently: "It seems you are truly tired. Has the cultivation during this period been somewhat harsh?" Feeling a warmth in his heart, Wang Anfeng shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s not harsh, Master." The monk raised his hand and ruffled his hair, hesitating for a moment before saying: "Really not harsh...?" "If you are truly tired, you can relax a bit; there''s no need to force yourself." "Mhm, Mhm, it''s okay, Master." Outside the monk''s room. From the direction of the pharmacy, Wu Changqing carried a bowl of medicinal porridge, which included ingredients beneficial to Wang Anfeng''s recovery, kept warm with his inner strength as he walked slowly toward the monk''s room. Although it was Mr. Ying who had awakened him, and it was Yuan Ci who had explained everything clearly, the root cause of it all was the young man. Thus, he had a considerable concern for Wang Anfeng in his heart. Moreover, the young man''s temperament was quite to his liking. Therefore, after the young man fell into a deep sleep, the elder had taken the initiative to collect some medicinal herbs from the Shaolin pharmacy and prepared a pot of medicinal porridge with some mushroom ingredients. As he entered the courtyard, he saw Mr. Ying, in a green Scholar''s robe, sitting above the monk''s room. The bright moon was high in the sky, and his clothes fluttered in the wind, giving the Scholar an even more detached and indifferent appearance. Wu Changqing was slightly startled as his qi mechanism pulled, causing Mr. Ying to sense his presence. Turning his head to glance at Wu Changqing, the latter was about to speak when he heard the cool voice: "The kid''s awake, tell him to leave early." "This is not his world after all. Staying for a while is harmless, but it''s not good to stay too long." Wu Changqing stroked his long beard, smiling warmly, and said: "Why doesn''t the gentleman tell him himself?" No sooner had his words fallen than they were met with only the silent fall of snow in response; the Scholar in green who had just been there was no longer in sight, leaving only the increasingly bright and cold moon in the sky. Wu Changqing opened his mouth slightly, then shrugged with a bitter smile, and could only carry the medicinal porridge and gently knock on the wooden door of the monk''s room, saying: "Master Yuan Ci, Anfeng, it is this old man." The wooden door creaked open, and the elder nodded to Yuan Ci who opened it, stepping in with a smile and closing the wooden door behind him. The candlelight cast the shadows of the three, and the sound of Wu Changqing''s hearty voice could be faintly heard: "Come, come, come, taste this old man''s cooking." "It''s been twenty years since I last cooked myself, don''t be too critical, don''t be too critical, haha." Chapter 15 Causality Wu Changqing''s medicinal porridge was indeed delicious. Born from the holy land of medical poison, Medicine King Valley, this bowl of porridge not only maximized the effects of the medicine but also did not affect the taste of the ingredients themselves. In fact, the slight bitterness of the medicinal herbs enhanced the flavor of the food even more.The old man watched as Wang Anfeng almost swallowed the medicinal porridge along with the bowl, his smile growing warmer. After ensuring the young man had fully recovered, he passed on the words of Master Ying to Ci An and Wang Anfeng. With a slight pause in his voice, he stroked his goatee and added, "This is Master Ying''s intention, not something I wanted to say..." "But after all, this matter is of great significance, so it''s best to be cautious." Although Wang Anfeng didn''t understand what ''world''s difference'' meant, he knew he couldn''t stay here for too long. So he put down the bowl and said, "If that''s the case, I should go back first." "Master, Second Master, your disciple takes his leave." His voice paused, and then he turned towards the direction of the door and bowed with fists clenched, shouting out loud, "The junior thanks the master for his guidance." The sound carried, but there was no response. Wang Anfeng chuckled lightly, raised his arm, and whispered to the Buddha Beads, "I want to go back to Great Liang Village..." A clear female voice rang in his ear, and the monk''s room, the candlelight, the monks, and the old man gradually disappeared, replaced by the familiar furnishings of his home in Great Liang Village. The young man let out a breath, exhaling a long stream of white air. He was suddenly enveloped by cold, making him shiver slightly. Turning to check, the fire in the room had indeed been extinguished long ago. It wasn''t exactly cold, but the transition from a warm environment was too abrupt. Although it was still dark outside, he had already slept for a long time in Shaolin and now didn''t feel sleepy at all. Pushing open the door, he saw the black bear already deep in slumber under the shed and the green-maned horse, alerted by the noise, opened its eyes but closed them again nonchalantly upon seeing Wang Anfeng. Dark clouds piled in the sky, with snowflakes starting to flutter down. According to the calendar, the beginning of November was almost over. Wang Anfeng suddenly felt as if waking from a dream. He met his master in May when the weather was still hot. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed, and with that somewhat strange period, he had actually been practicing martial arts for over a year. He had passed Master Ying''s first test, grown taller, and his inner strength had increased. It really was like a dream. Wang Anfeng exhaled a breath of white air, brought some dry firewood into the house, and rekindled the stove fire. Watching the burning flames, he gathered his Inner Qi and let it disperse throughout his limbs and body, while reminiscing about his encounters over the past six months. Xiahou Xuan, Huangfu Xiong, Liu Wuqiu. Xue Qinshuang... And the silly black bear, along with that boy named Zhao Xiujie who would come by every so often. Thinking of that young man, Wang Anfeng chuckled softly. The other''s behavior was indeed somewhat contrived and childish. However, he hadn''t shown up for some time, probably having given up. With the stove fire rising, Wang Anfeng got up, sat cross-legged on the bed and began to breathe deeply and rhythmically, sinking into cultivation. It was the beginning of November according to the calendar. Less than fifty days remained until the next New Year''s Eve. In a place like Great Liang Village, the atmosphere of bidding farewell to the old and welcoming the new was still just lurking beneath the surface of everyday life, with undercurrents flowing silently before returning to tranquility. However, in the County City, it was like the flames in Wang Anfeng''s stove, already lit and gradually building up. Tailor shops began making new clothes, vendors formed alliances, preparing to stockpile good merchandise to make a big profit during the festive season, and distant relatives started to visit for various reasons, such as... Zhao Xiujie''s uncle''s family in another County City. In his room, a boy two years younger than him was just flipping over the last page of a book, smacking his lips with lingering pleasure and saying, "Brother Xiujie, your books are so interesting!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I never knew books could be this captivating. They''re simply unputdownable." Zhao Xiujie glanced at the cover of "Tales of the Gallant Young" and admired him, saying, "You have good taste, kiddo. This book is the most exciting one I have here. The experiences inside are so full of twists and turns that they''re irresistible. If I could have such encounters, I might become a master myself." A disdainful snort suddenly came from the side, igniting Zhao Xiujie''s irritation. He glared at the white-robed young man sitting properly on his knees beside him, and said, "Qin Fei, what do you mean?!" "If you think there''s something wrong, then just say it. Cut out the passive-aggressive comments!" The young man in the white shirt opened his eyes and glanced at him indifferently, saying, "Not worth disputing." Zhao Xiujie''s face flushed red with anger as he stood up and said, "What did you say?!" The child around ten years of age hurriedly got up and stepped between the two brothers, smiling from one side to the other as he said, "Don''t fight, please don''t fight..." "It''s been a long time since we saw each other." Zhao Xiujie rubbed the chubby face of the child who had come closer, glaring fiercely at the white-shirted youth who had never gotten along with him before finally sitting down with some effort and saying, "For Xiong''s sake, I won''t hold this against you." The youth opened his eyes and pursed his lips, feeling that perhaps he had been too cold just now. After some thought, he started to explain, "The path of martial arts might have shortcuts at the entrance, but to become a true master, there are absolutely no shortcuts. I skimmed through the book earlier, and those so-called ''Spiritual Medicines'' that grant the strength of sixty years in one dose... can only appear in the top ten most dangerous places in Jianghu. Even the ordinary masters would perish if they entered, let alone a youth with no strength to truss a chicken." "Moreover, even if one wished to assimilate the essence of a millennium-old medicinal herb, one would already need to possess the strength of the Middle Third Rank, and furthermore, one would have to be an external-type master with a strong physique, and have the assistance of at least three high-level masters. Otherwise, there is an extremely high likelihood of being blown into pieces." "Secondly, becoming a peerless powerhouse by consuming Elixirs? Elixirs are useful, yes, but they are merely aids. They can lessen the time needed for bitter training, but they do not replace the need for it." "Medicinal power is blind and brainless. To prevent it from running wild in the meridians and leading to Deviation, more attention and effort are needed. The more potent the effects of the Elixir, the higher the demands for durability of the body and the mind. My master once said, only with an indomitable will can one deal with the overwhelming opportunities, otherwise, one is merely a part of the opportunity itself, and bearing precious treasures without the means is a crime, leading one to lose their life for nothing." "As for the claim that one could emerge peerless in the world after several years of solitary training in a cave, that is utterly impossible because..." The youth, feeling a bit apologetic for his earlier demeanor, began to explain in detail based on his own three years of learning. However, he didn''t realize that the more thoroughly and authentically he explained, the uglier Zhao Xiujie''s expression became. His face turned ashen green, and suddenly standing up, he looked at him with a cold sneer and said, "Wow, you''re quite something! It''s unfortunate that my residence happens to have some of those experts from beyond this world that you look down upon. With all your abilities, surely you didn''t just learn how to talk a good game, right?" Qin Fei was momentarily stunned, feeling that his well-intentioned explanation instead had resulted in humiliation. His expression slightly chilled, he said, "So what do you propose?" "All your talk sounds so good; why not have a match to prove it?!" "...Fine!" This time, the child could no longer stop them. The two brothers, who had been quarreling almost since childhood, left with cold faces to the training field. Zhao Xiujie called forth his five masters. Although the grandmaster who could assault enemies with his sword was not there, he thought that the remaining few masters could certainly teach the presumptuous Qin Fei a lesson. Then he saw the white-shirted youth standing with his left hand behind his back, facing the enemy with one hand and effortlessly flipping over one ''recluse expert'' after another to the ground. First, his face showed a brief shock, which then turned uglier and uglier. The last elder standing next to Zhao Xiujie watched as the four people cried out on the platform and looked at the youth standing tall with his cold face and hand behind his back. He swallowed his saliva, looked up at Zhao Xiujie with an awkward smile, and said, "Xiujie... your master has a bit of a cold leg today, how about... another day?" Zhao Xiujie clenched his jaw tightly with frustration. Even as engrossed in the fantastical stories of Jianghu as he was, he knew he had been fooled. He got up and with one kick at the old man''s shameless face, sent himself stumbling, his face turning even greener with rage. Qin Fei let down his right hand and pursed his lips seriously, saying, "You''re not young anymore, Zhao Xiujie. Stop having those unrealistic daydreams of soaring to success in one step and making your parents and elders worry. If you start training in martial arts step by step from now, even though you''re a few years late, diligence can make up for dullness. It''s not too late yet." Although they were words of comfort, in Zhao Xiujie''s eyes at that moment, they were no different from humiliation. Biting his teeth hard, he suddenly thought of someone. With the rashness and anger of a youth clouding his judgment, he blurted out without thinking, "That doesn''t count!" "I know of an absolute young martial arts master!" Chapter 16 You Have Entered the Threshold Qin Fei frowned slightly and saw that Zhao Xiujie still had a stubborn look on his face, and said coldly,"A young master? How skilled?" Zhao Xiujie glared back and shouted, "Speaking of him, don''t be scared but he can break the hard wood on the mountain with his bare fists and carry it down. He''s also always wrapped in chains weighing over a hundred pounds, moving as if it were nothing. He even subdued a ferocious black bear with those chains!" As his voice fell, Qin Fei felt even colder. He walked slowly toward Zhao Xiujie, causing the latter to feel somewhat uneasy. When the young man in a white shirt stopped three steps away from Zhao Xiujie, his hanging right hand''s fingers twitched, and then he slowly clenched them into a fist, and said indifferently, "Wood?" "Yes, the furniture newly made in my room was smashed down by his fists!" "...Where is he?" At this point, Zhao Xiujie''s anger has indeed dissipated quite a bit, but with the situation like a drawn bow, he was reluctant to show weakness. Looking at Qin Fei, who bore a murderous aura similar to that described in books when he had overturned several men just moments ago, Zhao tenaciously said, "In Great Liang Village..." Again feigning a disdainful and smug attitude, he lifted his chin and jutted it out toward the other, saying, "What, do you still have the guts to go?" Qin Fei glanced at him, his eyes sharp and cold, making Zhao step back as he felt a chill in his heart. When he no longer saw the youth before him, he heard a voice from behind, "Why not go?" Zhao Xiujie felt a slight tingle on his scalp and a faint sense of panic over causing a terrible disaster. Qin Fei had already passed him, calling out sharply, "Ah Da, Ah Er." From among the attendants, two tall and strong men stepped forward, silently bowing with a clasped fist. "Fetch the gauntlets brought this time." The two strong men nodded silently and then swiftly strode away, the ground seeming to surge with currents under their feet. In just a few moments, they returned, each holding a box. Qin Fei casually opened one, and within the black silk lining lay a pair of gauntlets, very sleek, enough to cover the entire forearm. The material was gold and jade, providing sufficient protection and enhancing the power of punches and palm strikes. Amidst the crisp ringing sound, Qin Fei fitted the gauntlets onto his forearms, adjusting them while he nonchalantly ordered, "No need to put the other set away; you two come with me, consider it a gift." "Ah Da, go directly to Mother Wang and take three hundred taels of silver; I need it to visit a friend. Also, take a pair of old mountain ginseng and three portions of Blood Jade Ointment from the cultivation materials." Zhao Xiujie''s expression slightly froze. Though it wasn''t his wish, this was utterly different from what he had envisioned... He couldn''t help but turn his body and see Qin Fei in white robes adjusting the position of his arm gauntlets. His profile became even more refined under the winter sun. Qin gave him a calm look and said, "Do you think I''m going to ''clean him up''? Hmm?" sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zhao Xiujie dumbly nodded. "Shouldn''t I?" Qin Fei didn''t directly respond but looked down calmly adjusting the gauntlets, saying, "That carpenter must know you admire that young man, thus he made a display piece from the side carved with fist imprints, adding water to mimic a lake. That''s one point." "Secondly, your description isn''t baseless. Such methods of cultivation indeed exist in Jianghu." "I just can''t stand swindlers in Jianghu, not that I am reckless and foolish. A martial artist should first establish virtue, intervene in injustices, and handle swindlers, but not to compete in strength and invite enemies everywhere. Moreover, even a simple carpenter can see the conflicts within you; how will you manage to inherit your family business in the future?" "Indulging in play loses one''s purpose in martial arts without advancing an inch, and the ways of personal conduct remain as naive as a child''s. Even Ah Xiao understands this better than you. From what you said earlier, although unintentional, you have already caused discord, using me as a blade to kill. If today you weren''t my cousin..." Qin paused and looked at Zhao Xiujie, saying, "You would have been slaughtered under my fist." Though these last four words were uttered calmly, an indescribable sensation shot up Zhao Xiujie''s spine, making his scalp tingle. In that moment, he seemed to see the black bear that roared at him a month ago, his heart pounding uncontrollably. His face turned slightly pale, his legs weak, he instinctively stepped back two steps, swallowed twice, and stammered, "No, no more fighting... then what are you going to do?" "Who said no more fighting?" Qin Fei withdrew his gaze, swung his right hand, producing a heavy whooshing sound and said coldly, "For such a person, enduring great hardship and cultivating diligently, even if a beauty stands before him, she is but mere bones." "Having been in Wangxian County for several days, it was rather dull until I met this man. How could I let such an opportunity pass? As a Martial Artist, it is natural to make friends through Martial Arts, but I wonder is he available today, or would it be offensive to approach him now?" As he spoke, doubt crept into his tone. However, by then Da already approached with a brocade box, so he decided not to overthink and turned his head to speak gently to a delicate-looking young boy: "Axiao, you wait here in the residence." Turning to look at Zhao Xiujie, whose complexion was slightly pale, he spoke in a cool voice, concise and to the point: "Lead the way." Zhao Xiujie felt a bitter taste in his heart and an inexplicable stir at being commanded in an unwelcome tone by someone with whom he had never seen eye to eye, yet he silently led the way. The child called Axiao, seeing his older brothers leave, pretended to be mature and sighed: "How many times has it been now" "Ah, each one is still so immature despite their age" With his hands behind his back, the small child imitated an adult and walked back to his room, where he promptly shut the door and suddenly became very agile. He sifted through Zhao Xiujie''s room with practiced ease, found paper, ink, brush, and inkstone, and sprang onto the chair. Taking up the brush and exhaling lightly, he wrote neatly on a white paper: "Sister Yu''er, who looks just like a fairy, I hope everything is well with you today." "Brother praised sister as a beauty." "But he also said that a beauty compared to a lumberjack is as unpleasant as a pile of bones" .................. In Great Liang Village. From Jiang Shouyi''s room drifted melodious sounds of the zither, causing villagers passing by to carefully slow their pace and listen attentively. Only after they passed the old locust tree-lined street did they express admiration: "Mr. Jiang''s zither music is still so pleasant" An elderly man nodded and said, "Indeed, I wonder what has happened, it just feels like Mr. Jiang is in a rather good mood today." A curious onlooker asked: "How do you know?" The elderly man stroked his beard and chuckled, "This old man has traveled a bit too. Although Mr. Jiang''s tunes haven''t changed and are as beautiful as ever, the melody is clearly crisper, definitely a sign of a good mood." "Oh, I see." "Uncle Zhang, you are really quite astute." After a round of compliments, as snowflakes discreetly began to fall, they spoke quietly about the odd weather and hurriedly went home. The snow, fluffy like cotton, settled on the locust tree and gradually accumulated in the courtyard. The music from the zither softened and gently ebbed away, producing lingering tones that floated afar, invisible in their path. Jiang Shouyi raised his hand, picked up a tea cup nearby, and took a sip, commending: "Not bad, this tea is indeed well-brewed Although still slightly rough, it is now drinkable." "You flatter me, sir." Jiang Shouyi shook his head, his lips curving slightly, and said softly: "But compared to your piece, ''Celestial Light and Shadows,'' it still falls several levels behind" The music briefly paused, and a young man in blue sat cross-legged in front of him, his hands lightly resting on the trembling strings of the zither, his body bound by thick chains, standing solid like a rock, his presence imposing yet his expression serene, like a clean stream without dust, he softly said: "It is because of your good teaching, sir." Jiang Shouyi remained silent, sipped his tea, then smiled and said: "You have been learning only this piece for a month now; you could learn many more." Wang Anfeng shook his head and replied: "Did you not say, sir, that learning the zither is merely for personal amusement, to mirror one''s heart in adjustment?" "Since it''s for personal enjoyment, there is no need for much, nor little, moreover just this one piece is still far from your level, sir, I can hardly claim to have mastered it, how then could I aspire for more?" Jiang Shouyi''s lips twitched slightly, yet paradoxically, he asked again: "But you are a Martial Artist, capable of controlling your strength, no technique should be too difficult." "Techniques may be easy to learn, but the mental state is hard to attain." The scholar couldn''t help but let out a laugh of joy and appreciation upon hearing this. After a few moments, as his laughter subsided, Jiang Shouyi gazed at the young man before him and said: "You have entered the threshold..." Chapter 17 Hear the Thunder in Silence The wall of the Master stands several Ren high; one cannot find its gate and enter.Once entered, one would step into the hall. Jiang Shouyi set down his teacup and saw Wang Anfeng already rising to put the ancient guqin back in its place. He raised his hand in a gentle pressing motion and, watching the youth stop, smiled and said, "Since you have entered, this guqin is now a gift for you, Anfeng." "Though it is not among those famed for roaring dragons and phoenix cries, it was handcrafted by a good friend of mine. It lacks a certain craftsmanship found in ordinary artisans'' works, which suits you perfectly." "How about it, do you not wish to accept it?" Wang Anfeng was slightly stunned upon hearing this. In the present-day Confucian School, which educates the world, students refer to their teachers as Mister and those who are older and virtuous as Master. When a Master offers his personal belongings, whether it be a guqin, chess, calligraphy, painting, or even stationery like brushes, paper, and inkstone to a student, it carries a deeper meaning than a mere gift. It signifies the Master''s true recognition of you as his student, capable of inheriting his scholarly mantle, and not just as a pupil to resolve doubts. With joy rising in his heart, Wang Anfeng carefully placed the ancient guqin on the table, swiftly stood up, and intended to bow in respect. However, finding that his movements were a bit flustered and his clothing disheveled, he quickly adjusted his robe and ensured there was nothing disrespectful before finally deeply bowing to Jiang Shouyi, saying, "In that case, I thank you, Teachernot just as a Mister." Jiang Shouyi nodded with a light smile and said, "Very good, very good." The two conversed again briefly, with Jiang Shouyi advising the young man on the questions he still did not understand from his readings. As the tea turned cold, Wang Anfeng rose to take his leave, but today he was no longer empty-handed; he now carried a heavy guqin case. Cradling the guqin, Wang Anfeng exited the Jiang family''s courtyard and saw that a layer of white snow had already fallen on the street outside the gate. There were no pedestrians around, yet in the midst of the snow stood a young man in white, who had been standing there for who knows how long; snow had begun to accumulate on the tips of his hair and shoulders, making the youth''s features seem even more delicate and faint. Standing beside the youth was Zhao Xiujie, who had not visited in a long time. A fine silk umbrella lay discarded on the ground, with two silent and strong men standing behind him, each holding a brocaded box. Upon seeing Wang Anfeng emerge, Zhao Xiujie''s eyes brightened. Before he could speak, the young man in white beside him stepped forward and cupped his fists, saying, "I am Qin Fei from Tianhe County, here to apologize." Wang Anfeng responded with slight surprise, "Apologize?" "I remember, I have never met Your Excellency before... what wrong is there to apologize for?" S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qin Fei looked up at him and said, "Precisely because we have not met, I committed the impertinence of visiting without invitation." "I heard of Brother Wang''s exceptional martial arts skills, and my curiosity could not be contained. I wished to visit and exchange a few moves, stopping when a point is made, to foster friendship through martial arts." Seeing his straightforward demeanor and honest speech without any pretense, Wang Anfeng felt a sense of affinity for him. However, he had been cautioned by Jiang Shouyi just earlier to keep a low profile, and having realized only yesterday in Shaolin Temple that his own skills were quite common, he truly had no desire to engage in a fight. So, he smiled and said, "I am Wang Anfeng." "Hmm... Since Brother Qin and Brother Zhao have traveled far as guests, given the heavy snow today, why not come to my house for a cup of tea to warm yourselves?" Qin Fei opened his mouth, sensed the polite refusal in the words, and after a few moments of silence, said, "...then, I shall impose upon Brother Wang." "It''s no trouble at all." Wang Anfeng smiled slightly, taking the lead towards his home, with Qin Fei following behind. Although he said nothing, the disappointment on his face was apparent even to Zhao Xiujie. But the regret in his heart was more than tenfold what showed on his face. Seeking a martial contest is a matter between two persons; not simply because he wished to exchange skills meant that the other would agree to it. Arriving in high spirits only to return disheartened naturally brought regret. Though regretful, he still talked and laughed with Wang Anfeng as usual. Suddenly, his foot found empty space, and he leaned sideways toward one side, inadvertently stepping into a pothole. His mind was distracted and he hadn''t paid attention to his steps, but being a martial artist, he quickly regained his balance after a brief stagger. But as his right foot landed, his body sank, unexpectedly plunging deep into a snow pit. He paused briefly, only now realizing that the pit was not small and was covered by thick snow, making it indistinguishable. Wang Anfeng turned back with a slight start and apologized: "In the countryside, the roads are naturally uneven. I hope Brother Qin will forgive me." "It''s nothing. I wasn''t watching where I was going" Qin Fei replied casually, but his expression paused slightly right after he finished speaking. Wang Anfeng chuckled and turned to continue leading the way. Meanwhile, the young man slowly turned back, his eyes fixed intently on the ground, fixated on the nearly identical footprints. Whether it was the flat ground or the pits. The depth was consistent, showing no abnormalities, contrasting sharply with his own pit-like footprints. Zhao Xiujie didn''t understand why, but still followed beside Wang Anfeng, turning back curiously to look at his own cousin, gesturing for him to come along. The two strongmen stood in front of Qin Fei. Ah Da, looking at the footprints and then at the youth waiting for them, lowered his voice and said solemnly: "He possesses lightness skill, the grade unknown, but it has already reached extreme proficiency, like a blazing fire turned pure blue." "With just the skill of lightness, young master, you are not his match." Qin Fei slowly nodded, looking up at Wang Anfeng, who was waiting ahead. Wrapped around him were chains that weighed at least two hundred catties. The ancient zither he carried was no light burden either. Yet, despite such weight, his steps on the snow were no different from those of an ordinary person, still smiling and looking untroubled. Having initially felt a twinge of regret, Qin Fei quickly strode to catch up with Wang Anfeng, who didn''t inquire but merely covered the topic with village anecdotes. Great Liang Village itself was not very large, and they soon reached the courtyard in front of Wang Anfeng''s house. The young man pushed open the wooden gate with his foot, revealing a tidy courtyard. In the courtyard, there wasn''t much clutter, just two straw huts. Under one, a plump black bear was in a deep slumber, while the other housed a fine horse, its mane disheveled, its eyes a vertical golden slit, turning its head towards the sound and Wang Anfeng and others, its gaze as cold and piercing as lightning, which slightly startled Qin Fei. And Wang Anfeng was already smiling and asking: "How are you today, horse?" The horse whinnied softly and affectionately, prompting the young man to chuckle, speak a few more words, and then gently set down the ancient zither. He opened the door wider and said to the people behind him: "Please come in." After Qin Fei expressed his apologies for the intrusion, he stepped in first, followed by the others into the house. Wang Anfeng then closed the door against the snowy winds outside. The interior was sparsely furnished, very simple, with the only new item being the bed. Everything else was old, with markings of long use. Wang Anfeng had them sit down, he started a fire and boiled water, all the while chatting softly. Qin Fei tried several times indirectly to inquire about Wang Anfeng''s martial arts, but he always evaded the topic. Once the water boiled, the young man, fetching the tea, smiled and said: "It''s the first time we''ve had so many guests, and we don''t have enough tea cups. I hope you don''t mind using these coarse porcelain bowls." "Brother Wang is too polite." Wang Anfeng smiled, retrieving the porcelain bowls. His technique of brewing tea, learned from Jiang Shouyi''s wife, wasn''t complicated, focusing on simplicity and authenticity. The onlookers couldn''t notice any difference. Even Qin Fei was just quietly observing the surroundings. The books were plentiful, which was normal, as the Confucian Sect valued education, and few in this era were uneducated. Beyond that, there was nothing that seemed related to martial arts, making it hard to gauge Wang Anfeng''s real strength. It was like a bucket of cold water had been thrown over Qin Fei''s earlier enthusiasm, cooling his ardor. Just then, the fragrance of the tea gradually filled the air, calming Qin Fei''s mood, thinking perhaps he was too impatient. Soon, a bowl of tea soup was placed before him. The bowl was black, making the tea within appear amber-clear. Wang Anfeng didn''t just brew tea for himself and Zhao Xiujie; the amount of water boiled was just enough for five bowls of clear tea, and even the two strongmen each received a bowl. Qin Fei sipped it gently, momentarily startled, feeling the dryness recede and a slight shock in his heart. Lifting his eyes, he saw Wang Anfeng pour out the last bowl but not drink it, puzzled, he asked: "Brother Wang... why aren''t you drinking?" "The guest has come from afar, let the tea be for the guest" As he spoke, Wang Anfeng already looked towards a seemingly empty area. Though no one was there, he still felt an uncomfortable sensation. It wasn''t targeted at him, but it made him constantly recall the cold, encompassing eyes of Master Ying from the night before. This kind of intense bodily reaction was entirely impossible to ignore. Qin Fei was just about to reply when he suddenly thought of something, and his expression changed slightly. Meanwhile, the youth in the blue shirt had already risen, his chains clinking softly as he beckoned with his hand towards an empty direction, saying softly: "I mean no harm to Brother Qin, and those outside the house cannot see inside. Since you''ve already revealed yourself, why continue to hide?" "It''s cold outside; it might be better to drink a cup of hot tea to warm up." As the voice echoed, everyone''s expression changed drastically, except for Zhao Xiujie. Chapter 18 Wang Anfengs Shortcomings After a few moments of silence, an elder quietly appeared behind Qin Fei, about fifty or sixty years old, dressed in a Taoist robe, with a gentle face. With a sweep of his horsetail whisk, he smiled slightly at Wang Anfeng and said:"Since the young layman has invited me, how could I not show myself without being impolite?" Zhao Xiujie looked stunned, and Qin Fei, who had been sitting, was taken aback, his eyes momentarily brightened. He abruptly stood up with his hands held in a disciple''s salute, but before he could bow, the Taoist lifted his hand to stop him. Unable to continue his bow, the old man chuckled and shook his head, then turned to Wang Anfeng and spoke: "I am Xuan Chengzi, the young layman is courteous." Wang Anfeng clasped his fists and said: "I did not realize it was an elder. For any neglect, please forgive me, please take a seat." The old Taoist nodded his head. Although he declined Qin Fei''s courtesy, he did not refuse the latter''s offer of a seat, taking the place that had been Qin Fei''s, while the young man in white stood respectfully behind him, his palms trembling slightly. Xuan Chengzi accepted the cup of tea, took a sip, and praised: "Indeed, a good state of mind." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The elder flatters me." The old man just chuckled, continued to sip his tea quietly, and didn''t initiate further conversation. As he was the elder, the atmosphere, which had been fairly harmonious, now shifted subtly. Added to this was Zhao Xiujie''s bewildered demeanor, and Qin Fei''s clear inner turmoil, which led him to take his leave after just a short while. When it was time to part, the young man in white took a brocade box from the guard beside him, turned it around, and handed it to Wang Anfeng, saying: "Brother Wang, our visit today was quite abrupt, please do not take offense. Here is a small token of our regard, I hope you won''t disdain it." As he spoke, he opened the brocade box to reveal a pile of silver ingots resting on red velvet cloth, dazzling to the eyes. Wang Anfeng was momentarily taken aback and promptly tried to refuse, but Qin Fei gathered his expression and, having secured the brocade box, handed it back to Ah Er. He took another box from Ah Da and offered it again, saying: "I guess Brother Wang does not covet wealth. The items in this box are merely things I use in my cultivation, they are not valuable." "Please don''t refuse this time." Wang Anfeng hesitated, since the other had put it that way, to repeatedly refuse would be impolite, so he reluctantly accepted the brocade box, saying: "Then please wait a moment, Brother Qin." With that, he turned and went to the kitchen. After a short while, he returned holding a shiny little jar and handed it over, saying: "This is a dish I pickled myself; it''s quite good with rice. If you don''t mind, please accept it as a reciprocal gesture..." Qin Fei accepted the jar, saying: "Since it''s made by Brother Wang, it must be delicious. Thank you." "Then we''ll take our leave now, Brother Wang. Please do not see us out." Wang Anfeng watched them go until they were out of sight before turning back into the house. Curious, he looked at the brocade box on the table and gently opened it. The box was divided into two layers; the top layer contained a pair of ginseng roots and three exquisite porcelain vials. The bottom layer held a pair of jet-black gauntlets, streamlined in design, affording protection and with razor-sharp metal edges layer upon layer, resembling a dormant eagle ready to strike, indicating their extraordinary quality. After bidding farewell to Wang Anfeng, Qin Fei and his group took their steeds and hurried on their way. Zhao Xiujie was full of questions but, seeing Qin Fei''s face almost as cold as frost, he was silently intimidated by his cousin and merely held his queries inside. Their several riders broke through the snowy scene, entering straight through the county gate, and all the way back to the Zhao residence. Qin Fei dismissively handed the silver coins to Ah Da and Ah Er, instructing them to retire, then he strode back to his room with a taut face. Once alone, he locked the door behind him and exhaled, saying softly: "Master, you can come out now." There seemed to be a quiet sigh, and the old Taoist appeared beside him like a specter, saying: "The old Taoist has taught you only some basic foundational techniques; you need not be like this." Qin Fei merely lowered his eyes and did not respond. Xuan Chengzi sighed helplessly and said: "After several years, you remain as stubborn as ever." The youth''s eyes showed a glint of nostalgia but he didn''t answer, instead, he asked: "Master, why did you suddenly come back... and even took the place of a Shadow Guard by my side?" "Do you plan to stay long this time, or why not just stay for good?" Xuan Chengzi shook his head. In the absence of others, he didn''t need to worry about the young man losing his dignity in front of the servants. He unceremoniously tapped Qin Fei''s forehead with his hand and said: "Foolish child!" "The cultivation technique I practice requires roaming through famous mountains and great rivers, absorbing the grand qi of Heaven and Earth, to discern the dragon and tiger, match the Kan and Li trigrams, distinguish clarity from turbidity, and aim for a breakthrough to the Upper Third Rank. How could I settle in one place for long? You, my boy, you want to ruin my cultivation, don''t you?" The youth raised his hand and touched his forehead, his face blooming into a smile, a stark contrast to his previously aloof expressionfull of youthful vigor, yet it also made the old Taoist feel unbearably stifled, turning away to avoid looking at him. Qin Fei had just reprimanded Zhao Xiujie for lacking depth, and his behavior and manners had been both sophisticated and steadyanyone who saw him would feel compelled to compliment him. But had he forgotten that he himself was only a fourteen-year-old kid... In ordinary families, which thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy would worry about having depth or being measured in their conduct? They should cry when they want to cry, laugh when they want to laugh, and play pranks on the girls they fancy. That''s what true comfort is, isn''t it? And in wealthy households, causing colossal troubles for their fathers to clean up is nothing unusual, right? The more the old Daoist thought about it, the more upset he felt, and he couldn''t help but muse about taking that badly notched Taihe Sword for a trip to Tianhe County, touching the corner of his mouth as he spoke: "The old Taoist is just wandering through here. The observatory master of Ynzhng Gun, known as Kong Taoist, in Wangxian County within the Taoist Sect, happens to be my good friend. With nothing much to do, I crossed over the mountain range from Tianyang County to see him for a drink. I came across that lady from the Military Family guarding your mother''s side and found out you were here too." "I thought to myself... it''s been a few years since I''ve seen you, so I talked to her and asked if I could replace the Shadow Guard to accompany you for a day. Hmm, she was very cooperative." "Granted, you''ve indeed grown quite a bit, and sturdier too, not bad, not bad." As he spoke, he reached out and ruffled the youth''s hair like he would when Qin Fei was a child. Qin Fei squinted his eyes. A smile curled at the corner of his mouth, and he tried to suppress a laugh upon hearing his master say he had grown up, unaware of how laughable his own expression must look. But the old Taoist couldn''t bring himself to laugh and felt only increasing heartache. He even began to doubt whether his decision years ago to leave Qin Fei in search of breakthrough methods, abandoning Tianhe County to wander through the Great Qin lands, had been a mistake. By nature, not wanting the atmosphere to become oppressive, he volunteered to share the interesting stories from his travels over the years. The youth listened quietly; as he recounted each experience, the old man unconsciously added advice and cautions, and before they knew it, one or two hours had passed. Only when a servant summoned the courage to knock did they realize dinner time had arrived. Qin Fei curtly instructed the servant to bring the meal to his room, and the servant, relieved, retreated. Soon a full table of dishes was presented: five dishes plus one soup, all incorporating medicinal herbs beneficial for cultivation, and a pot of Wangxian County''s unique wine, which ranked first in robustness among the northern seventeen counties. Even the pickles from Wang Anfeng were served in a White Jade bowl, placed at the center, adding a splash of color to the table. The master and disciple continued their conversation from before while enjoying the meal and wine. The elder took a sip of his drink, glanced at the pickles, and said: "Speaking of that Wang Anfeng... he is quite exceptional. With the year-end approaching, given your status, you should have the opportunity to meet with some martial arts seniors in Wangxian County and participate in various clan gatherings... Although they might be somewhat dull, they can be of some use to a martial artist of your level." "After all, a martial artist can''t just work in isolation." "Try to get an additional spot, and personally deliver it to that young man, inviting him to join you." Qin Fei, though typically reserved, couldn''t help letting down his guard around those close to himlike Axiao, Zhao Xiujie, and especially the elder in front of him. Hearing this, he couldn''t quite conceal his competitive spirit and said: "He might be skilled in qinggong, but so what if his qinggong is strong?" "The only way to determine a martial artist''s strength is through a fight." The Taoist glanced at him, tapped his chopsticks, and snatched away the pickle Qin Fei had just picked up, holding it with the chopsticks and said: "Qinggong? Hmph... it means you haven''t seen enough..." "Then master, do tell!" The old Taoist snickered. Having had a couple of drinks and feeling more open-hearted, he no longer insisted on the formal title and answered: "Still acting like a child, can''t handle a bit of criticism?" "Just listen, you only noticed that the kid''s qinggong footprints are all the same, but you missed one thing. What''s more impressive is that he steps instinctively into those uneven spots on the ground, with one foot deeper than the other, almost instinctively reacting, adjusting his stance and steps... heh, this kind of qinggong is already sufficient for real combat." "Most importantly, within his energy circulation and steps, there are traces of the first level of my Taoist sect''s legitimate ''Nine Palaces'' techniques." The old Taoist smacked his lips, and as he saw Qin Fei''s expression turning serious, he continued: "Not to mention, that chain on his body; from what the old Taoist observed, it''s at least five hundred pounds. Yet, his muscles and veins do not show any sign of bulging, which means his inner strength must be continuous and resilient. Its volume is unknown, but just these two aspects alone put him far ahead of you, and in a fight, you would be at a disadvantage." "With the ability to bear five hundred pounds, his muscles and bones need not be mentioned and won''t be inferior to yours." "His punches are heavier than yours, his movement technique is stronger, and at best, you''re only on par with him in terms of inner strength. So, how do you plan to beat him?" Qin Fei''s expression grew somber, and just then, a servant''s voice came from outside, announcing the Mistress was calling. Qin Fei frowned slightly and looked at the old Taoist, who gestured for him to go out by himself while he stayed alone in the room, contemplating the young man he had seen today and murmuring to himself: "Sensitive beyond ordinary people, he wears silver needles around his waist, carries an ancient zither on his back, his steps contain the legacy of the Taoist sect''s legitimate teachings, he grasps the mindset of the Confucian sect, yet his aura is solid as a mountain, as if a Heavenly Dragon walks upon the earth..." "Heh, who has taught this disciple, as if he knows a bit of everything." With a chuckle, Xuan Chengzi put the pickle he had stolen from Qin Fei into his mouth and chewed it. Almost instantly, the smile on the old Taoist''s face completely solidified, then turned slightly blue, as he rolled over and fell to the side. "Ugh..." Chapter 19 Cultivation The sky gradually darkened, and as winter set in, the days in Wangxian County grew especially short, with an early dusk. The cold kept villagers who usually chatted outside during the summer huddled in their homes, now only the moonlight reflecting off the blanket of snow provided a serene and chilly landscape.Wang Anfeng delivered firewood to Wang Hongyi''s yard under the cover of night, politely declining the invitation to stay for dinner. He returned home, heated a large pot of food, and fished out two or three pickles from another pot to go with the white rice and pork. Without changing his expression, he ate everything up. He frowned slightly and said, "Indeed" "This batch only has seventy percent of the flavor my father used to achieve, but the portion I sent to Brother Qin is almost indistinguishable from what my father made back in the day." "I hope he''ll like it." After cleaning up the dishes, and when his Inner Qi was fully restored through meditation, Wang Anfeng then used his Buddha Beads on his wrist to return to the Shaolin Temple. As expected, he found himself once again on the peak of solitary, and after paying his respects to the three Elders Ci, he voluntarily picked up the heavy carrying pole and began his ascent up the mountain. Although the heavy snowfall made the paths of Shaoshi Mountain even more difficult to traverse, he barely minded, as he was almost always employing his Qinggong due to the chains he bore, and his skill in it was exceedingly mature. Ci Elder watched the young figure disappear into the distance and retracted his gaze, asking, "Is there really no way?" Mr. Ying scoffed and said, "You are well aware of what happened after he left yesterday, aren''t you?" "This world''s ability to turn the false into the true is still constrained by its original rules. We can''t even turn a Middle Third Rank Red Cloud Sword into reality, not to mention items like the Jade Refining Pill, Qianyuan Creation Golden Pill, and Heavenly Gang Refining Spirit Pill C although only used to strengthen the foundation, these are of very high grade and cannot be made real." "And if they can''t even appear in our world, the notion of him taking them into his own is even more of a pipe dream." Ci Elder remained silent. Wu Changqing stroked his beard and expressed his confusion, "But isn''t Mr. Scholar... the principal being of this world? Can''t you make it happen?" The Scholar glanced at him, chuckled coldly, and said, "The soul is also a master of the body, Wu, could you move Mount Tai to surpass the Northern Sea?" The old man, taken aback by the retort, smiled wryly and shook his head, "I was wrong to assume. I have asked too much of you, please forgive my presumption, Mr. Scholar." The Scholar nodded without speaking. After a moment of silence, he continued, "Not only has the boy been cultivating during this time, but I have also been seeking the origin of our enlightening intelligence, encountering many limitations" "In short, this matter is anything but simple, with numerous restrictions, like the breathing techniques, requiring both intake and release, and not merely at will. At present, all I know is that the limit of what can be projected is tied to the boy''s level of cultivation. If he exceeds it..." Between the Scholar''s fingers, a crystal clear flower, unlike anything mundane, slowly materialized, but in a fleeting moment, it was overtaken by dense cracks and gently crumbled, turning into light dust that drifted down beneath this lonely peak. Mr. Ying''s gaze followed the shimmering dust to the mountain below and he said indifferently, "Then not even a single flower can exist." S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Today''s cultivation, carrying water, only lasted half as long as usual before Mr. Ying stopped Wang Anfeng. The Scholar looked at him lightly and said, "Keep up." Wang Anfeng felt a chill at the back of his neck, and with a forced resolve he said, "Mr. Scholar, I have yet to learn the art of Medical Poison today." "Do I need to repeat myself?" The Scholar''s cold voice made Wang Anfeng shiver as he put down the iron bucket and reluctantly followed behind the middle-aged Scholar. The silence lasted until Mr. Ying halted, and when Wang Anfeng looked up, indeed, there it was again C the bold and powerful three characters. Copper Man Lane. In his mind, he involuntarily recalled the near-tormenting battle of the day before. Wang Anfeng instinctively stepped back, then bit his lip, suppressing his innate fear, and after giving a respectful fist-and-palm salute to the stern Scholar, he pushed open the door somewhat stiffly and entered the hall. He was human, and even if he excelled among his peers, he was still just a person at heart. He understood the logic in his mind, but the natural instincts of flesh and blood were even more real. Humans naturally have emotions, experiencing love, hatred, sorrow, joy, and can be frightened by terror. Naturally, no one wants to relive a powerless defeat, especially a young person. Most people are like this, yet there are a few who stand above these reactions. One type is driven by grand ambitions, bravely facing difficulties no matter how daunting, with hearts unswayed and undeterred. They face challenges head on with unyielding resolve. The second type is spurred on by external forces. You cannot defeat the devil. But another devil can... The scholar standing with his hands clasped behind him at the entrance to Copper Man Lane had a slight smile on his lips, his robe eddying in the wind, increasingly fierce and lonely. In Copper Man Lane, the opponent was still the same, and that grand, authoritative voice pronounced the start. This time, Wang Anfeng lasted for thirty-five breaths, five more than the last time. Experience exclusive tales on empire So his injuries worsened by that much more. After it ended, the candlelight on both sides within the Copper Man Statue instantly extinguished, plunging the area into utter darkness with only the sound of the young man''s rapid breathing audible. Wang Anfeng leaned against the wall hesitantly for several breaths, then, gritting his teeth, pushed the door open. But before he could speak, he saw two people had appeared beside the scholar, along with a huge vat, causing him to pause slightly in surprise. Over there, Elder Ci was already beckoning to him; Wang Anfeng walked over. The liquid in the vat wasn''t clear but brown, emitting a gentle medicinal fragrance that unconsciously relaxed his body. Mr. Ying turned to glance at him and said, "Jump in. With your muscles and bones, you can barely refine your body with the medicinal bath. Elder Wu will use acupuncture and Inner Qi to help heal your injuries." "As for studying medicine, as long as your mind is still functioning, that''s enough. You can learn while you heal." "Elder Wu, I leave it to you." The old man beside him stroked his beard and chuckled lightly, "Rest assured, it''s just a minor injury, nothing serious." "Anfeng, come inside." As a Supreme Elder of Medicine King Valley, Wu Changqing''s Inner Strength had reached the Transformative Realm. In terms of healing, even if one''s tendons were completely cut and the heartbeat ceased, as long as his Inner Strength did not withdraw, he could sustain a life. At the moment, Wang Anfeng''s injuries were merely superficial, and he would be fine in a moment. Wang Anfeng was engrossed in the content taught by Wu Changqing, but the elder''s voice suddenly halted. The curious youth glanced over, only to see the elder smile at him and take a step back. Uncertain, Wang Anfeng was about to ask when Mr. Ying''s cool voice already reached his ears, "Come out, into the Copper Man Lane." The youth''s expression instantly became baffled. "..." Under that cold gaze, Wang Anfeng once again entered Copper Man Lane. The two rows of red candles were still there, but the opponents kept changing relentlessly. The monotonous Shaolin Changquan possessed vastly different styles: some were fierce, some composed, some stood like boulders, and others flowed like the continuous rivers. He fought for three full hours. Failing over and over again, healing in the medicinal bath repeatedly, had he not had moments of rest, he almost would''ve become completely numb. Splash The medicinal fluid in the bucket grew thin once more. Wang Anfeng climbed out, instinctively heading towards Copper Man Lane, but Mr. Ying called out before he had gone far, and turning around, the scene from the night before repeated itself. He was struck by a killing intent that closed off his Five Senses and plunged him into the deepest sleep. Elder Ci used Inner Strength to help the youth clear his blood stasis, while Wu Changqing had already prepared a new batch of the medicinal liquid. Submerging most of the youth''s body in it and looking at his still youthful features, he sighed, "He''s indeed suffering... However, Mr. Ying, Master Ci..." His voice hesitated slightly, then the old man turned around to look at the two beside him, asking seriously, "Is it really alright not to teach him and just let him hone himself in combat? I fear this may be somewhat inappropriate..." Elder Ci looked at the sleeping youth and said, "Elder Wu need not worry too much. Anfeng has already practiced Shaolin Changquan for quite some time, and besides, if there''s a problem, we can stop it in time." The middle-aged scholar, with his hands behind his back, looked at the clouds below the mountain, speaking softly, "Medicine King Valley is not skilled in warfare. That part is better left to me and Ci." "If we follow Ci''s experience, at the final juncture, Ci would be his greatest opponent, and the world might gain another Wrathful King Wang Anfeng." "But he would never become the unrivaled Wang Anfeng." "Only after striking a thousand chords does one understand the sound; only after observing a thousand swords does one comprehend the weapon. I want him to learn all the Martial Arts of the Bai Family and then step by step, forge his own path." "It is only through relentless forging that one can truly blossom." Chapter 20 The Incident of the Hungry Tiger Triggered by the Ointment... Like last time, Wang Anfeng had slept for several hours before waking up. It was only after drinking Wu Changqing''s medicinal porridge that he returned to Great Liang Village.Although he was no longer sleepy, he had been taught by Ci that "haste makes waste." Since it was not suitable to cultivate during this time, he simply started a fire. With nothing else to do, he closed his eyes slightly and reflected on today''s battles, which could be called brutal, unwillingly trying to find a way to win. What young person would enjoy being beaten all the time? The pain in his body made him extremely clear about where he had made mistakes, and his youthful unwillingness continually made him reflect and question himself. Back then, if that move had been executed a bit faster, would he not have been put in a passive position? If he had retained some strength in his attack, could his defense have been sharper? The more he thought about it, other things emerged in his mind. He suddenly realized that the moves that had defeated him could be completely integrated into his own tactics to break the moves of other opponents. His heart suddenly enlightened, he felt a burst of elation, and he firmly bit his teeth mentally. He must show them! As if he had found a game full of challenges and fun, Wang Anfeng kept thinking in this sleepy village, imagining the movements in his mind. Time passed quickly. The task was quite mentally taxing, and after the excitement, Wang Anfeng felt a bit tired. He simply got up, planning to take a short nap. His gaze fell on the brocade box still on the table, causing him a bit of a headache. Since he had already accepted it, it naturally wouldn''t be good to return it. The gauntlets could be used directly, and if nothing else, the ginseng could be used to stew chicken, but he wondered what the use of the ointment in those three porcelain bottles was? That day Qin Fei had intended to tell him in person about the uses of the First Rank Blood Jade Ointment, but at that moment, seeing Xuan Chengzi after a long time, filled with excitement, he naturally forgot, leading to Wang Anfeng now looking at the ointment and not knowing how to proceed. After some thought, he muttered to himself: "Since it''s medicine well, my second Master is proficient in medicine, maybe next time I''ll take it to him to see..." Having made up his mind, he lay on the bed and soon fell into a deep sleep. The next day, it was another extremely strict cultivation session. The insights from last night had an effect in actual combat, giving him a slight edge, but as soon as he gained a slight advantage, it seemed that his opponents guessed his intentions, and Wang Anfeng once again experienced a situation akin to being ruthlessly dominated. Feeling somewhat annoyed and puzzled, he asked Ci during a healing session. The latter''s reply was that those "Shaolin disciples" had all spent unimaginable amounts of time in combat, night and day, all just to seize a momentary opportunity in a flash. Wang Anfeng scratched his head and said: "Less than a moment''s time?" "To spend such a long time just for something that lasts less than a moment, isn''t that quite uneconomical?" Ci looked at him and laughed: "Anfeng, do you think that''s very short?" The youth, curious, said: "Isn''t a moment''s time short? What can be accomplished in that time?" The monk''s smile faded as he looked at him and said softly: "It can decide victory or defeat, life or death." "Alright, go back to your cultivation..." Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, feeling slightly stirred inside. There seemed to be something in those eight characters that he could not fully comprehend. Not knowing whether it was due to his emotional changes, he felt his shoulders seemed heavier by a fraction, and a sense of self-reproach and guilt arose in his heart. The chains on his body were still the same ones he had worn previously and had not been taken off. But so much time had passed, and yet the oppressive force had not lessened at all. Feeling that weight, he had never heard of chains that could increase their weight on their own. He hadn''t considered this possibility before, only assuming that his lack of progress in cultivation was due to his slackness. He had fallen far short of what his master and senior fellow apprentices had achieved, according to what his Master had said. Taking a deep breath, Wang Anfeng clenched his right fist and looked towards the tightly closed door. This time, he must endure just one more breath. At the end of the day, unbeknownst to Wang Anfeng whose chains had secretly increased from 600 jin to 700 jin, he, driven by a strong will, lasted 87 breaths against the Shaolin disciple ranked 3,400. He took thirty-seven punches and seven elbows. Because of his reflections from the previous day, he found a flaw as his opponent was retracting a move and instinctively executed the Spirit Snake Seeking Gap Whip Technique. The heavy chains roared like a giant python, striking the Shaolin disciple in the chest. Wang Anfeng had not yet seen the result when he fell into unconsciousness. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He also did not see the tall Shaolin disciple''s figure slowly shatter, while on either side the red candles flickered silently, with only a grand and solemn voice echoing through Copper Man Lane: "First round, the winner is Wang Anfeng." "Wang Anfeng is unconscious." "Defeated." ......... "Anfeng, have you awakened?" Master Ci''s voice roused Wang Anfeng from his deep slumber. He slowly opened his eyes and saw the familiar face of Wu Changqing, saying, "Second Master?" The elder raised his hand to stop the youth from getting up, brought over a bowl of medicinal porridge, and said with a smile, "Here, try this and see if it suits your taste today." Stay connected with empire "Mmm." Wang Anfeng took the medicinal porridge and began to eat several mouthfuls, then gobbled it down, causing the elder beside him to smile at the wrinkles forming at the corners of his eyes, repeatedly saying, "Eat slowly, eat slowly... Ah, no one is competing with you, there''s no hurry, there''s more in the pot if it''s not enough." "If it really comes to it, you can come here every day, and this old man will cook for you to help nourish your body..." The youth''s eyes lit up, and he raised his head with a clear longing and joy on his face, yet he hesitated and said, "Is that possible? Mr. Ying didn''t mention that I couldn''t stay here too long..." The old man laughed and said, "What does eating a meal cost you in terms of time?" Wang Anfeng, encouraged by these words, looked around and asked, "Then... where are Master and Mr. Ying?" Wu Changqing furrowed his white brows and said, "I really don''t know about that; perhaps they have other matters." Wang Anfeng slowly nodded, no longer pressing the issue as if he had remembered something else, and said, "Oh right, Second Master, did you see the medicine I brought today?" The elder laughed and said, "I was just about to talk to you about that. You want to ask me how to use that medicine... I have already written the instructions on a piece of paper, just follow those directions. Also, there''s another matter." "If you have enough silver coins, buy a tael of each type of herbal material from the barefoot doctor in Great Liang Village." "Second Master is somewhat interested." Wang Anfeng nodded in agreement, but before he could speak, the scene before his eyes suddenly blurred. His head spun, and the next instant, he was back in a room in Great Liang Village, slightly stunned, with a blank expression. Meanwhile, in Shaolin Temple, the door was pushed open, cold wind swept in with frost and snow, and a scholar in a green robe strode in, his handsome features looking even grimmer, and a faint bruise on the corner of his mouth appeared particularly jarring. Wu Changqing was slightly taken aback, sensing the qi force and hesitantly said, "Is this..." "... Shaolin Vajra Palm Force?" Mr. Ying gave a cold laugh and said nothing. A serene voice came from outside, "Indeed it''s the Great Strength Vajra Palm." The elder turned his head to see Circle Ci entering the room, his monk''s robe frayed, and a sword cut on his arm, which, although not bleeding, was strikingly conspicuous. Mr. Ying snorted coldly, flung his robe, ignored Circle Ci, and turned to look at Wu Changqing and said, "Old Dao, you want that lad to find medicine... what for?" The elder stroked his beard and said, "I was just about to discuss this with the two of you. The prescription Anfeng showed me today was very skillfully crafted, but the properties of the herbs differ from those in my homeland. His cultivation is deepening; it is time to start the medicinal baths to build a body impervious to all poisons. The old man must understand the properties of this world''s medicines to begin." "Furthermore, having more medicines can facilitate further variations in the medicinal baths. It''s just that the Great Liang Village is quite remote, and there may not be many herbs available... frankly speaking, having seen that ointment today, I have grown quite interested in the medical recipes and pharmacopoeias of this world. I thought I had mastered all there was to know about medicine, yet unexpectedly, this world offers something completely different. Interesting, very interesting." Upon hearing this, Mr. Ying also looked solemn, thought for a moment, and nodded, saying, "No issue; Jiang Shouyi''s collection is not extensive, and I have almost finished reading it. It''s the right time for the youngster to head into the city." "If he is continually defeated without courage, he will never become the greatest in the world." "Let him try out the techniques he learned in Copper Man Lane on others, so he doesn''t have to doubt the usefulness of what he learned." Thinking of the city''s herbs, Wu Changqing said with a smile, "That would be for the best." Beside them, the monk closed his eyes and softly recited a Buddhist chant. Chapter 21 Entering the City Days passed, and the weather grew colder, marking the inevitable end of the year.Frost turned to ice, and with the early chill of the month still small, it was called the Minor Cold. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the village, the traveling doctor''s medicinal herbs had all been acquired by Wang Anfeng, who sent them to Wu Changqing. As a result, a few days later, he received many elixirs, one of which was even more potent than the Qi-absorbing Pills. Besides that, there was a large assortment of other useful items. The old man gave him a small pouch to wrap around his waist, almost like a slightly thicker belt. It could hold many elixirs and the silver needles for acupuncture, which Wang Anfeng found exceedingly delightful. However, the old man seemed even happier, his face brimming with joy all those days. At that time, having finished reading the last book, Mr. Ying waved his hand and gave him a day off. He didn''t have to go to Copper Man Lane but had to go to the county town to purchase medicinal herbs and visit the library to process a reader''s card. Wang Anfeng was somewhat in disbelief, but after Ci''s smiling explanation, he joyfully bid farewell to the elders and returned to Great Liang Village. He loosened the chains, awkwardly changed into clean, tidy cotton clothes, although not new, and after checking with Uncle Li, Uncle Wang and Master Jiang if there was anything they needed, he strode out of Great Liang Village. Now that Minor Cold had passed, it heralded the coldest days of the year. With several days devoid of snow and no white icing to beautify the surroundings, he looked upon the stark landscape that seemed to only retain desolation and bleakness. Since his return from Liuxu Villa, his inner strength had been dispersed to his limbs. At first, he was unaccustomed and unable to use his qinggong, but even after he managed to do so, he repressed its sharpness and never unleashed his Vigorous Step Technique with full strength. With nobody in sight, he let go of all restraint and executed the Vigorous Step Technique to its fullest. In his long-suppressed sprinting, the shackles around his body no longer felt like constraints or burdens. Taking advantage of the momentum, despite the cold wind hitting his face, he felt increasingly exhilarated. A faint sound emanated from within his body, but it was muffled by the clinking of the chains, and hence, Wang Anfeng did not notice. He only felt an inexplicable sense of liberation, almost wanting to burst into a joyous roar. The Great Qin Empire was divided into seventy-two counties and eight hundred states, with each state having its own counties. Wangxian County spanned a thousand miles and was ranked among the lower counts in the seventy-two, famed throughout the empire for its strong-tasting wines. It was divided into five states aligned with the Five Elements, each state further subdivided into several counties with villages nestled around them. Great Liang Village was located to the north, under the jurisdiction of Yulin in the Northern State, which had three counties. The nearest county town, which had produced many scholars in the past ten years, was aptly renamed Jinxian County. With his current stamina and mindset, it took him less than an hour to reach the gates of Jinxian County. Two tall soldiers armed with spears stood at the entrance. Though it was a small county town, there seemed to be an inspection for the people coming and going. Wang Anfeng suppressed his eagerness and lined up at the end of the queue. The queue advanced steadily, and just as it was about to be Wang Anfeng''s turn, a disturbance broke out. A tall man loudly protested his innocence, but was forcefully subdued by two black-armored soldiers with stern faces, who removed him from the line regardless of his pleadings turning into curses. They showed no reaction. It was only when the man resorted to filthy abuse that one of the soldiers, with a flex of the arm, dealt an elbow strike to the man''s abdomen. His face instantly turned pale as he collapsed to the ground retching. The attacking soldier glanced at him and coldly said, "We are merely following orders to search; clear your suspicion, and you''ll be released with compensation." "Should you continue with your foul words, even at the risk of military punishment, I''ll make sure you learn your lesson, understand?!" The man''s face turned slightly pale as he nodded vigorously. The two soldiers said nothing more, lifting him up and taking him away. For Wang Anfeng and the other villagers waiting in line to enter the town, this was just a brief interlude, and soon it was Wang Anfeng''s turn. The soldier in the middle glanced at him and waved him through, saying, "Next." The soldier beside him, noticing Wang Anfeng''s momentary daze, chuckled, "What''s the matter, young brother? Don''t stand there, hustle into the town! We still have many folks waiting behind you." Snapping to his senses, Wang Anfeng gave him an apologetic smile and entered Jinxian County. This was a typical Qin county town, laid out according to the principles of "The Rites of Zhou: The Artificers'' Record," with the southern part dedicated to official administration, the northern part to civilian residences, the western part to the international market, catering to goods from all over the world, and the eastern part to local businesses and craftsmanship a complete layout. Thus, although it was Wang Anfeng''s first visit to Jinxian County, he had a rough idea of the layout. After some thought, he decided to first go to the library to sort out his reader''s card, as the county was bustling in preparation for the harsh cold, with every family getting ready for the new year''s goods. Furthermore, the annual End of Year Festival was approaching, filling the air with the fragrant smell of food and the unstoppable glee on the laborers'' faces. The young man exhaled a breath of white mist, somewhat dazed by the festive atmosphere that enveloped him. Great Cold was approaching, the last solar term before the New Year Festival. So the New Year Festival was almost upon us... Unaware of how far he had traveled, Wang Anfeng had reached the tightly guarded southern part of the city. After inquiring with an elderly official and learning the whereabouts of the library guardian, he thanked the man with a bow and was about to leave, but the old man called out to stop him. After looking him up and down, he said, "I see you''re a new face around here, young master. Are you here to find the library guardian for a book borrowing pass?" "You''ve come at the wrong time." Wang Anfeng was taken aback and asked, "What happened?" "Nothing serious. It''s just that old Li, the library guardian, has been feeling unwell. He claims he can''t even make it through this last half a month. He insisted on cashing in all his accumulated leave. His superiors couldn''t persuade him otherwise, and since the year-end is near and they expected few would come for passes, they agreed." As he spoke, he shook his head and sighed, "Really, young master, what can you say? Once a person gets old, all kinds of problems start to surface... Someone who hasn''t been sick for decades suddenly claims to be ill and becomes ill..." "An astute man as sharp as a mouse on any given day, but he can''t even read Lord Shangguan''s expression? Despite Lord Shangguan''s impatience, he stubbornly insisted on his leave right at the doorstep... Really... foolish..." Continue reading at empire Hearing this, Wang Anfeng felt resigned, thinking to himself that Mr. Ying shouldn''t blame him for this. ...Or perhaps it was indeed a possibility. Feeling helpless inside, he nevertheless gave the old man another bow in thanks and turned to leave. As he was about to depart, the old man called out again and rummaged through his cloth bag, mumbling, "With the festival drawing near, one cannot simply come here in vain. Who knows, this ill fortune could last the whole year... Bah, bah, bah, I''m old and senile, one shouldn''t take the words of a muddled old man seriously, oh Heaven." The man spat to the side indignantly and pulled something out with his right hand, offering it to Wang Anfeng with a cheerful smile, "Here, eat this. It''s sweet!" "Take it as a good luck charm." The young man accepted the item, a sweet fruit, and a hint of warmth touched his heart, lightening his disappointment. He gave a bow of thanks once more, then bid the old man farewell and left. Since the library guardian was not present, he might as well visit the medicine shop, which he hoped would still be open. While walking and chewing on the sweet fruit, Wang Anfeng felt a collision against his shoulder. His body staggered, and the fruit he had just bitten into accidentally fell to the ground. The young man who had been touched by the sweetness of the fruit paused momentarily, while the person who bumped into him merely turned around to apologize before wrapping himself in his coat and hurrying off. But the moment that man turned his head to face Wang Anfeng and uttered an apology, the young man''s heart suddenly raced, and his pupils contracted sharply. Murderous intent! Chapter 22 The Trapped Dragon Breaks Free from the Heart Lock, Soaring to the Sky Subjected daily to the terror-filling murderous aura that pervaded heaven and earth by Mr. Ying, Wang Anfeng''s sensitivity to this unique qi mechanism had become almost instinctual.At that fleeting glimpse just now, the whiff of breath was faint yet exceedingly clear. According to Mr. Ying, unless one''s life was dominated by relentless killing, resolute decisiveness, and the cultivation of relevant supreme skills, only those harboring a murderous intent would exhibit an overflowing murderous aura. And in the brief time it took for these thoughts to pass, that person had already disappeared into the crowd, leaving behind only the faint murderous aura. Wang Anfeng frowned slightly. With the holiday season approaching, a blood incident here could provoke quite the commotion. It might be better to make a trip to the Government Office and report this. But before that, he needed to rinse off the fruit stand... As he thought this, he looked down, only to see three sleek, yellow dogs. The biggest one sniffed at the fruit stand, grabbed it in one bite, let out a whimper, and the three dogs bolted, leaving the stunned young man standing in place with his hand outstretched, a blank expression on his face. "...my good fortune..." "I''ve only had one bite." After standing in a daze for a moment, Wang Anfeng forced a wry smile, resigned to his fate. Not far ahead was a medicinal shop with ten stoves lined up outside. The shop assistants were busy decocting medicine for customers, the rich aroma of which warmed the body with just a sniff. Wang Anfeng breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed the medicinal shop was still open. Just as he was about to approach the shop assistants to speak, Wang Anfeng''s ears suddenly caught the sound of hurried footsteps and several indistinct presences targeted him. Startled, he turned to see several black-armored soldiers pushing through the crowd and striding toward him, calling out: "Who are you? Carrying chains... We suspect you are related to a case, come with us." At this, Wang Anfeng furrowed his brows and explained: "What chains? I came in through the main gate and have already been checked there..." Before he could finish, two men had already charged forward, not waiting for his explanation, reaching for his shoulders with fierce and threatening expressions. However, the young man saw nothing but flaws in their approach. With a slight shift of his feet and a twist of his hands, he grasped the wrists of the two large soldiers, using his instinctive refined technique to shake them off. They scattered and half-knelt on the ground. The young man frowned and said: "Is there some mistake?" At that moment, a gust of ill wind struck from behind. A tall man clad in iron armor charged forth, and when still several meters away from Wang Anfeng, he leaped violently, aiming a kick at the youth''s shoulder to knock him down and subdue him. In the midst of the wicked breeze, war boots struck the chains on Wang Anfeng''s shoulder, yet the young man didn''t even flinch, leaving the attacker''s look of triumph to freeze and then contort in pain, as if he had kicked a city wall, falling to the ground and crying out in agony while clutching his foot. The other soldiers'' faces changed, almost instinctively drawing their swords, the sonorous sound of blades ringing out as the crowd scattered, and a hint of anger rose in Wang Anfeng''s heart. The chains hanging from his body coiled and rose like serpents, shocking the soldiers who didn''t dare approach; the atmosphere tensed. Right then, a tall figure strode out from the medicinal shop, frowning and shouting: "Who''s causing such a ruckus? Do you think the Iron Guards are without people?" His voice trailing off, he then saw the young man standing amidst the encirclement, his eyes brightening as he called out: "Wang Anfeng, what are you doing here?" "Headman Zhao, what''s going on? Why has there been a conflict with my brother here?" Seeing someone who seemed to know him, the leading man breathed a sigh of relief, put away his sword to make a gesture and said: "The military has issued a new order. Since it''s confirmed that person is here, we might as well gather all the Martial Artists... to force that person out. This young brother is wrapped in chains, and my brothers thought he was not a good sort, so we decided to act first..." "Brother Daniu, you know him?" Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man stepped forward with a smile, saying: "Of course, I know him. Wang Anfeng, the Divine Doctor, he''s the one I told you about, the one who saved Captain Zhang." The man in question was Zhao Daniu from the Iron Guards, who had previously been standing outside Li Kangsheng''s clinic. Now, seeing Wang Anfeng, he was overjoyed, first giving him a bear hug and then smiling: "My good brother, it''s been a long time. I was thinking of going to Great Liang Village to find you, but I never expected you to come here first." The surrounding Iron Guards looked at each other with embarrassment on their faces. Wang Anfeng looked at them, still harboring some anger in his chest. Zhao Daniu might seem simple but was sharp as a fox. Seeing this, he guessed what Wang was thinking and whispered in his ear: "Brother, don''t blame them, it''s just that... well, you''re one of us, so I''ll speak frankly. During the Mid-Autumn Festival, a strongman broke into the county magistrate''s residence and even snatched a treasure. He was the one who injured Captain Zhang, and then the man kept running, slippery as an eel, until we finally cornered him in this county town." "He''s a wily thief and hard to catch. Because of him, we Iron Guards have lost many brothers, and our hearts are heavy. Brother, be understanding; we soldiers are also born of parents and have it tough." At these words, Wang Anfeng was taken aback, his anger naturally dissipating quite a bit. He nodded, but at that moment, an image of the person harboring murderous intent flashed in his mind, and his expression grew grave as he said: Chapter 22 The Trapped Dragon Breaks Free from the Heart Lock, Soaring to the Sky_2 ```"No good!" Zhao Daniu was stunned, and asked, "What''s wrong, brother?" Wang Anfeng couldn''t care about anything else and spoke hurriedly: "Someone just bumped into me unintentionally, he wasn''t affected, but I almost lost my balance because of him." "He had a very strong killing intent on him." Zhao Daniu had not yet understood what was happening when the officer and the soldier who had kicked Wang Anfeng''s foot suddenly turned pale. Could it be someone who could almost knock this man down? And harboring killing intent? His heart tightened and suddenly there was a disturbance in the distance, a rather luxurious carriage explosively shattered, a tall man burst out laughing as he leaped up, holding a child in his arms. The officer''s face turned iron blue, he clenched his teeth tightly, and said: "Damn... it''s the child of Zhang County''s respected family." "The county official had to leave due to urgent matters today, leaving only two Ninth Rank experts by the lady''s side. Could it be that this guy''s cultivation exceeds the Ninth Grade? I was careless..." Meanwhile, that man was already moving swiftly across the rooftops, and by chance or might it have been a coincidence, he was passing right by where Wang Anfeng was. The killing intent was heavy, the youth''s pupils shrank as he locked eyes with the child, no older than six or seven. The clear eyes caused a slight tremor in his heart, unable to bear seeing such a child meet a tragic end. With a flick of his wrist, the hanging chains suddenly stretched out like a giant python soaring into the air, extending several meters in an impossible feat and directly entangling the man''s right leg. The man''s crazed laughter stopped abruptly, and Wang Anfeng''s feet hit the ground, but sadly it only lasted a moment before he was pulled up by the surging force. The chain whipped sharply, throwing the young man onto the building next to him. Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth, twisted his body, and his right foot landed on the wall; he ran across the wall as if flying, closely tailing the man. Zhao Daniu was stunned for a moment, then forcefully drew his waist saber, bellowed angrily, and began pursuing with long strides. The officer clenched his teeth and shouted: "Leave one person to inform the others, the rest follow me up!" "Yes!" That burly man was indeed the fugitive, whose blockade had been growing increasingly tight in recent days. He planned to take the opportunity to break out, but happened upon the county official''s wife''s child being guarded by only two Ninth Grade martial artists from the Taoist Sect. Overjoyed, he stormed into the carriage and, using the power of a forbidden elixir, inflicted serious injuries on both Ninth Rank martial artists and kidnapped the county official''s only son. He had intended to use the child as leverage to break out and then torment and kill the child to vent the hatred in his heart, but now he had a clueless brat hanging onto his leg. No matter how hard he struggled to throw the boy off, that person was able to dissipate all his vigorous qi, and skillfully at that, in a way that didn''t resemble a youth, filling him with great resentment. At this moment, Wang Anfeng''s body was tensely strung, the opposing vigorous qi was like an endless tide, but thanks to Mister Ying''s occasional ''sneak attacks'' and increasingly complex training, it was all under his control. The man glanced back at the pursuers growing ever closer and clenched his teeth bitterly, fury rising in his eyes. His elixir''s power was limited, and he could not maintain it for long. As he passed by a three-story tavern, he stopped, forcefully jerked Wang Anfeng upwards, stood on the top of the tavern, drew a short knife from his waist, and stabbed towards Wang Anfeng''s chest. The youth''s heart surged, and he used the iron chain on his left arm to strike away the blade. ``` The right hand refused to release the iron chain from the man''s right leg, fearing he would escape, but the man had stepped on a part of it, making it difficult to exert force. They were at a stalemate, where he could only fight with his free hand. His punches were like the powerful flow of the Yangtze River, revealing a crisis. Yet, for the moment, he wasn''t falling behind. "Haah!" After a few more exchanges, the man grew more desperate. His waist saber, as if gone mad, fiercely chopped down toward the young man''s chains, sending sparks flying everywhere. A deep mark now glimmered on the chain, causing Wang Anfeng''s pupils to shrink, while his opponent was ecstatic, attacking even more frenziedly with his dagger. Months of relentless pursuit had nearly driven him insane, coupled with the residual effects of the Elixir, his mind became more obsessed with the idea of leaving Wang Anfeng dead. Biting his teeth, even with his generally calm nature, in his irritation he couldn''t help cursing Mr. Ying inwardly, asking why the chains were only heavy and not more durable? Under the dagger, they seemed no different from common iron. While anxious at heart, his martial arts became even sharper. Fighting with one hand, he managed time and again to protect those parts about to break. Not far away, figures like Zhao Daniu appeared, and the young man breathed a slight sigh of relief. But the powerful martial artist grew even more frantic, a fierce glint flashing in his eyes, and with a reversal of the blade, he stabbed viciously towards the child in his hand. Wang Anfeng''s pupils constricted; no longer caring for himself, he lunged forward to take the hit for the child with his left arm. Seizing the opening, he struck the man''s chest and abdomen with his elbow, only to hear a metallic clang. What his elbow touched was not a body of flesh but a metallic sensation. He gritted his teeth, his moves flowing like water, shifting instantly. He ducked and barged, snatching the child away. He smiled at the child who was still excessively calm, and in the child''s clear eyes, he saw the waist saber chopping down. Yet, his own state of mind was unusually serene, as if the dust in his heart was cleansed by those pure and transparent eyes. He also seemed to recall Liu Wuqiu, without regrets. The chain that had accompanied him for so long was chopped, leaving a huge gap and exposing the young man''s back. It seemed that because of the special structure of the chains, if one part broke, the rest would fail. Suddenly, all the chains around the young man''s body broke apart spontaneously, falling down like a cloud of iron dust towards the ground. Not too far, Zhao Daniu''s pupils suddenly shrunk and he shouted angrily: "No, stop!!" The man gave a malicious smile, and the young man, now without the protection of the chains, flicked his wrist, flinging the child towards Zhao Daniu. The latter tossed his saber, lunging forward to barely catch the child. He then fiercely looked up, his eyes bulging as he stared above. Time seemed to slow at this moment. As the chains fell, madness filled the fugitive''s eyes as he plunged the dagger viciously towards the young man''s back. But for some reason, the young man, who was normally agile, suddenly became rigid. Zhao Daniu''s heart quivered, and he howled: "Anfeng!!" Amidst the angry cry, the chains clattered down upon the projecting part of the second floor of the inn. After a moment of deathly silence, the delicate balcony exploded violently. Amidst screams of horror, as the chains hit the ground, the firm ground cracked as if trampled by a behemoth, instantly breaking into dust. And at the same time, the dagger struck Wang Anfeng''s back. The cotton robe tore, the sword hummed lightly, and the man''s face, filled with madness, paused ever so slightly. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sharp sound of cutting air abruptly arose, a piece of Broken Blade spinning through the air and piercing the ground in front of Zhao Daniu. The sharp edge still trembling, and in the dead silence, a clear and distant bell sounded, like the light cry of a phoenix chick, a trapped dragon freed from its chains for the first time. Subtle and real ripples of Vigorous Qi spread out from the young man at the center. PS: Today is a long chapter, ha~ Dear readers, I''m on my knees asking for your support. Chapter 24 The Causes and Origins of Many Things (Thanks to Xiaogui for the Generous Reward) According to the Great Qin Legal Code, the southern part of the county town was designated for official business, with the main hall, second hall, and third hall arranged in sequence.On the east side were the departments of administration, household registration, and the Ritual Department Room; while the west side housed the departments of military, justice, and public works, with the prison situated in the earth''s Kun position, to suppress any nefarious aura with the great virtue of the land. The residence of the county magistrate was located at the rear, modest in sizejust a typical quadrangle courtyardhardly on par with the grand homes of other prominent families in the county. The beautiful woman led Anfeng inside first to another chamber, where she gave instructions, and soon a serving maid brought over some tea. Wang Anfeng took a sip, found the fragrant tea lacked any real desire to drink, and put it down without another sip. When the woman entered the room, her clothes from the earlier incident were somewhat disheveled, not quite befitting decorum. Now, she had changed into a light lotus-colored dress, draped in a somewhat thick, ink-colored straight-collar cloak. With her graceful appearance, she first gave a slight bow to Wang Anfeng, saying, "I haven''t yet thanked the young master for saving me. I am eternally grateful for your great kindness and debt." Wang Anfeng quickly stood up, returned the courtesy with a fist-and-palm salute, and said, "Madam, you are too kind." S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The youth''s clothes were a bit torn, but his demeanor was unabated. However, the little girl in his arms was still tightly clutching his clothes, giving him a somewhat peculiar appearance. The woman smiled at this but also seemed rather helpless as she asked, "May I ask for the young master''s name?" "My surname is Wang, my given name Anfeng." After repeating his name to herself, the woman invited Wang Anfeng to take a seat and then seated herself on the opposite side, saying, "Master Wang... I truly can''t thank you enough for today. Nevertheless, I must trouble you to stay a bit longer..." "Yun''er is just a child, after all. Once she''s tired and asleep, she''ll let go." As she spoke, she smiled complexly, adding, "It seems Yun''er has taken quite a liking to you, young master... She has only ever shown such closeness to one other person. Normally, even with me or her father, she has never been so affectionate." Wang Anfeng was momentarily taken aback, his gaze dropping to the little girl clinging to him. She seemed bored and handed him back the piece of jade she was holding, which, now that the dust was wiped away, seemed much more lustrous and transparent. The youth laughed, taking it from her and looking into her clear eyes with hesitation. He then gently stroked her soft hair with his hand. The little girl shook her head slightly and snuggled into the youth''s embrace, looking endearingly fondan expression that made Wang Anfeng unconsciously smile. Perhaps it was the genuine warmth in Wang Anfeng''s embrace, or perhaps the day''s events had been too taxing on a four-year-old child. It didn''t take long for the girl to fall into a deep sleep in the young man''s arms. Wang Anfeng carefully lifted her and handed her to the woman nearby before rising to take his leave. The woman was profusely grateful and commanded a servant to bring a wooden box as a token of thanks, which Wang Anfeng accepted without much refusal. He proceeded to the apothecary, finally purchasing enough medicinal herbs before setting off on the road back to Great Liang Village. Freed from the shackles of the chains, he felt almost weightless, each step able to cover several meters. His Inner Strength surged, bringing him exhilarating delight, and he reached Great Liang Village in little more than half the time it would normally take. The day was still young when Wang Anfeng returned home with his herbs. As he lay in bed contemplating the day''s events, he was still shaken with a mix of adrenaline and awe. He had been fending for himself for the last half month, cooking his own breakfast and lunch, and only returning to the Shaolin Temple for dinner since his time there was limited and could not be wasted carelessly. Although he was eager to return and inquire with Master Ying and his Master, he restrained his urgent feelings and followed his routinewashing rice, cooking, and after a rather late lunch, he sat on the bed, gathered his spirit, and began to circulate his Inner Strength, which now surged with a vigor several times stronger than when he first began cultivation, filling his heart with joy. While he was contemplating his Inner Strength, the piece of jade that the little girl had played with suddenly emitted a faint glow. The hard jade seemed to turn to mist at that moment, losing its original shape and disintegrating. It penetrated through his clothes and into Wang Anfeng''s skin, swiftly flowing into his body as he circulated his Inner Strength. Suddenly sensing something amiss, he snapped his eyes open only to find himself enveloped by a powerful and immense energy that was both fierce and yang in nature. "What is this?!" Wang Anfeng lifted up his hands; his skin had already begun to redden from the high temperature of that energy. As he circulated his Inner Strength, the sensation grew even more active. The youth gritted his teeth, realizing something was wrong. He was about to seek entry to Shaolin Temple but lost consciousness before he could speak, collapsing onto the bed. The room, once cold because of disuse, began to warm up. The air became mottled and distorted as if a long-sealed beast was breaking free. ............ A dagger lay on an exquisitely carved wooden table, its sheath encrusted with agate and jade. A fair and slender hand held the dagger, flicking the blade and eliciting a clear ringing sound. The owner of the hand was exceedingly beautiful, but the man kneeling below only felt terror, shaking uncontrollably and daring not to raise his head. "Master Yang, would you care to explain why the Formation on this dagger is missing a piece of Jade Marrow?" "Moreover, the very piece that should be surrounded by the other stones?" Chapter 24 The Causes and Origins of Many Things (Thanks to 我恠 for the 10,000 reward) _2 ```A chilly voice resonated; the man trembled slightly and said with a fist to palm salute: "Your Highness, to report back..." The woman glanced at him coldly and said: "Refer to me as Madame Qin." The man''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat as he corrected himself: "To report back to Madame, when this was originally in the hands of the subordinate, it indeed was the Ziwei Star Formation surrounded by numerous stars, but... that bandit confessed that because he saw the other pieces of jade were of extremely fine quality, and the Jade Marrow was dull and lacked luster, he simply knocked the Jade Marrow out, planning to replace it with a better jade stone to sell at a higher price." The man''s throat felt somewhat parched. Ordinary daughters of the imperial family, that is, county princesses and the like, were common, while those addressed as duchess princesses were few, and the lady before him was a stunning genius. With ten remarkable accomplishments to her name, she was bestowed the title of princess by the Former Emperor, despite being born of a concubine. Later, the current sovereign further honored her with the title of a duchess, bestowing upon her the name Tianhe Princess. What matched her martial talents and learning was her fierce temperament and her arrogant, domineering nature, which was known to all under the heavens. When he was listed on the imperial examination roll that year and rode on a great horse, admiring the flowers of Heavenly Capital in a day, he saw her in a swath of red galloping down the street, whipping the Oiran to death. That scene was exquisitely beautiful, brilliantly glamorous, and intoxicating. It was also extremely dangerous and terrifying. Like a blooming poppy, it was unforgettable in his lifetime; the splendor of that day had long been forgotten, yet the vividness of that scene remained strikingly intense, sending tremors through his mind whenever he recollected it. But now, he only felt dread and unease. However, the woman did not rage as he had imagined; instead, she let out a helpless sigh, raised her hand to rub her forehead, as if troubled by some vexing matter, and said: "Do you know that it is because of this piece of Jade Marrow that I brought Fei''er and Ahxiao to Wangxian County, just to implant the Heavenly Spirit Power into Fei''er before this year''s festival?" "I... I know..." "Do you also know that I didn''t want others to know about the Jade Marrow and therefore entrusted you with the information?" "The subordinate... The subordinate is deeply honored." The man''s body began to shake uncontrollably. In the Jianghu, martial artists are widespread, those of the Upper Third Rank are almost no different from immortals, and those who reach the pinnacle can look back at their past from a high pedestal. In the course of correcting their martial arts, they search through heaven and earth, and upon discovering supernatural elements, if they can absorb them into their bodies, they would be able to glimpse the might of heaven at their weakest, using a mortal''s body to perform deeds of heavenly power. Spiritual Objects are hard to find, and Jade Marrow is one of them. From then on, the most esteemed martial arts had carved out a new path from the original one; by harnessing the power of Spiritual Objects to familiarize themselves with the might of heaven in advance, although the final breakthroughs still led to the same destination, indistinguishable in superiority, the added combat strength at the outset made the comprehension of these profound martial arts much more intuitive. He too had obtained a piece of Jade Marrow, and in his great joy, he had reported upward, but who would have thought the bandits would break in and rob him. The princess had also come to Wangxian County in person, under the guise of visiting relatives with her children. But although the bandit was caught, why was the Jade Marrow missing?! Why, oh why was the Jade Marrow missing... With such twists and turns, this man of beyond forty years almost burst into tears, feeling certain of his impending death when he heard a voice near his ear say: "Enough... You may leave..." The man shuddered, hardly believing what he heard, and after a few breaths, he rejoiced inwardly, bowed deeply, and then step by step moved backward, toward the door. Once outside, he heaved a deep sigh of relief, his back drenched in cold sweat, his feet felt light and unsteady, almost as if he were waking from a dream. Inside the room, the princess furrowed her brows with a sigh, and in a somewhat resentful tone said: "It seems I have lost again." "That mendacious, foul Taoist... that rotten bull-nosed..." sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind the screen emerged a woman dressed in armor; although she was past thirty, she still possessed a heroic bearing. Glancing at the princess with a look of frustration on her face, she couldn''t help but laugh softly. The princess turned and glared at her, asking: "What are you laughing at?" The female general showed no fear of her and simply responded with a laugh: "The subordinate was just remembering how awe-inspiring General Tianhe was that day when you triumphantly returned to the capital, daring to kidnap even the illustrious Taoist of the Taoist Sect. Yet now here you are, frowning and pouting like a child." "Now that I think about it, I''m not sure who really won that famous Jianghu tale of three victories and three defeats, you or that celebrated Taoist?" "Was it really you who kidnapped him, or... did you allow yourself to be taken away?" The princess arched her brows and said, "Still with the smart mouth!" "Below the Flying Phoenix Tower that year, I clearly won three rounds!" The female general laughed lightly before asking, "You two have a bet to see who can procure the Jade Marrow spiritual object for Young Master Qin Fei to awaken his spiritual might and cultivate peerless techniques. It seems this time we can only look to the Prince Consort..." Princess Tianhe sighed upon hearing this. Even though she was already a mother, her brows still held the same stunning beauty as in her youth. She said helplessly, "What else can I do?" "It was a matter well within grasp, yet it still ended in failure." "But even if we didn''t find it, I''ve ordered that the wretched Taoist must not know I came to Tianhe County for the Jade Marrow." The female general looked at her master, who was caught in minor troubles and lacked the domineering spirit she had in the past, and said, "Who knows what kind of Heavenly Spirit that Jade Marrow is, and what kind of spiritual charm it possesses. Perhaps it''s not even suitable for the young master." "That... is indeed possible." Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. The female general stopped speaking and nodded slightly before hiding to one side. The wooden door opened and a young man in white with light features pushed the door open, bowed, and said, "Mother..." "Fei''er, come, let mother have a look. What''s the matter? Why did you come over suddenly..." The young man obediently approached and said, "There''s the End of Year Festival at the Cloud Observatory in a few days, and I wish to request an additional invitation." Princess Tianhe''s smile was indulgent as she said, "There''s no problem with what Fei''er wants. Is it for someone special?" The young man nodded and said, "I''ve met a young man with great determination... and excellent martial skills." "His name is Wang Anfeng." In Great Liang Village, Wang Anfeng slowly opened his eyes, looking bewildered. Instead of the usual wooden hut, he blinked in confusion. Suddenly, a whiff of alcohol sprayed out next to him. Wang Anfeng turned his head and saw a familiar elder swigging from a liquor gourd, and he asked uncertainly, "Uncle Li?" The sound that came out was unusually hoarse. The elder was taken aback for a moment, glanced at him, breathed a sigh of relief, and then tapped the young man''s forehead with the liquor gourd, saying irritably, "You little rascal!" "How come you stumble upon every single trouble?" The young man paused and asked, "What trouble?" The elder sprayed another mouthful of alcohol at him. His exasperation seemed to itch at his teeth, and he kept tapping the young man''s forehead with the gourd, exclaiming, "Spiritual objects, spiritual objects!" "Those things are so precious, even I didn''t have one back in my day, and they''re not easy to come by now either. How did you bumble into having one? Huh?! And it has an undying spiritual charm, just like the newly emerged ones..." "Spiritual object? Spiritual charm?" Wang Anfeng clutched his forehead, growing more confused. The elder''s irritation made his teeth itch as he said, "Such objects are mostly related to the Five Elements." "Strictly speaking, they''re not of much use in cultivation; they just make fighting a bit fiercer." "Stretch out your five fingers and concentrate your power in the palm of your hand to see if there''s any reaction. Damn it, Wang, if you''re watching from above, make sure it''s not the wood element... If his Inner Strength characteristic has been changed, he can only become a wandering doctor..." Although the young man didn''t understand, he knew Uncle Li would never harm him. He nodded slightly, stretched out his right hand, and concentrated with a solemn expression. As he channeled his Inner Strength, the elder took a gulp of wine with an anxious heart. Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, the Inner Strength gathering between his fingers. Yet nothing appeared. He gritted his teeth and shouted clearly, and suddenly, with his Inner Strength focused, there was a flash of thunderous lightning that lit up the night sky and the wooden hut, as well as Uncle Li''s suddenly contracting pupils. The elder''s wine gourd instantly shattered. The next moment, he was stunned, then incredulous, and then he burst out laughing. Thunder, the pride of heaven! "Wang, if you''re watching from heaven!" "You''ve schemed against others your whole life, but finally, you''ve done something good, hahaha, thunder, thunder!" Chapter 26 Mr. Ying: Plan Commences—The Fundamental Martial Arts of Wang Anfeng Wang Anfeng had perfected the Yi Chan Gong martial arts within him, and with the external pressure applied, he had entered the threshold of the Golden Bell Shield. Therefore, in just half an hour, he had already memorized the operational method of the first level of the Golden Bell Shield.The originally tranquil and balanced Inner Strength of the Yi Chan Gong had transformed entirely into a fierce, vast, and unbreakable Golden Bell Shield Inner Qi. His eyes slightly opened, and a flash of light seemed to pass through his clear pupils, which then became even cleaner and purer. Yuan Ci looked at him with a smile and said, "Not bad." "Anfeng, you have entered the first level of the Golden Bell Shield. What remains is for you to diligently practice every day, with the aim of accumulating your Inner Strength to its peak, breaking through the acupoints, and entering the second level." The young man stood up, feeling the power within his body, and joy sprang forth in his heart, inevitably bringing a smile to his face: "Mmmhmm." "Understood, Master." Wu Changqing, standing to the side with a light chuckle and stroking his beard, stepped forward and handed the long whip in his hand to Wang Anfeng,"Anfeng, since the chains around your body have already been broken, you can no longer use the Spirit Snake Seeking Gap Whip Technique." "Here is a long whip, take it and use it." The young man''s eyes lit up as he took the long whip and said, "Thank you, Second Master." Seeing the joy on the young man''s face, the elder felt a bit embarrassed, stroking his beard and saying, "No, this is not..." A sharp sword cry came from the horizon, and the thick clouds in the vault of the sky immediately shattered. A cold voice, accompanied by the seemingly sudden split of the heavens, rang in Wang Anfeng''s ears: "Come to the peak quickly." The young man was startled, recognizing it as Mr. Ying''s voice. Yuan Ci raised his hand to stroke the young man''s hair and smiled, "Since he rarely initiates a call for you, it must be something important." "Go on." Wang Anfeng nodded, flicked his wrist, and the section of the long whip instantly retracted, winding around the young man''s right arm like a spirit snake. He bowed to Yuan Ci and Wu Changqing, saying: "Then, Master, Second Master, I''ll go ahead first." "Go ahead." Yuan Ci smiled and nodded, watching the young man turn around and take off with his movement technique. At this moment, Wang Anfeng''s cultivation had already made minor achievements, and in just a moment, he disappeared from sight. Wu Changqing stroked his beard and smiled: "Mr. Ying''s temperament is still as awkward as ever." "However, it''s curious why he would take the initiative to call Anfeng over." Yuan Ci looked toward the solitary peak reaching into the sky and said: "It should be because of the Thunder Vigor within Anfeng..." "Although I don''t know why, he seems to have changed his view of Anfeng, and he would certainly not let that Thunder Vigor pass by." Upon hearing this, Wu Changqing seemed to remember something, and his bearded palm paused slightly, his expression turning somewhat serious as he said: "Could it be...Zixiao Palace?" Yuan Ci nodded and said, "Among all the unparalleled martial arts techniques in Jianghu, the preeminent one for defense is our Shaolin''s Golden Bell Shield, and the supreme offensive martial art comes from the Taoist Sect''s Zixiao Palace swordsmanship." "Wielding the thunder on the sword, embodying Heaven and Earth within oneself, using the three-foot Qingfeng as the pivot, controlling thunder and commanding lightning." Wu Changqing couldn''t help but draw in a breath of cold air, as the image of that sword light, as fierce and domineering as a thunderbolt from the heavens, returned to his mind: "The Nine Heavens Jade Clear Sword?!" Yuan Ci said, "Exactly." "This formidable swordsmanship has extremely strict requirements for both Thunder Vigor and swordsmanship. Since Thunder Vigor was passed down to Anfeng by his Benefactor Li, he must be planning to teach Anfeng swordsmanship..." ............... Since Mr. Ying mentioned the peak, Wang Anfeng naturally thought of the solitary peak he often visited. With the Vigorous Step Technique in motion, a single step would span several meters. In only a moment, he had reached the summit of the solitary peak, and sure enough, he saw the man in green, standing with his hands behind him, gazing at the rolling clouds below. Unconsciously slowing down his steps and his breath, Wang Anfeng approached to three steps behind the Scholar and saluted with a fist, saying: "I have seen the Scholar." Mr. Ying nodded slightly, without turning around, still looking down at the clouds, and said indifferently: "I have granted your previous request." "You may learn martial arts from your Benefactor Li, but at the same time, for the time originally intended for punishment, you will learn swordsmanship with me." "Swordsmanship?" The young man was momentarily taken aback, and the Scholar''s right sleeve flicked, revealing a wooden sword beside him. The sheathed sword shot up into the sky and then fell straight down in front of Wang Anfeng. Although it was a wooden sword, it concealed sharpness within, quivering incessantly. As the wooden sword landed, it raised a wave of air that swept across all directions, stirring the young man''s clothes. "Draw it out." The cold voice rang in his ear, and Wang Anfeng nodded. He reached out to grasp the hilt and slowly drew the sword. The sword within the sheath was octagonal, less ethereal than ordinary swords but gained much more dignity and substance, like a Confucian Scholar of the Confucian School walking among states, upright and imposing. The blade curved twice before extending, sheathed it appeared unremarkable, but unsheathed one could see the sharpness. Wang Anfeng liked it at first sight and deeply bowed to the Scholar, who had his back to him, and said: "Thank you for the sword, Scholar." The Scholar nodded, pointing to a green stone beside him, and said: "Come here." Wang Anfeng nodded, walked over with the sword, and the Scholar beside him didn''t look at him but continued to watch the clouds indifferently, and said: "Do you know the sword?" Wang Anfeng cautiously replied: "I do not..." The Scholar let out a derisive laugh and said: "As expected, still dull." "Stand here and watch the changes in the distant clouds, then report back to me." "Also, from this moment, you must never part with this wooden sword. During your daily cultivation, lay the sword across your knees. When you go out, carry it on your back, and when you sleep, hold it in your embrace." Wang Anfeng nodded in agreement, and then, following Mr. Ying''s directives, he sat on the green stone, watching the changes in the distant clouds. However, the clouds were tumultuous and far away, how could he see them clearly? After a day passed, he only ended up with sore eyes. The Scholar glanced at him, scoffed, and said: "You need not speak, your appearance says it all, you''ve learned nothing." The Scholar''s sleeve brushed over the stone table, and three porcelain bottles appeared, saying: "After you go back, apply the medicine on the acupoints above both eyes." "Continue tomorrow." "...Yes." Today, Wang Anfeng returned once to Great Liang Village and then brought back the forgotten herbal ingredients to Shaolin Temple, handing them to Wu Changqing, before he went home. Lying on the bed, his eyes felt increasingly swollen and painful. After applying the ointment, a sensation of coolness and burning took turns tormenting him. He tossed and turned on the bed for a long time before finally falling into a deep sleep. The next day, his eyes were swollen and red, which gave Li Bo quite a scare. In the following days, Wang Anfeng spent a lot of time staring into distant mists. The burning in his eyes did not subside. Occasionally, Mr. Ying would inform him about how to maneuver his inner strength in order to protect his ocular power somewhat. After several days, the unbearable burning intensified, and having shed his constraints, he had already been defeated by several opponents in Copper Man Lane. Yet, Mr. Ying still did not impart his swordsmanship to him. Li Bo, on the other hand, had holed up in his own room and hadn''t been seen in days. Time gradually passed. Greater Cold is the peak of coldness, manifesting after Lesser Cold, hence the term "great." It is the extreme reverse of cold energy, therefore called Greater Cold. The last climatic term of the year had finally arrived. Although it''s called Greater Cold, the temperature had actually started to warm up, not as harsh as during Lesser Cold. Only about ten days were left until the festival, and the festive air had already spread to the small locale of Great Liang Village, with smiles becoming more frequent on people''s faces. The burning sensation in Wang Anfeng''s eyes became increasingly severe. It was so uncomfortable that he hardly wanted to go out during the day, with only the darkness bringing a slight relief to his eyes. And on this afternoon of the Greater Cold, several healthy horses charged straight into Great Liang Village. Leading them was a young man in a white shirt with delicate features. After entering the village, he headed straight for Wang Anfeng''s home as if he knew the way well, leaving two attendants to guard the door. Qin Fei dismounted his horse, straightened his clothes, and called out loudly: "Qin Fei pays a sudden visit. Is Brother Wang at home?" After a few moments of silence, a slightly tired young voice came from inside: "It''s Brother Qin, please wait..." The wooden door creaked open gently, and Wang Anfeng appeared in Qin Fei''s line of sight, looking normal with a gentle demeanor, but with his eyes closed, he softly laughed and said: "Brother Qin, please come inside to talk..." Curious, yet bound by politeness not to inquire, Qin Fei nodded slightly and followed Wang Anfeng into the house. However, he couldn''t help but laugh curiously upon finding the room pitch black because the windows and doors were sealed tight without any lighting: S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Wang, were you resting just now...?" Wang Anfeng paused slightly, then realizing the situation, his face showed an apologetic expression: "My apologies... It was my oversight." "Let me get the lamp." As he spoke, he felt around for the candle through the familiarity of his memory. Unfortunately, the candle had burned out. He frowned and was compelled to open his eyes. It seemed as though two flashes of cold light flickered abruptly in the dark room. Qin Fei''s pupils contracted sharply, a chill surged in his heart and lingered for several breaths before dissipating. He stared intently at Wang Anfeng, who had opened his eyes to search for the candle. Even in the darkness, those eyes still gave off a dazzling glare, like two unsheathed swords. They hadn''t looked straight at him yet, but the brilliance within those eyes was enough to shake his heart to its core. "Ah, I found it... Brother Qin, please forgive me, I haven''t been using it for a long time." Finally finding the candle, Wang Anfeng breathed a sigh of relief and turned to beckon Qin Fei. Suddenly, it was as if two swords cleaved through the air, heading straight for the forehead and chest. Qin Fei''s heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively took a step back. It was not until later that Qin Fei realized his impoliteness. By this time, Wang Anfeng had already closed his burning eyes again. Under the candlelight, the young man in the blue shirt appeared calm and gentle, smiling warmly: "That caused you to laugh, Brother Qin. May I know the purpose of your visit this time?" Qin Fei suppressed the turmoil in his heart, exhaled, and slowly recounted the matter of the End of Year Festival, extending an invitation to go together. ..................... After accepting the calling card Qin Fei had brought, Wang Anfeng escorted Qin Fei out of the room, then returned to extinguish the burning candle. Because his eyes felt a burning sensation, he could only counter that uncomfortable feeling by meditating in a sitting position until dusk, before finally returning to Shaolin Temple. In the Shaolin Temple, before the usual sightseeing of distant mountain mists, Mr. Ying stopped Wang Anfeng again. "Come here now, and watch closely." "I will demonstrate it only once." Mr. Ying raised his right hand and slowed down his movement, making twenty-eight postures similar to a fist technique. Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, and by the time he refocused, the scholar was already watching him with his hands clasped behind his back, saying succinctly: "Practice." But this time, Wang Anfeng did not obediently follow instructions as he usually did. After a moment of silence, he clasped his hands together and said: "Teacher said you would... teach me swordsmanship?" The scholar gave him a glance and scoffed: "Impatient, are you?" The young man braced himself and said: "...I just don''t understand, what kind of swordsmanship requires training of the eyes and also learning fist techniques?" Mr. Ying snickered coldly and said: "Fist technique?" "Indeed a fool, ha, with such comprehension... you have a long way to go before you''re ready to learn sword styles." The scholar, with hands still clasped behind his back and not looking at him, his facial expression extremely cold and indifferent, said: "Do you think sword techniques are that simple?" "It''s only now that we start accumulating ocular power. If you wish to learn swordsmanship with me, your eyes must master twenty-eight types, until the sharpness is not visible, perfect as the full moon, and unseeing in their regular motions." "Thirty-six steps as Jade Steps for movement, twenty-eight layers of pupils for sword vigor, twenty-eight methods of Spiritual Qi and Blood Technique, Qi threading through the Zhou Tian, the intricacies of the Twelve Linked Fortresses Technique, the essence of directness, three verticals and six reveals; you must master them all thoroughly. Only then will you be qualified to wield a sword in battle." "To use the power of the sword, you must combine spirit, Qi, and essence. Only when hardness and softness become one, Yin and Yang complement each other, are you ready to graduate." After hearing an array of concepts, Wang Anfeng was somewhat bewildered and asked: "What... what is this sword technique?" The scholar frowned and said, "This is swordsmanship." The boy, still bewildered: "''Just is,'' swordsmanship?" Mr. Ying seemed slightly impatient and said coldly: "I said what I''m teaching you is swordsmanship, call it whatever you like." "Will you learn or not?" After a moment of silence, Wang Anfeng touched his burning eyes and bit down hard on his teeth. "... I will learn!" The corners of the scholar''s mouth twitched upward ever so slightly, then vanished immediately, his demeanor as cold and stern as ever. The Grand Duke''s hook is baitless; it wishes only the willing to come into its net. Chapter 27 Before the End of Year Festival Great Qin encompassed vast territories, almost enough to call it the whole world.Different regions had their unique customs and ways of life. The End of Year Festival was held only in Wangxian County, on the second and sixteenth day of each month known as ''doing teeth'' and the final ceremony on the sixteenth of December called ''Tail Tooth'', where towns held grand celebrations. Then, businesses closed as workers received their salaries and returned home to celebrate the New Year properly. It was from Wangxian County that Qin Fei had sent Wang Anfeng an invitation to participate in the ''End of Year Festival'', which appeared plain, except for auspicious clouds arising above the yin and yang at the bottom right corner. Just as the End of Year Festival approached, Wang Anfeng''s eyes blazed intensely, reaching their zenith. Even the usual ointments lost their effect. However, after one night''s sleep, everything calmed down completely. He was so normal that it felt somewhat uncomfortable for Anfeng. He returned to Shaolin Temple to consult Master Ying, but the scholar merely glanced at him casually and said indifferently: "Your ocular power has reached the twenty-eighth level; you are just beginning to enter the door." "This is average." "Today you are to go to the End of Year Festival. After returning, continue your cultivation. Now go..." Wang Anfeng sighed with relief, bowed and left Shaolin. Wu Changqing stroked his beard and chuckled: "A balanced view, neither biased nor obstructed, like dewdrops containing the mystique of heavenly secrets, edge sheathed within the scabbard, with no sight hindered." "Indeed, the master''s methods are formidable." The scholar stood with his hands behind, scoffing disdainfully: "It''s only the beginning; it''s practically useless." His voice paused, seemingly reluctant to admit that long practice yielded little effect. He frowned and added: "At most... during a confrontation, a burst of ocular power can intimidate people." "Hehe..." The elder chuckled stroking his beard, then looked toward the mist and said: "I wonder if we can get some good medicinal herbs at this End of Year Festival..." "As the medicines previously used have been exhausted due to matching properties, it''s not good to mention this to Anfeng." ......... After Wang Anfeng returned to Great Liang Village, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Since it was already daylight, he began to prepare for his appointment and first asked his close friends Libo, Uncle Wang, and Mr. Jiang whether they needed any New Year goods to bring back. After calling several times at the entrance, Libo just poked his head out, his white hair more disheveled as if he hadn''t been managed for this entire period. After listening to his request, Libo only chuckled, dropped a line saying ''You cheeky kid, handle it as you see fit,'' and ducked back in, ignoring him further. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling helpless, Wang Anfeng was ready to leave when his gaze suddenly froze upon the window. The window, which he had plastered, had been built stoutly to avoid rainwater damage using a lot of pulp. Yet now, he could vaguely see a silhouette hunched over the desk, seemingly engaged in frantic writing, occasionally stopping to gesture wildly, much like a playful child. The youth barely suppressed a laugh, then raised his hand to touch his eyes, feeling more profoundly the unfathomable nature of Master Ying. Next, he visited Innkeeper Wang''s home, where the innkeeper merely encouraged him to enjoy himself. However, when Mr. Jiang Shouyi learned of his plans to attend the End of Year Festival, he first paused slightly, then immediately invited him inside. The scholar caressed the invitation, pausing for a few seconds over the auspicious cloud design in the lower right corner, then looked at the young man in front of him. With a serene and pure look, the youth wore somewhat old cotton clothing, yet it was clean. His hair, tied with a simple rope for convenience during work, bore the appearance of a typical mountain villager without following any formal style. Jiang Shouyi placed the invitation on the table and said: "You''re going to such an End of Year Festival dressed like this, which is somewhat unfitting to the occasion." "I have something to give you anyway, which I was planning to give during the New Year celebrations. As it happens now, the timing couldn''t be better." "Please wait a moment." Saying this, he stood up and walked into the backhall. Shortly after, he returned carrying a piece of clothing for Wang Anfeng to change into in the guest room. The youth, holding the clothes, paused, then slowly nodded as he watched the smiling scholar, and proceeded to the side room to change. This was a solemn robe of the Confucian Sect, with an elongated back collar forming a triangle, which wrapped around from the back to the front. It was then tied at the waist with a wide belt that could cover the tail of the triangular garment. Perhaps considering that he was a martial artist, the hem was loose and did not restrict movement. The fabric was thick, with overlapping front panels called a triple-layered garment, and the cuffs were bordered, adorned with a pattern of dragons and sparrows. The whole was in dark blue, with subtle patterns, elegantly simple yet dignified. An Eight-Sided Wooden Sword, sheathed, hung at his waist. Scholars of the Confucian School maintain integrity, holding the Eight-Sided Sword, and respect the four directions of Heaven and Earth. Jiang Shouyi looked at the young man in new clothes, satisfied and nodded, saying, "This looks just right." As he spoke, he casually loosened the young man''s hair, tied with a well-knotted hemp rope, which unraveled straightaway. With the black hair now loose, Jiang Shouyi took out a hairpin. Like an elder of the Confucian Sect, he tied up the youngster''s hair, smiling and saying, "You are of an age to ''dance with the elephant,'' and though not yet old enough to wear the crown, a hairpin is still appropriate." "Not only should one''s conduct be proper, but one''s attire should also be mindful of decorum, not extravagant, yet not so unrefined as to be wild and unconstrained." Softly speaking, he retied the young man''s black hair and secured it with a jade hairpin. The scholar took a step back, looked at the neatly attired young man in front of him, and chuckled lightly, "Not bad." The young man pursed his lips and bowed his hands, saying, "Thank you, teacher... thank you, Mistress." "I..." His words were not yet complete when the scholar lightly tapped on the young man''s forehead, teasingly laughing and saying, "Stop with the ''I, I, I''. If you don''t go now, you might be too late." "That State City is still far from here, do you not have a good horse? Ride it, and following the official road straight, it''s less than an hour away..." The young man nodded, speaking softly, "Then I will go..." "Go ahead." Jiang Shouyi watched as the young man left the house. The smile on his lips only slightly faded when a voice came from behind, saying, "If elder brother sees you still clinging to the conventional rituals of dress, he might lecture you again" The scholar''s lips curled up, casually saying, "The rituals of dress are external; cultivating one''s mind is what''s internal." "Elder brother always seeks to return to simplicity, but he is only ever austere, how can it truly be considered a return? In my view, he is the one who is mistaken." The woman chuckled and stepped out, standing beside her husband and looking at the scenery outside, leisurely saying, "It''s already December..." Jiang Shouyi understood her implication, his smile slightly dimming as he said, "Indeed... the hundred days have passed, and we will not be staying much longer." "Then why are you starting him on the importance of formal attire now? There''s no need for such in Great Liang Village." "You want him to leave this place." Although it was a rhetorical question, her tone was filled with certainty. Jiang Shouyi couldn''t help but laugh openly, candidly saying, "Yes." "You and I will leave, and he still needs to study diligently, but he should also go out, step beyond this Great Liang Village, even beyond Wangxian County, open his eyes to see the world... see the young talents, observe the changing fortunes under heaven." "A gentleman is cautious when alone; this world is full of uncut jade vying for brilliance, presenting a spectacle too splendid to miss." "And to miss out on Hetian jade among them would indeed be most regrettable." Chapter 28 Beginning of the End of Year Festival Wangxian County was divided into five major states, and among them was Northern State Yulin, where a mountain stood beside the state city. Whenever continuous autumn rains arrive, clouds and fog would spread between the mountains and linger for a long time. The Taoist temple on the mountain often seemed to be standing amidst the clouds and mist, with a rosy glow steaming up. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Although the mountain was not high, due to the creation of Heaven and Earth, it avoided the disaster of autumn rains and could observe the splendid sight of the sea of clouds churning. Three hundred years ago, a Taoist traveled here and passed down a branch of the Taoist Sect, known as the Cloud Middle Temple. This was considered a marvelous view of Wangxian, the temple among the clouds. Beneath the mountain, the state city of Yulin had been expanded several times, and the originally thick city walls had been completely dismantled, yet no one was worried. In the eyes of the city''s residents, although there were no thick bluestone walls or arrow towers and fortresses, the young man in green robes, the Confucian scholar, was regarded as the top-tier city wall, capable of repelling enemies on horseback and wielding a brush in front of a desk, and the passionate descendants of the Military Family served as impregnable arrow towers. In my vast Great Qin, those who dominated were free to discuss in the imperial court, and the Yin Yang Family was hidden between the mountains and rivers. Further, the Taoist Sect carried swords, the plain-clothed heroes of the Mo Family roamed the street markets, and the legalists of the Fa Family strictly enforced the law, arresting people across the land. The larger the city, the more one could feel this confidence and grandeur, this era of universal peace, where nations came to pay homage. This prosperity was achieved by generations of Emperors of Qin who wielded swords and lashed out at the world, with eighteen routes of iron cavalry sweeping across the lands. Military generals braved death, and civilian officials dared to counsel unto death. Although there were minor obstacles, they usually settled within a few days without disturbing the livelihood of the people. About a mile outside Yulin City, there was a long pavilion named Willow Pavilion, spanning several miles with willows hanging on both sides, where close friends forced to part ways could say their farewells. It was nearly the end of the year festival, and one could see many parting people everywhere. Among them, many were dressed as scholars, some of whom were planning to stay in the state city to visit fellow teachers for next year''s spring exams, while others, already disheartened with white hair, were preparing to leave this sorrowful place and return to their hometowns. Qin Fei sat under the Willow Pavilion, slightly lost in thought as he watched the official road. Today''s End of Year Festival was hosted by the Taoist Sect branch of Wangxian County, the Cloud Middle Temple, with Great Qin''s Music Bureau and various academies participating fully, including the Military Family training grounds conducting martial displays today, with war drums and arms cheering on, creating a mighty momentum. The official road was busy with carriages, all from dignitaries from different regions attending the festival, yet the young man in the blue robe was nowhere to be seen. After another carriage passed by, Qin Fei refocused his gaze and casually picked up a cup of warm yellow wine from the table, drinking it all in one go. Next to him, a woman with elegant eyebrows, standing silently like a quiet plum, picked up a wine kettle from the stove, tilting it slightly with one hand while pressing the sleeve with the other. The wine smoothly poured into the glass, not causing even a ripple, and was neatly stopped when it was about eighty percent full. The silver kettle was then placed back on the side. She sat back down without speaking. Dressed entirely in white, even her overlapping cape was pure as snow. She held a small, delicately crafted hand warmer in her arms, carved with cranes dancing among pine trees, emitting tendrils of smoke and mist that further highlighted her clear and cold demeanor. Though her gaze inadvertently strayed towards the indifferent, and even aloof, young man, curiosity filled her heart. She was a disciple of the Music Bureau, distinguished in both talent and beauty. Although her music was far from matching that of the Nine Heavens Ring or the Great Sage''s Lost Sound, it was already profound enough to stop flying birds and evoke melancholy in people. Dancing with twin swords, she had already mastered a touch of the thunderous style. She was supposed to lead the sword dance at the festival today, but the mansion master had assigned her to accompany this young man. The mansion master treated her very well, and naturally, she had no objections. She had thought he was just another pretentious admirer of beauty among the rich young masters, but this young man had always maintained a respectful distance. However, the little boy next to her was quite enthusiastic, knowing her name and preferences clearly, which was amusing. As scholars gradually returned to the city, the glances thrown her way made her slightly uncomfortable, and she frowned slightly, saying: "Young master" "Miss Qiu may just call me Qin Fei." The young man glanced sideways, his demeanor cold, causing her intended words to falter unconsciously. Qin Xiao looked up with a mischievous expression and said: "Are you tired of accompanying him, Miss Qiu?" "Brother Fei has become colder over the years. Ah Xiao has only seen someone disturb his composure once," replied the young boy cheekily. Qin Fei''s expression stiffened, and he glared sideways; the boy promptly shut his mouth, picked up a Mo Family mechanical puppet from his lap carefully, and moved it closer to the woman. His eyes sparkled with joy as he offered: "Miss Qiu, why don''t you come and play" "This is a Mo Family mechanical puppet, capable of emulating the swordsmanship of swordsmen, evolving the Mo Family''s sword moves." "In the market, you can only find ones that evolve up to thirteen moves. This one I had to seek out with great effort; it can perfectly execute seventeen sword moves, which is quite interesting." The woman chuckled lightly, gently stroking the child''s hair, and said softly: "Thank you, Xiao... You go play by yourself." The child smiled, seemingly unaffected by the rejection. He sat casually between her and Qin Fei, separating them. He lowered his head, playing with two wooden mechanisms. The twin wooden swords, following the child''s manipulation, attacked and defended against each other flexibly, almost indistinguishable from regular swords, which indeed made people take a second look. This Mo Family swordsmanship, much like the Confucian Sect''s scholarly principles, was known by many in the world. Years ago, Kong Taoist from the Cloud Middle Watch had discussed the global situation, saying, "Confucian and Mo followers are numerous, their disciples abundant." If this world were to tip off balance, one hand from the Confucian Sect and one from the Mo Family would be enough to hold it steady. It wouldn''t fall. Musical scores signaling the start of the End of Year Festival were already spreading throughout the city, making sounds close to the original music of the Dao, vast and grand. Qin Fei frowned slightly and took another drink, feeling worried. Suddenly, a fiery streak flashed in the distance. The sound of a magnificent horse''s long neigh, similar to a dragon''s chant, rang out. A green figure in the blink of an eye had swept across a great distance, easily dodging vehicles and pedestrians on the road and then, showing great human-like intelligence, stopped abruptly in front of the willow pavilion, apparently very pleased, it shook its head while its green mane danced like flames, and it lightly stamped its front hoof. Qin Fei was momentarily taken aback, then saw a young man on the horse''s back with a jade hairpin, his clean features pale as snow, he hesitantly said: "Wang Brother?" "Qin, Qin Brother..." Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng raised his head, noticing the boy in the white robe, and managed a faint smile. Perhaps the Green-Maned Horse had been cooped up in his little courtyard for too long; its speed was almost terrifying, like lightning fast. He managed, only because his cultivation had gradually increased, to barely suppress the churning sensation in his chest and stomach, avoiding vomiting on the spot. Barely settling the feeling in his stomach, the young man dismounted and, addressing Qin Fei who had risen to meet him, said: "I am late today, I hope you''ll pardon me." "It''s no trouble..." Qin Fei responded, first noticing that the young man''s eyes were no longer as sharp as unsheathed swords, which somewhat relieved him. He then looked at Wang Anfeng''s pale complexion and hesitated, saying: "The End of Year Festival is quite lenient; since you''re here already, why not rest here for a while?" "No need..." Wang Anfeng shook his head in response, his demeanor calm, seemingly back to his usual self. But after speaking a single sentence, his chest and stomach churned again, and his face turned even paler. Qin Fei chuckled, gesturing with his hand, and said: "Still, take a moment to rest before entering the city..." "... I apologize." Chapter 29 An Unexpected but Logical Reunion With the Golden Bell Shield''s inner strength circulating within him, Wang Anfeng rested on the plain ground for a moment and had already recovered from the unsettling sensation in his chest and abdomen. The group got up and followed the official road towards the city center, while the servants naturally took care of packing up the stove and wine cups.Wang Anfeng held the reins in his left hand. Having only visited two county towns, he already found them extremely prosperous, yet they still could not compare with State City. Qin Fei saw his demeanor and began to describe the scenery of the city. The End of Year Festival was not merely a gathering of high officials and nobles, acting dignified and solemn, but more like a citywide revelry. A cheerful atmosphere enveloped the entire city, with merchants hanging up brand new red lanterns and loudly hawking their wares, making one unconsciously merge into it. Qiu Ruoshui quietly listened behind the two young men as they talked. Qin Fei had already introduced their names to each other. That youth named Wang Anfeng had a fine demeanor, yet he seemed as if he had never been to a bustling place before, showing great interest even in ordinary scenery. But the magnificent horse behind him was a rare breed that many high officials and nobles could not obtain. On one side, Qin Xiao held a Mo Family mechanism, watching the two young men in front of him, frowning tightly and pouting as he muttered. "Yu''er sister..." "What if brother likes a man..." Qiu Ruoshui, proficient in musical tones and able to use them in her martial arts, naturally had extraordinary hearing. Hearing this, she couldn''t help but laugh, lightly patting the child''s dark hair, thinking how such a young child could have so many thoughts. Looking at his delicate and handsome features, she wondered how many daughters he would trouble in the future. Just then, a mix of noises suddenly came from the bridge ahead, quite jarring in the worldly atmosphere, prompting Qiu Ruoshui to look over. From a distance, she could only see a small stall surrounded by two circles of people; on one side were officials, presumably from some place, while on the other side were individuals in red clothes, covered with silver armor protecting their vitals, likely descendants of the Military Family from the west side of State City. Every End of Year, many tourists and high officials gathered. They enjoyed themselves, and the city''s vendors were even happier, selling off their unique goods accumulated over the year that were hard to sell on normal days. Qiu Ruoshui withdrew her gaze. It must be some dispute over an item, she thought, and soon an officer in charge of managing the marketplace would come to resolve the dispute. Wang Anfeng also heard that noise and instinctively turned to look. Despite the distance of several hundred meters, he saw a pair of clear, pure eyes looking quietly in one direction. Those eyes seemed to sense something and turned towards him. Even though he only saw a pair of eyes, Wang Anfeng clearly perceived the faint emotion within theminitially startled, then radiating a brilliance like that of glazed clouds in the sky. The young man''s voice suddenly stopped. Qin Fei was walking when he noticed Wang Anfeng had stopped and paused as well, asking curiously: "Brother Wang?" After calling several times, Wang Anfeng returned to his senses and said: "It''s nothing, I just thought I saw an old friend..." Before he could finish speaking, although he hadn''t looked in that direction, the young man could still feel the loss in those eyes, like a quiet kitten that had been abandoned. A strong sense of guilt emerged in Wang Anfeng''s heart, and he couldn''t continue speaking. He opened his mouth, bowed with a bitter smile, and sighed: "Brother Qin, please wait a moment... I need to lend a hand..." Qin Fei was slightly startled, then saw Wang Anfeng turn around and stride purposefully in a certain direction, as if pausing for a moment would be agonizing. Curious, he turned to look at the equally stunned Qiu Ruoshui and said: "Miss Qiu, if you don''t mind, shall we go and watch too?" The lady nodded and softly said: "I will follow the young master''s wishes." Wang Anfeng made his way through the crowd and, sure enough, saw the little girl dressed in pinkish clothes, fuzzy for the sake of warmth, quietly watching him with clear, pure eyes. Yet, for some reason, Wang Anfeng felt a hint of temper from her. As if she were saying, weren''t you not coming? The young man couldn''t help but smile bitterly, looked up to find the little girl''s mother, nodded slightly, then crouched beside the little girl and gently stroked her soft hair, comforting her: "It was my fault, I should have come directly..." "At that time, I was just greeting Brother Qin." "You''re not angry?" "But you clearly were angry." "Of course what I said was true..." Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng had not noticed that an imposing middle-aged man beside them had his expression slightly change, staring intently at the youth''s palm as he tousled the little girl''s hair, almost as if he wanted to tear it off. When he heard Wang Anfeng talking nonchalantly, and the little girl showed no sign of dislike, it was as if his heart was pierced by a thousand arrows, his face instantly turning pale and perplexed, as if he had suffered a devastating blow in some realm. His fingers were trembling slightly. By this time, the youth had figured out the cause of the episode under the strange gazes of the surrounding people and looked up at a group of young men and women to his side, saying, "It''s about something we both wanted, and neither of us would back down..." The youth across, in red clothes and silver armor, with lively expression, was not overbearing but simply smiled and said, "The little girl is lovely and really, should be given way. But our sister from the Military Family is also precious indeed, heh, can''t really concede, brother..." He then winked at Wang Anfeng and made a knowing look, Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, his gaze falling on a charming Military Family girl nearby, and he got the hint, nearly laughing out loud. At that instant, the crowd parted, and a skinny youth, leading a robust man dressed in official robes, walked over. The surrounding vendors all bowed their fists in greeting as ''Ti Xie'', because they had already heard the story along the way, and upon looking, there was an additional youth. After finding out the full story, the burly official laughed heartily. With a casual toss, he threw a piece of silver on the vendor''s stall, and effortlessly grabbed up the small object, looked around at the crowd, and loudly said, "Since this is a matter among the youth, let''s resolve it in the youth''s way. Fussing and fighting, what a sight we are making!" "Everybody step back, let''s stick to the rules and fight it out." Because it was common for martial artists to covet the same item, and as long as it wasn''t through malicious robbery or an urgent situation, everyone had their reasoning. The arbitrator, ''Ti Xie,'' often let the martial artists decide through competition, so this type of competition was not unusual. Consequently, the locals skillfully cleared the area to make a circle, and the robust ''Ti Xie'' looked at Wang Anfeng and Qin Fei and Qiu Ruoshui who had stepped next to him, and smiled, "Lucky us, since there are three of you, let''s make it best two out of three." "You can fight continuously." With that, he tossed the jade pendant in his hand and said cheerfully, "Whoever wins, this trinket will be my festival gift to you." "Just wish me a Happy New Year in return." The guiding youth at his side, hearing this, laughed first, yelling, "Ti Xie, I can wish you ''Happy New Year'' ten times, maybe you can give me some money for wine?" "Dream on, you rascal!" "You''re not a pretty girl!" Ti Xie glared fiercely, then kicked him playfully, causing the youth to stagger but then burst into laughter, saying, "If you manage to wish everyone here ''Happy New Year'' ten times, today you''ll have the best wine and meat, and I''ll make sure you can''t crawl out from under the table." The surrounding people laughed out loud, and Wang Anfeng bent down to tousle the little girl''s hair once more, then turned back to Qin Fei and said, "Brother Qin, Miss Qiu, this fight is unrelated to you, better not get involved..." Qiu Ruoshui was still hesitating, but Qin Fei knew his skills and also wanted to see Wang Anfeng''s capabilities, so he smiled and said, "Then I will be eager to see Brother Wang''s skills." The youth nodded slightly, raised his right hand, inner strength surged beneath his physique, flowing through his limbs and bones. It was as if the clear sound of bells chimed but was quickly drowned out by the laughter. Chapter 31 The Sadness of Zhang Xianzun (Thanks to Bear for the Reward) The dust on the clothes was easy to shake off, but the wrinkles stirred up by Yang Kaixiong''s punch were not something Wang Anfeng could smooth out quickly.He was also a bit anxious about this minor issue just now, so in his urgency, he had mustered his inner strength, secretly making a move as a warning. Although this was somewhat against Mr. Jiang''s teachings, after all, these were newly made clothes... Since he turned six, no one had made him new clothes. A look of distress covered the young man''s face. "Brother Wang..." As Qin Fei and several others approached, Wang Anfeng let out a sigh, let go of the hem of his garment, and as he looked up, that slight moment of frailty was concealed, and to outsiders, he was still the clean-browed, gentle-mannered youth of the Confucian Sect. He nodded toward the newcomers and smiled, "Brother Qin, Miss Qiu..." Qiu Ruoshui returned the greeting, hesitated for a moment, and for the first time spoke to Wang Anfeng, "Master Wang... Yang Kaixiong is a descendant of a local military family, and although not the legitimate heir, he is indeed extraordinarily talented." "Moreover, he is quite a bit older, and the matter of victory or defeat is still uncertain in the future." Wang Anfeng was slightly stunned, looked towards the indifferent woman, and a smile appeared on his face as he said, "Hmm, I''m not bothered by it." The woman nodded, averted her gaze, and looked away from him. Qin Fei, on the other hand, was looking at Wang Anfeng with increasingly bright eyes. His family had a deep heritage, and his discernment was exceptional; the Kung Fu of the one named Yang Kaixiong was at best comparable to his own. And he had not yet practiced the ultimate techniques and admitted that he was far inferior to Wang Anfeng. Others only knew how formidable Yang Kaixiong was but could not recognize a true expert. Just from seeing Wang Anfeng''s earlier movement, he knew Wang hadn''t used more than sixty percent of his strength; otherwise, he couldn''t have handled it so effortlessly. If a real confrontation were to take place, with Wang''s terrifying Qinggong skills and the whip technique capable of choking black bears from a distance, Yang Kaixiong certainly wouldn''t last more than ten rounds before a disastrous defeat. Besides, there was also the swordsmanship. At that moment, Qin Fei remembered those two fierce gazes and still felt intimidated, and to claim that Wang Anfeng was unversed in swordsmanship, he would be the first to disagree. Now as the crowd dispersed, the beautiful wife of the county official also came over, first bowing to Wang Anfeng, then smiled and said, "We parted that day in the city, and I did not expect to meet Master Wang here..." "Your demeanor, Master, remains as exceptional as yesterday." Wang Anfeng smiled and said, "Your Ladyship, yet you surpass the past by threefold." The woman was momentarily stunned, then soon laughed lightly. Wang Anfeng watched the little girl approaching with the Jade Pendant in hand and bent down to smile and ask, "Got your item, do you like it?" The little girl nodded. The man beside the woman, who had a stern expression on his face, wanted to speak, but the youth was already leaning down to talk softly to the little girl, completely oblivious to his presence. This caused the man''s expression to freeze, filled with anger but unable to erupt, his frustration evident as it drew a laugh from the woman beside him, making the man grind his teeth even more. "What a disgrace this is!" He coughed loudly, but no one turned back to look at him, just watching the pristine little girl, which darkened his expression. In front, Wang Anfeng bent over to stroke the little girl''s black hair. The usually aloof Qiu Ruoshui, seeing her adorable demeanor, couldn''t help but ask, "Master Wang... what is this young miss''s name?" The young man smiled and said, "Tingyun." On the other side, Qin Xiao laughed and said, "That name doesn''t sound nice, almost like a little Taoist." Qin Fei frowned slightly, raised his hand, and tapped his brother on the head, saying, "Sing with the wind, sleep in the snow, listen to the clouds, how is it not nice?" "Have you forgotten all you read?" Qin Xiao stuck out his tongue and said no more. Behind him, the middle-aged man''s expression was a mix of barely contained anger and satisfaction. He raised his hand and coughed loudly twice more to draw everyone''s attention. Their gaze, filled with curiosity, turned towards him as the wife of the county official pointed to the imposing man beside her and said with a slight giggle, "I have yet to introduce him." "This is my husband, temporarily serving as the head county official of Jinxian County." The head county official was low in rank but managed local civil affairs and also supervised military affairs, putting him in close contact with ordinary people. It was often disciples of both the martial and legal sects that held this position. After all, it was an era dominated by martial arts, and to be a parent official for a locality, one needed not only exceptional scholarly wisdom but also martial skills of at least Entry Rank, truly a talent in both letters and arms. So, both Wang Anfeng and Qin Fei, after their initial surprise, stood up and saluted with cupped fists. Not only because of his identity but also because of his martial arts scholarship. The man''s expression slightly improved, but seeing his daughter clutching the hem of another man''s robe, he felt a sudden urge to draw his sword. The beautiful woman beside him, however, seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and smiled at Wang Anfeng: "Today, my husband and I are going to the temple to listen to the teachings of the Taoist priest. I was quite worried about Yun''er." "Since the young master once saved Yun''er and she is affectionate towards you, could you perhaps keep her company for a while?" The County Official beside her darkened in expression and was about to speak when his wife suddenly grabbed his hand firmly, tenderly turned to look at him, and he felt a chill down his spine, unable to speak. Wang Anfeng withdrew his gaze and nodded gently, saying: "That would not be a problem." The wife of the County Official chuckled lightly and said, "Madam Wang, nothing will go wrong in Yunzhong Temple, so we entrust you to follow Yun''er. If you get tired, just take her back to the inn to rest." As soon as her voice fell, an old woman holding a snake-headed staff walked out from behind, her expression kind and benevolent, as she bowed and responded: "As the lady commands..." Then, looking up at the County Official, she smiled and said: "Young master, I think all these children are very good. You need not worry. Besides, with an old body like mine here, it''s enough to deal with those who can''t see clearly." "The End of Year Festival happens once a year, and it''s a good time to meet colleagues from other counties." "Do not be late..." The County Official hesitated. This old woman was a skilled fighter from his clan, and because Zhang Tingyun had nearly slipped up before, she had proactively come to his family asking for a position, ostensibly as a servant but in reality, as an elder. She had never roamed Jianghu, but her inner strength was pure, already at the level of an Eighth Rank Martial Artist. She might not be a match for Jianghu heroes or legitimate heirs of noble clans, but normal rogues would hardly pose a challenge to her. Having her speak up, and seeing Wang Anfeng also looked truly virtuous, not to mention the gathering of officials from different regions at the End of Year Festival was a not-to-be-missed event on the official scene, The man pondered for a moment and finally sighed, "Then, I must trouble Madam..." He paused, looked at Wang Anfeng, and inwardly gritted his teeth, saying: "Be very, very careful." The old woman nodded with a smile and said: "You go ahead, young master. I''ve lived so long, there is nothing I haven''t seen." The County Official nodded, then looked at Zhang Tingyun with great expectation and said: "Yun''er, dad will go first..." "Do you want anything? A jade pendant or some candy?" His voice was tender and doting, a stark contrast to his previous authority. But the little girl just held onto Wang Anfeng''s robe, her head lowered in thought, and upon hearing his words, she looked up at the County Official, nodded, then showed no further reaction, once again lowering her head to fiddle with Wang Anfeng''s robe. The County Official''s face turned slightly pale, as if he was a scholar who had failed an examination, almost being dragged away by his wife. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qin Fei, watching the middle-aged man who kept looking back, fell silent for a moment and said: "This County Official..." "Is indeed a remarkable person." He then looked up at Wang Anfeng with a serious expression and said: "However, now that the meeting in the temple is about to start, we also need to go to a place first." Wang Anfeng was slightly startled and asked: "Are we also going to Yunzhong Temple mentioned by the County Official just now?" "No, just an ordinary willow shore." "What are we going to do there?" "To find a Taoist." Qiu Ruoshui, who had always maintained a cold expression, showed a slight change in her expression, with many emotions flashing across her face, and she said: "... Is it him?!" PS: Thanks for the generous donation, today is a bit of a struggle with writing, the second chapter should be a longer one, and there will be another long chapter tomorrow, no rush everyone. Chapter 76 32 Chapter Kong Taoist "Him?"Wang Anfeng paused slightly, although it was his first encounter with Qiu Ruoshui, he could tell that by nature she was aloof and detached. However, just hearing about the Taoist from Liuti caused such a strong reaction, sparking curiosity. Qin Fei nodded, gestured for Wang Anfeng to follow, and walked slowly, saying, "He was a Taoist." "Certainly, a Taoist should have a Taoist name, but he didn''t. In his youthful willfulness, he assumed the emptiness and purity of the Taoist Sect''s intents, striving for the noblest aspirations, and called himself Kong Taoist." As the group walked leisurely along the road, Qin Fei quietly began to recount an old legal case from several decades ago. The main character''s name was unknown, and those who did know had passed away. Thus, he was simply called Kong Taoist. The story was straightforward; a free-spirited young Taoist met the most outstanding disciple of the Music Bureau of that timea martial artist of great skill and youthful zeal, the other a beauty of divine grace whose sword dance captivated the cityand naturally, it was love at first sight. The young man''s Sect was one of asceticism, where one must not be entangled in romantic love. Kong Taoist, for her sake, returned to the Sect''s fold to proactively confess his sins to his Master, abandoned his sword over the cliff, shed his Taoist robe, forsook all of his past, and adopted a new name, Li Xuan Yi. The Mysterious Sect was vast, yet he forsook it for her. Li Xuan Yi waited at the place they had agreed upon. He waited and waited, but the girl never appeared. The girl disappeared... She vanished during an ordinary Sect excursion, and even the people of the Music Bureau could not find any trace of her. Li Xuan Yi frantically searched everywhere for that familiar figure, daringly breaking into the territories of notorious Sects, only to find nothing in the end. Dragging his heavily wounded body, he waited at the appointed place with his last hope. He waited a full thirty years. He watched the girls of the Music Bureau change one after another, watched the sun rise and set again, watched streams of boats flow, the broken bridge lingering, high buildings rise, then crumble, human sentiments come and go, the playful girls'' hair grow slightly white. After thirty years, he finally sighed softly, forgiving himself and stepped out of the place that had imprisoned him for half his life. Back then, some factions challenged the Taoist Sects, arranging a thousand fighting stages in Wangxian County, where bright candles illuminated the night, shining as bright as day. Li Xuan Yi, who had restrained himself from all worldly concerns, broke off a willow branch and quenched the ten-mile stretch of red candles. Emptiness reveals form; form gives rise to feelings. Having left the Taoist Sect for love and then unable to fulfill that love, he passed emotions into the form, severed form to realize emptiness, and returned to the state of purity and void. He resumed the name Kong Taoist. From that day to now, another thirty years passed, and what realm his cultivation had reached was unknown to all; those who had crossed hands with him were no longer alive. As he spoke, Qin Fei''s eyes showed a trace of longing, while Qiu Ruoshui''s expression grew complicated. Regardless, the Music Bureau''s role in this martial arts world myth from Wangxian County was anything but joyous... If it hadn''t been for that accident back then, perhaps things wouldn''t be so regrettable. Wang Anfeng''s heart was filled with admiration for the elegance of his seniors, but he remarked, "With such a senior, I''m afraid it won''t be easy for us to meet him." Qin Fei nodded and said, "But after all, the senior is human, and that invitation is a chance to meet." As he spoke, his face betrayed some confusion, "It''s just that this senior seems to have become quite agreeable lately..." "In the past, it was just a direct snub." The two young men conversed, while behind them, the old Madame Wang''s heart was already surging with shock. They might not have had any concept of the legend, but she had personally lived through that era. That era when numerous legends were suppressed by five individuals. Kong Taoist was always an insurmountable obstacle. Could they actually come into contact with such a legend? During their walk, Wang Anfeng and the others paused slightly. The old woman was puzzled, not understanding why they suddenly stopped on this street. But in Wang Anfeng''s field of vision, he could already see a willow embankment ahead. It was the harsh cold of deep winter, and everywhere else was barren, but that willow embankment remained evergreen. Surrounded by snow, yet flourishing with blooming flowers, the willow branches danced lightly. The sight was exquisitely beautiful, enough to make the whole world stop, yet people still hurried by as if the willow embankment was somehow separated from this mundane world. It was there, but it seemed that ordinary people couldn''t see it at all. Wang Anfeng and Qin Fei themselves did not realize that the auspicious clouds at the bottom of the invitation they held faintly radiated light, emitting a unique frequency that allowed them to see the unusual phenomenon ahead amid the mundane world. Wang Anfeng and Qin Fei exchanged glances and stepped forward, and before the old woman understood what was happening, the two young men and Qin Xiao had already vanished. Shocked and at a loss, the old Madame Wang stood there, while Qiu Ruoshui, too, looked astonished, reaching out to touch the air in front of her, only to feel the cold breeze slip through her fingertips, just as usual. Passersby coming and going did not react at all to the sudden disappearance of the three, as if there should have been only three people there from the start. The old Madame Wang, being of an older age, realized that this must be the work of a distinguished Taoist master''s techniques. The Taoist Sect values karmic connections; without them, a meeting is not granted. Knowing this yet still feeling regret, she couldn''t behold the young Taoist from the storybooks of yesteryears who had caused countless maidens to lose sleep out of heartache. She let out a sigh. But at that moment, Zhang Tingyun stretched out her right hand, gently tapped the void in front of her as though she discovered something extremely interesting, her eyes sparkled, took a light step, and also disappeared from both Qiu Ruoshui''s and the old woman''s vision. The old Madame Wang''s expression changed dramatically. She stepped forward, but where was the young girl''s figure to be seen? ..................... In the midst of harsh winter, there was a place like early spring, where young grass sprouted and willow catkins flew softly in the void air, almost like a dream. Wang Anfeng was stunned for a moment before suddenly sensing something was amiss. He whipped around, but the small figure was nowhere to be seen. His expression shifted slightly, yet at that moment, faint ripples appeared in the air, and subsequently, Zhang Tingyun materialized in that very spot, her demeanor calm. Only upon seeing Wang Anfeng did a trace of joy, incredibly faint, flicker across her features. Wang Anfeng let out a long sigh of relief. Suddenly, an object flew out from his embrace, and from beside him, something also flew from the arms of Qin Xiao and Qin Fei it was the name card, which arranged itself in the emptiness, surrounded by twinkling auspicious clouds, and then slowly dissipated, turning into fine dust. "Today was meant to settle a past affair. I hadn''t expected to meet such a young Taoist friend." With a peaceful laugh, an elder in a Taoist robe squatted before a wooden hut by a willow tree, holding a bowl of steaming millet porridge. He took a sip of the porridge, smacked his lips, looked up and casually wiped away the grains of millet that had stuck to his beard, and said: "Come, come, come, everyone take a seat..." "I''ve simmered some porridge, using millet from Qin State. I''ve stewed it for quite some time until a layer of oil formed on the surface. You won''t be able to find this in any other place, not even in the Imperial Palace." Clothed in a humble Taoist robe with white hair done up into a topknot using a grass twig, his face kind and ruddy, the old Taoist looked as ordinary as those fortune-telling Taoists you would find in any Taoist Temple. He waved them over, and as Wang Anfeng and the others approached, he enthusiastically ladled a bowl of porridge for each of them. When it was Zhang Tingyun''s turn, he seemed particularly fond of her, and chucklingly said: "Little Taoist friend, take care with this." Qin Xiao''s eyes darted around, noticing the elder''s lack of imposing aura, and couldn''t help but interject, "Senior, she''s only four years old, even younger than me. I''ve never heard her speak; she might not even recognize the characters, so how can she be called a little Taoist friend?" sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qin Fei frowned, about to scold him, when the Kong Taoist waved his hand and said: "It''s all right, it''s all right." Looking down at the little girl''s clear eyes, the old man smiled and said: "Those who are illiterate but possess a poetic air, grasp the true essence of poetry; those who are unlearned yet understand the Taoist essence, comprehend the mysteries of the Taoist Sect, born with divine hearing and a clear Taoist heart, surely deserve the title of a little Taoist friend." He then looked up, studied Qin Xiao''s unconvinced face, nodded in understanding, and suddenly asked: "Is your name Qin Xiao?" "Yes, I am Qin Xiao." "From the Qin family of Tianhe County?" "Yes, precisely from Tianhe County''s Qin family." "Do you like this little Taoist friend?" "Yes...?!" Qin Xiao was struck dumb as if by thunder, with a blush spreading up from his neck at a terrifying speed. He suddenly stood up, nearly tipping over the porcelain bowl, and while righting the bowl, his fingers accidentally dipped into the porridge, turning his palm red with the scald, tears shimmering in his eyes. Yet he was preoccupied with waving his hands and stammering out: "I-I-I-I, I don''t like her at all!" "How could I possibly... like someone with such poor taste and an awful-sounding name who can''t even speak properly." "Senior, you''re mistaken!" Watching him flail, the Kong Taoist chuckled and said: "Just admit it if you like her. You haven''t taken vows to pursue Taoism, so what''s wrong with liking someone? You seem mature enough, but why are you acting so childish?" "Just a little brat trying to draw attention by teasing." He then curled his lip in a snort, expressing contempt that one would expect from a senior: "Fancy that, liking indeed. You like nothing but trouble." Qin Xiao opened his mouth, his hidden intentions laid bare by the elder, his face flushed. He sneakily glanced at Zhang Tingyun, only to find her earnestly cradling her bowl of millet porridge, eating delicately and with focused attention, her beautiful eyes unrippled, leaving his face alternating between red and green. Feeling both embarrassed and annoyed, he let out a grievous howl that seemed to shake the heavens and threw himself onto Qin Fei, burying his face in the youth''s chest, allowing the latter to console him but stubbornly refusing to come out again. The elder laughed softly, took another sip of millet porridge, and appeared to deliberately smack his lips. The humiliated child was comforted for a long time before he reluctantly lifted his head, only to see Wang Anfeng with a solemn expression, guiding the girl to sit down next to him. Noticing his gaze, Wang Anfeng turned back and gave him a warm smile. With his right hand, he pushed the little girl''s bowl of porridge gently to the side, hesitated for a moment, then pushed it slightly further by an inch. Qin Xiao''s face fell, and lying in Qin Fei''s arms, he shouted indignantly at the Kong Taoist: "You''re laughing at me! You spent your whole life pining over a woman too!" Qin Fei felt troubled and quickly got up, bowing with his hands cupped and said: "Senior, please forgive him, my younger brother is just a child... He meant to say that the beauty that captured senior''s heart was so ethereal and unparalleled that it ensnared you for a lifetime." "Xiao, apologize for your offense!" Even though he tried to clarify, the smile on the Kong Taoist''s face began to fade, his expression growing serious, his gaze becoming inscrutable as if it were a deep pond, causing the atmosphere of the world to immediately darken. As Qin Fei gritted his teeth, preparing to apologize again, the elder suddenly slapped his knee and exclaimed: "Oh dear, now that you mention it, it''s been so long that I''ve even forgotten what she looked like." PS: There''s been some issue with the cover, the author is searching for images... The cover will change after some time, please bear with us~ There will be a long chapter tomorrow~ Chapter 33 Individual Opportunities Wang Anfeng and the others were all somewhat astonished, staring blankly at the kindly old man before them.In the legends of Jianghu, that young Taoist who was foolishly devoted to love, actually said he''d forgotten that person''s face? Forgotten? Seeing their expressions, Kong Taoist seemed a bit embarrassed, scratched his white hair, and said, "It has been sixty years, and I am already over seventy years old. In sixty years, a little child would almost be in the coffin, wouldn''t they? Even for Great Qin, letting go of the past, sixty years is enough to see a dynasty''s golden age decline, filled with so much love, hate, affection, and grand aspirations all buried under alcohol." "How could I possibly remember... it was just a young infatuation..." Qin Fei and Wang Anfeng remained silent, while Qin Xiao''s face flushed red, as if swearing an oath, he loudly exclaimed, "Nonsense!" "I am in love with someone right now, for ten years, sixty years, until death, I will love her!" Always quiet, Zhang Tingyun lifted her eyes and tugged at Wang Anfeng''s sleeve, speaking softly for the first time. "I don''t like him." In an instant, it felt as if a bucket of ice water was dumped over Qin Xiao''s head. The young boy''s complexion turned deathly pale, his previously inflated courage vanished in the blink of an eye, as if his soul had left his body he collapsed into Qin Fei''s arms, eyes vacant, staring straight at the culprit. Kong Taoist awkwardly touched his mouth and turned the topic away, saying, "I understand the purpose of your visit this time." "You''re simply seeking a connection to the technique." "This martial arts..." The old man looked at Wang Anfeng, then glanced at Qin Fei, and said, "You two have already received your own legacies, and both are not bad. Being greedy is of no benefit, train well in your own techniques first." "The other two little ones are not of the age to practice martial arts yet, nor can it be passed on to them." "Instead..." His voice trailed off, the elderly man''s eyes twinkled as he smiled, "Why don''t you come and chat with the Taoist..." Qin Xiao, still furious over the earlier matter, shouted at the mention of this, "You''re obviously slacking off, you''re trying to welch on the deal!" But before he could finish, the old man reached out and pulled him over, flopping him across his knees, then gave his bottom a couple of swats. Suffering such an insult in front of his beloved, Qin Xiao was stunned, as if his bones had been extracted, completely devoid of resistance. The old man chuckled, gesturing for Wang Anfeng and the others to sit down. Clearing his throat, he began to speak, "This is a story I heard during my time wandering the Jianghu..." The old man''s voice was drawn out, recounting the events of the past, but unlike regular storytellers, this story was interspersed with the young Taoist''s thoughts of those days, as well as the current Kong Taoist''s loftier reflections on gains and losses, even the martial arts and Taoist principles truly witnessed in those days were unreservedly shared. It was as if Wang Anfeng and the others accompanied the youth of those years through the stormy events on the Jianghu, the conspiracies and schemes. Qin Xiao, still a child, didn''t remain disheartened for long and soon revived his spirits, unable to resist picking at Kong Taoist''s story, only to be effortlessly outmaneuvered and left dejectedly lying across the old man''s knees. Meanwhile, the old man seemed to intentionally provoke the little boy in the story, time and time again infuriating him to the point of flames. As time passed, they all became completely immersed in the old man''s tale, the mundane world outside, even Qiu Ruoshui and the old crone on the street, were forgotten. Listening to the tumultuous events of Jianghu, which then disappeared in the blink of an eye. Countless tales of love, hate, and grandeur. Suddenly, a clear and distant ringing sound resonated, spreading leisurely, shattering all absorption, the past events seemed like a dream, while the present was the reality, a complex and mysterious sensation of both the real and the illusion simultaneously intertwined, appearing in the eyes of several, by their ears suddenly was the voice of an old man with the weight of years, reciting the Huang Ting, each word a truth, as if directly pointing to the heart, all mundane thoughts dissipating, almost feeling like a rebirth. Wang Anfeng''s eyes brimmed with tears, his gaze somewhat vacant as if he had returned to that heavy rain when he was six years old. He had lost his mother during the rainy days when he was three. The rain at six seemed even heavier, or perhaps it was just more vividly remembered... his father also left him, leaving behind only those not-so-plentiful books as his company. The suppressed inner storm seemed to have found some release with the prolonged clear sound, the world before his eyes seemed a bit brighter, the youth looked up and saw the old man before him, garbed in a worn Taoist robe, white hair tied into a Taoist knot with grass, an aura distant and serene, watching him gently. In that look, it seemed to encompass everything in the world yet also seemed to have let go of everything. The youth seemed to understand a bit why he was called Kong Taoist. The old man tapped his fingers lightly on a rice bowl, a crisp tone resonated far and wide, the others suddenly came to their senses, Kong Taoist smiled gently and said, "The worldly ties are concluded, my young friends, please return." Wang Anfeng stood up, was about to pay his respects, but his surroundings suddenly shifted. What was the beginning of spring was once more enveloped in deep winter, and on the long street, the day was gradually fading, Qiu Ruoshui and the old crone were waiting there, all sighing in relief at their return. Wang Anfeng looked back at the unchanged street and said, "Indeed, he is a senior..." Suddenly, Qin Fei''s voice came from beside him, asking, "Ah Xiao, where did you get that Jade Pendant in your hand?" Wang Anfeng looked over upon hearing this, indeed seeing that the boy was holding a Dragon Roaming Jade Pendant, its coloring bright and clear, hinting at its extraordinariness, the latter pouted and said, "That smelly old man gave it." "And not just to me." Wang Anfeng was surprised, then seemed to remember something, and hastily looked down at Zhang Tingyun. The little girl, dressed in a pink cotton garment, had a calm gaze, in her arms was a slightly yellowed Taoist Script, with an innate Taoist charm. ............... Kong Taoist stood with his hands clasped behind him atop the willow bank, curled his lip and said, "If you''ve come, no need to hide... You walk a path that seeks to see all of Heaven and Earth''s dragons and tigers, and you''ve never been good at concealing your presence." "Especially not from me." The space ahead showed faint ripples, and a Taoist carrying a longsword on his back appeared, laughing, "Indeed, I cannot hide from you." If Qin Fei were still alive, he would naturally recognize that the old Taoist was none other than Xuan Chengzi, who had taught him the basics of martial arts. It was to seek the Kong Taoist that he had come specifically today. Xuan Chengzi stroked his beard and sat down unceremoniously, saying, "I didn''t expect you to be more interested in that Xiao and the little girl..." The Kong Taoist turned around and took a seat, replying, "That girl has a clear and insightful Taoist heart by nature, it would be a pity to let it go to waste." "But if I were to teach her, I''d fear wasting her talent. To come into this world and simply hand her a Taoist Script for her to follow her own path, she will naturally carve out a great Taoist path to the heavens." "As for Qin Xiao... heh, that kid is quite amusing, I''ll grant him an opportunity." "The other two little ones have enough to digest with what they''re learning now. One can''t become fat in one breath; they can only choke themselves to death." Xuan Chengzi couldn''t help but chuckle. The Kong Taoist waved his sleeve, brought out a teacup, and while brewing the tea nonchalantly said, "However, wandering the world as you do, what brings you to my place this time?" Xuan Chengzi''s expression grew even more unusual, and after hesitating, he said, "I''ve come to tell you two pieces of news." "One good, one bad. Which do you want to hear first?" The Kong Taoist gave him a disdainful white-eyed glance, replying, "How old are we now, and you''re still playing this game with me?" Lifting his hand to sip some tea, he said, "The bad news." Xuan Chengzi nodded, fell silent for a moment, and then softly said, "She... has indeed been murdered, don''t hold onto any more hope." The motion of the Kong Taoist drinking tea abruptly stiffened. Xuan Chengzi lowered his gaze, pretending not to see, and continued to speak, "I inherited the Divine Weapon that suppresses our sect, the Spirit Summoning Mandate. In Tianyang County, I accidentally found a trace of her soul. When a person dies, it''s like a lamp extinguished, the theory of reincarnation is not reliable... Even if there really is such a thing as reincarnation, it would just be another person." "The good news is, you don''t have to wait for anyone anymore..." The Kong Taoist slowly lifted his gaze, those eyes that saw through the mundane world and could pick up and let go of everything had darkened, and with trembling lips, he hoarsely muttered, "This is... the good news?" Xuan Chengzi nodded, slightly closing his eyes, as a jade command talisman separated from his body, slowly floating in mid-air. Inside it contained an ordinary jade pendant. The Kong Taoist opened his lips, his voice between crying and laughing, "How to repay a kindness? Fine jade adorned on the robe strings..." The past memories remained crystal clear. So clear that even the words spoken in the thick of affection had not been forgotten. Xuan Chengzi softly said, "The jade pendant I found had a wisp of her residual soul on it..." The radiance from the jade command talisman faded, and the illuminated jade pendant gently fell into the palm of the shaky Kong Taoist who had stood up. Threads of shimmering light passed over it, before it seemed unable to withstand it any longer and disintegrated into powder within the Kong Taoist''s embrace, spilling through the trembling fingers, forming a phantom human figure, only to disappear in the blink of an eye. The figure of the Kong Taoist seemed to have aged instantaneously by many years. Xuan Chengzi stepped back, his expression complex, then suddenly said, "This willow tree... It grew in the first year you waited here, didn''t it?" The Kong Taoist''s figure stiffened abruptly, as he slowly lifted his gaze. Xuan Chengzi sighed and whispered, "That year... she never broke her promise." Suddenly, a breeze arose. The willow tree behind the Kong Taoist swayed its branches, scattering warm specks of light like falling stars, like rain. Xuan Chengzi sighed, looked at the swaying willow, saw the scattering specks of light, gazed at the stiffened figure of the Kong Taoist, turned around, and took a step out of this small world. Sixty years of time are enough to overturn a dynasty, to have hearty ambitions laid low by wine. On the Jianghu, countless stories of love and hatred have emerged, grand and tumultuous, only to become nothing in the blink of an eye. Sixty years are enough for a youth to age, for a girl to marry and bear children, and then grow old. But the heart cannot forget... Having seen the gentleman, how could one not be pleased? Having met the young maiden, with no east gate to visit, how could one forget? The branches of the willow tree swayed. The Kong Taoist slowly turned around, looking at the soul traces that had manifested due to the power of the Divine Weapon, swirling around him. His expression was absent and confused, as if he had returned to the past. Sixty years ago, the handsome young Taoist, unabashedly approaching the young girl, smiled and said, "I like watching you dance the most... No one else counts." "Not even that Mansion Master counts, only when you dance is it truly beautiful." Under the bright moon, the girl glanced at him side-eyed and chided, "Joking and not serious, never behaving properly." Then she plucked the strings of a zither again, her palms resting on the strings, her cheeks slightly flushed, and softly said, "Then from now on, I will dance only for you." "By your side, for a lifetime..." The wind carried the song through the willows, as if the maiden was singing and dancing beautifully. The dance under the wilting moonlight willow, the song ends with the wind beneath the peach blossom fan. Dance only for you. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By your side, for a lifetime. Under the willow leaves, the elder with his silver hair was now in tears. Thirty years ago, Li Xuan became known as the Kong Taoist. But the Kong Taoist, after all, was still Li Xuan. PS: Long chapter presented, seeking support~ Chapter 34 End of Year Festival (Thanks to Shenjia for the Generous Rewards) The old crone guarding outside, upon learning that Wang Anfeng and her companions had indeed met the Kong Taoist, and that Zhang Tingyun had been personally given the Taoist Script by the elder, found herself plunged into a state of bewilderment.Although Qiu Ruoshui did not show it, the others could feel her sense of regret. As dusk fell, Wang Anfeng had only had a bowl of millet porridge at the elder''s place, yet she felt not the slightest hint of hunger. Her Green-Maned Horse had been entrusted to a stable within the city and there was no hurry. What had felt like early spring moments before now seemed deep in winter; she exhaled puffs of white breath, feeling for some reason as if she was in a half-awake dream. Qin Fei looked at the sky and sighed, "I had hoped to roam with Brother Wang today, but who would have thought that just a brief conversation has already spanned several hours. A Taoist True Master, a game of Go forgetting the log''s decay, is indeed extraordinary." "My mother wants my younger brother and me to return home early today. Would Brother Wang care to join us?" Qin Fei''s expression was sincere, but Wang Anfeng''s mood was beyond the ordinary, like a swan leaving its trace on the snow, still immersed in the Taoist charm, as yet dispersed, only wishing to step into the dust of the cold winter''s mortal realm. With a light laugh, she declined. Qin Fei did not become annoyed, but simply stated they would meet again another day and, with Qin Xiao, nodded in farewell. Meanwhile, Qiu Ruoshui bowed slightly and went off in the direction of the Music Bureau. In a blink, she had disappeared into the crowd. The several companions had just left, leaving behind a touch of desolation. At this moment, Zhang Tingyun suddenly handed the Taoist Script in her hands to the old crone behind her, saying, "For father and mother." Wang Anfeng was taken aback, and the old crone was even more emotionally unguarded. For their generation, the Kong Taoist held a profound significance, and anything given by the Kong Taoist was even more precious. Now that Zhang Tingyun handed it over, the old crone''s resolve to stay by her side began to waver. The old crone made a great effort to look away, refusing to gaze upon the scripture. Zhang Tingyun said, "You should go back to them." "Return it to them." "Anfeng is here, I am very safe." The little girl spoke very slowly, but each word seemed to strike the weakest part of the old crone''s psychological defenses. Eventually, Zhang Tingyun pushed the Taoist Script gently forward, shattering the old crone''s emotional state, who then, trembling, took the scripture with both hands. It wasn''t until she wandered back to her room in the inn that she came to a startling realization. What on earth had she done? As she was gripped by panic, the sound of footsteps approached, the wooden door opened, and a weary but excited Zhang Tingyun''s father strode in. To his surprise, he found only the old crone, which drastically changed his expression as he demanded, "Where is Yun''er?!" The old crone''s face twitched, cautiously recounting the recent events. The beautiful matron, upon hearing that Zhang Tingyun was with Wang Anfeng, had her tension alleviated, but Zhang Tingyun''s father, whose heart had just relaxed, was once again tightly wound. Then, the old crone presented the Taoist Script with both hands, saying, "This is what the Kong Taoist gave to Yun''er." Zhang Tingyun''s father looked stunned, his gaze falling upon the somewhat yellowed scripture that seemed to have been washed by many years, and he quietly read out loud, "''Cloud Basket of the Seven Lots''?!" Inside the Music Bureau. Qiu Ruoshui greeted her sisters with a nod, like always. Today, a younger sister who had taken over her place dancing with the sword at the festival walked past her with a touch of pride, yet it did not stir a ripple in her eyes. Returning to her own room, she gazed through the windowsill at the darkened night sky outside. Gently strumming her lute, thoughts cluttered in the melody, today''s events hidden beneath a tranquil surface with their own ripples. Reminiscent of past landscapes, of love and hatred, which all too quickly came to naught. And, having been just a step away from meeting the legend, her heart was filled with regret. From ethereal, the tune shifted to a somber depth. The full moon hung in the sky as if on a cue, lights across the city suddenly illuminated, red lanterns on either side stretched forward like the endless mortal world, the music stopping abruptly. The girl looked up, ethereal white snowflakes falling from the sky, enveloping Yulin City within them. In the lamplight as bright as day, a light snow softly fell. Wang Anfeng bought a green umbrella. He let out a breath, creating a layer of white mist in the cold night, leading Zhang Tingyun with one hand, and slightly tilting the green umbrella with the other, to shield the little girl from the wind and snow. In her hands, the little girl held a stick of sugared hawthorn, her delicate cheeks puffed out as she chewed gently, seeming to have bitten into a particularly sour berry, her brows slightly furrowingan incredibly rare expression on her otherwise tranquil face. Wang Anfeng smiled softly, bending down to wipe the sugar from her lips. Behind him, the clamor of five or six red-clothed, silver-armored young soldiers from the Military Family rose as they strode past, their eyebrows flying high with vivacity. Among them was a tall yet thin figure who, despite his reserved demeanor, still had a spark in his eyes. The joyful shouts of the youth, mixed with the fragrance in the air, filled the bustling streets. End of Year Festival. The east wind unleashed blossoms on thousands of trees, blowing them off like rain of stars. The road was filled with the scent of luxurious carriages and horses. As the sound of phoenix flutes stirred, the light reflected from jade vessels cast moving shadows, and for that one night, the world danced like fish and dragons. In the ordinary world, the city was filled to the brim. Above Yulin City stood an ancient tower of seventeen floors amidst the stars and above the mortal view, where Xuan Chengzi sat at the very top, drinking alone, his demeanor serene. The wind whipped at his robe, creating a sound only he could hear. He looked down at the mortal world below. Sixty years ago, he was a spirited youth, hanging out in the streets with friends, with endless novelties before his eyes. Fifty years ago, he was a ranger with a sword, admiring beauties in the tall buildings of the Music Bureau. Sweet scent in hair, it''s not the wine that intoxicates, but the drinker himself. Read the latest on empire Now, he represented a senior of the Taoist Sect, a master of the Martial Arts World. The rolling mortal world, like waves, had drowned everything he was familiar withthose enemies he had wished to vanquish, his rivals who respected each other, and his close friends entrusted with mutual support. It wasn''t that he had chosen to live in seclusion amongst the mountains and rivers. It was that this Jianghu no longer belonged to him. His Jianghu should have been filled with heroes who could split the sky with a single sword strike, strongmen who measured the earth with their feet, and young sword-bearing Taoists who could cry, laugh, sing wildly, and indulge in wine. Now, everyone treated him with utmost respect, greeting him as "Senior" and "Master," suffocatingly molding him into the very image of a senior. The stories he spoke ofthose opponents, friends, and enemieshad all turned into legends, unknown and unknowable to others. Those tales were even rarer known. His presence only ever prompted a respectful awkwardness. He suddenly realized that he himself had become a legend. As the marks of his era faded away with the disappearance of those masters and brilliant stars, the past collapsed. He wasn''t a hermit but merely a wanderer who had lost his homeland. Xuan Chengzi took another sip of cold wine, chanting long and leisurely in the chilly winds of heaven and earth: "What was once said about others, is now said about me..." "Who will I be in the eyes of future generations?" The mountains and rivers have been reduced to dust, what more of the dust within the dust; the flesh and body return to mere shadows, what more of the shadows within the shadows. Without supreme wisdom, without a clear heart, upon realizing this, how can one not be sad? And how can one not rejoice? "Hahaha!" sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having seen all the glories of this city, having drained his pot of cold wine, Xuan Chengzi laughed heartily, stepping towards the heavens, his robes fluttering. The Taoist soared above the ten-thousand-zhang mortal world, his figure leaning, his right foot lightly touching a snowflake, its essence lingering as he soared again into the sky. The snowflake shattered, drifting with the wind, scattering on top of the green umbrella. Underneath the umbrella, Wang Anfeng stood up, looking at Zhang Tingyun, who frowned, reluctant to spit out the sugared hawthorn stick, a warm smile spreading across his face. He took the little girl''s hand and slowly walked through the bustling End of Year Festival. The green umbrella turned, shaking off the accumulated snow, which gently fell to the ground, spreading the warm glow of the lanterns. (End of Chapter) PS: Master Jin Yong has passed away... Suddenly, there''s a feeling that an era is gradually coming to an end. Chapter 35 Returning Home The End of Year Festival came to a close amid the festive atmosphere that filled the city.The stars and moon had hidden away, the lights were dim, and traces of the previous night lingered on the streets. The weary tourists had already gone home, leaving the streets empty and even more desolate. The sound of horse hooves clacking on the bluestone pavement echoed lightly. Wang Anfeng, leading the Green-Maned Horse, walked slowly down the street. Last night, he had escorted the tired Zhang Tingyun back to the inn and found himself a small bed at a post house where he meditated all night. Today, he did not specifically say goodbye, leading his steed out of the bounds of Yulin City. The young man looked ahead at the bleak Heaven and Earth and sighed softly, his breath forming a white mist in the cold winter air. Departures always stirred discomfort, even more so after indulging in utmost joy and excitement. Although just a youth, Wang Anfeng could still feel the presence of that emotional weight. "Brother Wang, you really planned to leave without saying goodbye..." As he reached the willow pavilion, a cold young voice suddenly sounded. Qin Fei stood above in the pavilion, clad in white, his features gentle, seemingly unsurprised by Wang Anfeng''s decision. Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, looking at that familiar figure, the melancholic weight in his heart dissipated a lot. He laughed and said, "... Brother Qin, you didn''t tell me where you were staying either..." Qin Fei''s expression did not change much as he said, "That''s why I was waiting here." Wang Anfeng''s gaze fell on his slightly pale hand and ears reddened by the cold. He must have been freezing, no longer maintaining his usual composed demeanor, which warmed Wang Anfeng''s heart a bit. He chuckled, "Then I must ask for Brother Qin''s forgiveness... I''ll make it up to you when you visit." Qin Fei looked at him, fell silent for a moment, and then said, "Due to family matters, my brother and I will be returning home soon. Regrettably, we won''t be able to visit often." "Brother Wang..." "If you ever have some free time, feel free to visit Tianhe County. I''m there, waiting to welcome you." Wang Anfeng looked slightly stunned then watched as Qin Fei seriously nodded. He replied, "I definitely will..." After the End of Year Festival, Qin Fei accompanied Wang Anfeng to the outskirts of the city, ten miles out, then returned alone. Another day, the Princess of Tianhe and her entourage left Wuxian. The officials of the entire county were near to tears with joy. For three days, the lights of the brothels did not go out. The makeup washed off the faces of the girls covered the icy surface of the river, accumulating in thick layers dyed in brilliant violets and bright reds, their fragrance drifting far and wide. ............ Wang Anfeng made his way back to Great Liang Village. The Green-Maned Horse, whether it had just woken up or wasn''t quite satisfied with the feed at the stables, was quite lazy all the way, its pace slow but not miserable. Wang Anfeng did not suffer too much from the journey. Upon reaching Great Liang Village, he felt a bit more comfortable and dismounted, leading the horse into the village. Woof woof woof! No more than ten steps in, he suddenly heard the plaintive cries of a dog. A black glossy big dog yelped as it dashed from the direction of the village, seemingly terrified, and headed straight for Wang Anfeng. The young man sidestepped to avoid the big black dog, a sense of puzzlement suddenly arising in his mind. This dog, it seemed to belong to the village head... How did it get so frightened. No sooner had the thought crossed his mind than another agonizing yelp sounded up ahead. The youth paused, only to see a flurry as all the village dogs, as if mad, rushed towards him. Lazy roosters, their cries loud, led hens and chicks towards the outskirts of the village flapping wildly, while calico, white, and black cats sprinted outside onto house roofs, almost turning into streaks of shadows. The villagers busily chased their animals in a frenzy behind him, while Uncle Wang, holding a butcher''s knife, bellowed for his old dog to obediently come back. However, the latter only ran faster. The burly man, infuriated, jumped angrily with his butcher''s knife slashing wildly in the chilly wind, shouting: "Stop!" "Damn it, stop right there!" The dog whimpered and, tucking its tail, just kept running forward. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anfeng Wang couldn''t help but chuckle. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he knew what he needed to do. With a reach of his left hand, he grabbed the yellow dog, and raising his right hand, he caught the big rooster attempting to fly over his shoulder. The burly man sighed in relief, and Anfeng looked at him and chuckled. "Uncle Wang, what in the world..." Before he could finish his sentence, a soft cry interrupted him. A small kitten, seemingly unable to keep up with its mother, fell from the sky. Anfeng stepped sideways, arms outstretched, causing the big rooster and the yellow dog to flap and whine in panic as he carefully caught the kitten in his arms. Little did he know that this old cat had a brood to care for, and several more kittens fell. The youth caught them all in his arms, with the last one landing squarely on his face, covering his eyes. Worried that adjusting his stance might send them flying again, Anfeng simply relaxed his body and lay back in the snow. The cold snow crept up his neck, making the young man shiver. The kittens, finding some comfort, huddled in Anfeng''s embrace, trembling. The yellow dog licked his cheek while the big rooster, having calmed its temper, stepped regally over the young man. Anfeng gently stroked the nervous kittens with eyes reflecting the turquoise sky, feeling all sorrows slipping away, and chuckled out loud. The rustling sound reached his ears as Hongyi Wang came over in a huff. Holding the butcher''s knife in his right hand and raising his left, he smacked the yellow dog on the head, which whined but dared not run. Anfeng stood up, holding the three kittens, with another kitten clinging stubbornly to his shoulder. Looking at Hongyi, he asked: "What exactly is going on, Uncle Wang?" Hongyi gave the yellow dog another smack on the head, spitting vehemently as he said, "Who knows?" "All the cats and dogs in the village went crazy all of a sudden." "Luckily you were here to stop them... They''ve finally calmed down." As he spoke, his anger resurfaced, his teeth itching in irritation. He said a few more words to Anfeng, then grabbing the yellow dog by the neck, he stormed off, cursing. As he was leaving, he seemed to remember something and turned back: "Right, Anfeng, after you''re settled, go see the elder brother." Seeing the young man nod in agreement, he sneered at the yellow dog he was dragging along, occasionally patting its face with the butcher''s knife. Once the dog shivered like chaff, he removed the blade and comforted it: "Don''t be afraid, I''m a pig butcher, not a dog butcher." "Besides, I''ve never tried dog meat; I wouldn''t know how to prepare it." The yellow dog, seemingly understanding, pleaded pitifully. Hongyi, teeth bared in a grin, looked at it and chuckled: "What do you think about being stir-fried?" The yellow dog froze, then howled out loud. Anfeng watched from behind, unable to suppress a laugh. By now, the adult cats had returned to the village, rubbing softly against the youth''s legs, circling him once with a soft meow to express their thanks, then carried their kittens away. The youth got up, looking around the familiar place, his clear eyes brimming with mirth. "I''m back..." He brought the Green-Maned Horse back home, adding a generous serving of soybeans to its fodder and watched as the esteemed creature ''dined'' leisurely. Anfeng then chuckled and turned towards the elder''s house. The path was covered in snow, but the courtyard was dry and moisture-free. Find your next read at empire Inside the courtyard, an old man with white hair wild as a lion''s mane stood with his hands behind his back. Hearing the young man entering, he turned and looked at him. There was a trace of fatigue on his face, but it was mostly filled with a majestic pride. His first words to the youth shocked Anfeng to a stand: "Anfeng, for you, I have created a set of martial arts!" PS: This afternoon will be a long chapter, thanks! Chapter 36 Martial Arts Unique to Wang Anfeng He had created a set of martial arts for himself.Even those unfamiliar with martial arts understood the weight of this statement. Unless one was incredibly overconfident, one must possess the world''s finest martial arts, the finest scholarly achievements, and the finest pride to undertake the founding of a new school. In the golden age of martial arts, where talents regularly emerged, he left a mark that was solely his own. Wang Anfeng''s expression was somewhat dazed. The elder, seeing his reaction, felt immensely pleased. He lifted a wine flask from his waist and took a swig of the thick wine. The young man''s dazed and confused expression even made the cheap wine taste unique, making him feel that his recent hardships were indeed worth it. More than worth it, it was a huge profit! Find exclusive stories on empire That''ll teach you, you little old man. Now you know how formidable it is, hahaha... Feeling satisfied, Li Qidao took another big gulp of wine, picked up the flask, stood with his hands behind his back, and chuckled softly: "What''s the matter, kid, got scared silly?" "Come here, old... let me give you some pointers, you little brat." Wang Anfeng nodded, still somewhat confused as he walked over to the elder''s side. His face still trembled with shock. After composing himself, he asked: "Li Bo... what kind of skill did you create?" Fist techniques? Internal Strength? Or weapons? The old man glanced at him, already knowing what the youth was thinking. He lifted his chin slightly and said indifferently: "What kind of skill?" "It''s a complete set." "Since the old man said it is a set, it naturally includes Internal Strength Secret Techniques, Lightfoot Technique, fist techniques, and weapons. It''s all uniquely mastered; otherwise, how could it be called a set?" Hearing this, Wang Anfeng''s mind was once again shaken. Confusion and disbelief appeared on his clear brows and eyes. Li Qidao glanced at him and felt secretly thrilled. Yet, he had to maintain an indifferent facade. Only the fingers of his right hand, hidden behind his back, tapped rapidly on the stone table, expressing his exhilaration and causing the stone table to crack. Suddenly, he tapped into an empty space. It turned out that he had already created a fingertip-sized crack in the stone table. With a clatter, a stone fell off. The elder flicked a Thunder Vigor at the debris to obliterate it, coughed once, and drew Wang Anfeng''s attention back, speaking lightly: "Kid, do you want to learn it?" Wang Anfeng nodded and said: "Yes!" sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His voice paused, yet involuntarily, a thought surfaced in his mind. In the past seven or eight years, Li Qidao had told him countless stories, but there was always a petulant young girl appearing in front of the protagonist. If Li Bo truly was the unmatched martial artist among those he had met, then the stories he told, much like those of the senior Kong Taoist, were likely not so simple. Perhaps that young girl truly existed. Where was she now? Why was Li Bo always alone? Curiosity overwhelmed him, but after hesitating, Wang Anfeng still suppressed this thought and only nodded with a smile: "So Li Bo''s martial arts are really that impressive..." The elder lifted his chin slightly, snorting through his nose. "Come here, I''ll teach you the martial arts." ........................ Wang Anfeng had tried to estimate Li Bo''s martial arts prowess as highly as he could. But the results proved that his experience was still far from sufficient to gauge the depths of a master. Li Qidao created four types of martial arts. As he said, they include Internal Strength Secret Techniques, Lightfoot Technique, combat using fists and blades, and unique peerless skills. The divine skill in Internal Strength is Thunderous Vigor. Though it is considered Internal Strength, it does not mobilize Inner Qi but cultivates the Thunder Vigor within the body. It can imbue the power of thunder in each punch and kick, "using my body as the pivot to drive lightning and thunder," enough to compensate for his Inner Strength being vast and masculine yet not sharp. Ordinary Inner Strength, even if as fierce as fire, how could it compare to the heavenly might of thunder? The movement technique Rushing Thunder Step, stimulated by Thunderous Vigor, triggers points in the body to instantly achieve a speed like rushing thunder. It is a Lightfoot Technique as well as a Forbidden Technique. If the stimulated points are altered, it can instantaneously unleash all the Inner Strength and muscular force. In a life-and-death fight, it can decide life or death in one move, like a bolt of lightning tearing across the sky, brief yet capable of ripping apart the heavens. The Heavenly Thunder Fist is in fact a unique method of energy circulation enabling the fist''s speed to be as swift as thunder breaking the sky. It can also, through a special technique, drive the Gang Thunder Force into the opponent''s organs. The Thunder Vigor can be actively triggered by the final move of the Heavenly Thunder Fist technique. After accumulating to a certain degree, it will also automatically activate, striking the organs and meridians, specifically countering Horizontal Training Divine Skills. These three martial arts, centered on Gang Thunder Force, each benefit from the others during cultivation, forming a system that does not suffer from focusing on one aspect and losing another, quite simple but extremely powerful and crude, also difficult to decipher. With the Rushing Thunder Step, no matter whether the opponent can react or defend, Heavenly Thunder Fist can still drive the Thunder Vigor into them. Followed by detonation. Wang Anfeng paused and asked Li Bo, what if someone could withstand this attack? The old man glanced at him and said lightly, "Create some distance, then strike again." Nothing that a bolt of lightning can''t kill, if it doesn''t, then just strike again. Thinking of the consequences of thunder exploding inside the fragile, soft organs, Wang Anfeng almost didn''t know any way to defend against this unreasonable move, clearly losing his focus. Li Qidao, seeing his expression, chuckled and said, "Don''t overthink it." "With your cultivation, the maximum Thunder Vigor you can control is just one punch, just one." The old man stretched out a finger and waved it in front of the young man''s eyes, saying, "You get it? Unable to activate it again, nor accumulate enough to trigger on its own." "To use Heavenly Thunder Fist against an enemy, you must reach Middle Third Rank. You can walk in the air, and your Inner Strength is long and unending." "By that time, each of the seven major sects has divine skills that can manipulate the power of Heaven and Earth; the Confucian Sect''s Righteous Qi, the Taoist Sect''s Ethereal Sword Intent, the Military Family''s Deadly Aura can all protect the organs from being shattered, at most just weakening them." Speaking of which, he sighed again, frowning as if he was not entirely satisfied with the martial arts he had created, smacking his lips and saying, "You are just one step away from Ninth Grade, start cultivating Gang Thunder Force, let your Inner Strength carry the Thunder Vigor." "The Rushing Thunder Step, you can use it occasionally." "Heavenly Thunder Fist, hehe, you can think about it." Wang Anfeng was just envisioning the formidable power of this set of martial arts but was mercilessly interrupted by the old man, his emotions destabilized, looking somewhat bewildered at the carefree old man hanging in front of him, he muttered, "Then why did you create so many martial arts, Li Bo?" And even talk about them?! Even describing their effects so clearly... The elder glanced at him, leisurely took a sip of his drink, and said, "No reason." "I just showed them to you for a look." PS: Today''s post is stuck, and the promised long chapter might have to wait until tomorrow. Please pardon me (bows). Chapter 37 The Eve Arrives Wang Anfeng felt a sudden burst of anger, his Qi Nurturing Technique taught by Mr. Jiang turned out to be as flimsy as a sheet of Zhang Bozhi paper in front of Li Qidao, with many traces of juvenile determination showing on his still young face as he glared fiercely at Li Qidao.He suddenly could understand how Uncle Wang, who just carried Da Huang by the neck, must have felt in his heart. Li Qidao glanced at him, and with a smug smile, he said: "What are you looking at? Keep staring and you still won''t have it" "You can''t even practice the third gate Heavenly Thunder Fist, and the fourth gate, Shenzhao Battle Qi, is the obsession of the past fifty years by this old man. Although it''s only a nascent form, you, youngster, can''t touch it. Wait until your Gang Thunder Force is strong enough to spread throughout the body''s meridians and muscles before we talk." "Come over now, sit cross-legged, and this old man will help you get familiar with the method of the Gang Thunder Force." The youth glared at Li Qidao once again, then obediently walked over and sat in front of the old man. Li Qidao felt that the youth''s topknot was in the way, so he pulled it open casually, letting Wang Anfeng''s black hair fall softly on his shoulders. The old man took a sip of wine and then gently ran his right hand over the top of Wang Anfeng''s head. Purple lightning flashed. The pupils of the youth suddenly contracted, and the very world seemed to change in an instant before his eyes. In the air were the thin streams of thunder, and although his body was sitting, there seemed to be another ''him,'' following an ancient and distant voice beside his ear, performing all sorts of unfamiliar punches and kicks in the courtyard. These weren''t any incredible martial arts but merely the most basic ones for laying a foundationutterly simple boxing and leg techniques. What circulated inside him was no longer the Inner Strength of the Golden Bell Shield, but another kind of upright and masculine power. It was like the might of heaven, bestowing tremendous power to these ordinary punches and kicks. Li Qidao lifted his palm and took another sip of wine, his gaze peaceful and distant. The youth in front of him was sitting cross-legged, his expression blank as if lost in a dream. The Immortal caressed my crown and granted me the hairpin of immortality. ......... Once he opened his eyes, the sky was dark with stars and moon above, and a faint trace of thunder now existed in his body, flowing slowly along the trajectory of the Golden Bell Shield, making his body feel a bit numb before it was soothed by the warm internal force. The speed of cultivating this Horizontal Training Divine Skill had picked up slightly. For the steady and solid cultivation of Buddha''s Divine Skills, this was impressively rare. Wang Anfeng was astounded, and then he heard the elder''s voice, speaking irritably: "Awake yet?" "If you''re awake, come and eat. I''m teaching you martial arts and even have to take care of your meals." While speaking, the wooden door in front was lifted, and Li Qidao stuck out his head, white-haired and wrinkled, rolled his eyes, and called out: "Hurry up, come over quick!" Wang Anfeng clenched his fist, and a thin thread of thunder flared from his fist peak, just like in the dream. To control the might of heaven and earth with human power made the youth''s heart leap, and he replied with a bright smile on his face: "Yep, coming." "What''s for dinner today? Braised pork with preserved mustard greens or drunken chicken?" "..." After silence, the voice of the annoyed elder came through: "Eat, eat, eat, is that all you know? Why don''t you eat yourself to death, you brat!" "But Master, it was you who urged me to come and eat" "You!" On this day, according to the Da Qin Calendar, it was the seventeenth day of the twelfth month, just after the End of Year Festival, and while doctors and purveyors of daily necessities such as firewood, rice, oil, and salt continued to provide services, and brothel girls became even more passionate than usual, many residents in the city packed up their belongings, travel expenses, and New Year purchases to set off on the official roads in all directions, heading back to their hometowns. Only thirteen days were left until the New Year. Wang Anfeng''s cultivation followed a systematic approach, but during his spare time, he bought materials and made two lanterns himself, waiting to wrap them in bright red cloth and hang them at the door on New Year''s Eve. Li Qidao once said that Wang Anfeng was only a step away from becoming a Ninth Rank Martial Artist, but Master Ying scoffed at this, saying that the barriers for martial artists are the most challenging: every barrier is a lock, and there''s no shortage of martial artists who have spent decades of their youth locked away without breaking through. They are as plentiful as the carps crossing the river, too numerous to count. Only constant perseverance and an absence of distracting thoughts can one gradually smooth over these obstacles with the effort as slow as grinding water. Then comes those three concise and powerful words: Go cultivate! The youth obediently sat on the mountain stone, his eyes gentle and serene as water, watching the changes in the distant clouds and fog. Having trained for some time now, his eyes had grown accustomed to gazing into the distance, and what was once illusory fog now began to reveal identifiable patterns to him. The drifting of clouds was like the extension of boxing and kicking, or it resembled the leaping martial artists moving back and forth. If the clouds stacked layer upon layer, it was akin to the unpredictable exchanges between masters, creating illusions hard to discern. Wang Anfeng often guessed wrong, but the youngster always enjoyed attempting to predict these changing patterns. The Scholar standing with his hands behind his back nodded slightly. A glint of admiration flickered in the sly fox-like eyes that were also as sharp as a knife. He stiffened slightly, and the heightened perception of a peak martial artist instantly swept across the vicinity, only to find that he and Wang Anfeng were alone. He cleared his throat, lifted his chin a little higher, and his expression became even colder, his figure standing out in solitude. Explore stories at empire On the twenty-third day of the twelfth lunar month, Wang Anfeng bid farewell to the God of Stove and visited the peddler''s house. Uncharacteristically, he bought a piece of stove candy to treat himself. The peddler, an old man, made the stove candy using a family recipe; it was incredibly hard, impossible to break by dropping, and had to be split with a kitchen knife. Despite being quite heavy, the candy was exceptionally fine in texture. Seeing Wang Anfeng come over, the old man cheerfully used a kitchen knife to chip off a small piece for the young man. Wang Anfeng held the candy and ate it for a long time, but his thoughts drifted again to the little girl who had been chewing on a candied hawthorn stick that day. She must have rarely had candy. She couldn''t bear to spit out even the sour candied hawthorn. His thoughts meandering, the young man swallowed the stove candy. His teeth were a bit sticky, but it was a nostalgic feeling that he cherished. On the twenty-sixth day of the twelfth lunar month, when it was time to butcher the New Year meat, Wang Hongyi brought over plump pork. The young man took out a large iron pot and stewed it for several hours. The broth bubbled, and large chunks of pork tumbled in the juice. One could easily poke a hole through the tender meat with chopsticks; it was so tender it melted in the mouth, the aroma of star anise and cinnamon mingling with that of the pork, lingering for a long time. The days continued to pass in the young man''s unsettled heart, and the more days that passed, the brighter his eyes shone. Even the most arduous cultivation could not prevent the corners of his mouth from turning up involuntarily. He felt the world was bright, and even the air seemed to be filled with a joyous atmosphere. Finally, in the increasingly rich atmosphere of the New Year... Wang Anfeng''s thirteenth year turned to its last day. He woke up early, pasted the Spring Festival couplets, which were written by Mr. Jiang. The handwriting was excellent, though the couplets themselves were simple. The old wooden door had been cleaned, adorned with newly bought door gods, and red lanterns were hung. Come nightfall, candles would be placed inside, and their warm red glow would light up in front of every household, like torches igniting in the mortal realm, calling out to the wanderers away from Great Liang Village. New Year''s Eve, everything begins anew; a world of renewal. As dusk fell, Wang Anfeng went to Shaolin Temple early as instructed. After completing his cultivation, he wished all the masters a joyous festival. Master Ying, impatient, scolded him for wasting time and left with a flick of his sleeves. Ci Yuan agreed kindly and gave the young man a simple wrist guard. Vague texts from the Diamond Sutra floated on it, while Wu Changqing''s expression turned a bit strange. First, he gave the young man an elixir, stroking his beard: "This is an antidote pill, consider it a festive gift. Although due to the lack of materials, it can''t really cure those exotic poisons, but if you wear it on your body, ordinary poisons will actively avoid you. It will be somewhat useful if you roam the Jianghu." After pondering for a moment, he took out a mask from his bosom, his expression becoming stranger as he spoke: "This is a Ninth Grade mask, capable of altering one''s appearance." "As you wander the Jianghu, you will surely need it. Of course, I am not the one saying this, it is..." A chilling sword cry suddenly erupted. The old man glanced in that direction, seemingly unaffected, and said: "It''s a gift from Master Ying." The young man took it, and before he could speak, his vision blurred, and he found himself sitting on his bed back in Great Liang Village. Slightly dazed, someone was already knocking at his door, calling for him. It was Wang Hongyi, dressed in new clothes, merrily inviting him over for a meal. In past New Year''s Eve dinners, he was either at Uncle Wang''s house or with Uncle Li, enjoying a rare feast of meat. Hearing the invitation, he nodded in agreement. As they stepped out the door, they ran into Mr. Jiang. Mr. Jiang had become acquainted with Uncle Wang at some unknown time; after a brief conversation, they decided to have the meal at Wang Anfeng''s house. With bright candles, the large round table, unused for seven or eight years, was brought out. Uncle Wang''s son, Wang Pengcheng, had grown much stronger from the cultivation imposed by his father, but his impetuous nature remained unchanged. After boiling water, he wiped the table numerous times with a cloth. Wang Hongyi, the butcher, also had superb cooking skills. He stir-fried on high heat, prepared many meat dishes, and set the table. He didn''t usually drink, but today he made an exception and started competing in drinking with Uncle Li. The wife of the master rolled up her sleeves and entered the kitchen to prepare other dishes. Mr. Jiang, holding a cup of wine, smiled gently. With measured sips, the delicately made Jiang Tianhong sat next to Wang Pengcheng on a stool, holding a big pork trotter in her hands, listening to the young man boast, her face blank and confused. Da Huang sneakily took a chicken leg and laid down to eat, but within a couple of bites, a proud black cat snatched it away, strutted off, and tore it to feed her own kittens. Wang Anfeng sat dumbfounded in his seat. His house was not large, it had felt empty in the past, but today it seemed so small. The lively scene he had imagined countless times now surrounded him, yet it felt like a dream. He knew that in distant Tianhe County, along Jiangnan Road, and in the towering Shaolin Temple, there would definitely be people wishing him well from afar. "Anfeng... Anfeng?" The calling voice brought the young man back to reality. Wang Hongyi, tipsy, looked at him and laughed heartily: "A new year calls for a new look. Come on, Anfeng, burp, let''s have you make a wish, and we''ll all listen..." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone stopped eating and smiled at him as Wang Anfeng thought for a moment. His gaze fell on those familiar faces, and he said softly: "I hope that everyone can be safe and joyful, and may all things go well." And he hoped... next year, no, the year after, every New Year''s Eve, they could be just like this. "Hahaha, well said for safety and joy. To that sentiment, let''s drink!" Wang Hongyi laughed heartily, stood up to offer a toast, and everyone cheered along. The sound of firecrackers came from outside the door. Although they didn''t have the fireworks display of the big cities, the crackling sounds also brought the festive atmosphere to a new peak. The young man hadn''t drunk any wine, yet he felt entirely intoxicated. The next day, Wang Anfeng went to pay New Year''s visits to each family. Underneath the big locust tree, there was no scholar with warm words and gentle laughter anymore. PS: A long chapter is here, marking the end of the Great Liang Village arc~ Chapter 38 The Intention to Leave The ancient Scholar tree had shed all its leaves, leaving it stark and bare, a sight that seemed forlorn.And beneath the tree, that familiar figure was nowhere to be seen. Wang Anfeng, with his ancient zither on his back, called out several times but heard not the familiar reply, a sense of unease growing within him. He pursed his lips and finally whispered softly: "Master, Anfeng has acted impolitely." He reached out from under his sleeve and slowly pushed open the half-closed wooden door. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a creak, the thin cool sunlight of winter streamed into the room through the crack in the door, everything inside was familiar, but it notably lacked the presence of the Master in his long robe, smiling warmly. On the wooden table where he had instructed Wang Anfeng in the art of the zither and taught him philosophy, there lay a solitary letter, bearing handwriting identical to the spring couplets at the young man''s home. Wang Anfeng steadied himself, habitually reaching to take the zither from his back, then realized with a start that he no longer needed to set it down. His hand paused for a moment, and in silence, he carefully laid the zither across the table. Hum When the body of the zither touched the wooden table, the strings vibrated, emitting a deep resounding twang that echoed through the empty room, strikingly shrill. The youth placed his hand on the strings to stop the vibration, his eyes on the letter, his thoughts drifting elsewhere. Mr. Jiang must be very wealthy. The young man laughed softly to himself. Otherwise, why would the house he bought be so big? So empty and vast, it was indeed such a waste. Reaching out with both hands, Wang Anfeng took the letter, fell silent, opened the envelope, and carefully placed it on the table, handwriting facing up, before unfolding the letter itself. "Zhanxin Jia." "When you, Anfeng, open this letter, your Master will have already left Wangxian County." "The world is boundless, unknowable in its entirety. There may be others with talents like yours who lack the opportunities you have had. Although my influence is but modest, action is up to the individual. If one person reads more, understands more principles, a hundred years from now it could lead to a learned Noble Clan, enlightening many minds." "Our Confucian Saint said, ''Cultivate the self, put the family in order, govern the state, and bring peace to the world.'' Future Confucian Scholars have been striving to enter the Imperial Court, but this is a misconceived notion; you must never learn from them, Anfeng." "The Saint, in his time, amid great chaos, with lords vying for power, only through the strength of a single country could barriers be cleared, could the world be educated." "Now that the nation is stable, it''s time to spread wisdom throughout the world, not to play political games in the Imperial Court. In my life, I may be overreaching, may be overestimating myself, may have gained nothing, and perhaps future generations will not remember a Scholar named Jiang Shouyi" The writing paused here, for to a Confucian Scholar who had studied from a young age, leaving a legacy was as daunting as facing death itself. The young man looked down, seeing his Master''s carefree answer. "Even so, what of it?" "A thousand years ago, were there Confucian Academies throughout the world?" "Only principles and the human heart persist unbroken." "When I say this, I do not seek to absolve myself. Parting from you is indeed my mistake. Knowing I had to leave yet taking you as my disciple was an even greater fault. But even a common man like your Master, upon meeting you, couldn''t help but rejoice. Your talent is exceptional, and all the principles I have learned I have already bestowed upon you. In the end, they boil down to simply preserving, upholding, and being kind." "You may choose to farm diligently in Great Liang, or you might venture out to see more. I hope you will choose to see more, but the choice is yours." "In my study, there lies a map and tokens. I have selected five Academies, each with its strengths. If you favor the tranquility of this village, then let them remain sealed, but should you have desires, go and seek education Learn their knowledge, but do not adopt their ways. Use your own eyes to see, your knowledge to judge, and decide your own path. But be wary when alone, blind not yourself with your own obsessions." "The world already has so many Confucian Scholars, Saints, and one Jiang Shouyi, but from ancient times to a future when Heaven and Earth unite, there will only ever be one Wang Anfeng." "Wang Anfeng, simply be Wang Anfeng." "Master, Jiang Shouyi remains." The youth finished reading, his eyes slightly closed, standing still for a long time. After an indeterminate amount of time, Wang Anfeng''s calm expression rippled. He folded the letter carefully, tucked it into the envelope, and placed it in his bosom before he walked slowly towards the study behind him, where Jiang Shouyi resided. Without any hesitation, the youth reached out a hand lightly resting it on the door, fell silent for a moment, then pushed the wooden door open. With a creak, the young man stepped into the Master''s study, which was extremely sparse. There was a folded map on the table, along with five sealed letters. Wang Anfeng, looking at those five letters, understood what it meant for Jiang Shouyi. That day, just like always, Wang Anfeng brewed two cups of tea. The fragrance of tea was faint, and the melody of the guqin was lingering as before. Passersby walked past, shaking their heads and swaying along. "The Master''s guqin playing is still as pleasing to the ear as ever." .................. "You''re leaving..." Li Qidao wasn''t surprised as he looked at the tranquil-faced youth before him, cracked a smile, and said: "Today is the fourth day of the New Year, how long did you think it over?" "Three days." The elder stayed silent, picked up a jug of wine, and drained it. He smacked his lips and said nonchalantly: "If you want to go, then go. Since you''re going to seek knowledge, I can''t stop you." "You''ve achieved some proficiency in martial arts and you aren''t a fool prone to causing trouble, so it''s time for you to go out. At your age, I had already roamed a thousand miles as a ranger. I didn''t have this kind of trouble before, and I had planned to let you go out and make your mark next year." "Being cooped up in a small mountain village, I don''t believe you can achieve great things. Besides, after you leave, this old man might as well go stretch his limbs and meet up with some old friends for a drink." He went to raise the jug to his mouth for another drink, only to find it empty. He furrowed his brow, muttered a few curses under his breath, and carelessly tossed the jug onto the table, then asked: "When do you leave?" Wang Anfeng fell silent, his eyes half-closed, and spoke softly: "After the New Year''s celebrations." Read new chapters at empire The old man chuckled and said, "Good, during this time, cultivate well!" "After you leave, remember to collect the world''s famous wines for this old man!" The youth nodded with a smile, saying: "Definitely!" Compared to the ready departure of Liba, the response from the masters at Shaolin Temple was quite different. Master Ci and Wu Changqing had no objections. The latter was even looking forward to the youth visiting the big cities to obtain the rare medicinal herbs that were difficult to come by in Great Liang Village. As for Master Ying... From New Year''s Eve until now, it had been five days since Wang Anfeng was hardly able to see him, but today he unusually showed up. Dressed in his usual green robe, he seemed to be returning from the chilly wind, his face bearing the cold. "I disagree." PS: The cover has been changed again, it''s now a pure landscape painting. It can be seen on the PC version, but it seems not yet on the APP. Is there a delay on the backend... I''m not sure. This volume is renamed toThree Years of Arduous Cultivation at Great Liang Village. A volume with too many chapters is not good, so I''m splitting them up huh. Chapter 39 Mr. Ying The scholar''s cold voice hit the ground, and Wang Anfeng''s expression hesitated slightly. Ci Yuan frowned, and Wu Changqing stroked his beard, then opened his mouth to persuade:"Why must you be so obstinate, sir?" "It''s inevitable for Anfeng to go out. You can''t" Scholar Ying glanced at him with contempt and sneered: "Have I ever said that I forbid him from going out?" The youth opened his mouth and asked: "Then, are you granting me permission to study at the Academy, sir?" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not permitted." Wu Changqing, who was on the side and got a headache from the scholar''s reply, smiled wryly and interjected, "If sir has a better idea, why not share it openly" Scholar Ying, standing with his hands behind his back, said: "I allow him to go to the Academy. He should see the world, understand scholarship." "But he''s not permitted to enroll in the Academy the Academies of this world are meant to spread teachings to all under Heaven, and the rate at which they instruct their disciples is tailored to the average person." His voice paused slightly, then he glanced at everyone, and his gaze landed on Wang Anfeng again as he sneered: "The great swan mimics the sparrow, the lone wolf emulates the dog, the Flood Dragon like an insect treads in filth." "Do you wish to mislead yourself?" "Fool!" Wu Changqing pondered for a moment upon hearing this and nodded slightly, saying, "Perhaps that Mr. Jiang hopes that Anfeng can meet mentors and friends to alert himself. Not being aware of our presence would be sufficient to spare him the need for a teacher to unravel doubts. Although worldly matters differ, the principles, after all, are the same..." "But without entering the Academy, how can he learn the scriptures of this age? There''s much knowledge we can''t teach." "Stealing knowledge is a taboo anywhere." Scholar Ying shook his head and said: "In this age, Martial Arts reign supreme, and each sect values the mysteries of Martial Skills and the secrets of Heaven and Earth. Common scriptures, because of the diversity of the Noble Clans, are placed in the Academy, freely available for students to borrow." Ci Yuan frowned and interrupted: "But if the child is not a student, how can he borrow" Scholar Ying curved his lips into a cold smile and set his gaze on Wang Anfeng, saying: "No, besides students, there is another type of person who may have access." Continue your adventure with empire "Go work at the Academy." "Not as a student, but as a long-term laborer." "Guardian of the Academy''s scriptures." The youth was taken aback. Guardian of the scriptures was an official position passed down from a thousand years ago, and when the Noble Clans established the Academy, they continued to use this title. There are only nine true Guardians of the scriptures, suppressing the secret tomes of the entire world, their strength and knowledge unfathomably deep. In the Academy, however, the Guardians of the scriptures are merely a respectful term for laborers tasked with guarding the various family''s books. Since the Martial Skills tomes are kept elsewhere, what remains here are the various family''s doctrines and various travel and miscellaneous books. Although the title is elegant, the position itself is hardly esteemed. Wang Anfeng had no aversion to the role of a Guardian of the scriptures. Other Confucian scholar youths might find it hard to accept, but after an initial shock, upon reflection, he actually felt it wouldn''t be so bad if he didn''t have to interact daily with other students in the Academy and instead could spend his time borrowing books from every family; it seemed quite appealing. He could also earn some Silver Coin. Today, after practicing at the Shaolin Temple as usual, following a round of intensive training, Wang Anfeng bid farewell to the masters and returned to Great Liang Village. Scholar Ying stood with his hands behind him, watching the direction in which the youth left, slightly frowning, deep in thought. The next day, after Wang Anfeng finished practising his Inner Strength, Scholar Ying called to him. "Master?" The scholar fell silent for a moment, then said: "I have nothing to do today and feel inclined to practice Martial Arts." "You must want to watch, don''t you?" The youth stood there in a daze, uncertain whether to agree or not, but eventually he nodded hesitantly. Mr. Ying glanced at him and turned to leave. Wang Anfeng followed the Scholar with a face full of confusion, accompanying him to another training ground on the mountain. Upon reaching the training grounds, the Scholar casually tossed a green bamboo to him, its origins unknown, still wet with morning dew which made it feel cold to the touch. The youth was still puzzled when Mr. Ying lifted the green bamboo in his hands and said coldly, "Watch closely." As his voice faded, Mr. Ying''s eyes lost their luster, and before Wang Anfeng could fully perceive the movement, a fierce cold light burst forth. The green bamboo momentarily halted and then seemed to unleash a tangible torrent that followed its path, splitting the air ahead into two, compressing it with great force as if forming a viscous wave that silently parted to either side. Birds caught in it flew erratically, and falling snow left no trace, all within the stillness of death. On the bamboo, the morning dew remained undisturbed. Boom! Several breaths later, the roaring and thunderous sound reached the youth''s ears, and the violent air currents tore and howled. Even the aftermath caused his cheeks to sting. The Scholar waved his sleeve, and the raging storm ceased in an instant. Underneath the youth''s chest, his heart pounded wildly, only calming down after several breaths as he murmured, "Is this...swordsmanship?" Disgust flickered in Mr. Ying''s eyes, as if wanting to say something, but he merely said, "No" It''s the Art of Killing. He fell silent again then added, "You see my techniques are powerful, and you really want to learn? Do you want to ask me to teach you?" Wang Anfeng looked at the tumultuous waves of energy in the distance, exhaled lightly, and nodded, saying, "Yes." Mr. Ying nodded in satisfaction and said, "But I will not teach you." Wang Anfeng was taken aback, but then he heard the Scholar''s low voice, which reached straight into the depths of his ears, "However, I will practice my Martial Arts here every day. This technique requires the unification of the three treasures: essence, energy, and spirit, concentrated on the weapon. You need to pay attention to" The youth was confused, not knowing why Mr. Ying had to teach him Martial Arts in such a roundabout way. From the distant secluded peak, Wu Changqing saw everything and laughed, "Mr. Ying''s way of teaching Martial Arts is always the same" Ci stopped chanting and looked up, saying, "He once said that unless Anfeng learns all his numerous skills, he would never teach him any Sword Styles... I don''t know what he thought of yesterday that made him want to torment the lad like this." "This way, it''s not him teaching Anfeng Martial Arts, but Anfeng stealing the knowledge" Wu Changqing laughed and remarked, "The Master is truly an extraordinary person." "You and I don''t care about such things; Anfeng probably forgot them long ago... The Master is indeed stubborn." Ci shook his head and sighed, "He never cared about us." "He only cares about himself, his nature is so proud that he refuses to contradict even an offhand remark he''s made." "Yet he''s so capricious that he wants to break even his own rules." "That''s why he could travel a thousand miles on the strength of a promise, kill amidst snow and drink his wine. He could also make enemies of the entire Martial Arts World without a care, cutting off the heads of Noble Clan members." Wu Changqing was stunned for a moment then sighed, "Indeed peculiar" "His elegance is truly exceptional." Thanks to Mr. Ying''s ''guidance,'' although Wang Anfeng could hardly grasp the single move he showed, he managed to imitate a semblance of it. After bidding farewell to his masters, he returned to the present world feeling somewhat relieved, but suddenly he heard roaring outside the door and was momentarily startled. He rose and pushed open the door, only to see the bear already raising itself in a roar, its fur bristling, savage and ferocious. Yet in front of it stood a delicate little girl with clear and bright eyes, not even as tall as the bear. The Attendant was talking to someone outside the door, and upon seeing the scene, he let out a dreadful scream, but it was already too late. "Miss!!" Chapter 40 January Has Passed (End of This Volume) Winter days were cold, and all beasts hibernated, including the bears, which generally would not awaken until the warmth of the coming spring, when all things began to bloom anew. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.At this moment, it was still January, bitterly cold, and the ground frozen. Prematurely awakened, having had insufficient sleep, the bears'' brains were foggy. The cold weather and empty stomach made any creature instinctively furious and violent. The black bear once again roared loudly, heedless of its surroundings, opened its jaws wide and, with sharp, menacing teeth, lunged at the tender young girl in front of it. "Stop!" In a sudden surge of panic, Anfeng no longer cared about Mr. Ying''s prohibition against drawing his sword. His wrist twisted, and the Eight-Sided Wooden Sword, which he always carried, slid out of its sheath. His spirit, vitality, and energy merged as one as he aimed the sword toward the gaping maw of the black bear. Explore more at empire The Gang Thunder Force and the power of the Golden Bell Shield coordinated perfectly for the first time in days, channeling his Inner Strength. Lightning flickered over the wooden sword, its flow seamless and effortless. Just then, the little girl placed her palm on the black bear''s muzzle, causing Anfeng''s heart to nearly stop. Just as the longsword was about to be thrust forward, the violent black bear paused, seemingly shedding all its rage in an instant. Its slightly bloodshot eyes gradually calmed. Its previously exposed gums and sharp fangs retracted as its visage softened. All that was left on its face was a docile and clumsy look, devoid of any ferocity typical of wild beasts. It shook its head, looking bewilderedly at the young girl in front of it and, at the doorway, Anfeng rushing out with long strides, his sword still crackling with traces of stormy energy. A blue lightning bolt erupted from the wooden sword, spiraling around the blade, its mighty intent causing the black bear to shudder. Panic flashed across its chubby face, and it instinctively moved to hide to the side. The attendant at the doorway had just reacted. In a rush, he hurried over, then, stumbling as the black bear glanced at him, felt his legs give way and almost fell to the ground. His heart pounded wildly; still, with his right hand bracing against the ground, he scrambled over to Tingyun, quickly grabbed the little girl''s hand, and pleaded in a whimpering voice, "Oh dear, miss, let''s hurry away." "This is a black bear, a bear that might eat humans, let''s go!" The bear glanced at him and growled disdainfully, displeased. It smelled the lingering scent of roasted meat on him, which churned its stomach and faintly revived its ferocity. Its sharp fangs peeking out from its lips, the wildness inherent to beasts made the attendant''s legs buckle, and he completely collapsed to the ground, trembling violently, unable to speak any further. At that moment, Anfeng had already leaped to Tingyun''s side, his longsword withdrawn, but the long whip wrapped around his right arm had already unwound, coiling protectively around the girl. Its tail whipping the air emitted a hissing sound like that of a venomous snake, causing one''s scalp to tingle. Tingyun glanced at him, but her palm gently touched the black bear''s chin, her clear eyes slightly curving as she said, "Big doggy." The attendant was almost scared to death, yet the black bear closed its eyes, seeming to enjoy and carefully nuzzling against Tingyun''s palm, then it rolled over on the ground, exposing its soft belly, and behaved just like a well-behaved large dog. Anfeng paused slightly. The bear was not afraid of him. Because ever since the girl had placed her hand on its chin, it had not even glanced at him, only joyfully clinging to Tingyun. After a brief contemplation, Anfeng flicked his wrist, retracting the Whip Lock back around his forearm. Yet he remained at Tingyun''s side, not interrupting her as she played with the black bear. Seeing that she seemed a bit tired, he softly asked, "How come you are here?" The little girl lifted her head, looked at him, and said, "I felt that Anfeng... was leaving." "So, I came." After thinking for a moment, tilting her head, she said, "To see you off." Tingyun seldom spoke, every word seemed strenuous, yet very sincere. Anfeng fell silent for a moment, then sat down cross-legged, at the same height as the little girl, and said very earnestly, "Thank you." Outside the door, not far away, Li Qidao sipped a drink, beside him was an Eighth-Rank old woman he had caught and restrained, her complexion deathly pale. The old man looked at Wang Anfeng and Zhang Tingyun inside the door and murmured softly. "Clear in Daoist heart?" With a casual flick, he sent a Qi Force flying, unlocking the old woman''s acupoint and said, "You came straight here as soon as you entered the village. This old man was curious." "I hope you won''t take offense at my rudeness." His voice paused slightly, then he turned back and glanced at the old woman again, smiling, he said, "About earlier, I presume you won''t talk too much about it, haha." The old woman''s face turned pale, she dared not look at him, and bowed deeply as she said, "The junior wouldn''t dare." Li Qidao nodded slightly, pondered for a moment, and said, "I have advice for you." The old woman bowed even lower and said, "Please enlighten me, senior." "Send the child to the Taoist Sect." "In this world, only three people know how to teach her. One old monster has already discarded the world from his heart, another wanders among the commoners and will only harm her. Only those Taoist noses on the mountain will sincerely treat her well." "Otherwise, with her physique and talents, she''s likely to encounter great misfortune." "You convey the message, how to proceed will be up to her family." As his voice fell, the old man had disappeared, leaving only his words behind which caused the old woman to break out in a cold sweat, her heart filled with shock and fear, utterly panicked. Zhang Tingyun had come that day just to see Wang Anfeng, and upon leaving, did not cling like the typical child. Because there was an Eighth Rank master nearby, Wang Anfeng, considering that no one would restrain it after he left, decided to give the black bear to Zhang Tingyun when he saw the little girl liked it. The porcelain-like little girl sat on the bear''s back, which moved steadily and cautiously forward on all fours, only to glance at the Green-Maned Horse before leaving, causing it, inexplicably, to temper, nearly shattering the stone slabs with its hooves. Afterward, Wang Anfeng spent fifteen days and mastered the martial arts taught by Mr. Ying. Traveling as if on a carriage, he went near Liuxu Villa to visit Li Kangsheng and his wife, then went to the Iron Guards to look for someone. Zhao Daniu had returned home, and Anfeng only had dinner at Zhang Zhengyang''s house, a robust and brave man accompanied by a gentle woman, their drunken laughter claiming his life was nearly without regrets, evoking gentle chiding from the woman. After a good night''s sleep, the next day, Wang Anfeng bought some wine and meat in the city and went to Liu Wuqiu''s grave. After arranging the vegetables in front of the two graves, pouring wine into the soil, and lowering his gaze, Wang Anfeng began speaking softly as if chatting with an elder, sharing his recent experiences and interesting tales he had heard, until the sky turned dusky. Only then did he stand up, straighten his attire, and respectfully bow deeply, saying, "Master Liu, and this senior." "The junior is leaving this place... I might not be able to come often in the future, but as long as I have the chance, I''ll come every year." "To see you." "And to tell you the stories of this world." Time passed, and the last day of the first month flipped over. Finally, no more music or scent of tea filled the house under the locust tree of Great Liang Village. (End of Volume) Chapter 1 Turbulence in Jianghu Since Ancient Times On the second day of February, the dragon raises its head.The Seven Mansions of the Azure Dragon reappeared in the sky, signaling a time of growth for all living things. In Guangwu City, various trades and businesses had long since returned to their orderly state. The New Year had emptied many a purse, but it had also rejuvenated spirits. Even the servants at different establishments shouted louder, looking to earn some extra tips. Zhao, the innkeeper, had been calling out all day. Turning around, he took a sip of water to moisten his throat, pondering when he might get a break. The holiday had added some fat to his frame, and now just one day''s work had left him terribly fatigued. He really didn''t want to work anymore. Borrowing some capital to start a small business seemed better than constantly bowing and scraping with a smile... He was thinking this when he turned his head and spotted a figure, which brightened his eyes. He promptly threw his previous thoughts to the back of his mind and approached enthusiastically, calling out loudly, "Young hero, young hero!" "Here at our inn, we''re celebrating the New Year with a special. Stay for just seventy percent of the usual price, the best deal around. If you order a meal, rice is free. Look, it''s getting late; why not rest a bit?" The figure paused, seemed to make up his mind, and turned around, asking, "Then could you kindly direct me to the stables?" Zhao was momentarily startled, a habitual smile appearing on his face as he obligingly said, "How could we trouble a distinguished guest with that? Please, come inside, leave it to me..." As he spoke, he reached out to take the reins, but just then, the horse turned and gave him a look. Zhao froze on the spot, and at that moment, the young man gently patted his shoulder, his expression clean and mild, saying, "Thank you for your kindness," "but you see, my horse is quite temperamental..." A warm sensation emerged from the young man''s hand, dispelling the cold stiffness, causing Zhao to shiver and step back, turning his head away, not daring to look at the horse. He chuckled dryly and pointed out the direction to the stables, and the young man, nodding his thanks, led the Green-Maned Horse toward the stables. Zhao leaned against the doorpost behind him, his legs still a bit wobbly. Mommy, what a fierce horse! Swallowing, the memory of those icy golden vertical pupils made his heart tremble. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe it''s really time to quit this job... A regular''s voice called from inside, "Zhao, bring some wine!" Zhao''s face instantly displayed a familiar smile, and he called out loudly, "Right away!" Moments later, another attendant saw a scholarly young man sitting at an empty table and took the initiative to approach, smiling and saying, "This gentleman..." The attendant''s gaze fell on the qin case next to the young man. He wanted to address him as a young master, but seeing the sword the young man wore, perhaps ''young hero'' would be more appropriate. After a moment''s hesitation, he simply greeted enthusiastically, "Esteemed guest, are you stopping for a meal or staying the night?" "Would trouble you, a stay." Read exclusive content at empire The attendant picked up the teapot, first scalded the teacups with boiling water, then poured tea into them while expertly suggesting, "You''re in luck, sir. We still have a few upper rooms available. May I ask what kind of room you prefer..." A hint of apology appeared on Wang Anfeng''s face as he said, "A regular room will do." The attendant was slightly taken aback, but then smiled and agreed, calling out as usual, "Prepare a guest room!" Someone responded from afar, and turning back, the attendant asked Wang Anfeng, "Would you like anything to eat? We just butchered a lamb today, very fresh. The river hasn''t thawed yet, so if you want fish, it''s only dried fish with rice..." "...No trouble, a serving of vinegar-sluiced cabbage, please." "..." Moments later, Wang Anfeng had his fill of vegetables and rice and, carrying his qin case, followed the attendant to his room. The attendant remained friendly, offering to send some warm water for washing and closing the door behind him as he left, his smiling face finally relaxing slightly before he went to attend to other guests. He had just taken two steps when a scholarly voice reached his ears. "Li Family''s third son." Upon hearing this, the attendant looked over and saw a middle-aged man with a gaunt appearance, smiling at him. Joy appeared on the latter''s face as he walked straight over, wiping a table with a white cloth while flashing a smile, and greeted, "Sixth Master, what brings you here?" "It''s been a few days, everything still the same here?" The middle-aged man nodded, then casually chatted with the attendant about things that happened during the New Year. Shifting the topic, he teased, "I saw that young man just now seemed quite well-off, must have earned some tips..." "Won''t you offer me a small drink?" At this, the attendant''s smile faltered a bit, showing a modicum of resentment as he said, "Oh, don''t remind me." "That young man, his clothes, his guqin, each item is valuable, yet he''s painfully stingy." "Don''t even mention tips or renting a room. Let''s talk about the foodhe only ordered a dish of vinegar-flavored cabbage costing a few coins, then devoured five large bowls of rice without leaving a single grain." He shook his head and clicked his tongue, "Honestly, in all my years here, I''ve never seen anyone who could eat like that." "It''s not fair, those martial arts masters eat even more, but every single one of them dines on meat and fish for nourishment... Who else would just eat plain rice, right..." The attendant complained for a while until a chef in the back called him to stop, and he went back to fetch the dishes. The middle-aged man poured himself a cup of tea, his palm warming against the hot teacup, his gentle gaze falling on the guest rooms. He let out a light chuckle and sipped his tea. The warm tea, like a snake caught in a trap, struggled and churned in his mouth before sliding down his throat. Wang Anfeng sat on the bed in the guest room, pressing down on the mattress, and marveled at its softness and comfort. If this is just an ordinary room, how much more comfortable must the premium ones be? He had set out yesterday, originally planning to follow the map given by Mr. Jiang, ride his horse swiftly. Although the journey was a thousand miles, if he took the official roads, with the Green-Maned Horse''s terrifying speed, he could have arrived in no more than five days. But Master Ying had insisted that he not take the official roads and instead travel along the smaller trails through the forests. Slow the pace, enter any city you encounter. Unusually, the other two masters had no objections to Master Ying''s demands; in fact, they quite agreed. His thoughts drifting, the young man sighed lightly, gathered his thoughts, and sat on the bed, eyes half-closed, as the Inner Strength of the Golden Bell Shield circulated slowly through his veins. He had been practicing the first level of the Golden Bell Shield for some time now. With the foundation of Yi Chan Gong, his Inner Strength was fully accumulated, just short of assimilation to break through to the second level, and then he could be considered to have entered the Ninth Grade. Yet, that last bit of finesse was elusive, like the moon mirrored in water or a flower reflected in a mirror, hard to grasp. Clearing his mind of distractions, he cycled the Zhou Tian, and in no time, he had entered meditative concentration. In Shaolin Temple, Master Ci slightly furrowed his brows, while Wu Changqing remained cheerfully smiling, his scholarly demeanor as stern as ever. "How many mistakes did he make?" Wu Changqing stroked his beard, "At least seven, each one signaling to others that he''s an easy target." At the mention of ''easy target,'' the old man could not help but chuckle softly. Master Ci''s face was kind as he said, "Previously he either wore simple clothes or had companions from noble clans, so this wasn''t an issue." "But now, as he travels alone on small paths, entering towns at will, with a famous horse and a valuable instrument, it''s inevitable he becomes a target..." "However, it''s time for him to see another side of Jianghu, the swift horses and the lively enmities," "the shadows of swords, the storms of blood." His voice paused slightly, perhaps recalling something, and he sighed slowly, "Jianghu has always been a place of fierce storms..." The Scholar curved the corner of his mouth lightly, and casually said, "It''s always been like this in Jianghu. Everyone needs to accumulate experience. The lad has made some progress in martial arts, so it''s time." Master Ci sighed silently, and Wu Changqing nodded slightly. The Scholar stood with his back to them, his narrow eyes slightly narrowed, enigmatic and eerie. It was time to shed some blood... PS: Thanks to Diekreuzung for the generous tip; a long chapter follows. Chapter 2 The Transformation of Wang Anfeng, Yi Nanping (Thanks to Diekreuzung for the reward) Today''s cultivation had been uneventful for Anfeng and the others, who had failed to provide any guidance. After returning as a youth, he enjoyed a comfortable sleep on the soft bed of the inn, had some breakfast the next day, and then took the Green-Maned Horse and left the city gate.Unlike the previous two excursions, this time he was traveling alone on a much longer journey. The sights he would see were expected to surpass everything he had experienced as a youth, naturally making his emotions more susceptible to fluctuations. He found everything he saw and heard along the way extremely fresh and interesting, filled with anticipation for the days to come. Especially for Jianghu. Although he wasn''t truly entering Jianghu, the feeling of heading towards the unknown excited the youth tremendously. He couldn''t help but think uncontrollably about what the days in Jianghu, described in tales with swift horses and hearty laughter over feuds, might be like. Following the official road for a moment, Wang Anfeng turned into a small path, traveled for another hour, and as the people who had left the city with him took other paths, he was left with only a gaunt middle-aged man who stuck with him. Suddenly, the latter sped up his horse and called out with a laugh, "Young lad, what a coincidence, are you also heading to Zhao Family Village? How come I don''t recognize you?" Wang Anfeng froze momentarily, assuming that Zhao Family Village was just another small mountain village like Great Liang Village. Although the middle-aged man had mistaken him, Anfeng was by nature kind to others and responded with a smile. The man was quite eloquent and generous in demeanor, and they chatted amiably as they continued. As hours passed, they found themselves deeper into the narrow path. The trees around were once lush, but now in winter, not a single leaf remained, lining both sides of the road like ghoulish figures with clawing hands. The wind howling through the treetops created a disconcerting noise, unsettling the heart. Wang Anfeng glanced at the sky, thinking that if it really came down to it, he might as well spend the night in Zhao Family Village. Suddenly, he sensed a faint, well-concealed murderous intent, and his brow furrowed slightly. Just then, an extremely sharp breaking sound whooshed through the air, and multiple afterimages shot out, accompanied by several crisp sounds as rows of arrows embedded themselves quivering in the tree trunks on both sides. Suddenly, about a dozen burly men rushed out from both sides, the leader brandishing a Decorated Large Axe weighing over a hundred pounds. With a rough face and a bristly beard, he heavily smashed the axe onto the ground, creating a booming sound, and bellowed with a loud laugh, "Hahaha, what a fat sheep, hahaha!" "Clearly the sort to gain wealth through injustice. We brothers rob the rich to help the poor, just right to rid ourselves of such as he and aid those in need!" Wang Anfeng''s expression turned stern, recognizing that he had encountered robbers. He slightly lifted his wrist, ready to perform his Whip Technique, and said, "Uncle Yang, step back, I..." Before he could finish, he suddenly felt weak, a numb strength emerging throughout his body, his complexion changed, and he abruptly turned around to, face-to-face with the gaunt man''s gently smiling visage. Realization flashed through his mind like lightning. At noon, he had drunk the cold tea from the man''s flask. The youth gritted his teeth and said, "Was it poison?" At this point, Wu Changqing had not yet administered the Medicinal Bath to fortify his body against all poisons. Even as Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth to gather his spirits, the potency of the Sleeping Drug administered by the other was extraordinary. Struggling to hold on, his vision eventually blurred and he slumped over on the back of the Green-Maned Horse, which neighed sharply, initially intending to burst forth. However, suddenly a sword whistle carrying a Buddhist chant rang by his ears, leaving his body stiff, unable to move. ............ Wang Anfeng regained consciousness amidst the jolting. His Inner Strength circulated, thunderously purging the remaining toxins, briefly dazed, then he completely awakened. At this moment, not only his Wooden Sword and ancient zither were gone, but even the deep robe of the Confucian Sect sewn by his master''s wife had been stripped from him. In the biting wind, only his thin underclothes remained. His body was bound by a heavy chain, and he was thrown into a wooden cage similar to a prisoner''s cart. Besides him, there were many peculiar items, surrounded by about a dozen burly men, and it was approaching dusk as he could hear loud conversations nearby. Explore stories on empire "Old Sixth, you really got something there, this kid must have some skills, that Whip Lock is quite valuable, huh." "Exactly, I figured this kid must have learned a bit of martial arts and wanted to go out and make a name in Jianghu. The drug I used could knock out a black bear, yet it got reversed?" "Making a name in Jianghu, making a name in Jianghu, hahaha, Jianghu is filled with blood, stabbed in the front and the back." Amid more laughter and flattering, Wang Anfeng stiffened, feeling his dream of Jianghu utterly shattered, having been thrown into a muddy ditch, trampled on carelessly, quite annoyed. It seemed they had arrived at the destination as the pace slowed down, the carriage slowly entering a stronghold. Wang Anfeng stole a glance, and his blood chilled in an instant. The setting sun was blood-red, and on either side of the stronghold, two long poles stood with a rope in between, which, like hanging laundry, displayed a row of corpses, with several people cursing as they hung up a new corpse, swaying in the cold wind. The burly man driving the cart laughed and said, "Haha, how did this girl die too?" "Ah, always so stubborn, played with until broken, yet still stubborn, what''s the use of that?" The man spat out, clearly disgruntled, and said, "If she sought death, then let her die!" The gaunt middle-aged man glanced over and sighed, "You''re too cruel..." "Oh ho, what high opinion does Sixth Master have?" The ''Sixth Master'' stroked his beard and said, "The most delightful part of that woman was her fair, delicate feet. You just had to use those red embroidered shoes, such hot, blazing iron shoes. Once she put them on, who could see..." The man was momentarily taken aback, but then said, "Ah, they''re all dead, so what does it matter? Sixth Master, you wouldn''t understand, those frisky women in red embroidered shoes, they really jump vigorously. Even during the putting on, they weren''t afraid." sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 2 The Transformation of Wang Anfeng, Yi Nanping (Thanks to Diekreuzung for the reward)_2 Wang Anfeng''s body trembled slightly, yet the sounds of Buddhist chants and the whistling of swords reached his ears, suppressing his fury. Mr. Ying had instructed him to first understand the situation, then make decisions, and not to act rashly. The words were no longer cold, but they contained a hidden wrath.He understood, but his anger had not subsided in the slightest. The image of the noble thieves from the tales, who cried out from the forests, rid the people of evil, robbed the rich to aid the poor, instantly shattered, revealing a stark reality. The new corpse was that of a delicate and charming young girl, with a gentle face, who had died in agony, yet her expression bore a hint of relief and liberation. The red-hot iron shoes were not feared; they danced wildly. Danced to death. How despairing must one be to regard such a horrific death as a form of joyful release? To dance in the flames, to look upon those stunned bandits. At that moment, was the expression one of pride and satisfaction? Wang Anfeng''s palms trembled slightly, and the inner strength within his body surged like thundering roars. The young girl was scarcely a year older than he. He had stepped into Jianghu with a heart yearning for paradise. But upon looking back, he witnessed the most grotesque scenes of the eighteenth level of Hell. On the way, they passed several low houses built of yellow mud and soil, without any doors or windows, only enclosed with iron bars. Many people were penned inside, men and women, young and old, their faces numb. Many were shivering in the cold wind, dressed only in thin single-layer garments. On the southern side of a high wall hung iron torture implements, fresh bloodstains proving they were not mere ornamental playthings. Burly bandits with brutish attitudes and strong, powerful physiques stood nearby, idly chatting, while the captured common folks were forced to labor strenuously. The slightest pause would invite a lash from a whip. Wang Anfeng was temporarily thrown into a cell, while those men went off, laughing loudly. Seven or eight people were in the room, most of them already resembling walking corpses. Only an elderly man still showed some signs of life. Seeing him come in, the old man offered a bitter smile and said, "Damn scoundrels, to have captured another." Wang Anfeng''s gaze shifted and fell upon the elder. His mind was filled with unprecedented rage. By nature kind-hearted, his reaction to such atrocities was even more intense. He murmured hoarsely, "How can it be that in my vast Great Qin, such bandits and such tragedies still exist?" "Why?" The old man let out a bitter laugh and said, "It is precisely because our Great Qin is strong and its territory vast." "It can establish the foundation of the nation and bring together all the great outlaws, but these little groups of mountain bandits are like lice on a behemoth, difficult to catch and manage. What''s more, once we deal with them, a new batch emerges." "Great Qin also suffers. We cannot recall the eighteen Dragon Guards for these petty lice, otherwise, the wolves around us will again become restless, leading to even more dreadful deaths. But if ordinary guards take action, these bandits, sly as they are, simply scramble about the mountains and hide in caves, striking only when they see an easy target. It''s hard to exterminate them without setting fire to the mountains, and that''s of little use." "Yet to set the mountains ablaze would make the common people''s lives even harsher. There are countless local officials whose hearts are breaking yet they are helpless, literally coughing up blood." Wang Anfeng opened his mouth and asked, "Then... what can be done...?" The elder sighed and said, "Who knows... These martial artists are strong and robust, innately wicked, inherently lazy. There will always be many who are unwilling to live honest lives. Burglary and robbery are quick money-making schemes, and they even get to be called heroes of the Green Forest. Why not do it?" "This is the so-called ''using martial arts for crime,'' bringing about evil deeds! As the saying goes, ''without the sage, the great thief cannot be stopped.'' If the world never had any martial arts, perhaps there wouldn''t be so many thieves and bandits who prefer idleness to an honest living... What heroes, pah! This old man has never seen a good thief!" The old man rambled on while Wang Anfeng leaned against the wall, his thoughts churning. The rage that had rushed to his head slowly subsided, and he gradually regained his reason. Yet his thoughts began to shift as the hand resting on his knee slowly clenched. After nearly half an hour had passed, someone opened the cell door and pulled up Wang Anfeng, who was shackled in iron chains, and said, "The boss is calling for you. Heh, you better hope that woman pleases the boss well. He''s in quite a temper today." As he spoke, he led Wang Anfeng away. The elder wanted to say something but ultimately could only sigh, sitting down in defeat. Then, suddenly overcome with anger, he pounded the ground with a heavy fist and cursed, "Damn scoundrels, why doesn''t heaven just smite them with a bolt of lightning!" Even though the bandit knew that the young boy behind him might know martial arts, he felt secure. How much strength could one have when shackled in three hundred pounds of chains? But just as they turned a corner where no one was present, a tremendous force struck the bandit on the neck, causing him to collapse silently into Wang Anfeng''s arms. Wang Anfeng avoided looking and dragged the bandit into the shadows under the moon. At that moment, Mr. Ying''s voice suddenly reached his ears. "Enter Shaolin." Wang Anfeng fell silent and disappeared into the shadows. As soon as he had entered the Shaolin realm, he saw Mr. Ying, standing with hands clasped behind his back on a lonely peak. The Scholar looked at him with a cold smile and asked, "Do you want to kill these people?" ``` "Do you know how many masters there are?" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you aware that perhaps among them, there are people compelled by their own difficult circumstances, forced against their will to become outlaws?" Wang Anfeng fell silent, casting a glance at the nearby monk Ci, and for the first time, he shed his subservient disciple demeanor and looked directly at Mr. Ying, saying: Read latest stories on empire "Under the Great Qin Legal Code, he who commits murder shall have the principal offender beheaded and the accomplice hanged. Their progeny will be exiled for three thousand li!" "Under the Great Qin''s harsh laws against banditry, those who gather and roar in protest will be put to death without guilt! The principal offender''s property is to be rewarded in full to the whistleblower, his wife and children exiled for three thousand li, relegated to servile status, and put to hard labor for three years, and the accessories to murder who did not report it shall also be put to death without guilt!" Mr. Ying''s face turned stern, and he scoffed with a sneer: "Na?ve! Who do you think you are?" "With a nature as simple and straightforward as yours, seeing everything in black and white, you are the easiest to be used as someone''s weapon." "But..." The sound paused, and a gleam appeared in the scholar''s eyes as he sized up Wang Anfeng from head to toe, then suddenly burst into laughter, exclaiming: "Wishing to penalize what the law has trouble addressing, to kill what Heaven and Earth have yet to kill, good! Very good! Excellent!" "There are many witnesses to this matter, which will surely draw attention from all sides. You cannot use your real identity." With a wave of his right hand, a set of ink-colored garments suddenly appeared on the youth, fitting perfectly without any decorative patterns, except for the pure white unblemished collar and cuffs, creating a stark contrast with the black. He looked like an executioner from the Underworld, exuding a subdued chill. In Mr. Ying''s hand appeared a green bamboo stick, straight and upright, still wet with morning dew. He casually tossed it to Wang Anfeng, saying. "This object can add a hint of Yin to your Thunder Vigor, making it easier for you to conceal your tracks." Wang Anfeng took the bamboo stick, and as the Thunder Vigor poured into it, thunder snakes coiled around the bamboo, no longer as fierce as before, but with an added softness and a deep purple hue. He fell silent for a moment before bowing with his hands clasped and saying: "Thank you, sir." The scholar in front of him waved his hand dismissively, and a cast-iron mask appeared in his hand, ready to be placed upon the youth''s face. But a palm grasped his wrist. Mr. Ying looked mildly surprised. The young man took the mask from his hand, which was carved with a Bi''an, one of the seven sons of a dragon, a creature that discerns right from wrong and judges impartially, its tiger-like eyes coldly staring at Wang Anfeng as if they were the eyes of the pretty girl in the sunset. Images of everything he had witnessed earlier surfaced in his mind, his fingertips slightly cold, Wang Anfeng softly said: "Let me do it, sir..." As he spoke, the youth raised his hand to place the mask on his face, fitting perfectly, the eyes of the Bi''an mask revealing a pair of distinctly black and white eyes. The scholar looked surprised, then nodded slightly, stepping back to look at the youth before him. Dressed in black with his black hair cascading over his shoulders and wearing the fierce, solemn Bi''an mask. The metal carried a subtle chill, strands of black hair slightly disheveled; the all-black attire gave the youth an added sense of chill. The determination to kill within him made the chill even more intense, satisfying Mr. Ying''s gaze, who nodded slightly and said. "Give yourself a name." The youth''s eyes remained clear as he turned around with his sword, fell silent for a moment, and said in a gentle voice. "Yi Nanping." In a blink, the figure had vanished from Shaoshi Mountain. The Shi Family sighed, a scholar brings chaos with words, and heroes violate bans with martial prowess. After all, intent is hard to pacify. PS: A long chapter to offer, This marks one of the turning points in Wang Anfeng''s character... He can still be kind and sincere, but he can no longer be so na?vely like a child untouched by the world, he must grow up after all. Then, I feel... it''s the presence of darkness and chivalry that makes Jianghu, and precisely because of the darkness, the spirit of the martial hero shines all the more brightly and is all the more precious... ``` Chapter 3 The Demise of the Bandits (Thanks to Guang Yu An 0516 for the 10,000 Reward) ``` Continue your adventure at empireDark clouds covered the sky, obscuring the bright moon. Du Zhanpeng, hugging his spear, leaned against the wall, hoping to shield himself from the life-threatening cold wind of winter. A torch burned by his side, providing just enough heat to keep him from succumbing to hunger and weakness like those imprisoned, who would fall asleep in the chill and never wake up again. However, the old man they had captured a few days ago was an exception... An old cripple, yet he managed to endure for so long in this weather; he must have a tough life. He exhaled a cloud of white breath. His companions nearby were not interested in chatting in this weather, nor was he. Winter is a lazy season, especially right after the New Year. His mind would uncontrollably drift to his child and wife back home. Around this time each year, they would usually huddle by the stove, roasting two sweet potatoes until their skins turned crispy golden and oozed that thick, honey-like substancehe always found them the most delicious. His son loved it the most. The New Year had passed; his boy must have grown taller. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Du Zhanpeng''s mouth. He breathed on his hands and rubbed them together, his thoughts becoming clearer. He needed to work diligently here, earn trust, and then take the opportunity to escape. He had put in a lot of effort lately, and his superiors had taken notice. He should soon be able to go out on watch alone, which would give him a chance to slip away. So he would put in more effort... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, an unusual scent seemed to drift through the air. Du Zhanpeng paused to search his memory, but couldn''t pinpoint it, growing increasingly uneasy. He turned around, intending to alert his comrade keeping watch with him. The dark clouds dispersed. His companion, who should have been resting, had collapsed on the ground at some unknown time. In front of him, a figure that seemed to come from the eighteenth layer of hell raised its head. Beneath the ferocious Dragon Beast mask, a pair of eyes, starkly black and white, quietly observed him. The throat of the fallen man at its feet oozed a thick, scarlet fluid, and a icy fear instantly gripped Du Zhanpeng''s heart. He instinctively wanted to scream in horror, but a shadow suddenly flashed before his eyes. Under the cover of night, darker than the darkness itself, a piercing pain struck his throat, and he plunged into the abyss. As the clouds parted, the stars and moon shone in the sky. Such a night was unsuited for murder, more fitting for the disclosure of crimes. Wang Anfeng moved through the stronghold like a ghost, the bandits being cunning but never imagining that they had invited the angel of death themselves. The Taoist Nine Palaces Step enabled him to avoid detection and move within their blind spots. Once burdened by chains weighing a thousand pounds, he could walk through the snow as if it were nothing. Now unencumbered, moving silently and leaving no trace in the snow was hardly difficult. Shaolin Changquan wasn''t meant for killing. But the direct thrust taught by Mr. Ying, infused with Thunder Vigor, didn''t require a second move to kill a man amidst the biting cold wind. At that moment, Wang Anfeng was eerily calm and rational, hidden in the darkness, like a martial artist not rushing his moves. After each kill, he would effortlessly conceal the body within the dark crevices, quietly and effectively proceeding with his inspection. He did not plan to spare any of them. As time passed, his actions grew slower, and one by one the bandits died by a single unseen strike, none able to fight back. Up until now, the central building of the Great Stronghold was still brightly lit. The coarse laughter of men mixed with the painful cries of women. The flickering light of the dying candles threw twisted shadows onto the windows and doors as if cast by evil spirits, soon to be swallowed by the dark ink of night. A streak of purple lightning flashed over the green bamboo, searing the flesh and emitting a hellish stench. ......................... Dawn gradually broke, and the old man sat slumped in the cage amidst the cold wind, lifeless as a corpse. Consciousness blurred with the wind, and just as he was about to succumb to darkness, almost instinctively, he grabbed a sharp stone next to him and smashed it violently onto his thigh. A low moan escaped his throat, but it snapped him back to alertness. His body trembled as he gasped for breath, and soon, sweat soaked his filthy white hair, sticking to his wrinkled face. After catching his breath for a moment, he dragged his uncooperative right leg, barely making it to the bars. He reached out and picked up the broken ice that had solidified as ''food'', trembling as he took it inside. The ice was dirty and even contained things like straw, but the old man didn''t even look before stuffing it into his mouth to chew and swallow greedily, along with the rotten food. With something in his stomach, he regained a bit of vigor and leaned against the cold wall, gazing into the distance. The young man had been taken away hours ago, his chances looking grim. "My great Great Qin... my vast Great Qin..." The old man clenched his teeth, a hint of sourness in his nose. The sky gradually brightened. A winter sunrise was an icy shade, pale, bitterly cold, and a chilling blue that made one''s bones shiver, spreading far across the horizon. The old man exhaled a breath of frost, knowing the warm sun would soon rise, looking forward to it but feeling even more distressed. Outside, the sun was about to rise... But could the sun truly dispel the revolting things within this stronghold? The sunlight scattered down as usual, the winter sun''s faint warmth precious nonetheless. The old man reached out his right hand, trembling, seeking a sliver of warmth. It seemed the dawn brought the chirping of birds from afar, faint at first but soon growing persistent, piercing, and mournful, unceasing to the ear. The old man''s body suddenly stiffened. Listening to the bird calls, which grew clearer whether far or near, he confirmed they weren''t a figment of his imagination. His eyes slowly widened, and his lips trembled: ``` "Here they come here they come" "They''ve finally groped their way here" The old man wanted to smile, but tears fell from the corners of his eyes. He leaned back and sat down, rolled up the leg of his trousers at the right leg, revealing a ghastly new wound. He grasped the sharp stone with his right hand, took a light breath, and stabbed it fiercely into his right leg. The wound that had just been healing tore open, his already pale face almost losing the last trace of color. The stone in his hand fell to the ground, its sharp edge covered with fresh blood and pus, a rather glaring sight. The old man, trembling, reached into the wound to probe it. His body shivered uncontrollably with the intense pain, yet for fear of alerting the bandits, he could not make the slightest sound, silently enduring the severe agony. The gaunt body of the old man suddenly trembled violently, a muffled growl escaping his throat. At last, he pulled out a delicately crafted object; his right hand was covered in blood. After taking a few breaths, while the pain was most intense, the old man clenched his teeth and used his palm to support himself on the ground, struggling inch by inch to the mouth of the cage. The cries of cuckoos bleeding evoked an increasingly mournful sound, echoing in the distance. His head struck the icy, rust-covered bars as he barely propped himself up, the old man''s lips curling into a smile with hate-filled, venomous eyes. He reached out of the cage with his right hand, and with all the strength in his left, he pulled fiercely. The blood and pus did not hinder the intricacy of the mechanism; flames ignited, roasting the old man''s palm, yet he only felt a wave of warmth. The fireworks ascended into the sky and exploded loudly, dispersing the darkness that had not yet fully dissipated, forming into a huge ancient seal character, its strokes fierce, bright red like blood. Qin! The cries of the cuckoos bleeding came to a sudden halt. The old man turned over and lay down on the ground, the intense pain in his leg persisting, yet he was already familiar with it. He had coated the nearby fireworks with coarse salt and then inserted them into the wound he had cut in his thigh. Along the way, he had struggled against the effects of anesthetic with this excruciating pain, carefully dropping markers. Three days had passed, a full three days. At last He thought the markers might have been scattered by wild beasts and they wouldn''t be able to find him, but unexpectedly, he had won the bet! The old man laughed heartily, his face showing no fear. No regrets in death. ......... The chill wind was biting; one by one, tall figures dressed in the simple attire of hunters silently converged from the surrounding woods, gathering where the Qin character remained long in the sky. The leading man held a saber, his eyebrows stern, his body covered with frost and dew, yet still resolute. The bandits were astute; they had to shed their iron armor and enter the forest separately, like ordinary hunters, looking for markers. Fearing to startle the snake by beating the grass, they did not light fires at night. A full three days, without sleep or rest! Before the blood-red Qin character faded, eighty Great Qin soldiers stormed into the Great Stronghold, only to find many corpses strewn about. The man in the lead, with a tiger-like gaze, swept through the area and, upon discovering the traces of the old man, rushed over. With a whoosh of his handheld horizontal saber, he slashed diagonally twice, splitting open the cage. When the old man saw the figure, he first relaxed, joy surfacing on his face, but then it turned to anger. He raised his hand and struck hard on the face of the man supporting him, grabbed his collar with one hand, and with his trembling right hand, pointed to the suspended corpses, his eyes blood red as he asked tremblingly: "Why have you come so late" "Why have you come so late?!!" The man took the slap without flinching, opened his mouth, and said: "I have arrived late and am willing to accept military punishment." "Military punishment, my arse. I''m no longer your superior, just a frail strategist with no right to punish you" The old man stepped back a few paces, took a couple of breaths, snatched a waist saber from the soldiers nearby, and shouted hoarsely: "Slay all these scum!" As his voice fell, he coughed violently several times, leaning on a Great Qin battle saber, staggering but refusing to fall. On that day, eighty Qin soldiers, clothed in plain garments and wielding sabers, entered the stronghold only to find the corpses of the bandits. From the ordinary low-ranking soldiers to the seven leaders, all were killed. The manner of death was uniform, with a gaping hole in each throat. The bandit leader Yuan Yuanji died in the large house he had bought with money, his eyes wide open in death, holding his own saber as if he had spotted an adversary but had been slain before he could draw his weapon. Beside him lay a beautiful unconscious woman, her delicate body carefully covered with a black garment. The garment was entirely black except for the cuffs and collar, which were pure white, untainted by any dust. The old man pushed through the crowd, staggering with a saber to where the bandit leader lay. His chest heaved violently; with a smirk, he said: "Yuan Yuanji, old boy, I am here on behalf of the hundreds of countryfolk who died unjustly to pay you a late New Year''s visit." After these words, he summoned his strength, and the Great Qin battle saber whistled as he slashed down on the body of the bandit leader. The martial artist was strong, and only a slash was made. However, the old man seemed not to notice and continued to hack and chop relentlessly. The flashing blade reflected the old man''s fierce, terrifying expression, much like a demon or a crazed killer. He chopped for who knows how long until the battle saber fell to the ground. Only when his hand trembled from weakness did he stop. The old man gasped for air, looking at the nearly obliterated detestable face, then collapsed on the ground and wept bitterly. PS: Thank you to Light and Dark 0516 for the generous reward. Here''s a lengthy chapter, with more to come after we launch (clasped hands) Chapter 4 Subsequent Events ```The Qin soldiers quickly took control of the bandit stronghold in a very short amount of time. The trapped civilians were rescued, each wrapped in thick cotton clothes and blankets. The sun had risen, but large bonfires were lit to warm them up. The meat and mountain delicacies prepared by the bandits were all chopped and thrown into pots to boil over high flames with a handful of salt added to warm their bodies. If they weren''t given nourishment, even if these people were rescued, probably only 70% would survive the descent from the mountain. The elder, who had nearly hacked the bandit leader into mush, sat on a bed, his thigh wound carelessly wrapped with a piece of torn cloth, as if that was treatment enough. Beside him, on a small table, were the ledgers the Qin soldiers had found. Under the dim light of the dying candles, the elder flipped through them, and flames seemed to leap from the words into his eyes, his hatred making him grind his teeth. "No wonder they were so hard to catch... No wonder, no wonder!" In the ledger, apart from details of what month and day they robbed whom and how much silver coin they obtained, there were records of the County City, along the continuous mountain range, of eighteen interlinked fortresses supporting each other. And on the last page, he even saw some familiar names. Especially these familiar names, which made the old man''s eyes turn slightly red. "Backstabbing dogs..." A burly man walked in from the door, clasping his fists and saying: "Elder, the brothers have found the young man you mentioned." The old man''s eyes brightened, and the fourteen or fifteen-year-old boy who had been taken away earlier entered. The old man let out a sigh of relief, put down the ledger, patted the bed beside him, softened his voice, and smiled: "Little fellow, come sit." Wang Anfeng nodded, sitting next to the elder, his brows lowered. The old man quietly asked if the boy was hurt, his words earnest. Once he confirmed the boy had not been seriously injured, he sighed in relief, then waved for the Qin soldier to bring over a bowl of meat porridge, which he personally handed to Wang Anfeng, saying: "Have some porridge... warm yourself up." "It''s the Qin family that''s failed you, arriving too late... If we had arrived a day earlier, we could have saved the other child..." The old man''s voice deepened into a sigh, Wang Anfeng''s expression becoming gloomy. He took the meat porridge and ate in silence, its taste as rough as the Qin family''s soldiers. The elder turned the pages of the scroll and occasionally asked Wang Anfeng who had saved him. The boy replied according to the original plan. Merely stating it was a person dressed in dark-colored clothes, carrying a bamboo stick, and wearing an iron mask. This matched exactly what the bandit leader''s beautiful wife had said. The elder nodded and did not suspect anything. He looked again at the names listed in the ledger, his eyes burning with fire. After eating the meat porridge, wrapped in blankets and heavy clothes, they were escorted down the mountain under the warm midday sun. The corpses of those wrongfully killed, if still intact, were covered with white cloth, to await relatives for a proper burial. The rest were buried under the towering green mountains out of necessity. Those green mountains were still clean. After entering the city, Wang Anfeng led the Green-Maned Horse, carrying a qin on his back and a sword, and settled down in an inn within the city. With the notorious bandits that had plagued the region for years all executed, the news of the victory spread far and wide, with the citizens rushing to tell one another. The next day, Sun Xingwei, a retired Military Adviser, dragged one of his legs down the bustling streets, past merry song and dance in the brothels, and stopped in front of the government office. He straightened his clothes, raised his hand to grip the brightly red silk-wrapped mallet, and struck the grievance drum with all his might. Boom! The grievance drum sounded twelve times, deep and resonant, echoing through half the County City. The white-haired old man stood beneath the court of the county office, his voice stern and harsh. "I accuse the deputy magistrate of this city and six other officials, large and small." "Of colluding with bandits, with irrefutable evidence, by law they should be executed!" All present were shocked, yet due to the gravity of the case involving so many people, they were only detained for trial while several others confessed. The deputy magistrate had many doubts about his case, but according to the Great Qin Legal Code, ''in doubtful cases of the five punishments, there shall be mercy,'' and he was released from prison by paying for thirty sets of armor and a thousand tales of silver as military expenses. When he was released, the white-haired elder blocked the entrance to the county office, his voice hoarse with anger: "Military expenses! Legal codes!" "What matters is how many civilians have died unjustly, how many families have been destroyed!" "Mercy in doubtful cases of the five punishments is for those who still have a chance to turn back, not for these extremely vile criminals to exploit loopholes!" His angry shouts turned hoarse, his headwear disheveled. Two government officials carried him out, his disheveled white hair and broken leg making a pathetic sight as he shouted indignantly down the long street, his voice filled with bitter sorrow. That afternoon, the Defending General issued an order for the entire camp to take a three-day leave. Hundreds of Great Qin iron soldiers shed their armor and sat in plain clothes in front of the government office, silently watching, their aura of impending doom growing denser. The atmosphere in the entire County City became oppressive; even the ordinary citizens unconsciously lowered their voices when speaking. The snack vendor, seeing the iron soldiers who had sat without food or drink for more than a day, as well as the stubborn elder at the very front, sighed helplessly. He handed over the freshly made breakfast to the boy in front, his face still wearing a smile: Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young master, here''s your breakfast." The boy in front handed over a few Datong Currency coins and took the snacks. Biting into them, they were crispy and soft. He seemed to ask casually: "These iron soldiers sitting like this... Is it okay?" The vendor didn''t wish to speak much, but his heart was truly upset. He looked around and sighed quietly, "What could go wrong?" "They''ve removed their armor and they''re on leave now." ``` "At this time, as a mere citizen of Great Qin, if one wishes to sit on the main street without violating the Great Qin Legal Code, who would care? Who would dare to interfere?" Once he started talking, it was like opening a floodgate of complaints: "In my opinion, those sons of bitches deserve to be beheaded." "But our Great Qin legalists follow the law when executing punishment. Without conclusive evidence... we cannot sentence them." "Now six people have already been sent to death row, their families have received compensation and are just grinding their teeth waiting for the day of execution. Yet Sun Xingwei still fixates on the County Magistrate... It''s not like it was his family who died, ah, it''s making it hard for me to do business..." The voice dropped to a whisper, glancing left and right, he secretly spoke into Wang Anfeng''s ear: "It''s quite likely he plans to use this opportunity to topple the Deputy County Magistrate and take his place..." The peddler prattled on about many things, but Wang Anfeng hardly listened, returning to the inn, feeling only oppression in his heart. He had also looked through those ledgers. The evidence was irrefutable. Two days passed, and, as expected, the iron troops had no choice but to leave. Apart from a few of the County Magistrate''s men, everyone was sentenced to death row. Sun Xingwei, due to old age and frailty coupled with his injuries, stayed sick at home, no longer receiving visitors, a stark contrast to the bustle that greeted his initial return. Only the Deputy County Magistrate personally went to visit, but he was furiously rebuked and turned away by the old man. Wang Anfeng, carrying a portion of pork belly, exhaled in front of the slightly peeling wooden door and gently knocked. It was opened by an old woman with a kind face, her eyes slightly red as if she had just stopped crying. The young man stated his purpose, and he was welcomed inside. Moving to the inner room, the old scholar, with his white hair spreading out, was draped in clothes as he wrote at the desk, pausing occasionally to cough violently. Upon seeing Wang Anfeng come in, he was momentarily stunned, then welcomed the young man with a smile. Despite his weakness, he insisted on brewing tea for the youth, covering up what he was writing. They only chatted and joked about other matters, but the young man''s sharp eyes had already seen everything clearly. The old man had not given up, although everyone else thought there was no chance left. Although the townsfolk thought that the deaths of the remaining six would be enough... Although even the victims had fallen silent. Yet there was still an old scholar with white hair who thought it was not enough, who felt a need to seek justice for those who died unjustly. So here he was in this small room, standing firm even as everyone turned their backs on him, even as others complained. He stubbornly held his head high, his disheveled white hair framing his fierce gaze at those high and mighty pests above, issuing his roar of rage. The young man''s expression was somber. So Great Qin remains Great Qin. The mighty Great Qin. After a short talk, the sun passed midday. The old man asked Wang Anfeng to stay for a meal; the youth nodded and eagerly volunteered to cook. He chopped the pork belly and washed it, but noticed they were missing ginger, so he smiled and said he would go out to buy some. He went to the market to buy a big piece of ginger, and just as he passed the mansion of the Deputy County Magistrate, turned at a deserted corner and softly said: "Return to Shaolin." In a flash of light, a young man in black who covered his face with the Bi''an mask emerged and leaped into the mansion. The mansion was large but employed few servants. Wang Anfeng sneaked into the main hall where the scholarly-looking Deputy County Magistrate was drinking alone, his face flushed with pleasure, content in his solitude. In his mind, no one in the County City could assassinate him, and no one dared to kill him. Just then, the wooden door burst open. A figure in black shot in like a bolt of lightning. The cultured man was momentarily stunned as a streak of purple light flashed in his wide eyes, piercing his throat in the blink of an eye, while his mind still couldn''t accept the reality. How dare he... Isn''t he afraid of dying... Wang Anfeng exhaled and stepped back, glancing at the four characters for "immense righteousness" hanging in the hall. With his bamboo stick, he dipped it in blood to write over the paper, the strokes sharp and revealing only a sense of solemnity. Great Qin Legal Code, conspiring with thieves is punishable by exile to three thousand miles. In the case of officials, the punishment is increased by one degree, death. Turning to leave, he remembered the old scholar and the fervent soldiers of Great Qin. His steps paused, lifting a trace of blood to write: The murderer, forgetful of the ''Intent Hard to Calm''. Striding out without fleeing, he held the bamboo staff and charged straight out, beating the household and guarding officials until they were black and blue, then vanished without a trace. A few skilled guards pursued with swords, but lost track of the youth in an alley. A maid rushed into the main hall, confronted by the sight of the Deputy County Magistrate with eyes wide open in death, and the blood writing over the phrase "immense righteousness," the word "kill" dominating half the space, its ferocity making her collapse to the ground, screaming. "Murder!!!" The County City instantly erupted into chaos, but in a quiet corner, there was warm and peaceful sunlight and enticing smells of cooking, where an old wooden door was gently knocked. The old woman opened the door to see the clean smile of the youth outside and the ginger in his hands, a tender smile spreading across her face. Read latest chapters at empire "You''ve bought it already? You''re quite fast." "Yes..." The wooden door closed, separating inside from outside... There were the youth and the old scholar. There were stubborn scholars and law-breaking heroes. So Great Qin remains Great Qin. The mighty Great Qin. PS: It''s a long chapter, please support... Chapter 5 Fishing Enforcement (Thanks to the book friend 160521112357224 for the 10,000 reward) The Deputy Magistrate of Guangwu City died in his residence, the assassin clad in black clothes and wielding a bamboo weapon, stormed out, and vanished without a trace.The entire Guangwu City was stunned by such staggering news, the Lord Prefect nearly lost his breath and, with unprecedented efficiency, swiftly mobilized the entire government officials to search for the murderer. Then, straightening his attire, he abandoned his official carriage, executed his Qinggong, and charged aggressively towards the Great Qin iron soldiers'' camp. Defending General Zhang Tianlu was training his martial arts in the drill ground, wielding a Crude Iron Heavy Spear like an ink python writhing through the air, casting large shadows within an area of several meters, with the sound of cleaving air resonating incessantly. As he watched the Lord Prefect charging over with formidable aura, he first froze, then burst into laughter, saying: "What brings the Lord Prefect to my drill ground today?" "Could it be that you wish to have a match with me?" In the midst of laughter, his spear in hand whistled through the air as he swept it toward the Lord Prefect with a roaring Vigorous Qi. The Lord Prefect''s face grew cold, relying on the fury within him, he neither dodged nor retreated, but instead mustered a mighty Inner Strength, raised his hand to deflect the ferocious Qi from the spear, and firmly grasped the Heavy Spear. The pure True Qi of both parties, each above Ninth Grade, made contact, stirring up a whirlwind of dust. With a thunderous crack, the Heavy Spear, just a common soldier''s weapon, snapped under the formidable impact, leaving both the Lord Prefect and the Defending General each holding a half. Zhang Tianlu smirked, casually discarded the broken spear handle he was holding, had a warm towel handed to him by a trusted aide which he used to clean his hands, and nonchalantly tossed it to the Lord Prefect: "It''s cold in winter, wipe your hands, Lord Prefect." "Judging by your expression, you didn''t come to spar with old Zhang." "What advice do you have for me?" The Lord Prefect flung the broken spear onto the ground, his rage somewhat abated, yet upon hearing this remark, his complexion darkened again. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and said: "Ji Zhiguo is dead..." Ji Zhiguo was the Deputy Magistrate. The Defending General''s expression briefly froze, disbelievingly widened his eyes, and raised his voice asking: "Dead?!" Upon receiving an affirmative response, he swung his hand heavily, saying, "The way he died was really damn..." "No, I mean, how did he die?" The Lord Prefect ignored his previous words, exhaled a white breath, and stated bluntly: "Assassinated by a ranger." "According to the situation at hand, he must have gone into hiding. I need the Great Qin iron soldiers to quickly seal the city gates and, at all costs, commence a thorough investigation first." Zhang Tianlu solemnly nodded his head and said: "It should indeed be so." Then he pulled out a Jade Talisman from his waist and tossed it to a nearby soldier, saying: "Take this, follow the Lord Prefect''s orders. Also, deploy more men to search within the city. Remember, if you find that damned ranger, bind him up securely and bring him back to me. I will beat him to death myself!" "How dare he act recklessly in Guangwu City!!" "He is slapping me in the face!" The aide obediently accepted the order and went on his way. Seeing this, the Lord Prefect, feeling his anger subside slightly, hurriedly took his leave, his expression still terrifyingly grim. An Imperial Court official assassinated by a ranger in his jurisdiction. He clenched his teeth, feeling the situation increasingly tense. The gravity of this matter necessitated an immediate report to the Prefectural Governor and coordination with his close friends at the Academy for any hope of extricating himself from this affair. Zhang Tianlu watched the departing county honor, seemingly affected by the news of his colleague''s death. Even though they couldn''t see eye to eye, he felt a pang of sorrow; a heaviness showed on his rugged face, losing any interest in practicing martial arts. The Great Qin iron soldiers armed in iron armor, and handheld horizontal sabers, marched out in formation, while this defending general had already headed home early. Sitting in front of the window, looking out at the drill grounds, he sighed: "Actually killed by a ranger." "He was only thirty-seven, truly... sigh" Within the sound of his words, there seemed to be regret and pity, but his burly face trembled slightly, twisting into a strange expression as if he wanted to burst into maniacal laughter but had to hold it back forcefully, turning his face red and shaking his body. After a while, he managed to suppress the urge to laugh maniacally to the sky; the fine hardwood desk had already been forcefully torn apart by him. With one hand, sawdust trickled through the gaps between his fingers. Zhang Tianlu stood up, his expression ''grief-stricken,'' as he sighed to the sky: "It''s just so regrettable..." Although he was sighing, his bean-sized eyes were bright. He thought for a moment before reaching out to draw a sheet of paper from the side, dipping the brush in ink to write letterssome to his superiors, some to his Academy teachers, and also to a good friend who followed Legalism. This case was conclusive; after that fool died, once the tree falls, the monkeys scatter, and no one can cover up for his blunders anymore. The ranger who killed him shouldn''t face decapitation or hanging, should it be exile to a distance of three thousand li... or five thousand li? Zhang Tianlu''s unkempt eyebrows furrowed together as he wrote a sentence. "Exile and conscription into the army are similar in rank, but how should one convert an exile sentence into a conscription punishment?" After sending the letters by bird, Zhang Tianlu sat in his seat, contentedly lost in thought. Once they catch that ranger, give him a good beating first, then say it''s a conscription punishment. And then... make him a deputy general? Those Legalist fellows have brains measured by rulers, both straight and rigid. Such spirited men would be a pity to fall into their hands. That bastard who always rubbed me the wrong way and couldn''t be dealt with is dead. And I might gain a fiercely passionate and formidable general. Zhang Tianlu''s green bean-like eyes were squinted so tightly they were almost invisible. This day is quite delightful .................. Guangwu City was a hub of frequent correspondence, but things did not develop according to normal expectations. With the death of the deputy county magistrate, many pieces of evidence unexpectedly surfaced, quickly settling the case. Then the entire city''s government officials and Great Qin iron soldiers scurried around searching for Yi Nanping but made no progress. After seven days of lockdown, they had to open the city gates due to rising public discontent. The day after the city gates'' guard was removed, Wang Anfeng, who had stayed for more than ten days, departed on horseback once more. Sun Xingwei stubbornly insisted on seeing Wang Anfeng out of the city gates and secretly handed him a manuscript, whispering: "Anfeng, you''re leaving. Remember on the road, do not go to these mountains." "This is from a bandit stronghold behind Guangwu, it''s supposed to be confidential, but you just happen to be heading to Fufeng County... sigh." "Although I don''t know where their strongholds are exactly, it''s enough to avoid these areas..." As he spoke, the old man''s expression grew dim. Wang Anfeng glanced at the manuscript, quickly noted Meng Mountain, and packed it away securely. After repeatedly saying goodbye to the old man, he mounted his green-maned horse, shouldering a zither and carrying a sword, setting off on his journey. Heading straight for Meng Mountain. Three days later. On the trails of Meng Mountain, a band of bandits wielding long sabers surrounded a youth not yet of age, burdened with a qin. The leader of the bandits gazed upon the magnificent steed and bared his teeth in a broad grin: "Boys, tie him up and bring him back to our fortress!" "Today, we''ve caught a fat sheepeat meat to our heart''s content, drink wine by the bowlful!" "Ohh!!" The bandits cheered. The youth in blue let himself be bound without resistance, abandoned in a prisoner''s cart, his eyes clear, the black and white distinct. ..................... February 23rd In Guangwu City, the fugitive Yi Nanping appeared in Meng Mountain, killed thirty-one bandits, and saved seven people. Later discovered the linked strongholds of Meng Mountain, crushed them. Left the silver coins untouched. March 1st With the new year renamed as the Great Yuan era, in Heaven Capital City, joy reached from dusk till dawn, the sound of singing and dancing ceaseless. Yi Nanping flattened Forshan Stronghold, killed twenty-one bandits, wounded, left nothing but a single piece of green bamboo, thrust through the neck of the bandit leader. March 7th The great Oiran competition on Jiangnan Road, beauties like jade, a long song intoxicated the talented young heroes of the entire city. With the onset of spring, a great snow swept over Wangxian, covering the mountains and rivers, making it difficult to travel. Yi Nanping broke into Hongshan Stronghold, entered and cut down three from the Noble Clan, left behind an account book of the bandits. The Great Qin Legal Code was written in blood. With irrefutable evidence, the people petitioned, no crime was found. March 13th A wealthy man in Anxi spent a fortune for a beautiful woman, constructing walls of jade and coral. She committed herself to him, and the story became a popular tale. Yi Nanping ventured alone into the Chain Fortress. Left behind a piece of black clothing, a green bamboo piercing the throat of the Ninth Grade Fortress Leader, straight and inflexible, stained with splashes of blood. The old men in the city sighed, said the blood of a ranger was comparable to blood jade coral. March 21st The sixth official died at the hands of Yi Nanping, with eyes that wouldn''t close in death, a piece of incriminating evidence laid over his brow, black on white paper, smeared with crimson blood. The evidence was incontrovertible. Killing officials and fleeing again and again, though the dead were minor officials of the county city, the malign nature of the deeds was something the Great Qin Empire had not seen for many years. Wangxian was shaken; what of the Brothel songstresses or the beauties'' elegance? At this time, none could compare to the reaper of Wangxian. Not to mention the bandits across various lands, even the government officials of every county were frightened stiff. The brothels of the entire Wangxian saw their silver coin income drop by a third, and the owners of various taverns sighed and ground their teeth in hatred. Due to the gravity of the case, the Prefectural Governor of Wangxian County reported it up to Heaven Capital City. Heaven Capital City, Ministry of Punishment. A middle-aged man with graying temples couldn''t help but admire as he looked at the dossier on his desk: "Resorting to violence against the law, killing those disloyal and unjust, not sparing oneself, facing warriors'' hardships..." "What a gallant figure!" Then he sighed and said, "Unfortunately... the law is heartless, its solemnity is meant to deter the petty; if we cannot capture you and bring you to justice, how can the law deter those with malicious intent? A ranger may uphold justice, yet can only save one or two, at the most a hundred; but should the awe of law be lost, the nation would no longer be a nation, chaos would ensue, and not just tens of thousands would perish." After a moment of silence, the man suddenly commanded aloud: "Tracker Moon!" A figure silently appeared below the hall, while the man continued to look through the files, speaking, "Capture that ranger. His martial arts are not strong, it is only his movement techniques that are bizarre, he should be no match for you." Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man did not respond. The middle-aged man frowned and looked at him, a man dressed in white, a Jade Crown in his hair, dashing and handsome, but his right leg was exaggeratedly wrapped in a thick layer of white cloth. Seeing the Supervisory Arrest Officer look over, he spread his hands with an awkward smile: "I''d like to catch him... but my legs are not convenient right now..." The Supervisory Arrest Officer''s mouth twitched slightly, asking, "How were you injured?" Tracker Moon''s expression stiffened slightly. He fell silent, then, looking at his direct superior officer, cautiously said: "If I said I got injured when I accidentally fell off the roof while chasing a cat..." "Would you believe me?" The man''s expression immediately darkened, and he let out a cold laugh while another man dressed in black turned around, his cold voice saying: "Leave this case to me." Both men in the hall changed their expressions slightly. That day, the famous law enforcer Wuxin, for the first time in three years, took on a case. April 3rd Yi Nanping broke through the eighteenth stronghold, left behind a stern Bi''an mask, hanging above a piece of green bamboo, then disappeared without a trace. As the weather gradually warmed, a youth dressed in simple spring clothing, a qin on his back and a sword at his side, leading a gold-eyed Green-Maned Horse, arrived in Fufeng County, dusty from travel. Looking up at the city gate, the youth''s face was clean and gentle. He exhaled and said, "Finally, I''ve arrived..." Tightening his clothes, he pulled on the reins, and like any ordinary traveling youth, entered the County City. Within the fortress, green bamboo stained with blood still stood tall, the Bi''an mask fierce, howling with the wind. A young man trod three thousand miles, unsheathed his sword, and beheaded men. (End of Chapter) PS: Transformation complete. Discover exclusive tales on empire Thanks to book friend 160521112357224 for the reward, a long chapter is offered. Chapter 6 Great Qin Fufeng ```In the heart of Fufeng County''s Fufeng City, there lay an Academy, known as the tenth greatest treasure trove of books in the world. It was also the Academy that Jiang Shouyi most highly recommended to Wang Anfeng. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike the State City of Yulin in Wangxian County, this place, though it was just a County City, had always been highly regarded by successive Prefectural Governors for its imposing air. Despite repeated expansions, it still boasted an extremely tall and majestic city wall, wide enough for ten carriages to pass side by side with room to spare. Every three hundred steps stood a tower, with the vast sky stretching out above, and at the very peak of the city wall, it seemed one could reach out and touch the clouds. Giant Qin generals clad in Mingguang armor stood guard atop, holding Mo Blades in their hands and wearing serious expressions. Elite troops were stationed every ten steps, hands on the hilts of their sabers, eyes piercing with sharpness. The seventy-two counties of Great Qin. All served as great instruments of the nation! The youth, leading his Green-Maned Horse, followed the crowd through the gates into Fufeng City. Within the city, the passageway blocked out the spring sunlight, and the sound of footsteps echoed off the green stone walls. On both sides of the passageway, laid out in tiers, soldiers of Great Qin stood on a level several meters above the ground, holding repeating crossbows that gleamed coldly, evidently cocked and ready to fire. Yet to the citizens of Great Qin, this was all quite ordinary as they went about their usual banter and laughter. Only the foreign traders from distant lands looked shocked, their faces a shade paler. The passageway stretched ninety-nine meters, with the words "Not a hundred" engraved on a stone stele, a statement of self-effacement for all to see, both the common people and guests from afar. Accompanied by the echo of footsteps, as one walked through the passageway, sunlight scattered about, and the vista suddenly opened wide. Large green stone tiles extended towards the distance, flanked by shops and buildings on both sides, until at the limit of one''s sight, the path sharply ascended into a towering structure nearly a hundred meters tall. Towering layer upon layer towards the sky, at the corners of the eaves, there were tiger heads swallowing the heavens; above the domes, Flood Dragons seemingly howled. At each of the four corners of every floor, golden bells hung, with red silk beneath them fluttering in the wind. Enjoy exclusive content from empire Right in front of the city gate hung a massive curtain from the top, made of a material unknown, neither gold nor jade. Upon it was written a single grand character in ancient script. Wind. The wind on which the Kunpeng soars. Its immense power assaulted the senses head-on. The boy inhaled deeply, his gaze slowly drifting to the side, and as expected, there stood another towering building, upon which hung another character. Sustain. The sustain that upholds the world. The two towers stood alone, only at their peaks connected by a rope. Along the rope hung black and red banners that danced wildly in the wind. Suddenly, laughter rang out, and a figure leapt from the Wind Character Tower, robes fluttering, one hand clutching a wine pot, head thrown back in drink. As the figure plummeted, he landed precisely on the rope, drinking and singing wildly as he traversed the air, then tossed the wine pot aside. Amidst the whistling sound, an eagle''s cry pierced the air, and a black hawk spread its wings, seizing the pot in its talons, soaring into the sky, ascending amidst the powerful winds high above as beneath it lay the majestic city, spiraling like a dragon without visible end. The faces of the foreign merchants were ashy, their hearts filled with shock and fear. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng only felt an indescribable emotion stirring in his chest, swirling and seeking to burst forth, yearning to raise his head and howl. This is my grand Great Qin! This is my Great Qin''s Fufeng County City! So majestic, yet it still does not rank among the top ten famous cities and fortresses! In the midst of his surging pride, there was also a touch of melancholy. The might of Qin was enough to stand against the world alone, yet even with Qin''s present grandeur, it still had not achieved total peace under heaven. To conquer the world is easy, to calm the hearts of the people is hard. And here he was, an ant under the vast expanse of this empire, also a fugitive on the run. With that thought, his chest swelled with conflicted pride, yet he also consoled himself that with the mystical methods of Shaolin Temple, when he acted, he had left no trace, and those he had killed had all been villains and bandits rightfully condemned to beheading. What mattered now was getting to Fufeng Academy to find a way to become the keeper of its library. As his thoughts raced, Wang Anfeng''s face remained calm, as if he were just like any other youth entering the city gates, fixing his gaze on the majestic characters of Fufeng before slowly walking ahead with his Green-Maned Horse along the main road. Everything went smoothly on the way, and there were no queries when entering the city. ``` ``` It seems that this matter has not yet spread to Fufeng County... The youth''s expression relaxed slightly, and a light smile appeared on his face. As he thought to himself and walked forward, having covered a few hundred meters, a figure dashed out from a shop by the roadside. Dressed in black as dark as ink, with a dragon beast mask made of iron covering his face, he sported a green bamboo at his waist. His black hair fluttered in the wind, and his posture was striking as he unfolded his movement technique and strode past the youth. Wang Anfeng''s smile stiffened on his face. After being dazed for a moment, the youth''s eyes widened as if he was one of those outdated Mo Family mechanical puppets, rotating his head stiffly bit by bit to stare dumbfounded at the figure striding swiftly away. The figure met up with a few others, while nearby there was a squad of Great Qin soldiers clad in armor and holding spears, with sabers at their waists, marching in formation and completely ignoring the figure. The figure in black casually attached the green bamboo to his waist, adjusted the mask on his face, and wore it aside as he chatted and laughed with others. With eyes clear as dew and lips curved in a light smile, it turned out to be an exceptionally elegant woman who looked even more heroic in those clothes. Wang Anfeng''s mouth fell open, his face full of bewilderment. "Young brother seems quite interested in our shop''s clothes..." A warm voice came from beside him, and when the youth turned around, he saw a rather portly middle-aged man looking at him with a smile. The man''s gaze swept over the green-maned horse behind the youth and his expression seemed to grow more enthusiastic as he gestured with an inviting hand, "If you''re interested, why not come in and take a look?" Wang Anfeng replied subconsciously: "May I ask the shopkeeper... about those clothes just now..." The portly man''s face revealed a look of understanding, and he said with a smile: "That set, huh? It''s a new outfit we''ve just launched, the same one that Yao Yi Nanping, the martial hero, wears. A set of dark clothes made of fine material from Jiangnan Road, with the Bi''an mask and an eighth rank green bamboo, all for just three hundred taels of silver." The youth''s heart trembled slightly, but he was drawn by another pair of words, and asked: "A martial hero?" The man nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, indeed. The famous detective Wuxin has determined that Yi Nanping is definitely no older than sixteen. Wouldn''t that make him a young hero? Skilled in both internal and external arts, proficient in lightfoot technique, and his swordsmanship is the Soul-Chasing Life-Taking kind. His height... well..." The man frowned slightly, then suddenly clapped and said with a laugh: "By chance, he is quite similar to the young master here, maybe taller, maybe shorter..." Wang Anfeng''s heart skipped a beat, and his pupils slightly constricted. The portly man did not notice the youth''s abnormality and still warmly invited him in. Although the youth was somewhat confused, he still politely declined and then led the green-maned horse away at a slow pace, without any sign of anomaly. Numerous thoughts swirled in his mind, causing the hand holding the reins to grip harder involuntarily. With things having come to this point, he couldn''t afford to panic; panic leads to folly. Wang Anfeng slowly exhaled a breath. Given another chance, he would make the same choice. If that''s the case, why fear or panic, especially when his identity had not yet been exposed. With reason suppressing the chaos in his heart, the youth inquired passers-by about the direction of Fufeng Academy. The passer-by took him for a scholar coming to study and enthusiastically detailed the way to the academy, mentioning that there was a cobblestone road flanked by willows where he could ride, otherwise, he feared it would be dark before he arrived. Wang Anfeng thanked him and rode towards that direction. Unsure if it was because the horse sensed something, knowing that the Great Qin soldiers were not to be trifled with, the green-maned horse did not run wild. He dismounted at a corner and led the horse into a narrower street, where many young men and women were gathered. At the center, an elegant Confucian scholar unfolded a scroll, attracting everyone''s gaze onto it. Beyond these youths, the buildings of the academy began to emerge faintly into view. The young man breathed a sigh of relief, leading the green-maned horse forward, but after a few steps, a cheer suddenly erupted from behind: "Ninety-eighth place, Wangxian County''s Yi Nanping!" ``` Chapter 7 Public Execution Wang Anfeng had just thought about the exposure of his identity, and when he heard the five words "Demi Immortal Yi Nanping," his footsteps instinctively paused for a moment.The sounds of shoving from the crowd came from behind, complete with a cacophony of noise, which was soon suppressed by a rather gentle voice. The Scholar encircled in the middle took two steps forward, lifted the scroll slightly, avoiding the hands that reached for the scroll, and gazing at the line of inked characters, he raised his voice a bit, so the surrounding people could hear clearly, he said, "Great Qin Constellation Ranking List, ninety-eighth, Demi Immortal Yi Nanping." "Accustomed to wearing dark robes, his face concealed with a Bi''an mask, without a sword in his hand, only a green bamboo staff." "He punishes those beyond the reach of the law, kills those whom Heaven and Earth have not killed, his swordsmanship chases souls and snatches lives, and his Qinggong is especially superb, having killed corrupt officials within the county city and then departing with large strides, within two months, he tread upon the Eighteen Connected Forts, leaving no bandits alive, no civilians harmed, and no silver coins taken." "This is the demeanor of an ancient Ranger." "In his mountain-striding and fortress-breaking, all those slain were struck dead with a single sword stroke, yet beneath his sword lay no masters, and he himself has been wounded twice, his cultivation at most between the Ninth Grade and slightly below the Eighth Rank, he should have been listed among the Zhou Tian Stars, within the top three hundred, but he keeps killing corrupt officials, and with the valor of Great Qin''s iron soldiers, it''s difficult to capture his trail, hence he''s listed on the Heavenly Gang and Earthly Fiends List, at the ninety-eighth position of the Zhou Tian Stars." "The sixth Scholar of the diversified schools sighed and said, ''People all seek immortality and avoid calamities, only the lone Ranger Demi Immortal, who does not hesitate to risk his life.'' "Thus, he is called Demi Immortal." "Having forgotten immortality, surely his intent cannot be peaceful, holding his sword, he sweeps away the filth of the world, that is Demi Immortal Yi Nanping." As the words fell, all fell silent. The graceful Scholar closed the scroll with a sigh, saying, "What a phrase, the lone Ranger Demi Immortal, what a figure, Demi Immortal Yi Nanping." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng, listening from the front, felt his ears burning, almost overwhelmed by an urge to cover his face and flee. The Great Qin Constellation Ranking List was starkly different from the Fledgling Phoenix Banquet of Wangxian County. The Fledgling Phoenix Banquet only involved the territory of Wangxian County, and most of those who entered were offspring of Noble Clans, below the age of fifteen, and had not yet made a name for themselves. Therefore, it was called the Fledgling Phoenixthe first cry of the phoenix upon breaking through the shell. But the Great Qin Constellation Ranking List involved all seventy-two counties of Great Qin, not distinguishing by level of cultivation but only by martial achievements. The list contained three hundred and sixty-five names, reflecting the number of Zhou Tian Stars. The first thirty-six were the elite, named Heavenly Gang, the following seventy-two, less prominent in their martial bodies, yet decisive in killing, were called Earthly Fiend, in charge of the star of ominous slaughter, although the rest were somewhat inferior, they were still beyond the comparison of ordinary Martial Artists, listed among the Zhou Tian Stars. For one to be listed, another must be removed, either squeezed out by newcomers or reaching the age of twenty and donning a headpiece or breaking through to above the Sixth Rank of cultivation, able to move through the void with ease and their gestures accompanied by all sorts of phenomena; although not reaching the level of Demi Immortals, they already have a reputation in Jianghu as powerful and well-known rangers. He had not even reached the Ninth Rank, how could he be listed? Moreover, on the Terrestrial Fiend List. The continuous exclamations of admiration from the youngsters behind him made his face burn with embarrassment, and though he didn''t wish to cause trouble, he couldn''t bear the inexplicable feeling of mortification in his heart, he hesitated for a moment, then turned around and with a clasped fist said, Continue your adventure at empire "Gentlemen, excuse the disturbance... This Yi Nanping, he''s just a Martial Artist who killed officials, why such adulation?" His voice was calm, but it was like a thunderclap in clear skies, abruptly quieting the conversation in the room. The lead Confucian Scholar looked at him but wasn''t annoyed, only smiling and saying, "This young brother here must have just arrived and is not aware of the details." "If you knew the whole story, you would most likely feel as we do." He then chuckled lightly, pointing to the scroll in his hand, "Besides, this is written and judged by various Masters from the Heavenly Capital, Demi Immortal Yi Nanping truly lives up to his name." Wang Anfeng was at a loss for words for a moment, but a young girl wearing a lotus-colored skirt had already given him a piercing look and said, "How could someone like you understand the spirit and courage of a ranger?" "Bearing the sword for justice, risking one''s own life, only a true ranger is the dragon among people, deserving of our aspiration." Admiration appeared on the young girl''s face, but beside her, a Scholar with a somewhat dull look suddenly spoke up, shaking his head repeatedly and saying, "Wrong, all wrong." "The ancestor Han Feizi made it very clear in ''Five Parasites,'' rangers committing crimes with martial power are pests... they are not to be admired at all." "... You?!" Caught off guard, the girl''s face fiercely blushed with anger. She stamped her foot hard; a silver bell tied to the falling strap of her attire tingled with her movements, embodying the charm of a young maiden. But this charming girl glared fiercely at the clueless scholar as if she were an infuriated kitten ready to pounce and bite ferociously at any moment. The scholar, oblivious, continued droning on: "You and I are both disciples of the Legalist school, we have both diligently studied at the academy for years, not for you to dash out and play the Ranger, you know," "It would cause our teachers and masters such headaches. Your parents paid large money for you to study and practice martial arts at the academy, not for you to run off impetuously after hearing some news, you know?" "You could be kidnapped and forced to become a bandit''s wife, you know?" "As Legalist disciples, we should not forget our original intentions." His voice briefly paused, and the scholar''s eyes slightly lit up as he said in a heavier tone, "So that the people of Great Qin do not fall into destitution and become Rangers." "You know?" The last sentence completely enraged the girl, who then fiercely stomped on the scholar''s foot and seized him by the hand, but Wang Anfeng was conflicted inside. One shouldn''t fall to become a Ranger. If there were no villains or scoundrels in the world, who would need Rangers? Those who use martial arts to break the law are wanted by all under heaven. Indeed, it''s a fall... The youth exhaled softly and turned to the somewhat simple-minded scholar, now dodging the girl''s punches, and said with a complicated smile, "It''s a long road laden with heavy responsibilities..." The scholar looked slightly startled and hesitantly replied, "Can a man of honor lack great perseverance?" The girl grew even more furious, grabbing the collar of the scholar''s clothing, gritting her teeth as she said, "''Can a man of honor lack great perseverance?''" "Are you reciting a book? Idiot!" The scholar, still uncomprehending, frowned slightly, "As your elder in our mentor''s lineage, you should address me as senior brother, you know..." Before he could finish, his face was already being slapped by the girl''s palm. The girl stomped her foot and turned away fuming, leaving the quarreling pair as other young men and women nearby only observed as if from the sidelines, their lips holding a compassionate and odd smile reminiscent of an affectionate elderly father. Watching the naive young scholar, they hesitated for a moment before quickly following. The leading scholarly gentleman shook his head helplessly, muttered a few words under his breath, and then turned toward Wang Anfeng, smiling as he said, "I am Gu Jianzhang. May I know the reason for your visit to our Fufeng Academy, young sir?" His gaze fell upon the guqin carried behind Wang Anfeng, pausing for a moment before showing a look of realization, "Each year in the seventh month of autumn, the academy enrolls students, and there are still three months left from this day." "Are you here to find someone? I have quite a few friends at the academy, maybe I can help you with that." Wang Anfeng shook his head and smiled, "No... I love books and have long admired the abundant collection at Fufeng, so I have come." "Wishing to be a guardian of the collection." PS: Finally reached the destination. , Chapter 8 Fufeng Academy, The New Librarian Wang Anfeng entered the Book Pavilion of Fufeng Academy without the slightest hitch.For one, this era glorified martial arts, with heroes vying for supremacy, the secret martial arts tomes being the core of all sects, while ordinary texts were not much valued. Secondly, Fufeng Academy was known as the holder of the world''s tenth-largest collection of books. The position of library steward had always been vacant. Gu Jianzhang and others were returning to the Academy and along the way, brought Wang Anfeng to the Book Pavilion, plainly stating that should he wish to take up the post of library steward, it was possible; then, they bade each other farewell. As they were leaving, their expressions seemed oddly peculiar, as if they had more to say but refrained. Wang Anfeng watched them leave, took a deep breath, and slowly turned around to face the towering hundred-zhang-high building before him. The copper bell rang with the wind, but the giant forceful wind was no longer visible, perhaps because he was now at the base of the building. The sense of massiveness grew stronger, almost as if the weight of the era with all its vicissitudes and solidity were pressing downit was not overbearing but rather profound. The young man took a deep breath, his eyes shining with a bright determination. This, indeed, was the Wind Character Tower. The bird of the Peng flies off to the Northern darkness, waters striking a span of three thousand leagues, spiraling up through the turbulent layer nine million leagues high. From that height, the wind is below it; bearing the blue sky on its back, it sets its course southward. The vast winds beneath the scholars of the Academy were, in fact, the countless books housed within this hundred-zhang-tall tower. The world''s tenth-largest collection of books. The Green-Maned Horse had been left at the stable at the entrance of the Academy; Wang Anfeng, carrying a qin on his back and a sword, slowly pushed open the wooden door. The grandiose Wind Character Tower had not a single decoration; all four walls served as bookshelves upon which were arranged densely-packed books spanning thousands of years. From ages past to the present, every direction, all things under heaven and earth, rise and fall, governance and chaos, scholar, peasant, craftsman, merchant, the Three Teachings, and the Nine Schools of Thought. Apart from genuine martial arts manuals, even the famous treatises on martial arts by various masters were all here. This place was a testament to the heavens above, the earth below, and the people at the center; it lacked nothing. At the top of the Wind Character Tower, a huge luminous pearl, accompanied by numerous jade treasures, formed a diagram of the Zhou Tian stars, making the inside as bright as day. The wooden stairs spiraled upwards, skillfully crafted, totalling nine thousand nine hundred ninety-nine steps, echoing the saying that a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step, and that ''I'' am the peak from which one can reach tens of thousands or even boundlessly. Every so often, the sound of clothing cutting through the air could be heard, as figures clad in Confucian robes or vigorous attire leapt and performed Qinggong in mid-air, fetching and returning ancient tomes in the lustrous glow of pearls and jades, their movements light and airy, descending along the wooden stairs with fluttering garments, appearing almost like immortals from the beyond. "Youngster, what brings you here? Why have I never seen your face before?" As Wang Anfeng was observing the scene within the Wind Character Tower, a sudden aged voice came to his ears. Turning his body slightly, he saw an elder sitting at the center of the tower, behind a desk piled with various texts. Despite what seemed to be nearly a hundred meters between them, the voice sounded as though it was whispering in his ear, the words clear and distinct, indicating that the elder must be a martial arts predecessor. Not daring to be negligent, Anfeng slowed his pace and approached carefully, cupping his fist and replying softly, "I have seen Master Ren." "Wang Anfeng here, and I would like to try for the position of library steward at the Academy..." The elder looked up at him, and without moving his lips, the youth heard a voice in his ear: "You''ve practiced martial arts?" The youth nodded, saying, "I have practiced a bit." The elder nodded, seemingly nonchalant as he turned a page, speaking: "After everyone leaves at the end of the day, sweep the wooden stairs." Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You may read any book here as you wish." "In the wooden house behind the Wind Character Tower, you can stay; your monthly silver coin will be provided by someone." Wang Anfeng slightly startled, then lifted his eyes to look, and nearly ten thousand wooden steps spiraled upwards; he let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Much more leisurely than he had anticipated. As he thought this, the youth''s thoughts began to drift, considering if Mr. Ying were to assign him a task, perhaps it would involve carrying a thousand catty chain without breaking the wooden steps, and moreover, each step must be placed precisely on the positions dictated by the Nine Palace Steps... .................. A piece of news had been circulating around Fufeng Academy recently. The vacant position of Book Pavilion Guardian, which had been empty for about two hundred days, was finally taken up again by a youth fond of wearing blue garments, who appeared easy to talk to. Upon closer inspection, the wooden steps were swept clean, and that youth was seated cross-legged under a bookshelf, engrossed in reading an ancient book. The youthful bookworm was content when reading, and the students of the Academy were quite excited. The students from the Yin Yang Family opened a betting pool overnight, wagering on how long the new Book Pavilion Guardian would last. Opinions were mixed, with some saying three days, others five days, but none believed longer than seven days. Prior to this, the longest someone held out was a Ninth Grade martial artist, who would sweep the ten thousand steps at night and force himself to read and cultivate during the day. He lasted over twenty days, almost destabilizing his foundation, until he finally found the singular copy he had been seeking. Having taken down the content, he bade farewell and left, pale-faced with a shaky gait, almost like a grievous ghostly spirit. It is said that afterward, he once got drunk with a friend who jokingly called him ''Sweeper,'' leading to him receiving a thorough beating. The next day, sober and full of remorse, he brought food and drink to visit his friend. The friend sighed, saying that ''Sweeper'' was just a jest, and there was no need to take it seriously. Yet, upon the mere mention of ''sweeper,'' fists were thrown again, and the beating was renewed. Those who came to Fufeng Academy to take up the role of Book Pavilion Guardian were typically people who desperately sought rare ancient books but lacked the connections or background. The Academy''s Master, who hailed from the Confucian Sect, believed in teaching without discrimination, and had long since tacitly approved of this matter. However, guarding the Wind Character Tower and the ten thousand wooden steps became the ultimate challenge. If one wasn''t a martial artist, one simply couldn''t withstand the immense workload. Even for martial artists, such monotonous work was a torment on the mind. Day after day, sweeping the ten thousand steps and searching for rare books during daylight. There was hardly any time to rest or to practice martial arts. In the short term, one could rely on physical endurance, but as time went on, it would inevitably damage the foundation. This matter had become a rare spice in the otherwise calm life of the Academy, with countless students casting their eyes on this event. They publicly recited the works of Saints, while covertly, they calculated how much silver coins they could earn. Gathering friends and promising feasts upon victory went without saying, and the ''military strategies'' unfolded by the students and Masters from the Military Family over the gambling were quite extraordinary. Experience new tales on empire The Military Family students showed enormous enthusiasm for such ''improper matters,'' applying all thirty-six stratagems and miraculous military tactics. The previously rigid methods suddenly seemed to unlock new potential, somehow avoiding the Masters'' discovery of their gambling, and they took great pride in this accomplishment, cheering and celebrating prematurely. However, after three days, wails could suddenly be heard from the dormitories, like the mourning of mountain primates, interspersed with schadenfreude laughter. After five days, their expressions all turned grave. After seven days, it turned into a scene of widespread lamentation. Inside the Wind Character Tower, Wang Anfeng yawned. The training Mr. Ying had given him at Shaolin Temple had intensified the day before, making him quite weary. A young man from the Military Family, clad in red clothes and silver armor, walked past him, looking like he had stayed up all night with two large bags hanging under his eyes. As he passed by, he fixedly stared at Wang Anfeng, who, puzzled, merely nodded with a smile and, having finished the book in his hands, put it back in its place and drew a new one, scanning the name on the spine. The image of the portly man from his initial arrival in Fufeng City, who mentioned the constable chasing after Yi Nanping, flashed through the young man''s mind, his expression becoming serious. Constable Wuxin? The hand that was about to replace the book paused slightly before opening it. Chapter 9 The Invitation (Thanks to the Unlikely Arrival of Happiness) The title page of the book contained the author''s preface, which stated that this miscellaneous record was merely for documentation, arranged by age, and seemed to be newly compiled after the year, which is why it was placed on the lower level of the Wind Character Tower. Flipping past the title page, the first entry was of a renowned constable who was now fifty-three years old.His martial arts were at the initial stage of Seventh Rank, and his experience was extensive, making him well-known in the region. Wang Anfeng seriously reviewed the martial cultivation level, then glanced at the profile below, his expression growing slightly solemn. Turning the page, the record was of another old constable from a different county. Although his martial arts weren''t excelled, his careful and meticulous thinking earned him great admiration, and he was thus called a renowned constable. Flipping through the pages, he still did not come across the renowned constable from the Legalist Sect, Wuxin. However, all the constables listed were over thirty-seven or eight, and their martial cultivation levels were all at Middle Third Rank. Although they couldn''t compare with the Upper Third Rank grandmasters and celestial beings, they were still masters in the Jianghu and this alone was astonishing. Despite searching for a long time, he still could not find the man''s name. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Frowning slightly, an idea suddenly came to him, and he swiftly flipped to the very last page of the very thick book. His eyes swept over the page, and his pupils shrank slightly as he murmured aloud. "Legalist, Wuxin..." "Age twenty." He exhaled, and his gaze moved to the profile below. Wuxin was only twenty, which made him extremely young, not only within the Ministry of Punishment but also among those who practiced martial arts in the entire Jianghu. Yet he was already a renowned constable, with a reputation throughout the land, of Fifth Rank, and being a future grandmaster was anticipated. In the future list of the top eight divine constables in the world, his name would surely be there. He became famous at fifteen, and in pursuit of capturing a heinous expert, he once waited for nine days in a location, not eating or drinking, and didn''t move an inch. His complexion turned pale yet his iron-cast grasp on his sword was steady and unflinching. Your journey continues at empire At the age of thirteen, he had already, with his friends, demolished numerous bandit strongholds and captured the thieves, putting them in prison. Perhaps because of his experiences in his youth, he loathed bandits, robbers, and the sinister and deviant factions. His integrity was almost fierce; although he became a renowned constable after achieving martial prowess, he often executed the thieves and criminals on the spot. If they had a heart of repentance, he would take them into custody, seek evidence, and either execute or exile them. His ordinary iron sword, perhaps due to too much bloodshed, would often wail under the moon, emitting a solemn and piercing cry, resulting in a time when the underworld and Green Forest bandits would be so terrified of his name that they dared not descend from the mountains, showcasing his formidable prestige. His vigorous enforcement, diligent case handling, and incisive execution meant that wherever Wuxin arrived, the local bandits would rather surrender themselves to beg for their lives. But such a constable who detested evil was expected by the whole world, yet three years ago, he bound himself, as it were, and would no longer step out of the Heavenly Capital. The hermit author lamented repeatedly in his book, regarding it as a great pity in the world. Wang Anfeng frowned slightly, turning past that page. The next page was the author''s own words. The young man closed the book, exhaling a soft breath, his expression solemn. It felt like a thorn in his back. Having put the "Book of Notable Detectives" back in its original place, Wang Anfeng composed himself, and his expression returned to calm as he pondered in his heart. After returning to Shaolin today, he must discuss this matter with Master Ying again. As he was thinking this, suddenly a hand heavily patted Wang Anfeng''s shoulder. The young man was lost in thought, and the sudden strike almost provoked him into a retaliatory Reverse Elbow Break. He barely managed to stop his instinctual response and turned around to see a strange young man. Dressed in light blue clothing with pure white sleeves, his features were handsome, and he was smiling radiantly at him. The young man seemed overjoyed, as if he wished to shout out loud but restrained himself because of some concern, instead whispering close to Wang Anfeng: "Brother, are you the guardian of the library here in Fufeng?" "Yes... Does this young master require assistance?" Wang Anfeng glanced at the young man who had almost taken one of his elbows, and nodded. But he was somewhat apprehensive within. His own martial skills, honed through numerous bloodied battles, were approaching perfection at the first level and could break into Ninth Grade at any moment. The body of the young man in front of him obviously showed no signs of physical conditioning training. If he had taken his elbow, even a Ninth Grade expert would not have been able to withstand it. Having been used to Master Ying''s ambushes, he had almost caused trouble. Sweat beaded on Wang Anfeng''s forehead, while the young man, who nearly needed to be carried to Reviving Spring Hall, seemed oblivious to his close call, excitedly waved his hand and saluted: "I am Su Wenchang from the Yin Yang Family." "The library guardian has done me a great favor... After all, those people, pfft..." As he spoke, the young man almost burst out laughing, but quickly covered his mouth and stealthily glanced towards the center of the Wind Character Tower. Seeing that he hadn''t disturbed the keeper of the pavilion, the old man Any, he then breathed a sigh of relief. However, he couldn''t hide his joy and gestured towards the door, suggesting: "Please step outside, Guardian of the Library." "Let''s talk outside." Feeling puzzled, Wang Anfeng followed Su Wenchang outside since the keeper Any was present and during the day, as a library guardian, he had nothing to do except clean the stairs at night. After a brief reflection, he followed Su Wenchang out. There was a bamboo forest several miles outside the Wind Character Tower, where the wind passing through the sparse bamboo made clear and melodious sounds. In front of the bamboo forest stood a Confucian Scholar, looking refined as he stood with his hands behind his back, gazing at the bamboo forest in deep thought. Su Wenchang called out to him, and the Confucian Scholar turned around, his smile warm and gentle. He first nodded to Su Wenchang, and then smilingly said to Wang Anfeng: "Young Brother Wang, it has been several days since we''ve met." Wang Anfeng was surprised, responding: "Brother Gu?" The scholar before him was the Confucian Scholar who was holding a scroll in front of Fufeng Academy. Since the day they took Wang Anfeng to the Wind Character Tower, he hadn''t seen them for several days. Gu Jianzhang nodded slightly, smilingly said: "Seeing the look on Young Brother Wang''s face, it seems Chang has not yet informed you of the matter." "Hmm... It''s almost noon by now; Brother Wang probably hasn''t had lunch yet. Today, the wealthy landlord is hosting at Tianfeng Tavern. Why don''t we join them?" "If you have any questions, we can discuss them in detail on the way." Wang Anfeng felt even more perplexed, but being new to Fufeng, making some friends was definitely a good thing. After pondering for a moment, he agreed. Fufeng City was vast, and the several of them stopped a carriage pulled by an Exotic Beast which moved with great speed. The three sat in the rear compartment, enjoying the nice scenery along the way, as Gu Jianzhang detailed the Fufeng Academy students'' gambling affairs with a smile. At the end, his voice paused slightly before he laughed and said, "Everyone from the various families and sects are lamenting their losses, yet it''s the disciples of the Yin Yang Family who profited from running the betting pool." "Brother Wang, when you order dishes later, you might want to make them particularly spicy, to make them ''bleed'' a bit." The young man couldn''t help but chuckle, while Su Wenchang repeatedly clasped his hands in entreaty, asking for mercy. When they arrived at the tavern, a waiter promptly led them to a private room upstairs. Inside, many young scholars already occupied a long table. Seeing Su Wenchang, their eyes lit up and they began teasing loudly, with phrases like ''win back everything you''ve lost'' and ''eat up Su the gambler until he dares not gamble anymore'' being tossed around fiercely. Su Wenchang swung his sleeves, placed his hands behind his back, tilted his chin up, and with a fair face full of smugness, his lips slightly parted as he provocatively said, "Help yourselves, eat." The other scholars fell silent, then grew even more annoyed, their laughter and cursing getting louder. Had it not been for the room being made of special sound-proofing timber, they would have likely been ''politely'' asked by the ever so courteous shopkeeper to leave the building. Gu Jianzhang introduced Wang Anfeng to everyone, and after exchanging greetings, the two of them took their seats in an empty spot. The young man looked around and noticed many familiar faces from seven or eight days before, but he didn''t see that Legalist girl and the silly young man. Gu Jianzhang, seeing his expression, chuckled and asked, "Who are you looking for, Brother Wang?" Wang Anfeng replied with a smile, "I''ve met many people today, but why don''t I see those two Legalist students from last time?" "Could they still be holding a grudge?" Gu Jianzhang''s typically refined countenance twisted oddly as he said, "Well... He has apologised many times, and I suspect that Miss Zhao''s anger has subsided, yet she can''t let go of her pride." "When invited this time, they agreed to use rock-paper-scissors as a game. One round to decide the outcome; if Yan Ling wins, she would forgive him, and if Miss Zhao wins, then she would grace us with her company by coming along." Wang Anfeng was momentarily taken aback and asked, "Could it be that..." Gu Jianzhang nodded, as if he wanted to laugh but had to suppress it in order to maintain appearances. After a short while, he said, "It was a tie." Wang Anfeng opened his mouth but was at a loss for words, while a nearby Confucian Scholar already burst into laughter, interjecting, "With such a concession from the little sister, and still not getting his wish, Yan Ling naturally became irritated. With nowhere to vent his anger, it all fell back on Yan Ling''s headindeed it''s hard to bear a beauty''s favor." "It seems Yan Ling must have sought out a Taoist to aura-activate his hand, haha." Laughter erupted from the surrounding students, and even the usually dignified Gu Jianzhang couldn''t help but almost grin. A young man on the side with a Tai Chi Diagram embroidered on his clothes and his hair in a Taoist bun rolled his eyes at this comment and said, "Don''t tarnish our Taoist sect''s reputation." "Aura-activation is for blessings, not for attracting such jinxes, such misfortune! Misfortune!" "His luck is as if he sought aura-activation in a pile of... excrement." No sooner had these words been spoken than they shocked everyone present. The table of scholars abruptly stopped laughing and stared blankly at the young Taoist. After a moment, they broke out into roaring laughter. "Hahaha, makes sense! Makes sense!" "Hahaha, it seems Yan Ling should change his name on the Constellation Ranking List to Aura-Activated Hand Yan Ling, pfft, I can''t, I can''t, hahaha..." "Oh my, my stomach..." The room descended into chaotic hilarity with a bunch of playful young men. It was nothing like the serious demeanor Wang Anfeng had expected from the disciples of various scholars and factions. He couldn''t help but laugh along when he suddenly heard about the Constellation Ranking List, his expression puzzled as he turned to Gu Jianzhang beside him and asked, "Is Brother Yan... on the Constellation Ranking List?" Gu Jianzhang spent a few moments trying to suppress his laughter. Upon hearing ''Constellation Ranking List'' and remembering the term ''Aura-Activated Hand,'' he couldn''t help but burst out laughing again. While waving his hand in apology for his rudeness, he managed to say between suppressed chuckles, "Indeed..." "There are nine Book Pavilions in the world, nine great custodians of books, places where not even grandmasters can enter, hence forbidden. The tenth is our Fufeng Academy." "And Yan Ling is a direct disciple of a master from the Legalist Sect. He''s serious and strict, got into several fights while traveling for his studies, and that''s how he made the list." As he spoke, it seemed that he also realized such jokes among his classmates were indeed vulgar and not in keeping with propriety. Especially when they were about to eat. Consequently, he coughed twice to draw everyone''s attention and said, "Dear classmates, let''s not mock Yan Ling anymore... Since we''re gathered here today, why not discuss other interesting matters..." After their laughter subsided, they naturally agreed, urging Gu Jianzhang to find a topic. After pondering briefly, he suggested, "Then let us talk about that famous constable Wuxin, who has recently reemerged." PS: Thanks to the blissful arrival of a grand reward, a lengthy chapter is presented. Additional chapters will follow after launching (clasping hands). Chapter 10 The Argument of the Hero (Thanks to the Unlikely Arrival of Happiness) During this period, Yi Nanping committed a tremendous case that almost shocked the entire world. Three years later, the renowned detective Wuxin re-emerged from the Heavenly Capital, charged with the mission of capturing Yi Nanping. His return has added a touch of destiny to the legend of this astonishing young hero.As soon as Wuxin was mentioned, everyone''s expression became subdued, and they listened quietly to Gu Jianzhang''s narrative. The Confucian Scholar looked around slowly, then said in a measured tone, "You all know that the renowned detective Wuxin was dispatched by the Ministry of Punishment to investigate this case." "I have a good friend in Shaolin who wrote to me yesterday, mentioning this matter. Following Yi Nanping''s trail, the legalist Wuxin first went to the mountain stronghold outside Guangwu City, and then entered Guangwu City." "For several days, he made no mention of Yi Nanping''s case, but instead mingled with noble clans and officials, indulging in drinking and feasting joyously into the dawn." Wang Anfeng felt stunned, and upon hearing this, everyone else had peculiar expressions as well. Gu Jianzhang''s voice paused slightly, then he let out a breath and continued with gravity, "Subsequently, he imprisoned seven people from noble families in the city and punished eight officials. County Magistrate Zhou Mingxuan touched upon ''lack of vigilance,'' ''lack of achievements,'' ''corruption,'' among several laws, with irrefutable evidence. Wuxin, holding the direct authority of the Bi''an Golden Order from the Ministry of Punishment, detained him!" "He will soon be publicly tried in the middle of the city!" As he spoke, his tone involuntarily rose and sped up, with each word punctuated by increasingly shorter gaps, causing an unconscious tension in the listeners, as if they could see the scene after the merriment in Guangwua fury as tumultuous as thunder, striking continuously without leaving a moment of respite, and ultimately, with sword in hand and order at the ready, he imprisoned the high and mighty magistrate in one fell swoop. All were silent, wordless. Admiration appeared on the Confucian Scholar''s face as he said, "Named as banquets, but in truth, he was conducting a covert investigation." "Three years of absence, yet once he acted, he struck like thunder with an impartial and strict judiciaryboth admirable and deplorable." "With the law as his sword, he purges filth to clean the worldhow can he not be considered a heroic figure?" Throughout his speech, reverence was unmistakable, and every sentence elevated Wuxin, ending in a collective sigh. "It''s just that I don''t know why he would delay himself for three years, nearly confining himself in the Heavenly Capital." "Alas..." To speak further would involve personal speculation and certain secrets, inappropriate for casual conversation at a feast, so he stopped in time. At that moment, a youth with a gentle demeanor suddenly laughed, saying, "The renowned detective Wuxin is probably still on his way through the county towns..." "Looking at him this way, could it be that he is not really willing to pursue Yi Nanping?" Wang Anfeng was caught off guard and instinctively glanced over, noticing that the youth had a fair and ordinary appearance, with eyes that were exceptionally captivating. The youth smiled faintly at Wang Anfeng, his eyes narrowing slightly, shining like the lustrous light of fine jade. When he was introduced earlier, the youth stated his surname was Jiangfeng. It was said that his ancestors, more than a thousand years ago, had been vanguard generals. His descendants adopted that as a surname, coming from a long line of the Military Family. Yet despite his sharp and authoritative surname, the youth hailed from a school of law, and his name, as soft as his eyes, was Yi Qing. Jiangfeng Yi Qing. Gu Jianzhang chuckled and said, "Yi Qing, you haven''t been in the Academy for long and might not be aware of the working style of this renowned detectivea common occurrence really." "Three years ago, Wuxin had caught a similar case." "It was also about a ranger who killed an official and fled. That ranger was a Sixth Rank Martial Artist with extraordinary qinggong, who had managed to escape a thousand miles, doubling back and reversing directions, playfully toying with the famous detectives. In the end, however, Wuxin predicted his next location and, after a fierce battle, captured him." "When Wuxin took action, the ranger had already been on the run for over two months. Time was not an issue." Wang Anfeng''s pupils narrowed slightly. At that moment, Jiangfeng Yi Qing spoke again, sighing regretfully, "The Master once said, ''Observe the words and examine the deeds. He who can do, can surely speak.'' I see that he is clearly a detective, an official, yet he seems to despise corrupt officials more than rangers." "Elder Brother Gu praised him as a heroic figure. I had thought he could find common ground with rangers..." Gu Jianzhang''s expression shifted as he sighed, "In his eyes, rangers were both righteous and harmful, while corrupt officials were an endless scourge, whose deaths brought satisfaction. There are priorities and urgencies in affairs; he''s not the kind of fool who blindly obeys orders." "And indeed, he did share a certain mutual admiration with those rangers." "Thus, three years ago, he first invited the noble ranger to drink heartily, then engaged in a bloody battle to capture him alive, sparing no effort." "This is what mutual admiration is." "And after being imprisoned, he debated forcefully, arguing for a reduced sentence for him, even going so far as to defy the Minister of Justice in court, incurring a crime upon himself. This, too, is mutual admiration!" Experience more content on empire Wang Anfeng and Jiangfeng Yiqing were slightly taken aback, while complicated expressions emerged on the faces of others. Gu Jianzhang let out a long sigh and said, "If it''s because of mutual admiration, then toying with one''s duty is an insult to them." The voice paused, not intending to continue, but the frustration lodged in his chest made it hard to feel at ease. Without wine, he drank tea, and then added: "If anything can be said, it''s that walking the path of a ranger who imposes strict criminal laws upon the world, ensuring that all people have laws to follow, using the severity of punishment to protect the people of Great Qin, and deter the petty criminals, is the way of Wuxin." "His word is his deed, his actions are decisive, risking his life to help others in distress, that is chivalry!" "And to enforce the laws with integrity, rectifying injustices, so that the wronged may be vindicated, risking his life to brave dangers alone, ensuring that the wicked face punishment before all, isn''t this also the way of a noble hero?" "Three years ago, when the legalist Wuxin defied the minister in court, nearly drawing his sword in agitation and being thrown into jail, it is said he was imprisoned with that hero. When they looked at each other at that time, I reckon there was no resentment whatsoever..." With a sigh, before the wine even arrived, he picked up his tea cup and swallowed the liquid. Discussing such characters seemed to ignite a flame in his chest. How could a cup of tea extinguish it? He continued to pour and drink the tea. The rest were silent, glimpsing through the recent conversation a corner of the magnificent Jianghu and the surging undercurrents beneath. At that moment, the voice of the waiter came from outside the private room. Opening the door, various dishes and drinks were brought in. Everyone began to toast and chat while eating, and the heavy mood from moments ago slowly started to become warm again. The banquet was exceptionally exquisite, but Wang Anfeng''s meal tasted like wax, utterly flavorless. Anyone who had a powerful, intelligent opponent, equally committed to justice and acting with integrity, resolved to put oneself back in prison, could not be happy. And the surrounding scholars, because the world, despite being well-governed, still had various problems forcing noble rangers and heroes to confront each other as enemies, felt a heavy frustration at their own impotence, despite claiming to be the talents of their age. Wang Anfeng took a bite of his food, unable to help the thoughts that rose in his mind. Wuxin, he could track me down. Another chopstickful. No, with no traces, he can''t track me down. Another chopstickful. The world''s best tracker, he can catch up. Another helping. The miraculous Shaolin, he can''t catch up. Just as he was about to take another helping, he realized there was no more food. Gu Jianzhang on the side asked with concern: "Brother Wang, do you like this dish so much? If it''s not enough, we can order more." The young man exhaled and suppressed the whirlwind of thoughts that were uncontrollably surfacing in his mind, smilingly saying: "No need to trouble..." Gu Jianzhang nodded agreeably, and the young man''s gaze swept over this elegant scholar. Suddenly, he remembered that it was Gu Jianzhang who veered off the topic of ''Aura-Activated Hand Yan Ling'' to discuss the famed tracker Wuxin, just to lift the mood of the banquet. Why did it feel that although the topic was not frivolous, it had become exceptionally heavy, totally unsuited for a banquet, instead tipping towards a worse atmosphere? As the young man looked at the faces around the table, forcing smiles, and then at the elegantly morose scholar beside him, he found himself unable to articulate the complex emotions within him. His mind wandered aimlessly, and he thought: In future banquets, Gu Jianzhang must not be allowed to speak. PS: Thank you to the generous donations from "Happiness Won''t Come". Today''s chapter was not enough, but a longer chapter will be offered tomorrow. I bow in gratitude. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 11 Wang Anfengs Countermeasure After the feast at Tianfeng Restaurant, everyone returned to Fufeng Academy and then dispersed naturally.Wang Anfeng stood at the bamboo grove near the entrance for a moment, ensuring that the smell of alcohol and meat was no longer on him before he gently pushed open the door and entered. Master Ren was still seated amidst the surrounded books, with his head bowed in reading, completely oblivious to his presence. The young man breathed a sigh of relief, found a bookshelf to sit cross-legged in front of, picked up a book, and began reading quietly. It wasn''t until the moon was high in the sky that all the students had left, and Master Ren had disappeared without a trace. Wang Anfeng placed the book back on the shelf, took cleaning tools, and meticulously swept the wooden staircase of Wind Character Tower. Once he was back in his wooden hut and had secured the doors and windows, he then raised his right hand and whispered softly: "Return to Shaolin." The view in front of him shifted as usual, and when it came into focus again, he was in the scenery of Shaolin with its distant mountains. Mr. Ying and Ci Yuan were sitting opposite each other playing chess, while Wu Changqing sat lazily in a wicker chair next to a stack of pastries, deeply engrossed in a medical book titled "Five Qi Theory"a new work published this year by the Medical Family, hidden within the Wind Character Tower of Fufeng Academy. During this time, besides reading for himself, Wang Anfeng had to browse through several books a day that his masters required. He didn''t need to understand them, just quickly skim through them. Mr. Ying often requested miscellaneous travel logs. His master favored philosophical books from various schools, and his second master showed a deep enthusiasm for medical texts. After many volumes, he still felt it wasn''t enough. Seeing Wang Anfeng, the old man put down his medical book, stroked his beard, and smiled, saying: "Anfeng has come... Would you like some pastries? They''re excellent almond cakes" The youth bowed and greeted him. Wu Changqing waved his hand dismissively and scolded: "Ah, how many times have I told you, we''re all family here, why bother with these formalities?" "It just makes things unnecessarily formal." Despite Wang Anfeng''s words, he just smiled as Mr. Ying placed a piece on the board, glanced at him, and asked slowly: "What''s the matter today?" "Speak." The youth hesitated, not sure why the scholar had noticed right away but didn''t bother to delve into such matters. He composed himself and relayed the news he had heard that day without any embellishment, straightforwardly informing his three masters. At the end, his voice hesitated slightly and said: "Since he is still en route, I think this also presents an opportunity." "An opportunity to erase the original traces." Ci Yuan nodded slightly, about to speak, when the scholar suddenly made a move, decimating his strong position. Ci Yuan, startled, paused mid-sentence, but the scholar had already sternly nodded and said: "Not stupid." "Let''s hear it..." Wang Anfeng fell silent, then cautiously glanced at the scholar, bit his lip and bowed, saying: "Junior humbly requests that senior teach me a complex style of swordsmanship." The scholar''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked: "Why?" Now that Wang Anfeng had spoken, there was no turning back. He continued resolutely: "The famous Fa Family hunter Wuxin, who pursues cultivators of the lowest Ninth Grade, uses fierce and direct swordsmanship, bearing the intent of Life Snatcher Yi Nanping, not a Wang Anfeng who has not yet broken through the Ninth Grade, whose less skilled swordsmanship wins through complexity, and whose trump card is his mastery of fist techniques and Whip Lock." "Now, I have not yet broken through the Ninth Grade. If I were to delay breaking through, before my breakthrough, relying on complex swordsmanship to spar with familiar students and revealing a lack of swordsmanship but proficiency in fist fighting, followed by a breakthrough in sight of everyone, all this together should greatly reduce any suspicions about me." "Avoiding, I''m afraid I cannot completely escape Wuxin''s search, but I can possibly remove myself from his sight and appear honorably without being suspected." Ci Yuan''s eyes gleamed slightly, his face showing a mix of astonishment and approval. Mr. Ying examined Wang Anfeng up and down, then suddenly asked: "Why not learn the Bone Shrinking Technique to alter your physique?" The young man hesitated and replied: "I am not at the Ninth Grade. The martial arts taught by the master are formidable, and I can''t cultivate them to proficiency." "If I see through it, it would only invite trouble. It''s better to just be myself, just like someone of my height and agethere are countless such people in the world." Master Ying frowned and nodded, saying, "That''s reasonable." His voice paused, as if pondering something, and finally he nodded reluctantly, stood up briskly, and said, "Come over here; I''ll only teach you a few simple moves." Discover exclusive tales on empire "This is not to set a precedent." Wang Anfeng''s heart slightly relaxed, as he was most worried that Master Ying might not agree. At that moment, the scholar had already drifted away. The young man hurriedly engaged his Qinggong, chasing after him. In a blink, the two were out of sight. Wu Changqing stroked his beard, wondering aloud, "Why is the master so easy to talk to today?" Ci Yuan gently shook her head, saying, "I don''t know..." "Perhaps seeing Feng''er''s growth has also brought him some satisfaction?" Wu Changqing slightly nodded and smiled, "That''s also true... Although there are still flaws, he is no longer the naive boy from Great Liang Village." "However, it''s a pity about this game of chess; it didn''t conclude with a clear winner or loser." Ci Yuan shook her head and sighed, "It did conclude. I contemplated this move for half a month, thinking I could win... But since he has already captured my large dragon, the result has been determined." "There''s no need to play down to the last piece." While speaking, she shifted her gaze back, preparing to tidy up the chess pieces, while Wu Changqing stroked his beard and praised, "Master Ci Yuan sees things clearly." His voice paused again, and then changed course, saying, "Speaking of which, I have been observing the medical arts of Anfeng''s world recently. I can now use our herbs to mimic their medicinal theories, though the appearances differ, the essence is the same." "Anfeng''s body, immune to all poisons, should also be ready. The methods of capturing him in the world are complicated, and it''s inevitable that there aren''t techniques specifically targeting scents. After the medicinal bath, his body scent will also change, which is indeed a removal of this worry..." As he was speaking, the body of the monk in front of him suddenly stiffened. Wu Changqing''s words paused as he looked curious. Ci Yuan''s right hand was trembling as she lifted it, her usually gentle face now pale with anger and her teeth clenched, saying, "To mess up the game in one move..." "To... to actually..." The monk trembled slightly all over, a nameless chill causing Wu Changqing to stop talking. Suddenly recalling a rumor from Jianghu about Ci Yuan, the fiercely angry Ming King who loved chess, he felt uneasy and carefully moved his rocking chair aside. After a moment''s thought, he took a piece of white cloth from a medicine bag, cut it into two, and stuffed it into his ears. Just as he finished, he saw Ci Yuan slowly rise, her inner strength stirring Heaven and Earth, drawing ripples and colliding with them, as if a majestic lion was stepping out from the void. Wu, the old Taoist''s face turned pale, wishing to slip away but it was too late. In an instant, a deep angry shout reverberated, each word resounding continuously, dizzying him and making his legs weak. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He fell firmly onto the rattan chair. "The poor scholar who can''t afford to lose!!!" "Don''t run; come out!" "Start over!" PS: A long chapter this afternoon... I bow in respect. Chapter 12 Swordsmanship and Medicinal Bath Atop the solitary peak, Mr. Ying waved his hand, sending out streams of sword qi that sounded like thunder ripping through the sky, sealing off the edge of the peak. Anfeng could only hear the sound of sword qi slicing the air, pressing aggressively toward his face. The youth felt chills down his spine, as if at any moment, a divine sword might cleave down from somewhere and chop him into pieces.The Scholar stood with his hands behind his back and a look of disdain as he glanced down below the peak before fixing his gaze back on Wang Anfeng and slightly furrowing his brow. "My swordsmanship is complex and your foundation is far from sufficient to learn its divine skills," he said. "However, if you''re only pursuing complicated moves, there is one art I''ve developed after observing countless sword moves across the world, combining them into seventy-two breaking techniques, serving as an introductory cornerstone of a peak sword canon," he continued. "It''s just right for you." With that said, he casually shook his sleeve, revealing an Eight-Sided Han Sword, and effortlessly cleaved through the air with it, producing a sharp, piercing sound. He glanced sideways at Wang Anfeng and commanded coldly, "If you want to learn, then watch closely." "Prepare yourself for the test soon. If you fail to satisfy me... hmph!" The youth''s scalp numbed, and he barely managed to answer "yes," immediately followed by a crisp shout. "The first move, Azure Dragon Breaking Through Water, specifically breaks the Chaotic Spear Technique." "Even the celebrated Golden Phoenix Nodding Head Spear Technique of Jianghu can be easily broken." "Observe carefully!" Amidst his words, the longsword was unleashed, its movements as chaotic yet solid as water. As the sword technique flowed, the sword shadows were continuous and unending. Suddenly, the sword vibrated with a long chant, and the sword qi transitioned from illusion to reality, resembling an Azure Dragon emerging from the water, roaring ferociously as it lunged forward, shredding a square foot of air ahead into pieces. The sword momentum grew sharper, and the style abruptly turned extremely vicious and continuous. The sudden lethal moves made it impossible to defend against. Anfeng, caught within this sword technique, unconsciously broke out in a cold sweat, feeling that this sudden deadly strike could easily destroy his martial arts abilities. A cold voice rang beside his ear. "The second sword style, Rattling Serpent''s Tail, breaks double halberds and crutches." The sword moves changed again, the sword light dense and endless, the killing intent inexhaustible, making the youth''s scalp tingle. Familiar voices echoed beside his ear, and with each echo, the style of the sword technique changed drastically before his eyes. The various sword moves and techniques, all stemming from the same source, seemed simplistic in their major transformations but differed vastly in their exquisite aspects, combining into completely different yet equally brilliant sword moves and techniques that continuously unfolded before the youth''s eyes. Wang Anfeng widened his eyes, staring intently at the sword art, fearful of missing anything, though he couldn''t remember a thing, only feeling the overwhelming and infinite changes of the sword light and the cold shouts filling his ears, encompassing all the weapon techniques he knew. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Immortal Fishing for Soft-Shelled Turtles, breaking the Meteor Hammer Technique!" "Ancient Tree Entwining Roots, breaking the Brow-Sweeping Sword Style!" "Full Sky of Stars, breaking Tiger Hook and Strange Gate!" "Six Yang Formation, breaking Taoist Mystical Arts!" The sword light was icy sharp, continuing until the seventy-second posture, Nine Phoenixes Facing the Sun, breaking Inner-Home True Qi, as the sword shadow dispersed after merging. The Scholar casually tossed the wooden sword up, which spun and firmly embedded into the hard rocky ground, its hilt vibrating continuously, emitting tangible ripples from the sword edge. The Scholar in green stood with his hands behind him and said, "This series of sword moves is intricate, focusing specifically on the pinnacle of technique, enough to make you dominate below Middle Third Rank." His voice paused before he casually added, "Master it in seven days." At that moment, Wang Anfeng still had remnants of flashing sword light before his eyes, and hearing this, he was somewhat shocked and instinctively said, "Seven days?" "This..." The Scholar took a step sideways, looked at him, and scoffed, "You asked me to teach you the intricate sword techniques, and now that I have, you hesitate to learn?" "Are you mocking an elder?" The youth took a step back and said, "The junior wouldn''t dare." Mr. Ying scoffed, "You wouldn''t dare, or you have the desire but lack the courage?" Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead, unsure how to respond. The Scholar flicked his sleeve and said coldly, "Seventy-two breaking moves, with the core being to break." "Don''t worry, with Copper Man Lane as your backing, I''ll ensure you master the basics in seven days." Experience tales at empire The youth''s expression briefly stalled, unsure whether to cry or laugh, and stiffly bowed, saying, "In that case, thank you, sir." The Scholar nodded, his lips curving with a cold arc. "No need." "Huainanzi" once said, the way of Heaven is profound and silent, neither dead nor alive, neither obvious nor conceivable, not to be fully grasped or measured. Facts proved that Mr. Ying''s methods were just as unfathomable as the youth''s poor imagination. Under the bright moon outside Copper Man Lane, a huge wooden barrel filled with brown medicinal liquid, Wang Anfeng leaned back immerse in it, his head the only part visible, his face showing utmost fatigue, his hands, still submerged, trembling slightly. If normally the opponents in Copper Man Lane were for competing or sparring, bounded by rules with strikes stopping at the slightest touch, then these past days his opponents were in a fight to the death, almost relentlessly, with hardly any restraints, fight until death. At first, it was enemies of similar cultivation and martial arts prowess, then it progressed to being attacked by two or three people, their martial power steadily increasing. For instance, just earlier, one wielded a sword, oppressively sharp, another wielded a hammer, with tremendous force, pressing him to the point where he had to shatter those intricate sword styles into use, Immortal Fishing for Soft-Shelled Turtles, Ancient Tree Entwining Roots coming in succession, nearly pushing him to his limits before he could barely defeat one, only to be struck out of the lane by a heavy hammer, his chest churning with roiling energy, unable to wield his strength. Another strike and he would certainly have been defeated and killed. Remembering that outcome, Wang Anfeng still felt terrified. Wu Changqing waved his right hand, and numerous Silver Needles on the youth''s acupoints vibrated simultaneously, dispersing the stifled energy in his chest and abdomen, and as the medicinal strength surged, combining with the Buddhism Inner Strength flowing within him, slowly settled his turbulent vital energy. Chapter 12 Swordsmanship and Medicinal Bath_2 ```A moment later, the youth exhaled, feeling the tumultuous blood and qi within his body calm, and planned to get up and continue practicing his swordsmanship in Copper Man Lane, but as he moved, the elder pressed him back down into the medicinal liquid with a palm, causing a splash of water. Before him, Wu Changqing chuckled as he stroked his beard and gestured with his hand: "Stay put for a while..." "Let''s not be in a hurry to go fight, today, it''s also time for your Second Master to teach you some life-sustaining Dharma..." The youth scratched his head and said: "Second Master... I, I still haven''t even mastered the basics of that sword style..." The elder raised his hand and tapped lightly on Wang Anfeng''s forehead, saying with a smile: "Look at you, who said anything about martial arts? "Our Medicine King Valley is known in Jianghu for our medical and poison techniques, not for fighting and killing with martial arts. Anfeng, you''ve suffered from being poisoned before, dare you underestimate this poison technique?" Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng recalled the incident outside of Guangwu City a few months back. He was no match for that bandit, yet he managed to subdue him with just a jug of sleeping drug, had it not been for his minor achievements in cultivation, the protection of Buddhism''s Golden Bell Shield, he would have truly passed out, at the mercy of others, his expression involuntarily becoming stern. The elder took advantage of this moment to take out many porcelain bottles from the medicine bag, pouring them all into the wooden tub, as the fragrance of the medicine filled the air again. With a wave of his robe, his rich inner strength rose like steaming clouds. The temperature of the medicinal liquid, which had already cooled, rose again. True Qi surged, turning into substantial fine threads that pulled on the silver needles and placed them onto several major acupoints on the youth''s body, alternating between tonifying and sedating methods, expelling any ineffectual medicinal power to prevent the accumulation of medicinal toxins. Developing such a poison-immune body was not achieved in a single day. For Wu Changqing, there was not the slightest pressure, thus while he was administering the needles, he still had the energy to talk and laugh with the youth, saying: "This is one of the true secret teachings of Medicine King Valley. Once fully mastered, not only will your body be immune to all poisons, but your inner strength as well will naturally have the miraculous effect of detoxifying and healing wounds." "By that time, most of the poisons in the world will no longer be a concern for you. Let alone some sleeping drug, even the peculiar poisons of Jianghu will do you no harm, and may even serve to benefit you." Wang Anfeng, shaken by this, blurted out: "Doesn''t that mean it would severely restrict those Jianghu experts who use poison?" Wu Changqing replied with a smile: "Not necessarily, in the Martial Arts World, outstanding figures emerge in every generation. Since the ancestors of Medicine King Valley were able to create such divine skills, it''s only natural for later generations to find ways to counteract them, right?" "If the ancestors knew that hundreds of years later, someone could break through their proud creation, they would probably be overjoyed and celebrate with a great drinking spree." As the power of the medicine gradually entered his body, the youth felt a sensation of prickling and itching growing stronger, and beads of sweat began to seep out from his forehead. Wu Changqing knew how unpleasant the first medicinal bath for body tempering could be, so he steered the conversation to entertaining anecdotes from the past in order to distract Wang Anfeng. After a long talk, the most difficult moment finally passed, and the youth did not show any signs of intolerable suffering or the worst kind of adverse reactions to the medicinal power. Although it had been confirmed earlier that Wang Anfeng''s constitution was not the type to be naturally intolerant to medicinal power, Wu Changqing quietly breathed a sigh of relief. His forehead was sweaty, and he felt more fatigued than when he had undergone body tempering himself. Despite his profound inner strength, he seemed no different from an ordinary old man at that moment. After a few breaths and regulating his inner strength, he managed to suppress his weariness and said to Wang Anfeng with a smile: "With the medicinal bath successful, although you haven''t quite got the hang of it yet, drugs like the sleeping drug you encountered last time will no longer confuse you. "With this achievement, we can be more at ease when you venture into Jianghu." "Rise." Wang Anfeng nodded. At that moment his body still felt extremely uncomfortable, as if countless fine needles were stirring inside him, a prolonged pain coursing through him, but not wanting to worry the elder, he maintained a calm demeanor as usual, got up, and circulated his inner strength to evaporate the remaining medicinal liquid before changing his clothes. Every movement felt as if countless fine needles, as dense as hair, were pricking him in the areas of contact with other objects. Sweat beaded on the youth''s forehead, but because of the steam produced, it went unnoticed at first. To divert Wu Changqing''s attention, he said with a laugh: "Now that I can ignore sleeping drugs, Second Master''s martial power must be so profound that probably no poison could reach you..." The elder heard this, stroked his beard with a smile, and responded, "Naturally... Even for those so-called virulent poisons, to me, they are nothing but nourishment. Our Medicine King Valley has mastered a skill that can encompass the basic principles of medicine, assimilating all the poisons in the world into it, eventually using medicinal theory to neutralize their toxicity, turning it into a Mixed Yuan Body of pure Vital Energy, nourishing oneself." "It is called the Mixed Yuan Body." ``` At this moment, the searing pain coursing through Wang Anfeng''s body gradually subsided, and he felt a sigh of relief in his heart, then chuckled and said, "Isn''t the second master left with regrets?" The old man was puzzled and replied, "I''ve lived a life of satisfaction, what is there to regret?" "But will you never know what it feels like to be poisoned?" The old man paused for a moment, then pointed at Wang Anfeng, who seemed slightly more youthful now, and said with a mix of laughter and tears, "You, you... You''re actually making jokes about your master. Are you not asking to be beaten?" As he spoke, he picked up the wooden staff in his hand, pretending to strike, and the young man rushed to clasp his fists and beg for mercy. The old man shook his head helplessly, and as if something came to his mind, his expression turned contemplative and he sighed, "If you''re speaking of being poisoned... indeed I have been truly poisoned." The young man was momentarily taken aback, then heard Wu Changqing speak in a complex tone, "When one is beset by this poison, the spirit becomes oppressed, the soul dispirited, the heart beats erratically, thoughts stiffen like Mo Family''s mechanisms, the body feels paralyzed, time passes day by day without one''s noticing." The old man listed many severe symptoms in a row, startling the young man, who said, Read new chapters at empire "What... What incredible poison..." "So vicious!" Upon hearing this, Wu Changqing couldn''t help but chuckle, tapped the young man on the forehead and said, sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s the poison of love... At first sight, your heart is captivated, and upon the second, you''re already sunk deep in it." "All the women in the world are like poison; while not fatal, they can make living feel worse than death. Although one feels living is worse than death, one cannot help but enjoy it, like a sweet indulgence." "Anfeng, you have not yet mastered your martial arts, do not attempt it..." The young man nodded his head in confusion, giving off the impression he only half-understood. The old man chuckled, yet he remembered that the boy was not even fourteen years old. How could he understand love. Moments later, Wang Anfeng returned to his cultivation in Copper Man Lane, while the conversation a moment ago stirred up memories long pressed in Wu Changqing''s heart, his thoughts tumbling. The elderly man''s gaze grew distant, as if he once more saw that girl who appeared gentle but was actually mischievous. "Little disciple, remember not to trust anyone in this world..." "What? They say you lack loyalty? Here''s what you say, you are a girl." "It''s normal for a girl to be a bit suspicious, a little petty sometimes." "Often a little suspicious, it''s quite normal, isn''t it?" "You stinking Taoist, what are you laughing at!" The young girl, who was scolding her disciple, raised her head and glared fiercely at the warm-looking young man leaning against the wooden pillar. "Hahahaha..." Ultimately, the young physician couldn''t hold back his laughter, which became louder and unchecked, but eventually it faded into the somewhat murky recesses of memory, and Wu Changqing''s eyes softened. He lay back in the bamboo chair, carefree and murmured softly, Entering the gate of my yearning, one knows the bitterness of my longing. Long is the yearning, forever the memories; short is the yearning, yet endless. Had I known it would ensnare the heart so, why did I even start... PS: A long chapter for you all, thanks, any additional releases will be made up for after the launch. Chapter 13 An Unexpected Plan Unfolds In the following days, Wang Anfeng immersed himself entirely in cultivation.The seventy-two sword techniques became increasingly dense and intense in their exchanges, and he had mastered them. His sword shadow split the air, sharp and intricate, while his Hundred Poison Immunity Mixed Yuan Body reached the limit his physique could tolerate. Any stronger, and it would be detrimental to himself, a loss not worth the gain. Perhaps it was because he had just completed a medicinal bath, and the medicinal effects hadn''t dissipated. The faint scent of medicine always clung to the young man, earning him cold glares from the scholars. At night he rested from his cultivation practices, and during the day at Fufeng Academy, Wang Anfeng wandered around the academy, occasionally meeting Gu Jianzhang and others. They walked together, discussing current affairs and gradually becoming more familiar. Although he was nominally the guardian of the Library Tower of Fufeng, the Wind Character Tower was actually entirely the world of the old man. His presence or absence made no real difference. Last time, the gambler from the Yin Yang Family, Su Wenchang, had jokingly said that what he, the Keeper of Fufeng Library, should really be called was the Library Tower''s floor sweeper. The phrase "library keeper" wasn''t about his duties but just a designation of placeit was nothing compared to his ancient colleagues. He could only respond with a wry smile. It seemed that was really the case. Fufeng Academy was founded by the Confucian School, and although other schools joined later, the base construction was still the Six Palaces. Ritual, Music, Archery. Charioteering, Writing, Arithmetic. Ritual and law have always been the same, with no difference a thousand years ago. Disciples of the academy needed to understand the laws of this world, follow ancient rituals, be skilled in music, hit a target a hundred paces away with a bow, and escape unscathed with a sword. Since the Military Family entered the academy, the spirit of the Charioteering and Archery Palaces grew stronger, specially setting up a place for martial practice where disciples could spar with their swords and showcase their skills. Wang Anfeng had gone to that place for martial practice several times, once with Gu Jianzhang and others, and had met the steward there. He was a middle-aged man dressed in a gray Confucian robe, and also someone whose presence could provoke one''s appetite at any moment. It seemed he was always eating, and although it was just ordinary snacks, they looked irresistibly delicious when he ate them, as if it were the finest flavor in the world, tempting people to drool. Sometimes it was dried fruit, other times it was crispy fried peanuts, still warm, sprinkled with fine salt, perfect for accompanying a drink. While holding a couple of peanuts in his mouth and chewing vigorously, he poured warm, soft yellow wine, reclining on a Grand Preceptor''s chair with a graceful and unruly posture. However, his Confucian robe always had an oil stain on it, giving him a slovenly appearance, indeed a unique character in Fufeng''s martial practice. During this period, another odd character emergedthe Keeper of the Fufeng Library. Most who came there wished to demonstrate their learning, but the young man in the blue shirt often visited yet never stepped onto the field. Although he always carried a sword, he always said his swordsmanship was not refined. Usually, he just talked with the Confucian steward, and then for some reason, he brought a stove one day. He cut three ribs, boiled them vigorously, skimmed off the froth and removed them, then lowered the hot oil and wrapped the cubed ribs with green onion, ginger, and garlic, fried them until fragrant, added water, and with skilled Whip Lock technique, pulled out most of the charcoal, also cutting taro, radish, lotus root, and Chinese yam into small pieces, adding them all and let them simmer over low heat. While talking softly with the steward, asking about some previously unfinished questions, he added some powdered seasoning. The middle-aged Confucian swallowed silently, his eyes greedily fixed on the pot, having already been seduced by the food, leaving only his gluttonous spirit and soul focused entirely on the pot. Whatever the youth asked, he answered comprehensively, covering topics far and wide. Wang Anfeng nodded repeatedly, his doubts clearing up, and at the same time, he held a tattered fan in his right hand, gently fanning, as the pure white broth bubbled. The rich aroma spread like mist over the martial practice ground. It was noon, and two disciplesone with a sword, the other with a wooden spearwere sparring intensely. Upon smelling the fragrance, their stomachs roared like thunder, and their combat will instantly vanished. The roaring continued, and they covered their faces and fled. They were so annoyed they itched, but since the place was under the steward''s control and the Confucian didn''t speak, there was nothing they could do. After that day, the martial practice God of Stove and Keeper of the Library became famous throughout Fufeng Academy. In the sparring, the descendant from the Military Family had lost all his silver over the last two months, even resorting to using only a third of the usual amount of toilet paper, cutting back on daily expenses to a degree that made others weep with pity and hurt hearts, later nicknamed "Thunderous Belly" due to his inability to eat fully before matches. How he wished he could find an opportunity to fiercely beat up that ''God of Stove'' in the martial practice ground. But now, with the tales of the ''God of Stove'' and ''Thunderous Belly'' spreading wildly outside, as a descendant of a noble clan caring deeply about face, he did not dare go out again. Instead, he simply lay straight in bed with his spear every day, pretending to conserve energy and save money. Today, after scrounging a meaty meal, he was lying on his bed when someone suddenly pushed the door open and shouted: sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thunderous Belly, no, Xiuwei, the God of Stove is there again!" The voice paused, then shouted again: "They brought the stove right over!" The disciples of the Military Family''s eyes widened instantaneously, gritting their teeth in anger. On the martial arts field, the Confucian Scholar was sitting on a grand master''s chair, sitting so improperly that he was snoring like thunder. Wang Anfeng chuckled lightly, setting the stove he carried aside on the ground. The Eight-Sided Han Sword remained sheathed, strapped to the young man''s back, its scabbard as plain as his own clothing. Taking the initiative to learn swordsmanship was to rid himself of suspicion. But once proficient, he could not rashly reveal his hand. Mr. Jiang had once said that all things in nature occur naturally. Being too deliberate could also arouse suspicion. He shouldn''t take the initiative to strike. He should pique others'' curiosity, repeatedly facing challenges without responding, and then striking seemed justifiable. Thus, although he came, he did not ascend the stage, claiming to be unskilled in swordsmanship, yet never parted with his sword. Even though his sword skills were deemed by Mr. Ying as dreadful to the sight, his abundant mixed skills and adequate fist techniques were enough to fulfill his envisioned plan At this moment, Wang Anfeng was like Yi Nanping, quietly and meticulously carrying out his agenda. Time spent as Yi Nanping, the man who carried a sword and traveled three thousand miles, would inevitably not pass as a wind through sparse bamboos without leaving a trace. Since he had blood on his hands, it meant stepping into Jianghu, and once one steps into Jianghu, there is no turning back. The abilities and tempers of those from Jianghu, as well as the dream of returning to Great Liang Mountain to chop wood and feed pigs, were already delusions. Gain and loss, after all, are but a thought apart. As the stove began to heat up, it gave off wafts of fragrance. The young man chuckled lightly, holding a hand fan, wafting the aroma toward the middle-aged man. During a casual conversation at the martial arts field, he had found out that this steward, despite being unkempt, was well-learned about diverse topics from all places, but was extremely ill-tempered. He spoke in captivating ways but always stopped midway in his stories, stubbornly closing his mouth, and the young man, after several inquiries to no avail, was left with no choice but to resort to this tactic. This was the medicinal porridge taught by his second master. The young man chuckled secretly in his heart. The aroma spread, the slumbering Confucian Scholar''s nose twitched, his eyes fluttered, and he opened them. Stretching lazily, he yawned and still half-asleep, he lazily chanted: "A dream of Taotie brings delight, let the pots cool and the stoves chill. Salty affairs, sweet discussions, diners over mountains and rivers." "Old millet wine poured out, generous meat makes a grand sight. Hahaha, waking from the dream, just in time for the meal." Among the laughter, he had already appeared next to the young man. Like a dream or illusion, it was clearly a highly skilled movement technique. The Confucian Scholar squinted, taking a deep breath of the fragrance and intoxicatedly exclaimed, "Delicious, delicious, fine stuff, fine stuff, Little Crazy, serve me a bowl." Continue reading on empire "The junior is not a madman." The young man responded through gritted teeth but was also a bit curious about how it turned out. His right hand brushed at his waist, a large iron ladle casting a lingering shadow, secured in his grasp. Just then, a rush of hurried footsteps came all at once, followed by a sharp gust of wind hurtling straight toward Wang Anfeng''s shoulder. Caught off-guard, the young man instinctively sidestepped, his iron ladle lifted. Having trained like a possessed swordsman recently, he instinctively executed the Azure Dragon Breaks the Water, deflecting the incoming wooden spear, neutralizing its vigorous energy, but the dust couldn''t be stopped, and it clouded over, sprinkling into the pot. The initially entranced faces of the two men, young and old, in front of the pot suddenly turned blank. A young warrior from the Military Family in red armor and silver glared, flames seemingly flickering in his eyes, and bellowed: "Wang Anfeng, come and fight me immediately!" As anger poured from his core, the tip of his spear quivered slightly, knocking some of the dust back down, floating on the surface of the porridge, as if mocking... "My medicinal porridge..." Chapter 14 The Target of All Arrows The atmosphere turned deathly still in an instant.That kind of eerie silence even made the Military Family youth feel uneasy, his anger gradually fading away. Just at that moment, the middle-aged Confucian Scholar''s pair of greenish eyes suddenly ignited with flames, and he heavily slapped Wang Anfeng''s shoulder, howling, "Little madman, chop him!!" A surge of Inner Strength flowed into the youth''s shoulder, shaking his right arm''s tendons and veins, and the round heavy iron ladle suddenly leaped up on its own, thrusting away the wooden spear in the Military Family youth''s hand with such force that even the youth was pulled along, taking two steps to the side before steadying himself with a slightly astonished expression, followed by a burst of elation. On the training ground, this was a sign of agreeing to a bout! Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, realizing he had been ''ambushed'', and whirled around to see only the Confucian Scholar''s radiant smile, waving at him; anger welled up within him while the young Military Family descendant had already whooshed his spear around in a circle, attacking fiercely. Gales after gales, Wang Anfeng adjusted his stance in response, knees slightly bent as if to lean forward, thus dodging the shadow of the spear. The youth exclaimed crisply, his wrist flicking, the spear pointing three times in rapid succession towards the three directions Anfeng could dodge to, caught in a moment between the old strength fading and new strength not yet born, virtually unavoidable. Wang Anfeng, unable to draw his sword in time, used the iron ladle in his hand as a weapon, waving it to cast a flurry of shadows, slashing and stabbing like an Azure Dragon playing in the water, tightly suppressing the spear. The skirmish went back and forth without a clear victor for the time being. The middle-aged Confucian Scholar chuckled under his breath, casually lifted the pot directly, and seeing some ash mixed in, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly; he closed his eyes, chanting, "One never tires of food that is too fine, nor does one tire of finely minced food... One never tires of food that is too fine, nor does one tire of finely minced food, one never tires of food that is too fine..." "Not quite clean doesn''t mean it''ll make you sick!" Sniffing the enticing aroma, he simply shut his eyes, steeled his heart, vibrated the Qi Force in his palm, causing the medicinal porridge in the pot to roll and bury that thin layer of ash underneath; the fragrance became even more tantalizing. The Confucian Scholar swallowed saliva, picked up the pot of porridge, and was about to pour it into his mouth in one go. Wang Anfeng, spotting this scene out of the corner of his eye while feeling furious, changed his steps to dodge the spear shadow, and with the momentum of his spinning body, he flung the heavy round iron ladle; it whistled through the air, smashing straight onto the iron pot with a sound akin to a bronze bell vibrating. The Confucian Scholar''s medicinal porridge was about to enter his mouth, but with such a jolt, it smudged all over his face, causing him to cough repeatedly, his appearance disheveled. Meanwhile, Anfeng''s right hand quickly squeezed the hilt of his sword behind him. As the spear shadow closed in with a piercing whistle, his figure slightly bowed, the wooden sword drawn out an inch, directly deflecting the spear edge. Vigorous Qi poured into his body, but it was neutralized by the foundation of his Golden Bell Shield, only stirring up a circle of wind under his feet. The Military Family descendant''s expression momentarily faltered, and then he heard the clear sound of a sword cry. The Eight-Sided Han Sword was already fully drawn, with the Sword Momentum shifting on the sword edge, knocking the spear edge aside. Wang Anfeng suddenly advanced with his sword, the wooden sword whistling as he chopped down, transitioning from defense to offense, his sword shadows wailing continuously like a crosswise waterfall, aligning with his steps to force his opponent onto the defensive. Abruptly, he shouted, "We had no grudges in the past, no enmity today, so why do you attack me out of the blue?" Yi Xiuwei, enraged, gripped his spear horizontally to block the sword edge, and gritted his teeth, "If it wasn''t for what you did last time, why would I be starving and disgraced in public?" Wang Anfeng was taken aback, then found it both infuriating and funny, saying, "You chose not to eat, and you forbid others from cooking?" "I was making soup food beneath the martial field, not breaking any Academy rules. That day there were many onlookers; how come you were the only one with a growling stomach?" Yi Xiuwei opened his mouth slightly, at a loss for words, while Wang Anfeng caught sight of the Confucian Scholar already wiping his sleeves and the corners of his mouth from the smeared medicinal porridge. His wrist flicked once more, and the Eight-Sided Han Sword advanced, its style suddenly changing drastically, like a ferocious tiger descending the mountain, fierce and domineering, creating a series of afterimages. Yi Xiuwei, panicked, failed to notice in time and was tapped on the wrist by Anfeng''s sword edge, his spear nearly slipping from his grasp, his heart turning cold. Just then, as the Eight-Sided Han Sword slashed and chopped in rapid succession, transforming into a blur of afterimages that whistled to the left and right, Anfeng''s scalp tingled and his heart quivered in fear. Holding his spear and defending in a frenzy, he felt his defeat was imminent when Wang Anfeng suddenly retracted his sword, stepping back and saying: "Brother, you have impressive martial skills." "We seem unable to determine a winner at this moment, how about we call it a tie?" Yi Xiuwei paused briefly, glancing around, and to his surprise, the people surrounding them didn''t show any reaction to Wang Anfeng''s words. Just now, the young man''s sword momentum had turned fierce and aggressive. He slashed repeatedly, creating sword shadows that obscured the spectators'' view. In the midst of it, he had taken advantage of the Rattling Serpent''s Tail technique to touch the opponent''s wrist with a swift move that was retracted in an instant. The bystanders couldn''t see it clearly and only saw the pair exchanging blows in an exciting bout. Yi Xiuwei, not being foolish, grasped the meaning behind Wang Anfeng''s action, as well as the soreness on his wrist, realizing that the other was much stronger than himself. Taking it in stride and with a sense of gratitude, he clasped his hands and said: "What Brother Wang said is very true..." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could finish speaking, he saw Wang Anfeng''s eyes glitter slightly and with a flick of his wrist, a Whip Lock shot out from the large sleeves of the young man''s robe like a python, whistling through the air and coiling toward the right leg of the Confucian Steward with a skillful move that was both domineering and agile. It seemed even more formidable than his swordsmanship, giving Yi Xiuwei pause. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng bit his teeth tightly. With the Whip Lock secured on the Confucian Steward''s right leg, he pulled forcefully. The Steward stumbled, his scheme to steal some medicinal porridge once again thwarted, biting down on thin air with a crunch. During this period, Wang Anfeng had spoken with the Confucian Steward. The two had very different personalities and ages but had taken a liking to each other. Yet, because of that earlier "sneak attack" and the current "hogging" behavior, Anfeng felt his youthful pride stir. He was resolute not to let the man have his way. As for the Steward, having his food snatched away all three times, he harbored a grudge against this "little lunatic." Being the food lover he was, taking his food was as good as taking his life. Your next read awaits at empire If it wasn''t for being in the Academy, fooled by that old fool, and having willingly set seven rules for himself, with all sorts of restraints and fetters imposed, he would have already taught Wang Anfeng a lesson. Not being able to strike didn''t mean he was out of options. At that moment, he shook his right leg, and the Whip Lock went limp as if a python had been hit in its critical spot. He carried the cauldron backward, shouting at the top of his lungs: "Listen up, all Fufeng Academy students who have been here for less than a year!" His voice was deep and clear, displaying highly advanced Inner Strength as it almost echoed throughout the entire Academy. Academy Disciples, who mostly practiced for four to five years, often spent only three years here before visiting famous teachers to refine their Martial Arts and various skills. Thus, when he called out at that moment, nearly a quarter of the students within the Academy looked up, the voice ringing in their ears. But hearing that familiar voice, they were shocked and cried out: "Are you still coming for this, kid? The porridge is now full of ashes, do you still want to eat it? Come again, come again, and I''ll beat you to death, you scamp..." After a flurry of chaos, that voice seemed to have temporarily escaped trouble, urgently crying out: "All disciples within one year, quickly to the martial arts field!" "Whoever defeats Wang Anfeng will be exempt from this year''s weapons and martial arts examination, and I will give you the scores!" "Give Superior Rank!" As the voice faded into grumbles and then died down, the entire Fufeng Academy seemed to have been dropped a Xuanwu that calmed the seas, falling into a momentary silence. After several breaths, figures leapt out from the Wind Character Tower. Among the young men and women from the Fufeng Six Palaces, practicing the Six Arts, some held long spears and staves, others had wooden swords at their waists as they surged like a torrent toward the martial arts field. Superior Rank! Chapter 15 Heroes Competing for Supremacy The Confucian scholar''s yell was like poking a stick into a hornet''s nest.The assessment and ratings concerned academic credits, and high credits came with many conveniences. If they were low, not only would one struggle to lift their head among their peers, but there was also the risk of being judged as lazy and inept in martial arts, potentially leading to being expelled from the Academyso new students cared immensely. The few who were still watching the excitement on the field were first stunned; then, their eyes landed on Wang Anfeng, with a struggle appearing in their gazes. A young man with a wooden sword clenched his teeth, yelled a warning, and swung down towards Wang Anfeng''s shoulder from behind. The young man hadn''t estimated the allure of the Confucian scholar''s words sufficiently and hadn''t anticipated how easily it would affect the students'' emotions. At that moment, he was entangled with the scholar by a chain, restricting both, preventing either from escaping or retaliating. He gritted his teeth and circulated his Inner Qi, ready to withstand the blow. Just then, a wooden spear suddenly thrust out obliquely, accurately hitting the blade of the wooden sword with a crisp snap, deflecting it. The Military Family youth whom Wang Anfeng had previously defeated advanced with a spear, protecting Wang Anfeng and without looking back, he waved his spear to create a flurry of shadows, saying: "God of Stove, run fast!" "Even if you''re formidable, you''re no match for hundreds of them attacking together!" He bellowed with exertion as his Inner Strength flowed, using his spear technique to fend off the young man with the sword. Wang Anfeng heard "hundreds attacking together," and although he was taken aback, feeling it too incredible to believe, he didn''t neglect to react. Flicking his wrist, he loosened and retracted the chain, twirled his longsword, and enveloped two other approaching enemies under a heavy cascade of sword shadows. Now both seriously engaged, he didn''t hold back; his swordsmanship was executed with sixty to seventy percent of his skill. In that instant, the sword edge whistled, tearing through the air repeatedly, deftly turning a spear and staff assault into a disjointed mess with just his longsword. The two youths overwhelmed by his Sword Intent also felt apprehension, having already used their skills to the limit, yet swords shadows still enveloped them like a dense forest. Knowing full well that if he intended to kill, he would simply have to convert these feints into strikes, they wouldn''t even know how many times they had been hit, and a cold sweat broke out on their foreheads, mixed with fear and self-disdain. At that moment, two crisp clangs were heard as their weapons were swept aside by Wang Anfeng''s longsword. Staggering backward, they then saw him panting, which startled them into a momentary relief, thinking his move was formidable but it must also have drained him, not as seemingly invincible as they had thought. The young man relaxed slightly, figuring the panting act was about enough, and withdrew his longsword, saying: "Gentlemen, let''s stop here..." "My martial arts may not be superior, but it won''t be so easy for either of you to defeat me quickly." While saying this, he stealthily glanced to the side, but the Confucian scholar had disappeared, not only taking the pot but the entire stove as well, reigniting the flames of frustration in his heart until he was itching with annoyance. At that moment, Yi Xiuwei, the Military Family youth, disarmed his opponent with his spear, but turning around, he saw Wang Anfeng still there, and urgently called out: "Why are you still here?" "Didn''t I tell you to leave quickly?" While speaking, he suddenly remembered Wang Anfeng''s identity, annoyance crossed his face, and he stabbed his spear hard into the ground, saying: "Ah! You... I forgot you''re a Library Guardian, you really don''t realize how tempting that ''A'' rating is for students!" The young man paused and said: "But it''s just a comment... Is it that important?" A young man with wide ears who had lost to him earlier sighed and said: "When the emperor loses the deer..." Another continued: "All under heaven pursue it..." As the voices faded, there seemed to be a growing clamor, and within moments, faces glowing with excitement appeared in sight, holding wooden weapons. Looking around, there were almost a hundred individuals from various families, who took a breath and shouted: "Who is Wang Anfeng? Step forward!" Before Wang Anfeng could speak, several gazes landed on him, the intensity causing his scalp to tingle. Glancing around, he saw that the few who were present just before had moved in unison three steps to the left. Yi Xiuwei looked at him, helplessly smiled, and then seeming to recall something, he mischievously grinned, bowed with hands folded, and said: "God of Stove, take care." "After today, I''ll visit you at Reviving Spring Hall." Understanding they were not his match, the other three didn''t make a move. Seeing the Academy students lunging at him like a pack of wolves on the hunt and looking at Wang Anfeng who was already dashing away, they watched his retreating figure with bemused expressions, and all together they folded their fists in salute, calling out: "Have a safe journey!" Wang Anfeng heard the odd cries from behind, gritted his teeth, allowing his Thunder Vigor to circulate naturally, yet deliberately suppressing it. Not only that, but he also restricted his Golden Bell energy, unleashing less than fifty percent of its potential. A few young men, seemingly from the Military Family, joined forces and launched a strong attack. Their ages were similar to Wang Anfeng''s, but their martial arts skills were slightly inferior. Wang Anfeng took a step, using only 30% of his Inner Strength, his body leaped up, just as several spears enclosed to thrust at him. He brushed past the spear points, close to his feet, and as his body fell, he landed firmly on the shafts of the spears. "Disperse, annihilate with Fish Scale Formation!" The young man blocked behind called out crisply, and the other few moved like extensions of his limbs, swiftly dispersing, spinning around with steps, the spear tips then thrusting towards Wang Anfeng. They were moving in Military Formation; individually, they were not imposing, but their collective tactics to cut down the enemy were quite ingenious, momentarily holding Wang Anfeng back from breaking free. The Academy''s Military Family divided into two branches: one revered ancient fierce generals who could charge through enemy ranks and slay commanders single-handedly, boosting the morale of troops; the other believed in strategizing before engaging in battle, declaring victory only after waging war, considering this the true path of the Military Family, adept in the Mystical Arts and Military Formations. When these two elements combined, they often triumphed against greater odds. Wielding a sword, Wang Anfeng fought back, meanwhile becoming gradually surrounded, as if by prior arrangement. He let these members of the Military Family attack at will, meanwhile calling over friends to gather around. Suddenly, he realized what the Confucian Scholar had said earlierhe never mentioned it would be a one-on-one fight. Which meant group attacks were allowed too. In that moment, boiling with frustration and feeling aggrieved inside, his sword moves became fiercer yet not chaotic, parrying the incoming wooden spears one by one. If it had been a matter of life and death, he could have channeled his Gang Thunder Force into his Inner Strength and shattered those wooden spears, or he could have fully activated his Golden Bell Shield, protecting himself with an explosive release of Inner Qi, sending those around him flying. But this time, his efforts were solely to showcase his swordsmanship. And what better time than now, with so many onlookers? You can''t hide the foundation of your martial arts, so why not declare it outright? So what if he failed? It would be best if he lost. It would show that, although his martial arts were commendable, he was far from Yi Nanping, the Forgetful Celestial, and it would nicely dispel any suspicion towards him. With that thought, he let go of the martial artist''s innate desire for victory, and his swordsmanship unfolded freely. In reality, his martial arts skills were far superior to those of the five young men from the Military Family. Moreover, he was battle-hardened, and if he wasn''t eager to escape, he handled the fight with ease and composure, with plenty to spare. Initially, he had exerted 50% effort, but as the fight went on, he reduced his force even further, using only 30% of his Inner Strength to face the enemies, thus fully displaying all 72 techniques designed to defeat the opponent, back and forth in a splendid exchange. These 72 techniques were just like Mr. Ying himself, possessing exceptional power, almost enough to break all martial arts in the world, and carried with them an elegant and free-spirited presence, standing a world apart. Even if not used explicitly to break techniques, it was still a top-tier swordsmanship. Disciples from the Academy who heard the news and came to watch were amazed to see a young man in blue, battling alone against five in a Military Formation, a longsword in hand. His figure was suave, his swordplay intricate, seemingly endless, facing five opponents alone. Although at a disadvantage, the exchanges were lively and surprising. "This guy, what impressive moves, unbelievably strong." "No... Look carefully at the reactions of the Military Family members. Wang Anfeng''s strength clearly can''t overpower these five, but his swordsmanship, it''s so multifaceted, like the Zhou Tian Constellation itself, an overwhelming technique!" "If his Inner Strength kept up, he could probably break the Military Formation in moments." "It''s good his Inner Strength is lacking; if he were not only skilled in swordsmanship but also strong in both Internal and External Cultivation, wouldn''t he be a monster?" Just then, someone lowered their voice and exclaimed: "Look, he''s running out of stamina!" A grave expression took over the onlookers as they saw the young man in blue indeed slow down with his sword, seemingly on the verge of defeat. They all felt a pang of regret and frustration for being too slow to act. Suddenly, a strange cry rang out, and from a tall tree beside them, a young man crashed down like a colossal stone onto the ground behind the five military formation fighters, right on top of the Strategist young man. The Strategist, skilled in Military Formations but not in External Cultivation, with a rather frail body, was instantly knocked out cold. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without the Strategist to coordinate, the Military Formation fell into disarray, no longer able to keep up with the rhythm of Wang Anfeng''s longsword. The spears were lost, and the young man who had fallen from the tree staggered to his feet, giving Wang Anfeng a hearty smile. "Don''t be afraid! I''ve come to rescue you..." Wang Anfeng''s composed expression instantly turned blank. It was as if he was about to win a game of chess when suddenly a rash fellow comes barreling in, flipping the chessboard with a slap. The other students from various disciplines who were disappointed a moment ago now burst out in excitement. "The Military Family group lost!" "Brothers, let''s go in shoulder to shoulder!" "Don''t let him get away!!" Chapter 16 Wang Anfengs Defeat Fufeng Academy, among the top ten repositories of books in the world, offers education to all without discrimination. Young scholars commonly enter at the age of thirteen and leave by sixteen.Those who have been in the academy for one year all rebuild their foundations, with their cultivation levels all below Ninth Grade. But a group of martial artists below Ninth Grade, eyeing you with eager anticipation, is enough to send shivers down one''s spine. Wang Anfeng had intended to admit defeat just now, but seeing these students'' expressions, he certainly didn''t want to let them off easily. If he were to admit defeat, to whom would he lose? The young man who had descended from the sky seemed fearless. With a tug of his right hand, a nearby tree snapped loudly, and a very fierce and domineering weapon fell down. He grabbed it with ease and with a single swing, a vicious gust of wind sliced through the air. The weapon had a total length of seven feet, with a blade three feet long and a handle four feet long, its fierce and aggressive presence rushing forth. The Great Qin Mo Blade. Advancing like a wall, slicing both man and horse in one sweep! Seeing the young man wielding such a ferocious and ruthless weapon, those hot-blooded students seemed as if doused with a bucket of cold water, instantly halting their steps. The young man, with thick and unruly eyebrows, though having a peaceful countenance, emitted three parts of fierce energy. His eyes slightly closed, holding the Mo Blade by its handle, he spoke calmly, "A true man must sometimes stand down, but must also stand up where necessary." "To forsake justice for gain, to bully the few with the many, these are not the actions of a chivalrous person..." "Do none of you feel even a trace of shame?!" His voice was even and calm. Seeing nearly a hundred people surrounding him, yet his facial expression unchanged, the crowd could not fathom his depth and dared not advance. They then saw him effortlessly lift the hefty Mo Blade, its edge spinning once, pointing diagonally toward the ground, with his back to Wang Anfeng, he said, "Leave this situation to me... you are free to go." A gentle breeze passed by, lifting strands of his hair, which made the approximately fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy''s demeanor appear even more steady and remarkable. Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, held his fists together sincerely, and said, "Thank you." Then, taking advantage of the moment when the surrounding students dared not approach, he displayed his Qinggong, stepped directly onto the tree trunk, leveraged it to jump over the high wall beside him, and almost at the same time, the young man pursed his lips, becoming more resolute, opening his eyes, as if feeling helpless, he sighed, "Ah, truly, how could someone like you leave alone? Well then, you might as well join me..." "Huh?!!" "Where is he?" When the young man turned around, Wang Anfeng''s figure was already gone, and his expression became perplexed: "No." "I was just being courteous when I said you could go... Brother, don''t take it seriously!" Just then, from within the crowd, an odd shout was heard, "Don''t be afraid, folks. That Mo Blade in the kid''s hand is just a piece of woodit looks tough but it''s useless!" "Cut him down!" Upon hearing this, the young man''s expression changed, and although he quickly realized what was happening, the other students had already sensed something was amiss. A nameless rage burned in their hearts, and with a ''ferocious smile'' they surrounded him, their foreheads seemingly bulging with veins, ready to deal with this troublemaking stick. Yet facing these students enclosing him, the young man with thick and unruly eyebrows furrowed them but showed no trace of fear. With the Mo Blade in hand, he laughed coldly, "Cut me down? Come on!" "I''ve never been a coward in my life!" Hearing this, the crowd''s anger grew even stronger, and they drew their weapons to circle him. A few hundred meters away, atop a rooftop, a Confucian Scholar in a gray robe, holding a dusty iron pot, squatted indecently on the glazed tiles. He was munching on Medicinal Porridge, and after a moment, he swallowed it and exhaled. He then carelessly wiped his mouth with his sleeve. Embracing the iron pot, he sat back with abandon, shattering a few glazed tiles, set the black pot beside him, and stroked his chin while his deep eyes focused. A messy bun of hair lay upon his head, with a small titmouse perched on it, pecking occasionally. The Confucian Scholar appeared nonchalant, murmuring to himself, "This young madman, even at a time like this, still won''t use his true skills?" "Just like Jiang Shouyi, that damned turtle shell." "I thought, after twenty years, I would witness Master Shouyi''s unmatched skill in both the zither and the sword again. I didn''t expect another turtle in a shell." "Hey, I''d like to see how you, kid, wrap this up." The Confucian Scholar spat to the side, ready to leap into the air, when suddenly remembering something, he carefully picked up the titmouse, gently playing with it, and chuckled," "You really are not afraid of people." "Off you go, I have nothing here to feed you. Don''t come so close to humans in the future. If you get close to me again, I''ll blast you and have you for a drink!" The Confucian scholar spoke, and suddenly made a distorted face, scaring the little sparrow so much that it shuddered and flew away. The scholar laughed out loud, casually grabbed the iron pot, and with a leap, decided to see how the little turtle would deal with it. These students are not easy to dismiss now. Thinking of the situation, the Confucian scholar chuckled to himself, his eyes and brows expressing sheer delight. In another place, Wang Anfeng had not been running for long before the sound of shouting echoed from behind. He sharply turned his head and saw a crowd of students, some with elegant movements, others with plain steps, catching up. The robust young man holding a Mo Blade seemed to have been thrown off balance at first glance. The young man felt a headache coming on, feeling that these students were stickier than the sugar syrups during the New Year festival; he had achieved his goal and bore no grudges, so he had no interest in another confrontation, but the situation was evidently clear as day. As long as he had not been defeated, these people would certainly continue to chase him. If he were to fight, given the current chaos, it would undoubtedly be troublesome. Thinking of the scruffy Confucian scholar, the young man felt an itching in his teeth from irritation. He could see students from various schools all around, clinging like plasters, unavoidable at this point. It was then that a blurred shadow flashed in front of him, indeed, a wooden dagger spinning through the air, barely missing Wang Anfeng''s nose. The young man paused in his steps. And seizing this chance, several disciples had leapt up in front of him, standing on the wall, blocking his path, with others surrounding him from behind and both sides. The situation had become unavoidable. A tall young man from the Military Family, holding a long stick, smiled brilliantly: "Let''s fight, Wang Anfeng." "Running any further will only make things worse for you." Seeing his confident demeanor, Wang Anfeng had a quick thought, exhaled, and said: "Not necessarily." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His opponent chuckled lightly and did not reply, simply stepping forward to attack. Wang Anfeng''s wrist vibrated, and the Whip Lock shot out like a python, entangling the long stick. The other young man instinctively pulled back, and Wang Anfeng used this force to close the distance quickly. But just as he closed in, he leaped over the few-meter-high wall. As the Whip Lock was released, the young man drew a perfect arc through the air, landing before a figure in a Confucian robe. He paused briefly to dissipate the force, and his Vigorous Qi spread beneath his feet. The student above originally didn''t mind, but upon seeing the other figure, he had a sudden thought, his face drastically changed, and he shouted: "No good!" "Don''t do something foolish, Wang Anfeng!" As his voice fell, he leaped from the wall, swinging his stick down. Caught off guard, the young man in the Confucian robe remained indifferent, slightly arching an eyebrow, his clear brown eyes looking at the falling Wang Anfeng with amusement. Wang Anfeng ignored those students howling and rushing at him, and without even getting a clear look at the young man before him, he reached out and grasped the other''s hand, saying: "My apologies." "I''m giving you an opportunity." No sooner had he spoken than he steadied the hand against his own throat, his face grinning, rarely so radiant. "You''ve won." Frantic voices and the sound of weapons being slammed to the ground came from behind. Wang Anfeng inwardly relaxed, but the hand he was holding escaped his grip with ease, pulled to his own collar, leaving him slightly taken aback. The next moment, he was abruptly lifted into the air and forcefully slammed to the ground, his Golden Bell Shield''s Inner Strength scattered in disarray, his face showing a hint of stupefaction. The person in front of him clapped his hands lightly, leaned down, his left hand behind his back and his right hand holding a Folding Fan, he lifted the bewildered young man''s face, a smirk on his lips, and said: "Of course, I''ve won." "However, since the last time we parted, it has been eight or nine months. Brother Wang, you''ve grown taller and your courage has increased considerably." The voice was familiar and full of banter. Wang Anfeng lay there stunned on the ground, his face as if he had seen a ghost. "Xue..." As he began to say the surname, he felt the Folding Fan on his chin press slightly. Giving in, he said: "...Brother." The young man in front of him raised his Folding Fan, stood up and smiled: "Indeed." Chapter 17 First Encounter (Thanks to pqpqoxps for the 10,000 rewards) Wang Anfeng stared dumbfounded at the handsome ''young man'' before him, initially in disbelief, and then a surge of joy at the reunion with an old friend took over. The mysterious, accelerated heartbeat he had felt under the moon the previous night did not reoccur, as if it had been merely an illusion all along.With his right hand pressing against the ground, he leaped to his feet. Nine months ago, Wang Anfeng was of the same height as Xue Qinshuang, but now, with his martial arts progress and nourishment from elixirs, he had grown taller than his good friend by a slight margin. Looking at the still handsome ''young man,'' who seemed unchanged from yesterday, Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, wanting to say many things, yet all he could manage was: "You, how did you get here?" At this reunion, Xue Qinshuang also felt quite pleased and laughed, saying: "Why can''t I come?" "Could it be that the entirety of Fufeng County belongs to Brother Wang, and even though the city gates are wide open, I alone am not allowed to enter?" His last sentence carried a teasing undertone. Wang Anfeng repeatedly waved his hands, hastily saying: "How could that be..." Noticing he seemed to have taken the casual jest to heart, Xue Qinshuang couldn''t help finding it amusing. He interrupted: "Alright, it was just a jest, no need to take it seriously..." After a moment of contemplation, without going into detail, he simply stated: "Anfeng, you should know that I was supposed to be in seclusion at home for three years. However, some things happened, leading to an agreement with my elders, allowing me to cultivate in Fufeng." "I''ve only just arrived in Fufeng, but to see you so close to achieving Ninth Grade in your cultivation, truly a pleasant surprise." With his voice pausing slightly, Xue Qinshuang''s eyes lit up a little, as if seeing a highly anticipated, beautiful scene. Then, turning his attention to the students behind him, who looked disgruntled and left with darkened faces, like gamblers who had lost everything, he frowned and said: "However, with your level of martial arts, why were you chased down to such a sorry state?" Wang Anfeng opened his mouth; the situation was complicated, and he didn''t know how to explain, but at this moment his expression changed subtly, and he said: "Not good!" ......... Outside the martial arts field. The Military Family''s young mo blade practitioner had already flung his blade aside and was scuffling with two other individuals. He was no match against the two, getting hammered while pinned down, temporarily drained of strength and lying on the ground gasping for air. The other two students struggled to their feet, breathing heavily, feeling that although they had won, they were more tired than if they had been defeated. This person''s toughness was simply infuriating. Knocked down once, he got up twice. "At last... finally not moving anymore!" "Kid, you, you just try to get up again!" The Military Family''s young man just rolled his eyes on the ground, while the student dressed in dark vigorous attire internally heaved a great sigh of relief. He looked off into the distance and remarked to his companion: "They, they should''ve won by now..." The other student nodded and said: "Should, should have... huff, after all, huff, there''s only one person." The two heavily panting students didn''t realize that the hand of the Military Family''s young man, who didn''t have the strength to continue fighting, was once again trembling as it lifted from the ground. In Great Qin, stockings were oftentimes made of cloth because the material didn''t stretch well, causing them to sag during wear so ribbons were sewn at the top for fastening. The trembling hand carefully unfastened the slightly loose ribbons of the two men and tied them together before securely knotting them. Because the ribbons were tight, the two didn''t notice. After catching his breath, the student in dark vigorous attire said, "Seems like there''s nothing more to it, let''s go take a look." "Alright." The two lifted their weapons upside down, too lazy to take another look at the person behind them. They executed their footwork and leapt, but immediately lost balance, letting out alarm cries. With their mediocre martial arts and depleted inner strength, they fell to the ground heavily, landing in a mess and crying out in pain. "Hahahaha..." Behind them, the sound of contented laughter rang out. The two students got up, feeling dizzy and aggrieved, gnashing their teeth as they looked back at the Military Family''s young man who no longer had the strength to fight. His thick and untidy brows stood high, his nose swollen and face bruised, yet there was a spirited light in his expression. "Baili here, I never renege or cower." With an exuberant expression, he truly seemed like the victor, despite the obvious defeat. The two students were furious, grinding their teeth when, at that moment, a wooden sword flew through the air and landed before the young man. Wang Anfeng, wearing a blue shirt, leapt from the high wall, catching the sword''s hilt smoothly as he landed, drawing the sword from its sheath, and slashed the air. Amidst the sharp whooshing sound, the sword edge stopped trembling slightly, positioned between the two students. In their urgency, they failed to stop their attack, and the sword edge carried vigorous qi that spread outwards, whipping the two young men''s black hair into a wild frenzy. The trembling and faint buzzing noise caused the scalp of the two students to tingle, making them halt in their tracks. Wang Anfeng exhaled and said calmly, "Wang Anfeng has lost, you two should stop now." The two students paused briefly, exchanged a glance, knowing full well they were no match for Wang Anfeng. Both being Fufeng students with no deep grudges, they felt the urge to retreat. However, being young, they couldn''t help but hurl a few harsh words in anger before leaving. Wang Anfeng didn''t mind and simply sheathed his sword, quickly turned, and walked to the young Military Family warrior. After checking his pulse, Wang Anfeng sighed in relief and said, "It''s okay...just some flesh wounds." He flipped the young man over, and with a swift motion from his waist, streaks of silver flashed as several silver needles were placed upon the youth''s body. With a flick of his right hand, the Taisu Needle Technique was administered. Meanwhile, he took out several small jars and bottles from the waistband given by his second Master, feeding them to the young man while expressing with a full face of apology, "I''m sorry." "Just now, seeing you so formidable, I thought..." His voice trailed off, as Wang Anfeng didn''t know what to say, his face showing even deeper remorse. In the tales of Li Bo, there were many instances where the rescued would rather die than live in thanks, joining the fight, only to be dispatched by their foe in an instant. Back then, he saw this young man wielding a heavy Mo Blade with ease, his poise stable and tranquil, a true master''s demeanor. Assuming the young man''s martial arts to be superior, Wang Anfeng didn''t dare to intervene fully, fearing he would only be a burden, so he decided to leave first and repay the help another day. But he hadn''t expected... The young Military Family warrior rolled his eyes in exasperation and swallowed the elixir without a word of thanks, saying, "That''s how you Confucian Scholars are, always so cautious." "You seem alright as a person, but you''re definitely no hero with a chivalrous spirit." With an apologetic face, Wang Anfeng didn''t reply, focusing intently on administering the needles. Xue Qinshuang watched his movements with interest, her toes lightly nudging the nearby Mo Blade. She grasped it and exclaimed in surprise, "This is some fine lacquer work." Feeling proud, the young Military Family warrior said, "Of course, I personally crafted it, so it''s certainly good." "To learn this craft, I spent a good hundred silver pieces, daily treating a stinking beggar to drink, just to acquire it." Xue Qinshuang laughed, "Truly interesting." Having dispersed the congestion with the needle technique and bolstered by the qi-nourishing elixir, the young man was able to rise on his own after Wang Anfeng removed the needles. Squeezing his fist, he said in wonder, "Impressive skills..." Meanwhile, Xue Qinshuang casually flicked her wrist, and the Mo Blade landed securely next to the young Military Family warrior. He grabbed the blade, swung a flourish, and said to them, Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you both." Wang Anfeng returned the gesture, "I''m the one who should be thanking you..." Seeing Wang Anfeng''s apologetic face, the young Military Family warrior, with his thick eyebrows raised, waved his hand dismissively and said, "Don''t look so guilty; anyone who didn''t know better would think you''d done me wrong... I just can''t stand those guys." "We, the gallant men of Great Qin, should triumph against greater numbers with honor and pride. Only then can we truly call ourselves passionate! " "To bully the few with numbers, and then resort to devious schemes, what kind of hero does that make one?" His words were bold and heroic, which earned Wang Anfeng''s admiration. He then inquired, "I am Wang Anfeng... may I have the honor of knowing your esteemed name?" The young man, holding his formidable weapon, planted it firmly on the ground, grinned, and replied, "I have the compound surname Baili, and my given name is just the single character Feng." "The Feng from ''to travel ten thousand miles to be conferred as a marquis.'' " He paused then added, "Military Family, Strategist." PS: Special thanks to pqpqoxps for the generous reward. The longer chapter will be updated this afternoon, with the additional update following thereafter. PS: The name of the Military Family youth was provided by the book friend Baili Feng... thank you. Chapter 18 Requirements He had strategies at his chest, and with a simple point, he controlled a million valiant soldiers, speaking and laughing at the world, managing the universe single-handedly.As a military family strategist, one''s martial arts skills need not be high, but one must keep a cool and rational head when everyone else is engaged in the game, as only the strategist must remain calm and find that singular opportunity for survival in an otherwise fatal situation. Until today, Wang Anfeng had never imagined a strategist could look like this. No folding fan or fine scarf, only a 2.5-meter-long Mo Blade of the Great Qin. Arbitrarily heroic. Unrestrained and unruly. "Anfeng, another serving," A loud shout reached his ears, and Wang Anfeng took the earthenware bowl from Baili Feng''s hands, turned around to serve rice, his wooden spoon scraping the bottom of the pot, and he sighed deeply. And a big eater too. Because he had encountered Xue Qinshuang and felt guilty about the Baili Feng matter, he invited them both to his home for a simple meal when noon arrived. The original frying pan had been taken away, ready to be replaced anew. The reason they were still using that old pot was because of some shameless and sloppy Confucian scholar. Just as he handed Baili Feng the rice he had served, another empty bowl was passed to him. The grey-robed Confucian scholar slightly raised his chin, looked at Baili Feng with disdain and smugness, stretched out his left hand and gestured with his fingers that he had already consumed five bowls of rice, which irritated Baili Feng, who huffed coldly, his chopsticks flying, reducing the rice in his bowl at a visibly rapid pace. The Confucian scholar chuckled darkly, clicking his tongue disdainfully, then turned to Wang Anfeng with a smug face and said, "Little madman, come on, another bowl." Looking at that brazen and shamelessly grinning face, Wang Anfeng almost lost his restraint and slapped the porcelain bowl right into his face. With a slap, he took over the rice bowl, holding back his frustration as he turned to serve him rice. Xue Qinshuang''s eyes glinted as she looked at the scowling Wang Anfeng and said, "Master Ni, your cultivation is not low, I presume" The Confucian scholar received his rice, his face bearing a simple smile like a contented farmer after a good harvest and replied, "Just so-so, just so-so..." The young lady nodded slightly, then continued with a teasing smile, "Then why does Master behave so... hmm." She paused, her gaze falling on the porcelain bowl near the Confucian scholar''s hand. Though she did not finish, everyone understood what she meant. Considering you are already a skilled individual. Why would you still have the nerve to freeload off three youngsters? Her tone was teasing, not so much an accusation but more like friendly banter among acquaintances. The Confucian scholar casually stuffed a piece of white radish pickle into his mouth, chewed heartily, swallowed, and then exhaled with satisfaction before his expression suddenly became somber and he sighed heavily, saying, "Can''t help it I can''t leave!" "Exactly nineteen years, three hundred fifty-seven days, eleven hours, three quarters, and seven minutes ago, I made a bet with someone. I lost and had to stay here. To leave, I need to meet two conditions." "One of which is to stay for a full twenty years." Hearing him recall the time down to the day, hour, and minute with such precision, the three of them felt a chill in their hearts. Baili Feng swallowed the food in his mouth and said, "Looking at you, you really hate that person, don''t you? So petty!" Master Ni rolled his eyes, raised his hand for a knuckle-rap and said, "A bet is a bet, fair and square, what''s there to resent." "It''s just that staying in one place for nearly twenty years, ah, this damn place, I don''t want to stay even for a minute longer! I think about leaving when I walk, when I eat, even when I sleep, I dream about it." "Once the time is up, I''m out of here immediately." "I don''t want to stay here even a moment longer." Thinking about it, he picked up another strip of radish, chewed vigorously, as if venting some pent-up frustration. Baili Feng looked up curiously and asked, "What did the person you bet with take from you, keeping you from leaving?" "I literally have nothing of value," "Did he poison you, or did he put a knife to your throat to stop you from going?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Confucian scholar looked at Baili Feng''s curious and eager face, rolled his eyes and said, "Neither." "He just casually broke a branch and drew a line at the Academy''s entrance." Baili Feng''s face turned strange as he looked at him and said, "A line has trapped you for twenty years? You''re taking it a bit too seriously." "That line must have been erased over twenty years." Master Ni chuckled at that, not responding immediately, his eyes narrowed slightly, becoming profound with an indescribable air of distinction. After a moment of silence, he just said, "Hey, kid If I ran, then I''d have truly lost the bet." The three of them didn''t understand the significance of the phrase, seeing only that he seemed dejected, Baili Feng spoke up to comfort him, "Oh, don''t be so down." "Though it might be a bit foolish, a man without trust cannot stand tall. Waiting for twenty years like this, you indeed qualify as a real man..." Suddenly realizing that this might not be appropriate to say, he paused slightly, then a thought struck him, his eyes lit up, he slammed the table and said, "On the day you can go out, it just so happens to be the grand 80th birthday of Old Master Zhao, with a grand banquet open to all. Everyone can go and have a meal." "How about we go together, as my treat to you." "Your treat..." Master Ni seemed to be choked with indignation by these shameless words, while Wang Anfeng was slightly startled. Being new to Fufeng, he did not know this Old Master Zhao. Seeing his expression, Xue Qinshuang smiled and explained, "The renowned elder of Jianghu in Fufeng, Senior Zhao Zheng, gained fame at a young age, abhorred evil as his foe, and roamed the land of Fufeng with his mastered Horizontal External Skill. He had several Jianghu adventures, attained Middle Third Rank at thirty-five, and broke into the perfected Fourth Rank at sixty." "Although he hasn''t made breakthroughs after years of diligent cultivation, his Horizontal Divine Skills must have been refined seamlessly by now." "Truly a rare master." Wang Anfeng nodded slightly, now understanding the situation, but just then, he caught a glimpse of the spark in the young girl''s brown eyes, as if they were filled with a burning, dazzling glow. His heart skipped a beat, prompting a question. She too was new to Fufeng, so why was she so familiar with these elder masters? His mind couldn''t help but think of the girl''s formidable, undefeated reputation among these elders, and suddenly a ridiculous thought arose. Your journey continues at empire Did she intend to challenge all those worthy opponents one by one after her breakthrough? The young man shook his head, discarding the absurd thought, simply attributing it to overthinking. Contemplating, it made sense for descendants of Jianghu noble families to inquire about local experts before venturing into new places for experience. In fact, it was rare, like himself, to dive headfirst into it. At this moment, the girl''s voice paused slightly, her tone unchanged, she softly laughed and said, "An influential elder in Fufeng, naturally he has the standing to host this banquet." The young man sneakily glanced at her, noting her clear, pellucid brown eyes that lacked the earlier sword-like sharpness. Xue Qinshuang noticed his gaze, tilted her head slightly, and smiled openly, gracefully. With all four present being martial artists, their appetite surpassed that of regular people. A single meal involved laughing, chatting idly, and eating until almost dusk, finishing their bowls so clean that if a mouse went in, it would have to leave with tears in its eyes, while Baili Feng and the Confucian Scholar claimed to be only seventy percent full. An elder and a youngster, walking away while picking their teeth, seemed to have improved their relationship significantly. Watching their retreating figures, Wang Anfeng felt both irritated and amused. Xue Qinshuang held back laughter and said, "Your friend is really interesting..." The young man was momentarily stunned, instinctively about to belittle the Confucian Scholar, but a gentle smile involuntarily appeared on his lips as he gently nodded, responding, "Mm-hmm..." Since New Year''s Eve, it was the first time ''home'' felt this lively. A thought suddenly occurred in his mind, and the young man hesitated slightly but was genuinely curious, casually asking with his typical demeanor, "Xue, when do you plan to challenge Senior Zhao Zheng?" The girl tilted her head to look at him, her lips curving slightly. "Fifth Rank..." "You''ve been patient enough to wait this long to ask." Wang Anfeng looked slightly embarrassed as he scratched his head and said, "You noticed, huh?" Pausing, the absurd thought in his chest tumbled ceaselessly. After hesitating for a moment, he still spoke up, "You really plan to..." "Mm, to dominate this age." Wang Anfeng intended to speak of defeating those elder experts, but the girl''s declaration was ten times more audacious than what he had imagined, causing his breath to catch. The girl turned to face the sunset, her steps light as she faced Wang Anfeng, her black hair flowing slightly, her brown eyes looking at Wang Anfeng and she said, "To defeat all the experts in this world, and stand at the pinnacle of martial arts." "Before that happens, I will not consider any familial or romantic ties." As she spoke, the evening sun emerged, the afterglow like blood, reflecting in her clear brown eyes and casting a reddish glow on her face, which at that moment seemed radiant. The young man''s heart suddenly began to beat furiously. His lips parted, his mind momentarily seized, and he blurted out, "Then the person you consider for romantic involvement, what are their requirements?" Once the words were spoken, he realized what he had said, his face instantly flushed a fearful red, but fortunately, it was sunset, cloaking his embarrassment in a veil of redness. Xue Qinshuang was slightly taken aback before she sized up Wang Anfeng thoughtfully. She opened her folding fan with a snap, hiding her upturned lips, leaving only her sparkling eyes visible, containing her amusement to avoid bursting out laughing. She was immersed in martial arts, uninterested in matters of love. Many methods of rejection crossed her mind. Since she had a favorable impression of Wang Anfeng, considering him both a friend and a potential future adversary, she chose the least hurtful option. She snapped the fan shut lightly, but Wang Anfeng''s face remained flushed, his gaze shifted away. The girl coughed, but it didn''t draw his eyes back. Slightly frowning, she decisively took two steps towards him, supporting her fan under his chin and gently lifting it, forcing him to look at her, her eyes clean and clear, and her lips curved as she spoke each word distinctly, "Defeat." "Win." "Me..." PS: A long chapter delivered... sorry for the slight delay... Chapter 19 Youthful Worries are Like Beautiful Dreams (Thanks to Baili Fengs Generous Reward) In Shaolin Temple.Wu Changqing stroked his beard as he watched Wang Anfeng immersed in cultivation and uttered softly, "Anfeng, why have you recently been practicing even more diligently?" "But that''s good. In just a few days, you will definitely break through to the Ninth Grade." Seeming to recall something, he nodded in satisfaction and remarked, "Such a student is indeed teachable." Meanwhile, the wooden sword in Wang Anfeng''s hand whistled lightly, its nine sword shadows merging into a single thrust, creating a fierce sound as it cleaved through the air. The vigorous Qi tangled continuously, stretching a few inches from the sword body before dissipating swiftly. Had the force been condensed a bit more, it nearly possessed the makings of true Sword Qi. The young man exhaled, feeling much better internally. Xue Qinshuang, in fact, had rejected him. Yet he had stupidly returned home before finally realizing the young girl''s intentions. Love and courtship must come after overpowering the experts of this world. And the condition to consider was to surpass her. It was simply an insoluble problem. Several days had passed since that day. Baili Feng and Teacher Ni often brought some food to share, shamelessly enjoying their meals and laughter, while Xue Qinshuang had noticeably distanced herself from Wang Anfeng. If they met, she would greet him as usual, with a clear and open expression, but she no longer engaged in long conversations as in the past, nor did she seek him out proactively. Since she had refused, it meant she had refused. Just like the girl''s boxing techniquedecisive and straightforward. Though it stopped at a touch, it left him no chance to turn the situation around. "Sigh..." The young man held the wooden sword with his right hand upside down and sighed, his garments fluttering slightly. Consider it a good dream then... His eyes partly closed, he cleared his distracted thoughts, his breathing gradually becoming calm. Yet, he saw again the maiden under the moonlight and those iridescent brown pupils, stirring up his calm heart once more, rarely granting him peace. Atop the solitary peak, the sharp sound of the sword edge splitting the air suddenly intensified. The scholar in green robes, standing on the roof ridge of the great hall, looked down upon the young man almost fully immersed in his swordsmanship, aiming to forget his stray thoughts. He uttered softly and threw his original thoughts down Shaoshi Mountain. "It seems... like this, it''s also quite alright." His voice paused slightly, observing the increasingly adept swordsmanship, he nodded again and said, "No, it is very good, extremely good." Wu Changqing, leaning on a walking stick, stepped up behind Mr. Ying, frowning as he said, Discover exclusive content at empire "Mr., do you know... what''s with Anfeng? Why has he suddenly become obsessed with practicing martial arts?" The scholar''s lips curled up as he watched the young man below and said, "What happened?" "Heh... he''s poisoned." ............ As days passed by, The girl used the alias "Mr. Xue Shuang," gradually becoming well-known in Fufeng Academy. Born with a refined air, and high in martial arts, she once, during a lesson, sparred with a Mo Family female scholar. She merely touched the scholar''s wrist with her technique, causing her to drop her sword. Although her martial arts were high, she was not inclined to seek fame by causing trouble, and only showed willingness to engage in martial discourse with masters and teachers. Regrettably, her nature seemed aloof. Though a student, she did not reside in the academy and kept her distance from both young men and women, able to engage in light talk but not close interaction. A mere nodding acquaintance, she seemed like a pure white sword lily, admired from afarapproaching her seemed utterly impossible. Perhaps it was because of this untouchable allure that even more female students found themselves infatuated. According to legend, after the defeat of the lady teacher, she couldn''t think of food all day from lovesickness and frustration. She owned a portrait of Young Master Xue Shuang, which captured one-third of his divine charm, and it circulated within her private chambers. Inside the Fufeng Academy. A figure in moon-white garments slowly walked forward but suddenly vanished at an intersection. From somewhere came several soft cries; a few beautiful young girls hurried from behind, following to the place where the figure had disappeared. They looked around but couldn''t find any trace, their faces showing colors of frustration and loss. After a moment, they sighed and left. It was at this time that the figure reappeared from a blind spot, dressed in moon-white robes, with clear and beautiful featuresit was Qinshuang. Only now did she slowly release the breath she had been holding, carefully touching her chest, her pale forehead now showing a sheen of sweat. She had never stayed at a place like an academy before. Little did she know, these delicate young girls could sometimes be more formidable than any punches or swords. Carefully lifting her eyes to look around and confirming no one was near, her heart finally settled, slightly relieved. Fortunately, due to that incident, she had noted that the people around her were growing older and were at the age when young love begins; she had distanced herself just in time, otherwise, it might have been even more severe... At this thought, she couldn''t help but recall that ordinary-looking young boy and the naive questions he had asked that day. Since her youth, she had dressed as a boy, and that day in Wangxian County, when she saw Wang Anfeng eating and drinking tea, she noticed him unintentionally using too much force, deducing that he hadn''t been learning martial arts for long. However, he already had such cultivation; his talents must be good. Just a few days later upon meeting him again, he had already improved. His boxing style now carried a hint of the grandmaster''s imposing aura. She was thrilled. This was undoubtedly a worthy opponent for the future! A good opponent, a good rival, should be treated with sincerity, thus, she resumed wearing women''s clothing and presented a dagger to him, signifying a friendship formed through martial arts, a clash of weapons. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she hadn''t expected it to cause such trouble. She remembered the young man whose black hair shone with a fiery glow and those clear eyes, and the girl just felt a headache coming on. Isn''t simply making friends through martial arts enough? Dispirited for a while, she suddenly remembered that today was Zhao Zheng''s eightieth birthday. With nothing else to do, she decided to go out to clear her mind and to see for herself what Zhao Zheng, highly praised by her uncle as "just below a grandmaster, at the peak of Horizontal Training Divine Skills," was really like. She nodded slightly, just about to step forward, but then she thought of Wang Anfeng and hesitated slightly. Zhao Zheng and Wang Anfeng, no matter what, they didn''t mix well. From what she knew of Wang Anfeng, he wouldn''t be interested in other martial artists, but for some reason, she hesitated now. What if he was there? The legendary incessant bother. Meeting now would be so awkward... While hesitating, the girl suddenly felt a chill in her heart, her body stiffened slightly, and slowly turning her head, she saw at the entrance of that alley, five or six girls whom she thought had left. They stood there with gleaming eyes and a sweet yet chilling smile, just quietly watching her, making her scalp tingle. Then, reflected in those clear young eyes was the stiff smile of ''Young Master Xue Shuang,'' as well as the somewhat embarrassing display of qinggong. She, in a moon-white robe, like an immortal descending to the mortal world, stepped swiftly and directly jumped out of the Fufeng Academy. Leave! These academy girls were far more dangerous than Wang Anfeng... It was like the difference between a hungry tiger and a kitten. If he dared to pester her, she would let him learn what happened when boundaries were exceeded! The girl gritted her teeth and made a fierce expression for herself. Friends were not to be made. Landing outside the academy, and hearing those girls'' soft voices, a chill went through her, and she hastened her steps towards Zhao''s residence. Meanwhile, at Wang Anfeng''s wooden hut, someone knocked loudly. A young man from a Military Family, carrying a Mo Blade, shouted: "Anfeng!" "Come on, it''s time for a feast!" PS: Thanks to Baili Feng for the generous rewards... A longer chapter this afternoon; updates will continue after going live, probably in about two more weeks. Please support us generously then, thank you! Chapter 20 Master Ni... Baili Feng howled for half a day, yet no one responded. Following him, Master Ni, still in his gray Confucian robe, rolled his eyes and spoke with his arms crossed:"I say, isn''t Anfeng the keeper of books?" "Why have we come here instead of Wind Character Tower?" The young man from the Military Family was slightly startled, scratched his head, and said: "Oh, right..." The Confucian Scholar gave him an annoyed whack on the head, but Baili Feng didn''t get angry. He just scratched his head and chuckled, then said, "Then let''s go... After all, I''ve eaten his meals many times." "It''s only right to reciprocate..." The Confucian Scholar glanced at him and couldn''t be bothered to speak. The two went to the Wind Character Tower to find Wang Anfeng. The three of them left Fufeng Academy together. Once the Confucian Scholar stepped outside the Academy, it seemed as if he had been stifling himself. His eyes wandered everywhere with an ecstatic expression, as if one step made all the difference between heaven and earth. Along the way, he acted almost like a child who had never seen the outside world, exclaiming loudly from time to time, to the point where Baili Feng covered his face with his hand, sighing in exasperation. "This is terribly embarrassing..." Wang Anfeng laughed lightly. By now, they were nearly at Zhao''s residence. The Confucian Scholar had already taken a few steps toward a small stall, and, looking at the pastries on display, his eyes lit up. After thinking for a moment, he simply took out a silver coin and said: sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Give me..." His gaze shifted slightly and noticed a little boy beside him, looking eagerly at the stall. He paused, then extended another finger, saying: "Two of them." "Alright, here you go." The vendor quickly used long wooden tongs to pick out two items, wrapped them deftly in lotus leaves, and handed them over. The Confucian Scholar took them, bent down, and casually handed one to the little boy, his smile gentle as he said: "Take it." The child looked at the man before him in disbelief. Only after the latter pushed it forward again did he carefully accept it, bit off a small piece, and the sweetness spread in his mouth. Master Ni watched him and chuckled: "Tastes good, doesn''t it?" "Delicious." "I''ll tell you, just from the smell, I knew it would taste good." Hearing the Confucian Scholar''s boastful voice, Baili Feng''s mouth twitched slightly. Had he forgotten there were two more mouths here? After the Confucian Scholar returned with his pastry, Baili Feng naturally did not stop complaining along the way. But the former''s thick skin was seemingly tougher than the walls of Great Qin''s Fufeng, completely unaffected. As they walked a few hundred meters further, they saw at a distance the banquet laid out by Zhao''s residence, filling an entire street. The big red round tables were lined up tightly packed. Anyone who came by, no matter who they were, just needed to say a lucky phrase to the steward and they could take a seat, have their fill of food and drink, and receive a lucky money gift. Thus, it attracted many people to come. This display of grandeur left Baili Feng tongue-tied, while Wang Anfeng found himself inexplicably reminiscing about the Phoenix Feast from years ago, feeling contemplative. Suddenly, he perceived something amiss, turned his gaze to look, but discovered nothing. Only a hem of moon-white garment flickered at the corner of his eye, not understanding where that odd flutter in his heart came from. Baili Feng had already slapped him on the shoulder and said, "What are you still doing here?" The young warrior from the Military Family gestured with his mouth toward the front and chuckled, "Let''s go... Didn''t expect that guy to actually have some skills..." Wang Anfeng paused momentarily, then saw a Confucian Scholar stride forward, showing the emblem that represented a master from Fufeng Academy to the steward. The middle-aged steward''s expression grew even more respectful, he stepped back, raised his hand in a guiding gesture and, elevating his voice, announced, "Fufeng Academy, Master Ni, here to celebrate the host''s birthday!" "Please come inside." The Confucian Scholar retrieved the emblem, gave a slight nod, and despite his lack of concern for appearance, his features were actually handsome. Standing with his hands behind his back, he exuded an unrestrained elegance of a distinguished scholar. Glancing over, he winked at Wang Anfeng and the others. The latter chuckled, the three of them quite familiar with each other and naturally knowing what he meant, and followed him side by side into the hall. As they stepped inside, Baili Feng hesitated, adjusting the Mo Blade behind him, and said, "Should I leave my weapon behind?" The steward clasped his hands and smiled, "There''s no need for concern, young hero, please enter directly." His voice paused, then he added with a touch of pride, "Our master has perfected his Horizontal Training Divine Skill to the utmost degree, not even a real Mo Blade squad could harm him. There is no need for you to worry." With those words, Baili Feng finally nodded and entered with his Mo Blade on his back. The opulence outside was already impressive, but the atmosphere inside was even more potent, almost tangible. Everyone in sight was of distinguished appearance, evidently of high status. Some were armed with swords, their eyes sparkling with intensity. A mere glance from them could stir a heart. Among them, Baili Feng spotted several reputable rangers, his heart flaring with unease, as if he''d entered a den of wolves, his scalp tingling slightly. Having been through battles, Wang Anfeng could look squarely at so-called nobles and officials, whereas the Confucian Scholar was serenely indifferent, only concerned with moving forward. Approaching the main hall, they saw an enormous character for "longevity" hanging at the seat of honor, written splendidly and majestically, beneath which sat a dignified elder. His hair and beard were snow-white, yet his face remained stern and upright, his eyes bright as he sipped tea. A servant at his side proclaimed, "Fufeng Academy, Master Ni, congratulates the host on his eightieth birthday!" The volume of his voice raised slightly but remained unobtrusive, just enough to inform the guests of the presence of someone of status without disturbing the refined atmosphere. The elder set down his tea cup and nodded slightly, his voice neutral as he said, "Thank you, Master. Have a seat, please, Master, and rest." As a servant stepped forward to guide him, a hospitable smile yet to form on his face, the Confucian Scholar had already vanished from sight. Momentarily taken aback, they saw the Scholar had appeared behind them, continuing his steady pace. The crowd saw a Scholar in grey, the hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth, pushing through. The austere elder''s brow furrowed slightly, his tone revealing a hint of displeasure, "Might this Master be..." Before he could finish, he caught sight of those familiar brows and eyes. His expression froze in shock and in less than a breath, the cup in his hand shattered violently, his voice rang out with surprise and anger, "It''s you!!" The crowd was baffled, while Qi Force around the elder erupted instantly, like a tiger''s fierce roar resounding, his hair and beard bristling with fury. Nine fearsome tiger phantoms surged from his body, their claws bared, heads raised in a mighty roar. Those familiar with him drew their weapons, swords clanging sharply, and in a blink, an oppressive air filled the entire hall. At this moment, the Confucian Scholar''s figure had already appeared in front of the old man. With his left hand behind his back and his right hand transformed into a claw, he thrust directly into the man''s chest. The refined Horizontal Training Divine Skill that the old man had practiced for decades, known as almost invincible beneath the Grandmaster level, disappeared in an instant like shadows without a trace. The Confucian Scholar''s slender palm easily penetrated the old man''s chest, his expression deep and meaningful, his demeanor casual. The Fourth Rank peak expert had his vital spot pierced in one strike. Originally drawing their swords, the onlookers froze as if doused with a bucket of ice water, too scared to move, as the nine vibrant, fierce tigers that represented the old man''s profound cultivation crumbled with agonizing cries, reverting to their original form as an old man, now pale and disbelieving as he stared at the Confucian Scholar before him. His mouth quivered as he spat out large mouthfuls of blood froth. "Rebel, Heaven''s, course..." "You." The Confucian Scholar''s eyes flickered with a profound light as he softly spoke: "Twenty years ago, you wiped out the Giant Whale Gang." "There was a cripple amongst them, who gave me half a rotten steamed bun thirty-five years ago." "To be honest, that bun didn''t taste good at all." "It was also incredibly delicious..." The old man couldn''t help but cough up fresh blood, glaring at him: "The Giant Whale Gang murdered and looted, they were not worthy of mercy, I was executing Heaven''s will on their behalf!" Anfeng nodded, but casually said: "He saved my life." "That''s why I must exterminate your whole family to repay his kindness." On hearing this, the old man was both shocked and enraged and shouted: "You, can''t differentiate good from evil!" The Confucian Scholar glanced at him and indifferently said: "Who determines what is good and evil?" At this terrifying turn of events, everyone present was extremely frightened, and yet Wang Anfeng and Baili Feng only felt at a loss, the normally easy-going, shameless Confucian Scholar they played with now seemed like a completely different person, his every word and deed chilling to the bone. It was only at this moment that Wang Anfeng realized an issue he had inadvertently overlooked. Someone with the ability and the qualifications to imprison an expert in the Fufeng Academy for twenty years must have the approval of the head of Fufeng Academy. And that Master from the Confucian Sect in Fufeng Academy, with his widespread reputation, is a rare talent of the Confucian Sect. Could it be that he would permit the imprisonment of a righteous ranger? Master Ni... Ni, rebel. Master Ni, Rebel Master. As the thought reached this point, a chill seemed to rise in his heart, and the Confucian Scholar spoke again. With one hand still stabbed into Zhao Zheng''s chest, he stood with the other behind his back and said leisurely: "A man who does not keep his word cannot stand firm, when Anfeng says he will exterminate your lineage, not a single one will be spared..." "Within a hundred miles of Fufeng territory, any with the blood of Zhao Zheng shall not be touched." As his voice lightly fell, many men and women around suddenly stiffened, as if transforming from living beings into inanimate puppets. Though they were unable to move, their eyes revealed the despair of facing imminent death, seemingly aware of their fate to come. Wang Anfeng''s expression changed drastically as he suddenly exclaimed: "Stop!" Anfeng''s voice paused slightly, then calmly continued. "Those with the blood of Zhao Zheng shall die on the spot." Those who had been stiff suddenly lost the spark of life in their eyes, whether they were spirited youths, beautiful young girls, composed middle-aged men, or dignified women, they all became corpses in that instant, falling dead silently on the spot. Wang Anfeng''s pupils contracted sharply, while Zhao Zheng''s face showed even more terror and astonishment. The old warrior, who had fought his way through life''s battles, seemed overwhelmed by such a heavy blow, his voice hoarse and choked as he said: "You... you..." The Confucian Scholar chuckled lightly, his demeanor deep and carefree: "A Confucian Grandmaster''s words are as the laws of Heaven and Earth." "That old man gave me a second request many years ago, to read and understand all the books of the Confucian Sect." Discover more stories at empire "I have read them, understood them, so, I have come out." His eyes opened slightly, revealing those unfathomably deep eyes: "Come out, to kill you." The old man''s expression went through rapid changes, finally looking defeated, and with his profound martial power, he could not die immediately and simply scoffed: "Confucian gentlemen''s virtue is greater than Heaven and Earth, with such evil deeds, you will not preserve your cultivation!" "I will be waiting for you below!" Anfeng nodded and said: "The Confucian School is indeed one grand path that reaches to Heaven, deviating from it is not permissible, the higher you climb, the harder you fall." With those few words, he summarized the entire path of Confucian cultivation clearly and penetratingly. Zhao Zheng was shocked, yet he scoffed again because the deeper one understood these principles, the more severe the collapse of one''s cultivation, and the more devastating the backlash. But the Confucian Scholar only gave him a glance and said indifferently: "But I''m beginning to forget..." The old man''s expression drastically changed as the Confucian Scholar with a calm and gentle demeanor said: "If I hadn''t forgotten these principles and rules, how would I kill you?" "And how else would I be able to exterminate your entire clan?" PS: Presenting a long chapter... seeking support Chapter 21 Against the Heavens (1/2) As the voice fell, Zhao Zheng''s face had already turned ashen. Discover stories with empireHowever, from his left and right, the sound of sword whistles arose. With a solemn and upright Eight-Sided Wooden Sword on one side and a narrow blue Ice Sword only two fingers wide on the other, both swords struck towards Ni Tianxing, stopping less than two meters away, unable to press forward by even an inch. Wang Anfeng and Xue Qinshuang''s bodies collapsed powerlessly to the ground; almost simultaneously, lightning and icy flames appeared on the edges of the swords, but in the blink of an eye, they were extinguished. Amidst a furious roar, the Mo Blade cleaved down from above, its blade shattered by the rebounding force. Baili Feng stumbled back repeatedly, with blood bursting from the webbing between his thumb and forefinger, yet he seemed not to feel it at all, his eyes now filled with hostility towards the Confucian Scholar. Spitting to the side disdainfully, he said in a cold voice: "Bastard!" Ni Tianxing surveyed his surroundings and said: "Among a room full of Martial Artists, only three little brats dare to draw their swords. As for so-called heroes, heh..." His words were filled with scorn. Xue Qinshuang calmed the turbulent Qi and blood in her chest, realizing in her heart that this man''s martial power had almost reached the peak of top-tier masters; she was slightly anxious but managed a smile, saying: "Master''s lackadaisical display is indeed formidable" "However, since the Master has called upon the power of Heaven and Earth, I fear that in a moment, the Seventy-Two Pillars of the States charged with suppressing Fufeng will arrive, along with the Masters from the Fufeng Academy." "Could it be that Master Ni has already reached the First Rank Realm, capable of matching a Superior Immortal on earth?" The Confucian Scholar glanced at her, shook his head leisurely, and said: "Such is the way in Great Qin; the law is strict. Even achieving the First Rank Realm would not allow one to forcefully break out of Fufeng County City." "Just now, I''ve used twenty years of accumulated power to break into the Upper Third Rank, how could I be an opponent?" "Since you know this, how dare you be so presumptuous!" A shout of anger rang out as a solemn figure appeared at the doorway. His stature towered over seven feet tall, with a fair complexion, yet he exuded a deep and dignified majesty. He had no beard, only a short stubble on his chin, his black hair fastened with a single blue jade hairpin. With fine light brows and slightly narrow eyes, he had the look of a finely honed blade. At this moment, his gaze was fixed on Ni Tianxing, emitting a chilling hostility, with thin and pale lips that appeared cold and emotionless. A Second Rank Martial Artist and one of the Seventy-Two Pillars of the States of Great Qin, Yu Wenze, charged with suppressing Fufeng. Ni Tianxing seemed to have anticipated the arrival, nodding his head slightly in greeting, and said: "General Yu Wenze, it has been a long time since we parted twenty years ago." Then, turning to the side, he moderated his tone and said: "Since the Master has already arrived, why not come out?" An audible sigh arose, and from the side, an old man with white hair and beard appeared, looking at Ni Tianxing with a pained expression, as if he wanted to say something but ultimately found it too difficult and could only sigh once more. Ni Tianxing calmly looked outside the hall, at one civil and one military Upper Third Rank Grandmasters. The sound of bowstrings echoed continuously in his ears, a dense array of powerful crossbows and strong bows ready to fire. His handsome face remained calm, waiting until the iron troops were fully arrayed in a military formation before he finally spoke leisurely: Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Worthy of Great Qin, even when facing an Upper Third Rank Martial Artist like myself, there is not the slightest fear." Yu Wenze replied coldly: "The iron laws of Great Qin, what have we to fear?" The Confucian Scholar''s lips curled up slightly, and his eyes suddenly sharpened, as he said with a sneer: "Since you are not afraid even of an Upper Third Rank..." "Then, how could the might of the vast Great Qin allow a minor group like the Giant Whale Gang to wreak havoc in a State City for over a decade, and yet not stamp it out?!" His voice boomed like a great bell, and upon hearing his words, the ashen-faced Zhao Zheng seemed to be infused with new strength, struggling to rise, only to be shaken into submission by the Vigorous Qi in Ni Tianxing''s hands, unable to resist. The Confucian Scholar turned his head to look at the dignified elder, his expression suddenly twisted, as he shouted coldly. "And how could a gang that has been able to terrorize a County City, murdering and pillaging for over a decade without being exterminated, be eradicated cleanly by a minor Fifth Rank Martial Artist, with every last one, old and young, hundreds of lives, wiped out without a trace!" "Why then, could this no-account stuck at the Fifth Rank for seven or eight years, after quelling the Giant Whale Gang, break through to the Fourth Rank the following year and become a well-known Master?!" The Confucian Scholar looked around coolly. "Gentlemen, can any of you enlighten me?" His words were indeed earth-shattering; emboldened by the presence of two Great Grandmasters, the surrounding guests started to retort: "But the matter of the Giant Whale Gang is already concluded, it''s said that it was about looting and plundering..." The Confucian Scholar reined in his wild demeanor, sneered, and said: "Everyone says, everyone says, it''s always what everyone says..." "Heh, have you seen it for yourself?!" "That''s right, the words come from those high and mighty Noble Clans; whatever they say, you all just believe... like pigs and dogs reared at home, easily slaughtered or butchered at their whim." Yu Wenze''s demeanor grew increasingly serious as he said: "If this is true... you could report it to the officials, or to me..." "Why... do this?" Ni Tianxing gave him a glance and suddenly burst into laughter, "Because I must clear my name, I waited for you two, known for your uprightness, certain you would conduct a thorough investigation!" "And then, it''s all about revenge, mainly revenge!" "Telling you now, at most I could slaughter but one of them; what about the others? Heh heh, innocent, innocent?" "All fattened on buns soaked in blood C none are clean in my eyes." "Do you know why I knew about the Giant Whale Gang''s affair? Do you know why I called it a favor over a meal?" "This year, I am thirty-nine. If not for the Giant Whale Gang, I would have died at four, on a snowy night thirty-five years ago. We were just a small faction making a living on the waterways, helping each other out to afford some meat for the New Year''s Eve. But you..." The Confucian Scholar pointed with his finger, making several empty jabs, sneering, "Just because we salvaged some sort of Divine Weapon remains, you annihilated my Giant Whale Gang, all three hundred and seventeen of them, not leaving a single soul alive!" "My kin, my loves, my yearnings, my respects, heh... heh heh, hahaha!" His eyes began to redden with fury as he shouted, "Reporting to the officials got no response, crying to heaven brought no mercy, clearly because this must be a Martial Arts weapon the Great Qin Empire aimed to gather. Killing a small faction over it, what''s that to you?! Not even dirtying your hands, no matter if common folks, even if law-abiding, standing in the empire''s way only makes them bandits fit for slaughter and plunder!" "Hahaha, how interesting, how interesting; what''s righteous is decided by you, what''s evil too is decided by you! Righteousness and evil hinge merely on a word!" "Turns out, the voice of the Great Qin Empire does not belong to common folks. Turns out, if heaven wants you dead, you must die gratefully and gloriously. Master, because I once helped you slay demons, now you capture me on my path of vengeance, wanting to wash away my hatred with the scriptures of various clans C but you didn''t know of this at that time. Tell me, how can you wash this away?" "How can it be washed away!" Ni Tianxing laughed uproariously. Amid the sound, Zhao Zheng toppled forward, lifeless, his heart crushed by a hand in the height of fury. In that palm, a light suddenly emerged, slowly pulling forth, baptized in the blood from his heart, a red crystal began to grow. "You see... this is the remains you never found, perhaps more than just remains." "Twenty years ago, he killed three hundred and seventeen of us, top to bottom; you called it acting heroically with justice!" "Now, I return tooth for tooth, blood for blood, and you label me a demonic heretic!" His voice went silent for a long while, then rang out again with carefree laughter. "A demonic heretic then!" In the midst of laughter, the crystal transformed into a thin and sharp longsword, waves of heat rolling over it. The Divine Weapon with its own spirit, choosing its master, acknowledged him as its owner the moment Ni Tianxing grasped it, freeing it from its seal, and the original rosy glow churned and turned into a bloody flame. From outside the door, a series of crisp sounds erupted as three hundred God-destroying Crossbows aimed at the entrance, causing a wave of alarmed cries. It was clear that to strike Ni Tianxing, they were ready to kill everyone in the hall without hesitation. The Military General, void of any hesitation, bellowed out, "A soldier shows no mercy, fire!" Without an ounce of doubt, arrows fell like rain towards Ni Tianxing, and even Wang Anfeng three, near Ni Tianxing, found themselves engulfed in a deluge of killing intent from arrows capable of killing a Middle Third Rank expert. In the rush of this intent to kill, Baili Feng instinctively closed his eyes, expecting pain, but felt none. Upon opening them, his expression changed dramatically. A familiar figure in grey stood before them, blocking the arrow rain. He had often belittled him, urging him to be cleaner, but now, not only grease, his grey robe bore bloodstains. Even dirtier now... The young man''s vision, for some reason, began to blur. The Confucian Scholar looked at them, the Divine Weapon orbiting around him, meeting their gaze in silence. Master Ni suddenly let out a heh of laughter, as usual, placing his hand heavily upon Wang Anfeng and Baili Feng''s heads, ruffling their dark hair without restraint, his mind swirling with thoughts, but in the end, he said just one thing. Said it utterly plainly, "Baili, little madman..." "You''ve come twenty years too late." Turning around, he held the sword, facing the torrential arrow rain, charging at the two Upper Third Rank figures, striding forth. Letting out a wild laugh. "The Confucian Ni Tianxing is dead; today, the demonic heretic, Ni Tianxing, is born!" Would I be slaughtered by heaven like a mere dog? Would I be beheaded by heaven like a mere dog? Would I be executed by heaven, or defy and act against it? Ni Tianxing. PS: Today''s first update... indeed, breaking amidst such a plot is annoying. This is not a story of a good hero, but was he innately wicked? Merely coerced by circumstances, right and wrong have become indistinct. PS: Ni Tianxing changed his name twenty years ago during the pursuit, then was captured by the Master. So for judgments like sealing the coffin - can I finish telling his story first before we get to that? (crying) Chapter 22 Heroes, Demons, Growth... (2/2) Great Qin, Great Yuan Era.May 17th. The rebel Ni Tianxing, wielding a sword in Fufeng County, massacred the Zhao family, fought fiercely against the law, and, with a severed arm, escaped. That day, a crimson star flashed beside the Purple Forbidden Enclosure Star, casting ominous light, overshadowing the imperial radiance. Guangxing Platform reported overnight. The malefic star bewilders, the foretold calamity has arisen. Chronicles of Qin, Volume Seventeen Atop Ghost Cry Cliff in Fufeng, the pale-faced Yu Wenze and the aged Master stood shoulder to shoulder, their weapons shattered, yet their expressions remained indifferent. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Pillar of the Seventy-Two States narrowed his eyes, gazing at the clouds below, with a severed arm at his feet. "A cliff stands a thousand ren high, here Heaven and Earth are inverted, making it impossible to soar." "Ni Tianxing, being of the Upper Third Rank and protected by a Divine Weapon, might not be dead, but it''s too late to pursue him now." "I shall report to the Imperial Court that Tianxing has fled against heaven''s will." The Master''s demeanor became increasingly aged and weary, as those of advanced age often reminisce about the past, observing the thick clouds below, he seemed to see again that young Swordsman from more than twenty years ago, his eyebrows spirited and his eyes clear. He had said he wanted to become a Hero, to punish the wicked and eradicate evil. He had said he would eat the best from all over the world, play across all lands, that he wanted to marry the girl next door, and keep three catsone called Roast Chicken, one called Bun, and one called Dumpling. He had said he wanted to ensure his family could eat meat at every meal. At that thought, the old man looked even more aged. It seemed he saw again that fiery-eyed young man from twenty years ago. "Was I wrong..." ............ Wang Anfeng and his two companions, as usual, underwent an inspection, and given the backing of the Master of Fufeng, faced no difficulties. But none of them took it well. Especially Wang Anfeng and Baili Feng. Baili Feng, holding the remains of his Mo Blade, grew notably somber. Wang Anfeng walked slowly forward, appearing tranquil but gripping his wooden sword so tightly his veins bulged. After returning, they scattered. During the resting periods after his cultivation sessions, Wang Anfeng had several nightmares. Dancing atop the flames, a pair of red embroidered shoes, bright as blood, fiery as passion. A head held high in derisive laughter, a scholar claiming to be a fiend. Within the Zhao residence, men and women lying dead in unison. The grand and majestic banner of Qin fluttering, its fabric streaming with a color like flowing blood, enveloped by solemn black. Each time he witnessed this sorrowful scene, the young man would wake from the nightmare, unable to fall back asleep, his view of the vast and glorious Great Qin shattered by what he thought was an ordinary feast, violently destroyed. Beneath the peace and prosperity, what caused this naturally fun-loving scholar to become a mass murderer... He had not experienced the scholar''s journey, so he had no right to speculate. But something must have gone wrong. Otherwise, it shouldn''t be. Great Qin, human hearts, Jianghu, Noble Clans, Divine Weapons, interests... The young man''s eyes gradually deepened. There must be a mistake! Atop Shaoshi Mountain, as he looked out into the deep night sky with the stars slowly emerging, he realized the vast Qin was not as flawless and mighty as it appeared. He saw the wildly dancing shoes, the gluttonous scholar proclaiming himself a demon, and still the ''open and honest'' Great Qin. The young man rose, traveled across the vast ocean and sky, humble but determined, he continued walking slowly. A Scholar in green robes frowned and questioned, the young man danced with his sword under the night sky. "Cultivation!" And then, find out the truth! ............... The Qin Iron Troops searched beneath the cliffs for three days and nights. Nothing was found. Imperial decrees were spread across the lands, declaring the man''s death would be without crime and offering heavy rewards. Meanwhile, a thousand miles away, a blood-soaked, one-armed man passed through a mountain village, his demeanor indifferent yet caught by the village chief. "Sir, you are a Martial Artist, aren''t you..." The old man with a wrinkled face looked at the man before him, the broken left arm, his right hand holding a blood-red sword, as if flames of blood were swirling around it, inspiring terror in the heart, a spontaneous fear appeared on his face, yet it seemed something supported him, preventing him from retreating. The Confucian Scholar looked up at him briefly, nodded slightly, and spoke in a gentle tone: "Yes, what guidance does this elder have?" Seeing his gentle demeanor, the old man heaved a sigh of relief and said: "It''s getting late, not suitable for traveling. Why not rest here for a while?" Ni Tianxing observed his manner, aware of the ulterior motives but unconcerned, went inside and saw the villagers all showed fear but pretended to be enthusiastic, then went to the village elder''s house which presented a table full of good dishes, warmly inviting him to sit at the head of the table. The Confucian Scholar seated himself, and the old man then brought out a pretty young girl of around fourteen or fifteen, pushed her to his side with a flattered laugh, then excused himself to fetch wine. Ni Tianxing''s lips curled in mockery, but his gaze softened when he looked at the downcast girl, patted the stool beside him, and said: "Sit, we have so much food, let''s eat together." He casually placed his sword aside, picked up the chopsticks to eat some food, behaving very openly. The girl, considering the instructions from the elder, bit her lip. If this man did not touch her and things went wrong, punishment would surely follow. Trembling, she lifted her hand and began undoing her buttons, revealing the milky, delicate skin of her shoulder. Just as she was about to continue, a hand suddenly rested on hers, warm and dry. The girl trembled slightly, the Confucian Scholar''s eyes were indifferent, yet seemed to have a hint of sympathy, saying: "Why go to such lengths?" The Confucian Scholar looked at the young girl before him, but he could hear the old man''s rambling from behind the wall. "Elder, is this really okay... Several martial artists have already died, none able to kill those bandits... Even the soldiers have no way to deal with this stockade, having lost many men." "Moreover, this is a man with a severed arm... this..." "Let go! Babbling on, they are heroes, aren''t they just seeking fame? If they won''t act heroically and righteously, should we, the ordinary people, go to our deaths?" "Being able to kill a few more bandits before dying would make us feel better... One day we will be able to live in peace!" A sneer appeared at the corner of the Confucian scholar''s mouth. Suddenly, footsteps were heard. He skillfully maneuvered the palm that was resting on the young girl''s palm, making her sit on his lap, his hand gently resting on her waist. The young girl trembled slightly, a sadness crossing her mind, but she found that his hand was tactful, not offending her. The wooden door pushed open, and the old man entered with a simple smile, carrying a jar of sealed wine. He glanced at the girl ''embraced'' in the scholar''s arms, his heart slightly relaxed, and he chuckled, "Master, has Green Willow been remiss in any way?" The Confucian scholar''s smile was serene as he spoke through voice transmission technique for the girl to serve him some dishes, casually saying, "Not at all." "If you have something to say, just say it." The old man''s expression stiffened for a moment. He collected his thoughts, his face filled with sorrow as he delivered the prepared speech about bandits wreaking havoc, familiar with the terrain, and their crafty leader making them difficult to resist. Even the soldiers had suffered losses, but after a period of disappearing, the bandits had returned, more rampant than before. Finally, he bowed deeply and said, "I earnestly implore you, Master, to save us..." The Confucian scholar, looking at the old man''s earnest and sorrowful face, leisurely said, "I refuse..." The old man''s expression slightly stiffened. The Confucian scholar had already gently pushed the girl away, stood up with his sword, and said lazily, "Being able to repulse the soldiers, their strength is not weak. You want me to risk my life for you without offering anything in return; that''s too presumptuous..." The old man, in disbelief, said, "But, but you are a hero..." His voice abruptly stopped as a red longsword was pointed at his throat, carrying an undisguised intent to kill. The Confucian scholar indifferently glanced at him. "I am not a hero." "And you, you are insulting them." The wrist flicked, the sharp sword suddenly broke through the air, and the girl screamed. Moments later, the Confucian scholar walked leisurely out of the mountain village. Within the house, the old man collapsed on the ground, still trembling, while the girl sat, dazed. Everything was undamaged except for one crisp fried peanut missing from the table, along with the Confucian scholar''s grumbling. If there were medicinal porridge, that would be best. The cold night wind blew, and in a hidden stockade, a fierce fire blazed up. Red light flowed over the longsword. The Confucian scholar, alone in his journey among Heaven and Earth, wore an indifferent expression. The mad killing intent that had filled his mind dissipated significantly, but he felt emptier, his mind continually returning to the many books he had read over the last twenty years. The principles within were simple and unpretentious yet raised even more questions. In the imperial court, those high officials read far more, far longer than he did; why, then, does the world still harbor bandits, people who hope for heroes to save them, populace akin to demons? There must be dirt hidden under the vast and dignified government. There would be the birth of outsiders like himself, hands bloodstained. The Confucian scholar walked slowly, his eyes clear, much clearer than when he was at Zhao''s residence. Zhao Zheng''s affair had already passed twenty years. Was it the only incident? Why did no one tend to it, no one investigate? The hall full of people who understood the principles, why didn''t they investigate? Couldn''t they find out? He still had the chance for revenge, and over three hundred resentful souls had finally made sense, but what about the others? Were there more who had been wrongfully killed in the past under fabricated charges, becoming voices that sang praises and eventually turning to rot, enabling the Great Qin tree to grow more lush, its branches and leaves, and fruits on the tree to absorb more nutrients? And his own act of revenge would, after today, be scorned by so-called saints and gentlemen. People''s eyes are on the front of their heads, he knew. So they mostly see only the deaths of today and fail to see the bloodshed of the past, denouncing cruelty without knowing that these people''s wealth over the past twenty years was exchanged for the lives and futures of over three hundred resentful souls. Every bite of meat eaten was mixed with the agonizing screams of resentful souls. Every sip of wine had the smell of deep, decaying blood. Enjoy more content from empire And more people... more people, noble clans, bureaucrats... Don''t rush. If there had been no incident twenty years ago... it might already be a small village by now... Ni Tianxing suddenly felt as if awakening from a dream, yet he thought, were those who gave the orders also disciples of the Confucian Sect reciting the principles of their books? Were the principles wrong? Did that old man a thousand years ago sacrifice himself in search of the same thing that now lay prostrate before emperors, offered with both hands? The expression in the Confucian Scholar''s eyes gradually cleared, the dissipating aura about his body ceased fading and began climbing towards a higher plane in another direction. He took a deliberate step forward, his lips slightly parted, his voice cold and clear, reverberating through the surrounding heaven and earth. "Repay kindness with kindness, and grievance with directness." "When the country follows the path of virtue, support it..." "When the country does not follow the path of virtue." His step faltered slightly, his lips gently parted. "Destroy it." With a thunderous explosion, Ni Tianxing''s aura surged around him. His hair tie came loose, and his black hair danced wildly, but only his eyes grew ever more radiant, like cold stars, sending shivers down people''s spines. What emerged wasn''t merely unalloyed righteousness but not wickedness either. Somber, icy, even insane. To kill in order to stop killing, a way of decisive action vastly different from that of the disciples of the Confucian Sect throughout the world. The Qi Force swirled around him like wailing ghosts, as if cheering and chanting in the midst, the Master with severed arm, slowly and deliberately making his way toward a direction growing distant from Fufeng, further away from the human world. PS: Becoming a sinister lord doesn''t happen overnight... The gluttonous Ni Master, he''s truly dead. All that''s left is the demonic Ni Tianxing, and he doesn''t deny his hands are bloody. He himself is one of the errors he sees, and this doesn''t conflict with his change of thought, don''t pull this topic anymore, huh. Regarding the entanglement with this character''s issues, just a question, if your whole family and relatives, over three hundred people, were wiped clean from existence, could you be content with only slaying the chief culprit? In the pre-Qin period, a vendetta as old as nine generations was still consider vendible. From the moral standpoint of a hero, expecting a revenger to act realistically is not feasible, and I am also writing a complex character for the first time, for any inadequacies, I hope you''ll be understanding. I know many might not accept the gluttonous character''s shift, thinking this person should die immediately... but this is Jianghu, isn''t it just about heroes and devils Chapter 23 Breakthrough to Rank 9 (Thanks to Chu Xuan Pious for the generous reward) At the end of May, as the weather became warmer, the atmosphere at Fufeng Academy gradually returned to its original state.The matter of Ni Tianxing was forbidden to be spread, and the students only knew that the Master, who had appeared indolent and carefree, was actually an utterly heinous evil demon. In addition to their fear, they spontaneously wrote many declarations to denounce such heretical actions. Inside the Wind Character Tower, Wang Anfeng silently looked at the article in his hands. Brilliant writing sprang to life. It was filled with ideas of benevolence and righteousness, contempt for Ni Tianxing, and praise for Zhao Zheng and the Great Qin, extrapolating the notion that evil cannot triumph over righteousness. The hurried heretics could only flee before the vast might of the Great Qin and would inevitably be caught in the net of the law. But things were not so simple. The Master, in his eyes, had done wrong. But could he have done better if he were in the Master''s shoes? And Zhao Zheng... and the Great Qin. He suddenly recalled the Master''s final words amidst mad laughter. It turns out that the mouth of the vast Great Qin belongs only to the Noble Clans. Whatever was spoken by that mouth, many people could only hear these things. There were plenty of talented individuals within the Noble Clans, people capable of speaking just like the truth itself. Those who had never seen the truth took it for what it was. Am I also one of them? Was what is known only what those high above wanted me to know? Suddenly, the young man''s heart was filled with irritation. "Brother Wang, you seem to be in a troubled state of mind..." A gentle voice arose in the young man''s ear, interrupting the turmoil in his heart. Wang Anfeng was slightly startled and looked to the side, seeing the clean-shaven face with soft contours, belonging to the young man with tender and teasing eyes, always smiling. It was the Legalist disciple he had seen before at Tianfeng Tower, Jiangfeng Yiqing. He smiled at Wang Anfeng, sat down cross-legged next to him, took a book of Legalist classics, and said softly: "Some things weigh heavily when kept inside." "Since we are acquainted, why not speak them out? It will feel much better once you do..." Wang Anfeng fell into silence, then again sighed: "Is it that obvious?" During the turbulent time of his fourteenth birthday, Wang Anfeng''s voice had begun to change. No longer boyish, it had taken on a slightly hoarse and deeper tone. Jiangfeng Yiqing smiled, shook his head, and said softly: "Not really, Brother Wang. Your face is calm, and ordinary people can''t see anything unusual." Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But to people like us, it''s quite clear." As Jiangfeng Yiqing spoke, a smug smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, he pointed to his own eyes, and said: "After all, I am a Legalist disciple." Wang Anfeng was momentarily taken aback, then laughed. He didn''t plan to tell Jiangfeng Yiqing about this matter, which involved things that could not be openly discussed, but there was still a feeling of oppressive gloom roiling within him. He silently flipped through a few pages of a book, then said softly: "Jiangfeng, you are a Legalist disciple..." "What is law? Laws and regulations are clear and strict, and the ancient Legalists considered almost every detail. Why then are there still injustices in the world?" Jiangfeng Yiqing''s smile gradually faded, and his captivating eyes narrowed slightly. He too fell silent, as if pondering or unsure how to answer. After a long time, he finally said: "Law is as impartial as water. Law cannot have emotions, but it also has no life." "Therefore, the implementation of the law still depends on people. Law has no emotions, but people are the most emotional beings. People, using human bodies to wield the power of law, will naturally become corrupted. I don''t believe in Saints because I''ve never seen one. All I know is people corrupted by power." "Once they were full of fiery ambition, but in a short time, they rotted to the core." Jiangfeng Yiqing closed his eyes slightly, fell silent for a long while, then spoke with a complex tone: "The ancestors of the Legalist school calculated every possible evil, yet they still could not account for human nature. They were cold, referred to by the Shi Family as cruel officials, but still na?vely pitiful, naively believing that those who came after them could live by the law their entire lives." Wang Anfeng remained silent, many thoughts swirling in his mind that he couldn''t share, ending only in a sigh. Jiangfeng Yiqing seemed to recall some unpleasant memories as well. He sat for a moment, picked up a book, and then left on his own. Wang Anfeng stayed as usual, continuing to read in that place. He was reading commentaries compiled by contemporary scholars, but the more he read, the more distasteful it felt, filled with glorifying praise. The young man put the heavy books, reeking of faint ink scent, back in their places. Dressed in blue robes, he slowly ascended the wooden stairs that reached to the sky, step by step, thousands of them, to a place rarely visited by people. He reached for a book that was placed high up as if it was enshrined, yet hardly ever read by anyone, dusted off the cover, and slowly opened the title page. That night. Wang Anfeng, as always, waited until all the others had left, and the figure of Lao Ren had disappeared. Only then did he carefully sweep the thousand steps. Finally, he closed the wooden stairs of the Wind Character Tower and walked alone to his own narrow wooden hut. In the stillness of heaven and earth at this time, Wang Anfeng''s thoughts were in disarray, flights of fancy seizing him. It seems that neither Baili Feng nor Miss Xue has been seen for several days. Could it be due to the aftermath of the Master''s incident? Or might it be... Wang Anfeng suddenly shook his head vigorously, his black hair flailing, as if trying to throw the thought out of his mind. He tapped his forehead lightly and his face showed a frustrated expression. In any case, it shouldn''t be so. After all, the Great Qin wouldn''t stoop so low, and there was no news of any misfortune befalling the two of them. The young man scorned himself for suspecting his own country with such malice. The wind rustled through the sparse bamboo, causing the leaves to whisper, but his steps halted, and his pupils contracted sharply. This was... murderous intent. A barely perceptible Qi Mechanism locked onto him, causing his scalp to suddenly prickle as his figure instantaneously returned to normal, continuing to walk forward as usual. But beneath the surface, his Inner Strength had already begun to circulate faster. At that moment, a fierce sound of slicing through the air suddenly erupted, without the slightest intent to conceal, directly slashing down toward Wang Anfeng. The young man''s footsteps shifted, and from behind him, the Eight-Sided Han Sword was drawn from its sheath, clashing with the incoming blade. The wooden sword collided with the saber, and to his surprise, a shower of sparks erupted. The saber was naturally unharmed, and astonishingly, not a single mark appeared on the wooden sword either. Wang Anfeng burst backward with a movement technique, his wooden sword held horizontally in front of him, watching the masked person with wary eyes. His pupils dilated slightly, no longer conveying their original gentle calmness, but sharp and compelling like a drawn sword, he said in a cold voice, "...Here to silence me?" The person did not reply, but simply raised the Great Qin saber in hand and fiercely assaulted Wang Anfeng. The attack was grand and upright, the saber tracing a cold and domineering path. Wang Anfeng clenched his teeth, advancing instead of retreating, his wooden sword executing a seventy-two-stroke attack in the style of the Crane Dancing in the Breeze. Although his fist techniques were stronger, the adversary wielded a sharp blade, and the fist wraps that Qin Fei had once given him were not on hand, leaving him no choice but to counter with swordsmanship. The Sword Momentum unfolded like a Crane Stirs the Wind, graceful yet fierce, with a hidden intent to kill. At this point, the opponent had clearly directed killing intent toward him; in a life-or-death situation, there was no room left to hold back. His swordsmanship, whether in terms of speed or power, was many times stronger than what he had shown before. He engaged the battle saber without losing ground, but it was also difficult for him to gain the upper hand. The Golden Bell Shield Inner Strength within his body, which had been refined until it could circulate without problem, churned relentlessly due to the intense battle, as if waves were surging within him, vibrating and spreading. It made his body increasingly swollen and painful, while the enemy''s saber was held diagonally, slashing down fiercely like a thunderbolt, leaving vivid traces in the eyes of the youth. The surging Inner Strength within him suddenly paused and then surged violently. The next moment, starting from between his eyebrows, characters began to emerge on the youth''s skin, as if passed through raging flames, burning with a reddish-gold luster, interconnected to each other. Silently, a Qi Bell manifested and collided heavily with the saber''s shadow. The saber shattered, and the illusory bronze bell dissipated, too. Amidst the sonorous bell tolling, the young man, wielding his sword, instantly gathered his spirit, then thrust forward vigorously. And thus, a thunderous rumble echoed around them. The azure lightning of ultimate Yang and ultimate firmness flickered, Vigorous Qi coiling around the blade, turning the lightning into a very real Sword Qi as it thrust forward. Wang Anfeng''s body suddenly went limp, his breath slightly hurried. The adversary appeared not to have anticipated Wang Anfeng''s emission of Sword Qi and stumbled, narrowly avoiding it. Capitalizing on the momentum, the adversary grabbed and crushed the lightning Sword Qi in an instant; electric currents twined around his palm, yet they had no effect and were simply dispersed by a shake of the hand, dissipating into the air. Read latest chapters at empire Wang Anfeng''s pupils abruptly constricted, almost unable to believe the scene he witnessed. However, the masked person did not continue the attack and simply stood there, lifting a hand to gently remove the Black Iron Mask covering his face, revealing a fair and soft countenance. Those eyes remained gentle yet also flashed with a cold light, more like two slender and graceful battle sabers. Wang Anfeng''s expression showed utter disbelief as he murmured, "Jiangfeng..." The youth across from him nodded slightly, saying warmly, "Yes, it''s me, but you may also call me by another name." His voice paused, and his thin, pale lips parted slightly, saying, "Wuxin." Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, but in his mind, the words from their first meeting resurfacedhe had taken the initiative to ask whether Wuxin would come, only to now realize it was all a misdirection... That Wuxin was merely a bait. He had deceived everyone under Heaven. Master Ni''s affair had yet to be cleared, and was he already to be thrown into prison? With complex feelings of unwillingness, Wang Anfeng said softly, "The school of Legalism... Wuxin." The young man in front of him nodded again, glancing at Wang Anfeng who was still gripping the longsword tightly, surrounded by lightning, and spoke indifferently, "To forget is difficult for the immortal, spiritual communion has been long-established." "But you need not worry, I did not come to capture you." Wang Anfeng was briefly stunned, then looked at the person in front of him, harboring many secrets, standing leisurely with hands behind his back and said, "I will say that Yi Nanping fell off a cliff and his whereabouts are unknown." Wang Anfeng fell silent, looking at the familiar yet strange friend in front of him, and slowly, reverently sheathed his sword, saying, "But you come from a Legalist background, why would you..." Feng Yiqing looked at him, his smile fading, then calmly said, "I have already told you..." "People''s hearts are corrupt, I have never believed in any so-called saints. Everyone has desires, only a sword hanging over their heads, deterring them, can make them understand the concept of a bottom line." "Seven years ago, I wanted to become the sword that keeps check on the human heart." "But three years ago, I realized, I was not enough." "In the end, I even feared that someday, I would become corrupt myself." "Only the swordsman of Jianghu, the true and genuine hero who does not hesitate to risk his life, can cut away the corrupt things, ensuring that this world remains as usual, eternally vibrant. And in the time I knew you, especially in the case of Ni Tianxing, I have seen that you are that kind of hero." Wang Anfeng''s heart shook slightly upon hearing this, and looking into those eyes, he said, "You... are you betraying Legalism?" Feng Yiqing shook his head, saying calmly, "I have never betrayed Legalism!" "Hunting down criminals across the world three years ago was for Legalism." "Arguing for his reduced sentence was for Legalism." "Today, I, Wuxin, act contrary to the ancient principles of Legalism, it is still for Legalism." "If ancient principles have been passed down for a thousand years, does that make them correct? I think not. The world changes, people''s hearts decay, those who do not change and progress, are only bound for death!" PS: A long chapter for you. PS: For any questions, please see the subsequent chapters... After the story ends, then make your judgements. Thank you to Chu Xuan Pious for the generous rewards, thank you. Chapter 24 Gradually Resuming Normalcy "now that it''s confirmed you''re not one seeking fame through false pretenses, it''s time for me to leave fufeng academy."wang anfeng naturally expressed his thanks, but the renowned capture before him let out a light laugh and said leisurely: "i''ve said there''s no need to thank me. moreover, i have a favor to ask of you." wang anfeng replied calmly: "jiangfeng yiqing, just speak your mind. as long as it''s something i can do and it doesn''t violate my principles, i will certainly help you." jiangfeng yiqing looked intently at the young man before him. his smile faded, and after a moment of silence, he said slowly: "if one day, i become like those corrupt officials..." "kill me." without waiting for wang anfeng''s response, jiangfeng yiqing had already turned and started to walk away, his demeanor calm. as he walked away slowly, with his back to the young man, after taking more than a dozen steps, he suddenly spoke up again in a soft voice. "of course, that''s if you''re no longer yi nanping." "then the person coming to you will no longer be jiangfeng yiqing, but rather the principle-less wuxin." wang anfeng watched his figure disappear into the darkness, and after regaining his composure, he said: "it''s also possible that on that day, what''s in your hand is not a sword, but wine." jiangfeng yiqing paused for a moment, silent, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "if that''s the case, all the better." before the word ''better'' had finished echoing, his figure had vanished from wang anfeng''s line of sight. the wind character tower stood still and quiet as always, surrounded by a forest of green bamboos, lush and verdant. it showed no sign of the recent battle. wang anfeng exhaled and turned to walk towards his own hut, his steps unhurried. to forget one''s spirit, yi nanping, arises from witnessing injustice. the hope is to sheathe one''s sword and retire in seclusion only when there are no more injustices in the world. find more to read at empire not when one no longer has the spirit to continue living. ........................... in the bamboo grove, jiangfeng yiqing stood with his hands behind his back, letting the wind lift the hem of his black robe, his eyes slightly closed. right or wrong? only when dawn touched the horizon did his expression finally soften, no longer as stern. he raised his hand to rub his face, like an early-rising scholar leisurely walking along a familiar path, moving against the stream of students, occasionally greeting acquaintances with a smile. as he left the house, yan ling called out to him, waving: "yi qing, junior brother, today we will discuss a new chapter of the dharma scriptures. will you be there to hear it?" "i''ll be there!" jiangfeng yiqing nodded his head slightly in response, his expression as usual, the light shining on him made each breath seem to carry the warmth of the sunlight. if they say the patriarch was na?ve, am i not the same? when my time comes, decades from now, close to death, i will certainly try with all my mental energy to record the most perfected laws and regulations i''ve seen so that they may be passed on to future generations, even if new problems will certainly emerge, just the same. jiangfeng yiqing looked at the entrance to fufeng academy and murmured to himself, shaking his head gently, with no hint of reluctance, he stepped forth resolutely. "there''s no end to the law..." there is no ultimate law. but without an ultimate law, without end, never stopping, the heart of reform undying, that is the essence of a true legalist. ................................ in shaolin temple, everything was as it always had been. on a solitary peak, a monk in a grey robe was seated on a stone, seemingly in meditation, while beside him, a scholar held a book, seemingly absorbed in the world within. wu changqing was still sitting leisurely on his vine chair, flipping a page before suddenly saying with a smile: "i''ve been considering it, and i think that to eliminate the grievances in one''s heart, medicinal skills are necessary." ci yuan looked up with a gentle shake of his head and said in a warm voice: "medicinal diets rely on external forces; medicines always carry the risk of poison, bringing future troubles." "better to dissipate the fires in one''s heart with buddhist scriptures." wu changqing put down the pharmacopeia in his hand, stroked his beard, and replied with a smile: "ah, master ci yuan, that isn''t quite right" "buddhist teachings are the easiest to infiltrate when one is vulnerable. it''s still better to use the principles of the inexhaustible pharmaceutics to keep the boy clear-minded during this period, to prevent him from becoming obstinate." "do you agree, sir?" mr. ying sneered coldly, turned his head away, and paid no attention. wu changqing found the rejection uninteresting but didn''t mind; he turned his head and continued to debate with ci yuan. the things wang anfeng had experienced lately were just common tales for these veterans of jianghu. but to a child of merely thirteen or fourteen years of age, the impact was so great they could hardly bear to contemplate it. originally, they had thought to see if the youth could withstand it on his own, but after just a few days, one by one, they couldn''t sit still. the one unwavering as the eight winds had fallen from the lotus platform and, in the dead of night, went to the shaolin scripture pavilion, searching through buddhist scriptures to quell the fire in his heart, and reading through the tales of jianghu. the one who normally rose from his rattan chair, squatted for god knows how long in front of the kitchen stove, delving into medicinal diets to calm one''s inner demons. each believed their method was best. the atmosphere atop the solitary peak seemed to freeze instantly when wang anfeng appeared. ci yuan coughed lightly, his face showing his usual tranquil expression, and beckoned wang anfeng over. looking at wang anfeng, who seemed to have grown from a small village boy into his current form under his watchful eye, the monk''s eyes were gentle as he raised his hand and softly touched the youth''s dark hair, gently rubbing it, and said warmly, "anfeng, you''ve done very well, come, sit." "today, your master will impart to you the second level of the golden bell shield." the monk''s voice paused briefly, and then he said nonchalantly, "then, there''s also this scripture, which is also..." "cough cough cough, cough!" wu changqing began to cough violently, the renowned healer of jianghu appearing to suffer from a severe cold, with his coughing even drowning out ci yuan''s voice, attracting wang anfeng''s attention. ci yuan frowned slightly and turned to stare at wu changqing, who, unabashed, stroked his beard and chuckled, saying, "master ci yuan, you''re speaking of cultivation as soon as anfeng arrives, isn''t that a bit hasty?" he then turned to wang anfeng, who was quieter than usual, eyes full of kindness, as he enticed with a chuckle, "come, anfeng, your second master has prepared many medicinal diets today." "they taste very good, and i''ve added your favorite things..." sea??h th n?velfire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "amitabha, mr. wu, i feel that cultivation is more important." "ha-ha... it seems the master is attached to appearances." "no, it is the layman wu who has the barrier of knowledge and insight..." wang anfeng listened with some bewilderment while mr. ying''s brow had already furrowed slightly. amidst their argument, he slammed the book in his hand heavily on the table, stood up, stepped forward, and his movement technique unfolded behind him, leaving a trail of afterimages. in an instant, he was already behind wang anfeng. with his left hand behind his back and right hand casually reaching out, he grabbed the youth''s collar. ci yuan and wu changqing paused in surprise, and the scholar merely gave them a cold smile, then took a step as if riding the wind into the sky, soaring upwards. "you!" "sir, please wait!" ci yuan and wu changqing abruptly stood up and took two steps to follow, but at their level, a quick step was a thousand miles away; there was no way to catch him, especially since the scholar had concealed his tracks with his status. they could only look at each other and smile wryly. with a sigh, the monk stood with one hand before his chest and offered a respectful gesture, saying, "mr. wu... these past few days, it was i who misspoke, i hope you can forgive me." the old man chuckled bitterly, clasping his hands together, "in a moment of urgency, i, too, was somewhat offensive..." "yet, i never expected mr. ying to take action, overturning the game entirely." "still, since mr. ying rushed to take action, we can only trust him." his voice faltered, and the old man muttered, "but i still believe that the medicinal diet is best, though the sir has never argued about it, it seems he has a well-thought plan." "a well-thought plan?" the monk smiled helplessly and walked over to where the scholar had been sitting. he looked it over and a realization came over him. casually flipping open the book on the table, he shook his head and said, "is this what you call a well-thought plan?" wu changqing walked over, looked at the upside-down characters on the page, and was dumbfounded. "this..." Chapter 25 Yings Education, Resolving Inner Conflicts with the righteousness of heaven and earth, and the manipulation of the six atmospheric forces, one wandered boundlessly.the strength of an upper third rank martial artist was clearly revealed in front of wang anfeng, showing just a corner of its capacity. the fierce wind brushed against his face, making it almost impossible for the youth to think. all he could see was the rapid retreat of mountains, rivers, and earth beneath him, whether it be towering rocks or surging waves, bustling towns merely flashed by as fleeting sceneries. velocity came to an abrupt halt, yet a tranquil force enveloped wang anfeng, preventing any discomfort. only upon landing did his legs feel a bit weak and he staggered a few steps before steadying himself. behind him came a soft snort from the scholar, and turning back, he caught sight of the scholar retracting his right hand, holding a bamboo in it. no doubt, had his stance been unstable and he not stood firm, that bamboo would have struck him without hesitation. the youth suddenly felt a slight headache. the scholar was stern and did not speak, but slightly lifted his chin, signaling wang anfeng to look forward. the youth, puzzled, turned around to see a mountain range soaring high into the sky, its majesty almost toppling over him, instilling a sense of awe and terror, and he involuntarily gasped. a familiar voice reached his ears. "what do you see ahead of you?" enjoy new tales from empire the youth steadied himself and responded: "mountains..." "how about this mountain?" wang anfeng exclaimed, "majestic and towering... lush and verdant." mr. ying gave a slight nod but said nothing, taking the lead as the youth, accustomed to his mentor''s temperament, quickly caught up, knowing mr. ying wanted him to follow. they walked in silence, witnessing the flourishing expanse of forests, indeed, a splendid vista, which somewhat lifted the indescribable emotion in the youth''s heart momentarily. it seemed the mentor had brought him to admire the scenery of the mountain, but then, at that moment, the scholar''s steps suddenly halted again. curious, wang anfeng listened as mr. ying spoke again, asking casually: "look again, what do you see now?" puzzled, the youth stepped past the scholar and looked intently, his expression shifting slightly. before him lay a wasteland-like area, blue rocks pocked and bare, stark under the glaring sun, dust-covered, growing not even the slightest bit of vegetation, which contrasted sharply and starkly with the lush forests around them. the scholar spoke again, asking: "what do you see?" the youth scanned the unattractive bare qingyan compared to the surrounding forests, responding: "rocks..." "how do they compare to the forests?" the youth said nothing, but it was enough to convey his thoughts. the two continued along the bare rocks, and after some time, they finally saw the source of the barren rocks. looking back, they could hardly locate the barren rocks on the hillside. mr. ying casually picked up wang anfeng, leaped up, and in a few breaths'' time, they had reached the mountain peak. setting down the youth, he pointed in a direction and said: "look again, what do you see?" wang anfeng steadied his racing heart, nodded at the scholar''s direction, and looking there, all he saw was lush greenery, a magnificent sight. slightly startled, as if realizing something, the scholar''s voice echoed again: "what you see is the location of the barren rocks on the hillside earlier. but can you see it now?" "tell me, what do you see now?" wang anfeng opened his mouth, saying: "it''s still the mountain..." "how about this mountain?" understanding the intent of mr. ying, the youth''s voice, for some reason, sounded a bit weary: "majestic and towering... lush and verdant." the scholar frowned, asking: "what are your thoughts?" wang anfeng fell silent, gazing at the distant mountain, his expression growing complicated, eyes lowered, he said: "sir, are you trying to tell me that even majestic mountains have bare rocks, yet these do not diminish their grandeur?" "even the mightiest nations have their filth, but this filth does not erase the era''s own strength and greatness..." the youth felt somewhat complex and uncomfortable in his heart. just then, a sudden pain struck his forehead, causing him to involuntarily cry out and step backward. the complex expression on his face instantly vanished, leaving him covering his reddened forehead with both hands, widening his eyes, and looking helplessly and innocently at the scholar in front of him, who was holding a green bamboo, smirking coldly. sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "sir...?" the scholar sneered, his hand moving slightly, making the green bamboo seem to disappear and then reappear, precisely hitting the youth, who he sternly questioned: "filth, golden age? what bunch of nonsense are you talking about, hmm?" it seemed that what wang anfeng had just said deeply angered the scholar. as he waved the green bamboo, it struck the youth each time he spoke; wang anfeng instinctively tried to dodge, but how could he escape? he listened as the scholar continuously questioned him. "a frog in a well, prattling about how high the sky is." "could you have seen that bare rock from the foot of the mountain?" "could you have seen the source of the bare rock from the mountainside?" "after teaching you for so long, how are you still so foolish?" the youth took a few steps back, covering his swollen and reddened forehead, cautiously watching the scholar holding the green bamboo; the latter, with the bamboo as his sword, pointed directly at wang anfeng''s brow amidst the whistling sound, saying: "you can''t see the naked rocks of the mountainside from the foot of the mountain, and even if you reached the mountainside, staying there for ten or twenty years, you still wouldn''t see the source of those bare rocks." the green bamboo tapped the youth''s forehead, then lifted and forcefully knocked on his head. "little ability, yet a great ambition." wang anfeng exhaled lightly, touching his reddened forehead. yet, he felt a sense of enlightenment rising within him, realizing that he had been thinking too much recently, showing signs of increasingly radical thoughts. at this moment, an ease of mind emerged from the pointed tip of worry and the burning pain on his forehead mixed together, with the youth''s instincts taking over, inadvertently stepping back again, saying: "i understand, i understand, sir, please don''t knock any more..." the scholar looked up, noticing that the youth''s eyes had regained the clarity he was familiar with; although there were still some issues, it was no longer as pessimistic as before. he slightly relaxed, pleased that his admonition had worked, yet his face broke into a cold smile as he struck with the green bamboo once more. "i see you''ve grown bolder, daring to talk back." "it hurts, sir... i was wrong." "i don''t think you were wrong, where did you go wrong..." "i..." ............ the next day, wang anfeng slowly pushed open his little wooden hut door, his demeanor usual, yet continuously rubbing his forehead, occasionally grimacing and gasping from the pain. on the way to wind character tower, he encountered baili feng and xue qinshuang dressed as a man, whom he had not seen for several days. the former seemed to relax greatly seeing his normal complexion, while the latter appeared hesitant and concerned for her friend but also afraid of being misunderstood, therefore her smile was somewhat stiff. the youth nodded towards baili feng, then turned to look at the bright young girl. looking at her lively eyebrows and the sparkling brown eyes under the sunlight, he still liked her very much. but now, he could understand the girl''s intentions. she wanted to become the number one hero under heaven and earth, and he too had greater things he wanted to do, surely very big and very good deeds. he decided to put away this youthful infatuation for now. the youth exhaled, gently touched the eight-sided han sword behind him, the wooden sword seemed to emit a low whistle. wang anfeng walked boldly towards his friends, his eyes no longer showing any signs of distress. when she becomes the most formidable hero in the world. when he swept away the discontent in his heart, intending to retire from his heroic path and live in obscurity. then they would talk. Chapter 26 The Yi Nanping Case (Thanks to Take It Slow, No Rush, Ten Thousand Rewards) baili feng and xue qinshuang came to seek wang anfeng, worried that the affair involving master ni might have a terrible impact on him, but they unexpectedly discovered that the young man seemed to take things more lightly than either of them, with clear eyes and a serene demeanor, showing no signs of extremist thoughts. they breathed a sigh of relief, a bit surprised as well.especially xue qinshuang, who, faced with this matter, had indeed shattered her distractions with her own will, but she also knew that her relationship with master ni was merely that of acquaintance. whereas wang anfeng and ni tianxing had almost become friends regardless of age difference. the same incident had vastly different impacts on the two, putting oneself in their shoes, depending solely on oneself might not be enough to withstand it, hence they set aside their previous concerns and sought him out proactively, hoping they could be of some help. yet, to their surprise, he had already moved on. moreover, judging by the qi mechanism around him, he had likely broken through to the ninth grade. a bright expression emerged in the girl''s hazel eyes. indeed, he is a worthy opponent! the three walked together to the wind character tower and then parted ways. along the way, baili feng seemed to have returned to his usual self, laughing and talking loudly. when asked about his recent experiences, the young man of the military family scratched his head and mentioned only that a drunken beggar, who once taught him how to make a wooden mo blade look just like a real one, had gotten him so drunk that bragging for a while had eased many of his worries. "then, i came over to see how you, anfeng, were doing. if all else failed, we could go have a good drink," he said. baili feng scratched his head and smiled brilliantly, as always. but the object on his back was no longer the wooden mo blade, which had shattered from the backlash while striking ni tianxing, and now the young man carried a brand new mo blade. its blade was three feet long, with a chilling brightness and a piercing aura of the military path that seemed almost tangible. this one was genuine. a realization dawned in wang anfeng, but his gaze fell on his friend''s side where the broken mo blade, now more like a short stick, was tightly strapped to his waist. "since you''re alright, anfeng, i''m heading to the drill grounds... i can''t keep the master waiting," he said. recalling something difficult to face, baili feng''s mouth twitched slightly. he nodded to the two and turned to leave, carrying the heavy mo blade on his back. his steps were slow, but each was exceptionally firm, and with each step, his spine remained upright. his previously shattered tiger''s mouth was wrapped in white cloth, stained with blood as he clenched his fists, brushing past the remnants of the broken wooden blade. xue qinshuang, watching baili feng walk away, spoke softly: "it seems this incident hasn''t just spurred growth in you and me." wang anfeng fell silent for a moment, then said: "i think, baili would rather carry that wooden blade for the rest of his life." ........................... jiangfeng yi qing left fufeng academy. without any sign, and without bidding farewell to the students he knew, he departed as quietly as he had arrived, leaving no trace behind, seemingly without impacting anything. the only exception was yan ling of the law family who, upon bumping into him, complained to wang anfeng: "i was about to impart deeper principles to him, why did he leave?" "moreover, not even a goodbye, it really is too much. brother wang, if you ever decide to leave, make sure to let me know, all right?" then he was kicked by the petite girl next to him, looking furious, who forced him to apologize to wang anfeng before dragging him away by the ear, still asserting his stance even as he was led away. at that moment, the young man was sitting on a stone in the bamboo forest, perusing a classic book. upon seeing this, he was stunned and knocked on his forehead, his eyes filled with puzzlement. yan ling said, "there''s no problem..." this matter only caused a slight ripple within the academy, since jiangfeng yiqing had been at the academy for just over a month and had few acquaintances. but soon after that, news roared across the land. yi nanping had been captured. he then escaped through a gap and was cut down by wuxin, falling off a cliff. heavenly capital?ministry of punishment an authoritative old man sat at the head of the room, and a black-clad man stood below with his head bowed, his face pale and gentle, his eyes slightly closed, like a war blade sheathed within its scabbard. the old man flipped through some scrolls on the table, which recorded that the county official was guilty. sea??h th novl?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. during the investigation, yi nanping fled and was later caught and struck off a cliff, with detailed testimonies and physical evidence. the old man slightly furrowed his brow, feeling something was amiss, but his attention was quickly drawn to other leads about corrupt officials. as he read, he nodded slightly, saying casually, "this trip has been a hard one, you may leave now." wuxin nodded slightly and, like a ghost, turned and left, stepping out of the grand doors into the sunlight, which cast a warm glow on his pale face. stay tuned for updates on empire in the ministry of punishment''s great hall, the old man continued to go through the cases handled by wuxin. although a famous capture with the bi''an golden order could immediately deal with certain grades of officials on the spot, cases involving exile still required review by the ministry of punishment, followed by execution by the court of judicial review. his gaze swept across the case concerning yi nanping. he initially wanted to skip over it but then paused, recalling something. he then picked up a brush, dipped it in cinnabar ink, and wrote down a line of small characters with vigorous strokes. after careful consideration, he stamped his own seal on it. the next day, this urgent order was spread throughout the seventy-two counties of the land by an exotic beast with golden feathers. all over, posters began to be displayed heavily publicizing yi nanping''s execution. the language was straightforward, causing considerable dissatisfaction among the citizens. the government secretly promoted the circulation of this news, and soon some people openly cursed it, many scholars even used this to write articles satirizing the imperial court, gaining increasing renown, surpassing the level it should have reached, even overwhelming the issue of ni tianxing from just over ten days before. fufeng county?county city general''s mansion. yu wenze casually tossed the poster he was holding onto the ground, sneering, "it''s the same old methods often used by the capital city''s political purgers." "one merely killed some damned bastards, the other a butcher walking out the city gates, dragging behind a bunch of utterly corrupted fellows; can''t they differentiate which is lighter and which is heavier?" "they actually plan to gloss over it this easily?" "hmph, i must impeach them thoroughly!" with a cold snort, yu wenze rose to his feet. each of the seventy-two pillars of the states suppressed his own territory. the opulence of the general''s mansion was beyond words, yet he cared little for luxury, often wearing a black and red war armor even at home. he stood up, his war boots unapologetically stepping on the poster, and after walking past it, felt it wasn''t satisfying enough. he turned back, stepped on the poster again, and ground it under his heel several more times, sneering, "why not die earlier? why not die earlier!" "old thief!" suddenly sensing a change in the air, yu wenze''s expression quickly became reserved; he coughed lightly, regaining his typically aloof and formidable demeanor, and stepped forward, hands behind his back, hiding the crumpled poster behind him. just then, a figure approached hurriedly from outside and swiftly knelt before him. yu wenze slightly nodded, his expression stern and composed without a hint of a smile, and in a calm voice, he said, "about the arrangement to protect those three students, how is it going?" ps: thanks for your patience, a long chapter will be posted tomorrow. Chapter 27 Undercurrents the man in plain clothes replied:"i was just about to report to the general; we followed orders and stayed near those three students." experience more tales on empire "there was indeed an assassin skilled in the art of concealing their breath. extremely ruthless, realizing the situation was hopeless, they poisoned themselves to death. thus, we failed to capture any alive; please punish me, general." having said this, he bowed with a fist presented, and yu wenze nodded slightly, his tone of voice steady, saying: "what else did you find?" the man slightly relaxed and replied, "reporting to the general, besides us, there were others secretly protecting those three. some were from the academy''s masters, while the affiliations of the others are unknown. we haven''t clashed yet; i can''t discern their intentions, but we nearly captured this assassin thanks to a joint effort by all three parties." "it must be the power behind the students." yu wenze slightly nodded again, noncommittally and indifferently said: "people from the academy can still be trusted. keep a vigilant eye on the others; the knife should not return to the sheath." "these three are acquainted with ni tianxing and appeared at the zhao residence. no matter who stands behind this, they will not let them go, intentionally sending a suicide squad, crippling themselves to earn trusta tactic we must guard against." "continue to stay hidden near those three students and report back if anything arises." the man''s expression grew stern as he presented his fist and said: "yes, i shall follow the order." yu wenze slightly nodded and indifferently said: "you may leave." the man in black still presented a fist, facing yu wenze and walked backwards until he exited the hall. only then did he turn and quickly depart, wearing heavy armor. the solemn expression of the seventy-two pillars of the states suddenly turned into a cold smirk, saying: "causing your own death, yet you even implicated me alongside, forcing me to clean up after you" "ni tianxing, you are still as arrogant as ever." with a casual wave, he released a vigorous qi, directly pulverizing the proclamation behind him. with a cold face, he strode away. fufeng academy master hall. an elderly master sat cross-legged beside a table, listening to a report from a middle-aged confucian scholar, his expression wistful. he waved his student away, and then it was just him alone in the room. the lone old man stared at the chessboard on the table, pondering the changing strategies, his thoughts in disarray. after a long while, he sighed, saying: "has the general''s mansion made a move too?" "yu wenze is stern, serious, sparing in speech, skilled in defense. with him there, he would never allow corrupt crooks to recede. however, this is hardly a long-term plan; breaking out of this situation must ultimately be up to them." "is this what you imply?" "you seek your own death, yet you want this old man to compensate for them?" the elderly master looked at the chessboard, picked up a black piece, pondered for a moment, then placed it down, frowning and murmuring to himself: "qinshuang of the xue family, immensely talented, follows her own path, while baili feng has already been taken under zi ming''s wing, taught in martial arts and military strategies." "wang anfeng" the old man then placed a white piece, feeling quite troubled. he had observed this young man for many days, yet he didn''t know how to handle him, just like the current game of chess. the young man had been forcibly concealing his qi, not as obvious as when he first broke through days ago, but it was still distinctly visible in his eyes. a ninth rank martial artist, and moreover, one who followed a forthright and straightforward path. a solid, step-by-step trained martial artist who had previously demonstrated swordsmanship, and whip and movement techniques far surpassing his peers. yet, such a capable ninth rank martial artist was only cooped up in wind character tower, reading books. thinking of the demeanor he had observed during his secret visits, the master felt a twinge in his teeth. was it that their martial arts were not practical, or was sparing with peers and showing off before others too mundane? not thinking of seeking a master to learn martial arts, yet reading, always reading. reading what nonsense. and not once troubled in spirit. just then, the wooden door was pushed open, creaking softly. an elder in a green robe entered slowly, one hand behind his back, the other still holding a rolled-up scroll, not taking his eyes off the text. he stepped in leisurely, very adeptly walking through the hall and sat across the desk. his lips did not move, yet an aged voice arose: "you called for me, what is the matter?" the master dropped the chess piece in his hand and said, "must there always be something urgent for you to come here?" the man in the blue robe glanced at him and replied succinctly, "no." the master''s expression stiffened slightly, and the old man in front of him once again lifted the scroll in his hand and said, "read." helpless, the master shook his head and said, "this book is newly written. the author is certainly no better than you. why bother reading it?" "for the principles of the confucian sect, the ''analects'' alone is sufficient." the man in the blue robe, who was ren lao, the perennial guardian of the wind character tower, heard these words but ignored the master, focusing intently on the scroll in his hand. the latter, feeling snubbed, twirled a black chess piece in his hand and after a long silence, said, "i summoned you this time because i wanted to ask you something." "wang anfeng, what do you think of him?" ren lao looked up, glanced at him, and nodded, "passable." "what would you have me do?" the master stroked his beard and said, "as you know, ni tianxing took him to zhao''s residence to expose him to more, thus pulling him into the chess game." "such an action might broaden his horizons, but his own strength is still inadequate. i am still investigating the incident that occurred back then, surrounded by thick mists of uncertainty, but one thing i am sure of is that if wang anfeng does not advance bravely in martial arts, he might just live his life in the academy, under its protection." "even then, he would still be in danger." mentioning this, the old man felt a headache coming on and shook his head, "ni tianxing knows about this, and he knows i can see it. he accurately predicted that out of guilt, i would compensate these children and help them break out of the situation." "the xue family''s girl and baili feng are fine, but wang anfeng alone..." "this lad, he''s too good... at hiding." thinking of the recent frustration, the master felt as if he were facing a millennium-old turtle. this feeling, in his nearly a hundred years of life, had only occurred once before, thirty years ago. "he does not learn martial arts, he just reads." "he harbors martial skills, yet does not show them, appearing just like a guardian of books in the eyes of ordinary people. even if i wanted to give him an opportunity, it would be like barking up a tree." listening to the master''s complaints, ren lao''s expression remained unchanged, continuing to read while casually saying, "i will not take him as a disciple." the master''s expression stiffened slightly, and stealing a glance at his old friend, who remained calm without a ripple, he sighed deeply and said, "alas, i know...it seems i must find another way, but my methods are not suitable for others, nor for other masters..." "it''s likely that a talented junior will just waste his life in the academy. alas, i''ve already missed once, and now in my old age, i must face this regret in death. how can i close my eyes in peace...how can i close my eyes in peace..." "it''s also my fault; i should have faced this outcome..." "just let this old man''s reputation be ruined and die with eyes unshut..." ren lao''s face twitched slightly, looking at this master who was so different from others in the eyes of ordinary people, and finally could not bear it, he sighed, "i won''t take him as a disciple, but... i can make him take the initiative to leave the library tower." then he whispered his thoughts into the master''s ear. the master was momentarily stunned, his expression quickly returning to normal, and he shook his head in admiration, "indeed." "your heart is still the dirtiest, impressive." the man in the blue robe darkened his face, abruptly stood up, and was about to leave directly. the master, realizing his faux pas, quickly got up, chuckled apologetically, and grabbing his friend''s sleeve, repeatedly said, "i was wrong, i was wrong. after so long without seeing each other, how about a game of chess with this old man?" ren lao turned back, looked at the black and white chessboard, and a scornful sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. "this old man does not play such trivial games." "you might as well go find some novices or children!" "old fool, hmm!" with a cold snort, he left, brushing his sleeve. sarch* the n??elfir.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 28 My Familys Qilin Child inside the shaolin temple, as the setting sun turned to molten gold, the cries of the birds seemed stretched thin by the twilight, then shattered by the tolling of bells, scattering into the distant skies, becoming even more peaceful.atop the lone peak, wang anfeng rarely skipped his cultivation and instead sat cross-legged in front of a stone table. his black hair was not tied up but was merely secured with a grass rope, hanging over his left shoulder and gently swaying in the wind. the youth had just turned fourteen, and his features were gradually maturing, his face full of youthful vigor. with a writing brush in one hand and his cheek resting on the other, he furrowed his brows in deep thought. occasionally, something seemed to come to him, his eyes would brighten, and he would write rapidly as if to capture fleeting thoughts like shooting stars, the movement on the paper slightly urgent. the setting sun bathed him in a reddish glow, elongating his shadow, which mingled with distant mountains, pagodas, and the faint chanting in harmony. wu changqing, leaning on his wooden staff, slowly approached and saw this picturesque scene. he stood to the side and watched for a moment, curious. he then approached slowly, raised his hand to brush a fallen leaf off the youth''s shoulder, and said with a chuckle: "anfeng?" wang anfeng looked up to see the elder and smiled. he put down the writing brush and stood up to greet him, "second master." the elder nodded kindly but also not without a hint of reproach: "i saw you lying here just now, do you know what time it is? you haven''t lit the lamp; aren''t you afraid of hurting your eyes?" continue your story on empire "so engrossed, what are you doing?" wang anfeng scratched his head and explained: "um is it reviewing?" confusion appeared on the youth''s face, as if he himself wasn''t sure if his own words were accurate. excited in his heart, he didn''t dwell on this but pointed to the text on the paper: "disciple has realized that in recent days, i am unable to defeat opponents in copper man lane any longer." "so i thought, could i organize the most effective moves and techniques, to achieve the greatest victory in the least amount of time?" "but while organizing, the more i thought, the more ideas i had." his voice paused, and wang anfeng''s lips curled slightly. though trying to sound calm, he intentionally stressed, "hmm, master ying also agreed." there was no oddity in his voice, but one could hear a hint of pride, as if he thought that getting the approval for his idea from the usually strict teacher was something worth bragging about to his masters. wu changqing was momentarily taken aback and then chuckled. he patted the youth''s head and said with a smile: "very good, very good, anfeng is truly remarkable. here, let second master have a look." wang anfeng moved aside to help the elder sit down, taking the rather heavy staff from wu changqing. the old man stroked his beard, looked at what the youth had writtenneat with a few scratchesand as his eyes swept over the words, the smile on his face gradually faded. his lips parted slightly, his expression stirred, and surprise gleamed in his eyes. he had assumed it was the youth''s flight of fancy, but it seemed to be much more than that. wu changqing''s gaze moved over the words written by the boy. "the seventh and fifteenth moves of spirit snake''s search for gaps, if i change the flicking force to a pulling force, it seems they can be combined with the momentum of the nine palaces stepping technique i tried it a bit, the stepping technique is faster, but it''s not easy to control, nearly exposing flaws. but the opponent is also bound by the chains, delivering punches that are skewed and much lighter." "if i can get used to that sudden increase in speed, it should certainly startle the opponent." "the gang thunder force that mr. li taught me could be applied to myself, stimulating potential, but i''m not the only one with pressure points, the opponent has them too, everyone in the world has them. pressure points gather qi and blood, so do wild beasts have pressure points, and if so, where? for instance, the dumb acupoint on big yellow, which can be used to give a good scare" (scribbles) "no, no random thoughts. mr. li always said my martial arts aren''t sufficient, and thunder vigor doesn''t explode when i strike. but i don''t need to use it so crudely, do i?" "using thunder vigor as a needle, to stimulate the opponent''s pressure points. if during a fight, suddenly laughing or crying would definitely affect them, even if holding back laughter, their strength will surely diminish. when i feel like laughing, i can''t train in fist techniques." at this point, the youth seemed to hesitate, feeling that making the opponent laugh or cry during a fight was somewhat excessive. he scribbled out many parts and then wrote: "might as well target the numb acupuncture points" "thirty-six primary points. the danzhong point can cause numbness in the chest and torso, the jianjing point can cause upper limb numbness, and the huantiao point can cause lower limb numbness, unless the opponent is much, much stronger than me, they''re bound to be affected, right? thunder vigor also has a numbing effect it seems like when golden bell shield inner strength is fully deployed, the bell''s ringing can also clarify the mind of those with lower inner strength." "when one''s mind is clear, they certainly don''t want to fight, and when they don''t want to fight, their punches will definitely weaken." there was much more, but it was these thoughts alone that made wu changqing marvel, as he stroked his long beard and laid down the paper filled with ink characters, saying: "anfeng, how did you think of these" wang anfeng replied: "hmm when i first learned the long fist technique, master yuan ci told me that i should thoroughly understand the vigorous qi of every move and every form, with beginnings, transitions, continuations, and closures, complete and wishful, capable of indefinite cycling, a hundred continuous strikes to truly master this martial arts." "i just thought that i have to master all the martial arts." the young man scratched his head and said, "then i thought, all techniques are just about beginnings, transitions, continuations, and closures, and most of the vigorous qi is also within the twenty-eight forms of energy circulation taught to me by scholar ying." "since they are all my techniques, why should i only use a fist technique if i am using a fist technique? clearly, a fist technique and whip technique can be used together, a whip technique can follow a fist technique, and after a fist technique, i can also draw my sword and slash in continuation; beginnings, transitions, continuations, and closures connected, the vigorous qi the same, and i can make it fluent." "there''s no rule that they can''t be mixed and used together." "martial arts isn''t just about having the strongest attack, it''s about making the opponent unable to defend, being able to defeat the opponent is what''s good. without the buildup of the previous moves, but with a sword going against expectations, able to strike while the opponent is caught off guard and breaking their defense, isn''t that enough?" the young man stretched out both hands to demonstrate, his left hand open, his right hand raising a single finger, saying: "a fraction of strength can defeat the opponent." "accumulating up to five times the strength can also defeat the opponent, aren''t both overcoming the opponent?" his voice paused slightly, and wang anfeng''s expression stalled for a moment, saying: "no if i can accumulate up to five times the strength and momentum, and strike where the opponent is unguarded, couldn''t i defeat opponents with a higher cultivation than mine?" "but, how to do that" s~ea??h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. wang anfeng felt his thoughts were somewhat unclear, yet wu changqing''s eyes sparkled even more brightly, looking at the troubled youth before him, with vitality stirring in his chest, he couldn''t help but break into jubilant laughter. "good, good, good, my qilin child! my qilin child!" "hahaha, excellent!" the youth looked at the laughing elder, somewhat puzzled. "second master?" atop the great hall, the scholar in green robes stood with his hands behind his back. his long and narrow eyes gazed down at wang anfeng, whose face bore no trace of oddity. the youth had the same clean and harmless demeanor as any ordinary young scholar, seemingly spending his days reciting the doctrines of sages, moral and ethical principles. a treasure conceals its brilliance, a gentleman sheathes his sharpness. had he really subdued it? scholar ying curved the corners of his mouth, his expression amused. under the setting sun, the youth looked clean and tranquil, but his eyes lit up, sparkling with radiance whenever martial arts were discussed. Chapter 29 This Shore, Other Shore, The Duty of a Librarian fufeng academy, within the wind character tower.wang anfeng sat cross-legged on the floor, with a book of miscellaneous travel notes opened on his knee, detailing a swordsman''s years of travel around the fufeng region. he had visited every county in fufeng, casually mentioning local customs, delicacies, and landscapes, written in an engaging style. however, the young man''s attention was not at all on the stories within the book. his brow slightly furrowed, he tapped his forehead with a bent finger. in his mind, he continuously recalled the defeats he had faced the day before. the idea he had been trying out numerous times in copper man lane was about a nuanced, continuous attack that required exceptional ocular power, experience, and courage, something even the current wang anfeng rarely achieved successfully. the continuous failures felt like a stifled breath in his chest he had to release by creating this move of his own. as the sun gradually approached noon, still having achieved nothing, wang anfeng sighed, put the untouched travel book back in its place, stood up from wind character tower, and headed back to his room to eat some food, his mind still filled with the blade and sword shadows of copper man lane. stepping out of the wind character tower and onto the path, he was approached by a familiar mo family student carrying a thick wooden sword, usually a very steady person. however, this time there was a buoyant sparkle in his eyes. from about four or five meters away, he waved at wang anfeng and called out with a beaming smile, "brother wang, long time no see, looking even more dashing than before!" "brother guo well, that''s flattering." the young man hesitated slightly and then nodded in acknowledgment, thinking that the other had something to ask of him and thus he stopped. but the mo family student merely greeted him and briskly walked past, leaving wang anfeng slightly stunned. soon, he heard this usually quiet student humming a cheerful tune, disbelief written all over his face. after pausing for a few moments to confirm he hadn''t misheard, he turned around only to see brother guo waving at another acquaintance with that same radiant smile, "brother zhao, long time no see, looking even more dashing than before!" wang anfeng watched the other student''s bewildered face and couldn''t help but chuckle softly, "seems like he''s in a good mood today" shaking his head, he decided it was none of his concern and continued on his way, only to realize that something about today''s atmosphere was definitely off. the number of cheerful students seemed unusually high on this short stretch of road, most male students appeared quite excited, their voices louder as they talked and laughed, whereas the female students tended to look somewhat displeased, although a few girls also showed signs of eager anticipation. while wang anfeng was somewhat curious, he figured it was just academy affairs that didn''t involve him and refocused himself, returning to his wooden hut to wash rice and cook, his mind occupied with perfecting his own sword moves. he had no interest in prying into academy matters. however, three days later, even if he didn''t want to know, he couldn''t avoid it anymore. "brother wang, have you heard the latest news?!" upon first arriving in fufeng, the gambler su wenchang looked at wang anfeng with eyes shining with excitement, his face full of enthusiasm. wang anfeng sighed, closed the book he had just flipped a few pages of, looked up at the handsome young man, and said earnestly, "brother su you''ve already told me about this." "you might want to go find elder brother yan ling; i don''t think he''s heard it yet." su wenchang''s face showed embarrassment as he scratched his head, sat down next to him on the stone, exhaled, and muttered, "with little sister around, if i go talk to him about this, elder brother yan ling will surely have a hard time." "so i had to come to talk to you, otherwise, i''d feel suffocated keeping it to myself" wang anfeng looked at the familiar student somewhat helplessly and said, "it''s enough to talk about it once." "why must you mention it so many times?" su wenchang rolled his eyes dramatically and exclaimed, "good heavens, this is about qingfeng edge!" "i could talk about it a thousand, ten thousand times and still feel excited!" "talk once?" "sometimes i really feel like we''re not from the same generation; you''re too cold" su wenchang pouted and drooped his eyes in disdain. wang anfeng felt helpless, and seeing that su indeed had no interest, su could only sigh theatrically. this child, how could he act like an old man at such a young age. finding no joy here and seeing wang anfeng was reading again, su wenchang simply stood up, said goodbye, and left to find another target. wang anfeng shook his head, understanding su''s unusual enthusiasm but unable to empathize. ''qingfeng edge'' this peculiar name was not that of a hero or a divine weapon but belonged to a mountain gate. a sect hidden from the mundane world, uninvolved with ordinary people. qingfeng is the name of a sword, qingfeng edge a sword sect, whose disciples excel in swordsmanship, adhering to the philosophy of the sword, discarding notions of ''force'' and ''momentum'' to find unique charm in plain sword moves, thus transforming those simple attacks. rotting grass not shining, transforms into fireflies illuminating the summer breeze. qingfeng edge. who can comprehend the intent of qingfeng. the yin yang family doesn''t practice swordsmanship, thus merely facts about it won''t excite su wenchang. but if the supreme teachings of this sword sect are all based on taiyin, and therefore only accept female disciples who stride across jianghu in vigorous white attire, with young girls carrying swords and black hair cascading over their shoulders, their natural gallant and brisk charm inevitably makes them disinclined to interact with the outside world, speaking very little, which only adds to their aloofness. this rumor distinctly sets them apart from the graceful demeanors typical of academy ladies, and not just su wenchang, but practically all the young men in the academy have been itching with curiosity. because disciples of this hidden sect are not so easily encountered. the voices discussing this matter near his ear were quite intricate; wang anfeng sighed, knowing that it was futile to think of reading peacefully among these bamboo woods. he could only close his travel journal, stand up, and head toward wind character tower. this contact between the two parties was initiated because the great elder of qingfeng edge was celebrating his seventieth birthday. although qingfeng edge belongs among the hidden sects, those in hidden sects are still human, not immortals; they too must eat and have interactions with the outside jianghu world to understand the changes in global affairs. consequently, they also have familiar sects. for instance, fufeng academy, which ranks tenth in the world for its collection of books. since the great elder of qingfeng edge was celebrating his birthday, both publicly and privately, fufeng academy ought to attend and offer congratulations. stepping beyond the bamboo wood, joined side by side with several other sword-carrying students, one of whom, a confucian scholar with a longsword at his waist, his eyes sparkling, loudly proclaimed, "we must surely be selected this time!" "with the great elder of qingfeng edge celebrating his seventieth birthday, once we get to that sword sect, there''s no chance they would let us see the sword sutra or sword canon, but qingfeng cliff, myriad swords mountain, and these four words, ''sword qi soaring to skies,'' are undoubtedly going to be openly discussed." the girl next to him nodded, pressing her hand to her sword, and said, "for hundreds of years, who knows how many swordsmen have visited this place, creating myriad swords mountain and qingfeng cliff, with longswords resounding ceaselessly. normally, qingfeng edge hides within the mountains and rivers, utterly untraceable, only during such occasions, can one glimpse its true face." "indeed, the demeanor of our predecessors is worth seeing!" the two beside her paused their steps, exchanged a glance with a strangely grim expression, and the confucian scholar coughed and said, "aren''t you also interested in the snow lotus pill rumored to preserve youth and boost vitality?" the girl''s expression stiffened, her cheeks flushing red, then she stammered, "i, as a martial artist," "how could i possibly wish to buy a snow lotus pill, impossible, right, absolutely impossible!" although the sword dao of qingfeng edge and fufeng academy are extremely cordial, the unique teachings within the sect could never be transmitted to others. traveling to other sects might not stir up any trouble, but the presence of white-clothed, worldly-detached young girls akin to celestial immortals, and the unique elixirs found in the world, were irresistible. even as martial artists, their human desires and sentiments were no different from ordinary people. especially among young men and women. wang anfeng chuckled softly, suddenly understanding. watching his peers being distracted by these external matters and disrupting their plans, he felt a unique sensation of standing on the riverbank, watching the currents flow, leaves caught in whirlpools, unable to free themselves. he exhaled, gathering his thoughts. the youth casually pushed open the door to wind character tower, seizing the opportunity of the quiet environment to dismiss his distracted thoughts and contemplate his own matters. today, that move should have made progress... just as he thought this, wang anfeng suddenly became aware of an unusual presence and instinctively lifted his head. all around him seemed to turn into reflections in a well and flowers in water, no longer real, and his gaze inadvertently settled on the old man in a green robe, who was examining scrolls by his side. his gaze subconsciously swept around, noting that the expressions and actions of other students were as usual; this anomaly seemed to appear only to him. realizing this, wang anfeng slowly approached the green-robed elder, hands hanging at his sides, and said, "elder ren, are you looking for me?" explore more adventures at empire the elderly man nodded slightly, his gaze still fixed on the text in his hand, lips unmoving, yet an aged voice arose by wang anfeng''s ears, saying, "the great elder of qingfeng edge is celebrating his seventieth birthday; are you aware of this?" wang anfeng nodded, replying, "i am." the old man looked up at him and said, "that is good." "qingfeng edge, apart from worldly affairs, requires us to send over a batch of ancient book copies." "since you are the keeper of the scrolls at fufeng, you ought to accompany them." "do you have any objections?" "..." wang anfeng appeared briefly stunned, suddenly feeling as if the leaves, though caught in whirlpools, were still floating on the water, yet he, the observer, was like a stone, sinking into the water, no longer at ease. these two states of mind swiftly transitioned inversely; it was a hard place to talk about, yet it gave wang anfeng much to ponder, seeming to affirm the words of golden bell shield, while his expression subtly consented with a nod, showing no signs of disturbance. since he was the keeper of the scrolls and the academy had plans, it was naturally very normal. "no." "i will follow the command." ps: yesterday''s long chapter was missing, today it''s replenished, thank you! sar?h the n?vel(f)ire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 30 Before Departure inside shaolin temple.wang anfeng carefully wrapped the whip lock around his right forearm, maintaining it in the easiest position to strike, and stored the golden sore medicine, detoxification pills, and qi-absorbing pills, which could be used to stimulate the recovery of inner strength in crucial moments, classified and placed on the right side of his waistband. meanwhile, the silver needles gifted by li kangsheng and his wife were placed on the left side. he had adjusted the inner strength within his body to the most complete state. although today was not the day of departure, he had still prepared in advance to confirm the best condition. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. in the strictest sense, the young man''s first step into jianghu was akin to stepping into a muddy puddle, splashing mud all over himself. especially since the mud was particularly stinky, leaving a vivid memory in the young man''s mind and making him utterly vigilant about the road of jianghu. jianghu was nothing but a storm of bloodshed behind a fa?ade of picturesque scenery. ............ fufeng academymaster hall. the azure-robed elder, holding a scroll, frowned slightly and said, "wasn''t it supposed to be just sending books under the guise of allowing wang anfeng to learn the qingfeng edge?" "why are there two extra spots now, you what did you say to the girls from the sword sect?" the master sat to one side, holding a cup of clear tea, eyes on nose, nose on heart. he lifted his hand to sip the clear tea and slowly said, "you know that in the past, we only sent masters there." "so what?" "this time, even if there were some extra copies of ancient texts, there was no need to add a guardian of the academy''s books. therefore, i simply said, when the great elder of qingfeng edge celebrated his ninety''s birthday, three disciples came to wish him long life. in the spirit of reciprocation, we should also send three disciples to present our regards and say some pleasant words to the old man there." his voice paused briefly as the master sneakily glanced at elder ren, adding cautiously, "hmm, it seems it was your idea, and they agreed rather quickly." "and they sent along a guardian of the books." elder ren''s face darkened upon hearing this. the selection of disciples in fufeng academy was swiftly underway, and it was declared complete within just one day. the legitimate heirs of the various masters, with settled temperaments, showed little interest in such matters that contributed little to the refinement of martial arts, such as gu jianzhang. in contrast, the youths who were new to the academy lacked sufficient cultivation to prevail, save for one exception, the rising star of the xue family, young master xue shuang. with his dashing swordsmanship, he defeated several opponents and without a doubt secured first place. discover more stories at empire next, baili feng from the military family barely managed to win with the brutal mo blade that dominated with seventeen stances. it wasn''t that there were no stronger competitors, but once he launched his moves, the area was filled with blade light, almost like a bully forcibly breaking through a "multilayered siege." the last one was a young lady from the legalist family, dressed in red, with expressive and lively features. she wielded the moon blade, often used by foreign tribes. it seemed she was unhappy that she couldn''t knock baili feng off the platform, her eyes filled with visible bitterness when looking at him, as if she wanted to viciously bite off a piece of flesh. however, when she turned to look at xue qinshuang, who was elegant and graceful, her face overflowed with tenderness, almost to the point of dripping water, sending chills down the spine of both the xue girl and baili feng. thus, the students set for departure were decided. representing the academy would be a mo family elder in his sixties, skilled in mechanics and quite renowned. after all, although qingfeng edge was a hidden sect, the eldest great elder was only seventy years old in public records. if the master from fufeng academy personally went to pay birthday respects, that great elder would not be able to sit still. that would be too inconsistent with the rules of jianghu. this elder, who was nearly a hundred years old, was dashing through jianghu in fine clothes and in high spirits when the great elder wasn''t even born yet. and at the time she happened upon her fate and was taken in by qingfeng edge, the master had already abandoned the sword and rarely set foot in jianghu. it must have been about sixty years ago. the two were at least thirty years apart in age, the difference spanning one or two generations. of course, the concern about violating the rules of jianghu is also about another matter, if you were born later than someone and yet live shorter than them. in jianghu, it is not uncommon for accomplished elders with profound martial power to attend the birthday feasts of the younger generation, only to send them off a few years later while still robust themselves, even going so far as to pay a visit to their graves; gradually, this became a rule. if one thinks about it carefully, it really makes no sense at all. young people often dismiss it with a laugh, but the old-timers of jianghu care deeply about it and stubbornly believe in it. the older one gets, the more taboo it becomes. perhaps, in the face of the inevitable death, most people ultimately cannot truly disregard it with nonchalance. even if their martial arts mindset can suppress the fear, in the minutiae, there still lingers an attachment to the world. fufeng academy. as the largest academy in fufeng county, it naturally has guest rooms prepared for visitors. as night fell, a flickering light emerged in a bedroom. the woman in white sat cross-legged on the bed, her appearance plain except for her long hair secured with a jade hairpin. her features were strikingly beautiful, but she was three parts less lively, looking colder instead. a longsword lay across her knees, its sheath still on, yet a piercing chill filled the room, causing the small flame to tremble slightly. as a disciple of a reclusive sect walking the world of jianghu, her cultivation had reached the fifth rank. her swordsmanship had fully captured the essence of the ink-splashing style. at her stage of martial arts, mere diligent practice was hardly enough to progress further, but she had still not missed a single day of meditation. if it had been any other day, the taiyin technique would only need to circulate for a moment to banish all the random thoughts in her heart. but today, after sitting in meditation and moving through the zhou tian cycle twelve times, her mind was still filled with persistent wandering thoughts that she could not dispel. she had no choice but to open her eyes and sigh softly. unable to calm her mind or fall asleep, she decided to get out of bed, slung her sword over her back, sat at the table, and poured herself a cup of cool tea. the amber tea reflected the flickering candlelight. the hour was late by now, and the younger disciples brought along must have fallen asleep. her thoughts were not as clear as during the day, and she involuntarily started to recall the master she met today. they had a conversation that lasted only the time it took to drink a cup of tea. he was just as enigmatic as the rumors suggested. her fair fingers explored the tea cup, and her eyes flickered uncertainly as she murmured: "the founding ancestor grew tired of the strife in jianghu and chose to seclude himself." "but what follows is an era of great contention" "if we continue to hide and avoid the world, the sect faces the catastrophe of annihilation and death." her voice hesitated, her eyes almost closed, as if she could see the elderly master with white hair and robes again, standing there like a part of heaven and earth, looking at her with a warm smile and saying: "this time, old man accepts your favor." "the three students selected today, along with the guardian of the archives... after returning to qingfeng edge, take them to that place once." "the choice that follows will be left to your palm sword." now, as she remembered the old man''s appearance, her heart still fluttered uncontrollably. despite her fifth rank cultivation, she struggled to suppress it. the master''s eyes were kind, and his smile was ever-present, making him seem amiable. but as she looked at the old man, he seemed to her like a sword, one that had been sheathed in dust for who knew how many years, a sword that to others appeared covered in rust but for some reason had been drawn once again, its red rust wiped away. strong liquor splashed on the sword edge, still sharp, still icy, still capable of decapitating heads rolling on the ground below. Chapter 31 Gathering— as the time for the great elder qingfeng edge''s birthday celebration was still more than half a month away, and because the master was highly regarded and advanced in years, a disciple was specifically sent to pay a visit, delivering an invitation.since the message had been conveyed, they might as well escort the students back to the mountain in their company, mainly because qingfeng edge was a hermit who avoided the secular world, living not within but outside the mountainrarely seen by ordinary folk. wang anfeng had received an extremely exquisite wooden box from elder ren, which was just large enough to fit five or six ancient books. it was adorned with complex patterns, where auspicious clouds and exotic beasts could be manipulated by hand, suggesting countless possible combinations, yet only one could open it. such content must be a rare ancient book or even possibly a martial arts manual. but why entrust such an important item to oneself, a new caretaker at the fufeng academy who had arrived for merely two months? the youth slightly frowned, feeling somewhat puzzled, but as a member of the academy who merely needed to sweep the wooden stairs to gain access to any book at will, he found any occasional extra request to be within reason. just like in great liang village, occasionally running errands while feeding uncle wang''s pigs. only, this time the errand seemed somewhat farther afield. having wiped and sheathed his eight-sided sword, wang anfeng slung it over his back and rolled up a package to carry across his body. the intricate mechanical wooden box was placed at the very center, with provisions, a water flask, and a change of clothes packed around it, enveloping the box and cushioning it with the clothing to prevent any bumps or knocks. after making sure there were no issues, he led his green-maned horse slowly toward the southwestern side gate of the academy. meanwhile, his mind pondered other matters. it was only yesterday afternoon that the participating students had been selected. yet unexpectedly, they were to set off today. the young man had a slight headache. he still didn''t know who his traveling companions would be or what temperaments they might have. while most disciples of the fufeng academy were kind and courteous, there were also those who were arrogant and overbearing among the young students. just as he was pondering this, wang anfeng''s gaze fell upon numerous students'' figures, lingering hesitantly as though they wished to approach but were too timid, eventually forming a circle at a distance to watch. confused, the youth led his green-maned horse through the crowd, excusing himself repeatedly until he finally squeezed through. experience more tales on empire he then saw four young ladies dressed in white. whether older women or girls in their teens, all were clad in plain attire devoid of any adornments, with cold complexions and swords strapped to their backs. despite the heat of the june weather, looking at these young women made one feel a chill as if in the depths of winter. this must be the rarely seen taiyin inner strength of jianghu, right? wang anfeng had a moment of realization and, under the watchful eyes of the surrounding students who had come to witness, stepped forward to greet them and introduced himself. since these disciples of qingfeng edge had secluded themselves upon arriving at the fufeng academy a few days ago, they had hardly been seen and rarely spoken to, so envy was apparent in the eyes of those looking at wang anfeng, making the youth a tad uncomfortable. sar?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. however, these disciples of qingfeng edge seemed indifferent, regarding the surrounding students as they would rocks and weeds. this state of mind made wang anfeng envy them. after waiting for less than half the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, baili feng and xue qinshuang also arrived, each looking somewhat surprised when they saw wang anfeng. they had won their places but had not inquired who else would join them and were thus unaware that a librarian would be coming along as well, and that wang anfeng was also present. especially xue qinshuang, who upon seeing the familiar young man in front of her, first was taken aback, and then seemed to realize. so he, too, wanted to visit qingfeng edge. he also wanted to witness the secret swordsmanship of the hidden sects. her gaze returned to the eight-sided sword on wang anfeng''s back, further confirming her thoughts. indeed. wang anfeng was also proficient in swordsmanship, which was said to be as intricate as the stars in the sky. it was a pity they had not yet dueled. but as a swordsman, the opportunity to spar with disciples of hidden sword sects was something he surely would not miss. very well, very well. wang anfeng returned the greeting, looking at the girl dressed in men''s attire who exuded a spirited air. he was just about to speak when his mind, inappropriately, recollected yesterday''s conversation between the three students on his way back to the wind character tower. a snow lotus pill that boosts energy and preserves beauty? the young man''s gaze turned somewhat peculiar as he said: "so it turns out that brother xue also wants to go..." to buy the snow lotus pill. xue qinshuang nodded, assuming he was referring to the matter of seeking advice and sparring; her eyes brightened as she said: "of course, you should also understand, how could i miss such an opportunity?" wang anfeng realized and nodded slightly, responding with a smile: "right, i was mistaken." after all, miss xue is also a young lady. "hahaha, anfeng, ashuang, what are you guys talking about..." while the two exchanged thoughts in an instant, baili feng didn''t concern himself with these matters. he glanced at wang anfeng and then at xue qinshuang, his mouth breaking into a broad laugh. ever since the incident at zhao''s residence, he had regarded wang anfeng and xue qinshuang as friends for life. this time, he was originally dragged onto the stage by his master with a broom and beaten until he was forced to fight, but unexpectedly, he was able to travel with his two friends, which made him quite happy for the time being. of course, it would have been even better without that madman... the young man from the military family grumbled in his heart. but he couldn''t help rolling his eyes as voices reached his ears. "excuse me, excuse me!" "please make way, make way..." noises from the students filled the air, and moments later, a red-clothed young lady led a horse through the crowd. sweat beaded her forehead, her eyes were profound, her face rugged and not quite resembling the delicate nature of central plains women, yet she was still a striking beauty. but her brows were too sharp, giving her a somewhat fierce look, and she carried a curved saber on each side of her waist, with golden bells hanging from her clothing that chimed with her movement. finally squeezing through the crowd, the young lady wiped the thin layer of sweat from her forehead and hurried to greet and apologize to everyone. the disciple leading the group from qingfeng edge nodded slightly, indicating it was no matter, which relieved the girl. she then swiftly leaped to xue qinshuang''s side and shot a fierce glance at baili feng. then, turning her attention to wang anfeng, her face blossomed into a friendly and bright smile as she cupped her fist and said: "i am tuoba yue from the mo family, please give me your guidance." wang anfeng returned the gesture, saying: "miss tuoba, you are too polite. i am wang anfeng from fufeng''s archive guard, please give me your guidance." his face remained calm, but inside he felt a slight surprise. tuoba... this surname belongs to a royal clan of foreigners. how did it come to be that within the great qin academy, she joined the mo family? at this moment, the disciple leading the group from qingfeng edge spoke for the first time: "now that everyone is here, let us depart." "the master from the mo family is not with us for the first time. he has the mo family''s mechanical bird, which can span a thousand miles swift as an eagle on the wing, so he won''t be traveling with us." after a brief explanation, his expression remained unchanging as he led his mount and stepped out of the side door first, followed by the other three young ladies who, despite different appearances, seemed to have been cast in the same mold, all cool and detached. ps: i really... want to name this ''the exchange of steel and steel.'' Chapter 32 Encounters at the Post Station stay tuned for updates on empire``` fufeng county great general''s mansion the lavish great general''s mansion had one corner where a pavilion had been violently destroyed, and a simple but vibrant small thatched cottage was built in its place. yu wenze sat alone at the stone table in the courtyard, his gaze desolate. someone hurried to the door from outside but stopped abruptly at the entrance, not daring to come in. yu wenze opened his eyes and asked slowly, "what''s the matter?" the newcomer knelt on the ground and reported, "to report to the general, xue shuang, baili feng, and wang anfeng are set to depart from fufeng city today." "their companions are disciples of the hidden sect''s qingfeng edge, led by someone named gong yu, who has frequented jianghu. his cultivation is roughly at the middle third rank and is highly skilled in swordsmanship." there was a slight pause before he continued to report in detail. yu wenze''s eyes narrowed slightly, and after a moment, he ordered, "withdraw the men around them." the man looked surprised but then responded with a deep voice, silently leaving. yu wenze closed his eyes again, sitting calmly in the courtyard, his face stern and impassive as the ancient wells. his right hand''s fingers curled up, gently tapping on the surface of the stone table. "the academy''s delegation to qingfeng edge''s birthday celebration, and someone is carrying an unknown ancient tome." "if there''s a problem, whoever takes action will face at least two massive forces. it''s impossible to go to such lengths for the sake of a possible sliver of a clue." from inside the cottage, a voice emerged. yu wenze opened his eyes, the icy calmness on his face dissipating, replaced by a gentleness. he stood up and walked inside, making his final judgment about the matter in his mind. "unless the person behind the scenes has gone mad." .............................. secluded sects hidden behind the mountain gates, dwelling beyond the mountains of the secular world. those without fate may not enter. to reach the location of qingfeng edge, one must travel north from fufeng county. the mo family master has a mechanical bird that can make the journey in a day, but wang anfeng and his companions on horseback would need to pass many cities. without hurrying, it would take at least four to five days. a group of eight traveled along the official road. the four mounts of the qingfeng edge disciples were all snow-white horses, immaculate except for ink-dipped hooves, gentle by nature and not given to neighing, yet their speed was extraordinary. wang anfeng and xue qinshuang both rode green-maned horses with vertical pupils. tuoba yue''s steed was a fiery red horse, as fierce as its rider, and its speed was just as swift. only baili feng was riding an ordinary yellow horse that, even with everyone holding back, could barely keep up. after running all morning, the little yellow horse was already drenched in sweat, foam forming at its mouth, clearly at its limit, necessitating rest. seeing that he was about to fall behind, gong yu glanced at baili feng''s panting yellow horse without changing his expression. he pulled on the reins and said, "there''s a private post station ahead, and it''s past midday. let''s rest for a while to regain our energy before we hit the road again." baili feng, overjoyed to hear this, sighed in relief, patting his little yellow horse and saying, "hang in there, buddy." "we''ll rest in just a moment." the yellow horse responded with a soft whinny as if it had gained a bit more strength. wang anfeng, listening to baili feng''s constant encouragement, smiled slightly, feeling that although this senior gong yu was taciturn, he was actually quite amiable, far from as aloof as he appeared. the great qin empire was vast, with numerous communication stations across it. government stations were for official use only, primarily for transmitting messages between regions, whereas private stations were meant to accommodate travelers and merchants. the post station''s flag was visible from a distance. they rode up to find it already filled with people. since they had set out in the morning without eating, they decided to take two tables and combine them, sitting down to order food. ``` the members of qingfeng edge remained as indifferently composed as ever. despite the sweltering weather, there was not a trace of sweat on their bodies, while baili feng fiddled with the menu, ordering quite a few rich meat dishes. judging by his appearance, if it weren''t for considering gong yu, he might have even fancied a pot of fine wine to quench his thirst. at this moment, guests at another table, having had their fill of food and wine, called the shopkeeper over to settle their bill. they acted generously, tossing a silver ingot onto the table without asking for change, before getting up to leave. these men were brawny, each carrying weapons and dressed in black garments with broad-rimmed hats on their backs to shield from the sun. as they passed by wang anfeng''s table, the sight of the young ladies caught their eyes, which brightened slightly. yet, wary of the weapons carried by everyone at the table, they dared not behave too boldly. nevertheless, their eyes seemingly glued to the girls'' faces, they cast enamored glances a couple of times before reluctantly departing. the expressions of the qingfeng edge members remained cold and detached, while tuoba yue''s eyebrows knit tightly in anger, wishing she could draw her sword and confront them. however, with some experience in jianghu, she knew it wasn''t worth drawing her weapon over these jianghu scoundrels. sar?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. wang anfeng, on the other hand, showed a slight change in expression, his hand instinctively moving towards the wooden sword. at that time, tiny streams of heat were gathering inside his body, forming vital energy that was being devoured by his golden bell shield inner strength. medicine king valley, mixed yuan body. poison? but the toxicity was very weak. the teachings of wu changqing surfaced in his mind, and wang anfeng came to a realization. he turned to see the burly men had put on their broad hats and were shouting orders to drive the carts away, loaded with goods and covered with black cloths, obscuring the true contents from view. yet, as these jianghu guests had passed by wang anfeng''s side, the remnants of poison on them had triggered the spontaneous activation of the young man''s mixed yuan body. however, his cultivation was still shallow, and he could not determine the exact nature of the poison. wang anfeng furrowed his brows in puzzlement. the potency of this poison was indeed too weak; if it weren''t for his mixed yuan body, the poison gas would have been effortlessly neutralized by his inner strength the moment it entered his body, leaving no effect and even failing to alert him. in the records of the wind character tower, there are accounts of sects in jianghu that incorporate poison into martial arts, but what use is such a weak poison? a steel knife would be far more formidable. "come, anfeng, what dish do you like? go ahead and order," said baili feng, passing the bamboo slips to wang anfeng, interrupting the young man''s thoughts, prompting him to put the matter behind him for the moment. everyone has their own chances and secrets; why delve into them? upon taking the bamboo slips and unfolding them, each strip bore the name of a dish, with around twenty in total, each appearing rather tempting, making it difficult to decide. after contemplating for a moment, the young man pondered inwardly: should i choose this dish... wouldn''t it be too plain? this braised pork dish seems good... no, the weather has been hot lately, and it''s not likely they have a cellar here. it''s probably not fresh... would a different choice be better? indeed, the first dish seems the best... wang anfeng pondered for a moment, without uttering a word, causing the waiter''s smile to grow strained, struggling to maintain it. eventually, wang anfeng spread out the slips and pointed to a dish, selecting it with caution: "this one will do." "alright, please wait a moment, sir!" replied the waiter, relieved to have noted down the choice, as he removed the menu and brought up a fresh pot of tea. wang anfeng stood up, first scalding the cups with the hot tea, then carefully pouring eight cups of tea, one for each of the guests. he returned to his seat, lifted a cup, and took a sip. the tea tad bitter; while it was difficult to swallow, the relief it brought was appreciable after a morning without water. gong yu set down her tea cup and spoke up: "those men just now were ''traveling guests''." Chapter 33 Clues, Discovery "traveling swordsman?"wang anfeng was slightly startled, a sense of recognition stirring within him. it seemed he had come across this name in a travelogue a few days earlier, but the book hadn''t detailed it extensively. surveying the others and noticing their confusion, he realized that the senior from qingfeng edge was sharing his jianghu experience. anfeng set down his tea cup and listened intently. gong yu''s inner strength was profound. his voice, clear and cool, resonated by their ears alone, while others could hardly catch the truth in it. in just a few sentences, he made the origin of the ''traveling swordsman'' crystal clear. this was not a custom throughout great qin, but peculiar to fufeng county. it referred to those who were disciples of clans. during the prosperous times of great qin, with its vast borders, it was inevitable to encounter bandits on the wilderness roads. if the merchandise was ordinary, bandits would not take much interest, but they were easily tempted by items of value. traveling swordsmen were the martial artists who transported such goods from township to village and between county cities. similar to the escort agencies, but they dealt in shorter distances and carried less in their cargoes, complementing the work of the escort agencies quite well. most were from local clans, with varying martial arts skills, and each group maintained several formidable members capable of deterring bandits. over time, it became a recognized custom in the jianghu circles of fufeng. if you saw a group of sturdy men, wearing broad-brimmed hats, escorting goods, they were very likely traveling swordsmen. at that moment, a server had already brought over a squarely shaped wooden tray, calling out as he served them dishes: fresh-cut seasonal vegetables, cooked meat platters C a total of four or five dishes. baili feng had grown extremely hungry, being crude by nature and not much for proprieties, he reached for the sliced meats with his chopsticks, only to be blocked by wang anfeng''s own pair, causing him some confusion. before he could say anything, he saw the young man rise to his feet. with a slap on the pouch at his waist and no visible movement, several silver needles sprang out, tracing arcs of light and burying themselves in the food, quivering as if moved by a special technique. the inner strength attached to the silver needles dissipated, and no abnormalities appeared in the food. anfeng then relaxed slightly, retrieved the silver needles, and while cleaning off the grease with tea, he whispered, "the food is not poisoned." gong yu gave a slight nod, his opinion of the young man shifting positively. baili feng, at first stunned, then exclaimed with a chuckle, "so you were testing the food! i hadn''t expected you, anfeng, to be so cautious despite your young age... "you almost seem like you have traversed the jianghu many times." wang anfeng smiled calmly on the surface, but his heart was filled with melancholy. i only did once. and i blew it. after finishing their meal and resting briefly at the inn, the group set off again after an hour. considering baili feng''s mount''s stamina, they proceeded more slowly that afternoon. as they headed north, they gradually left the county city of fufeng behind. the sights shifted from bustling to quieter scenes, and fewer travelers appeared on the main road until, by dusk, only their party of eight remained. with no inns in sight and no concern for sparing the horses, they quickened their pace. as darkness fell, they barely managed to reach a county town. all day, the group had journeyed hard. even though baili feng''s yellow horse had just ordinary endurance and couldn''t compare to the others'' fabled exotic beasts, they had still covered seven to eight hundred li from fufeng county city, arriving at the edge of fufeng county. this town was significantly poorer than others, hardly comparable, and might even be considered destitute. on their way in, the locals had already returned home for the night, leaving the streets pitch-dark, with an occasional lantern swaying in the wind, the clattering noises were faint, yet they underscored the surrounding quiet. fortunately, the layout of the cities in great qin followed a certain code, so after searching awhile, they found an inn, led the horses to the stable, and the rest went to book rooms and order food. wang anfeng, however, was smoothing the mane of the green-maned horse, and then pulled out a packet from his chest, filled with cooked soybeans that were quite fragrant. he had discovered by chance that the green-maned horse was quite fond of this snack. having prepared lots at home, he poured some into his hand and fed the horse, patted its back as a sign of encouragement, and then took his leave. but as he was leaving, a sudden clacking sound caught his attention; he paused and scanned a dark corner, where several wagons were parked. most were empty, save for one side where a heap of black cloth lay. only the farthest wagon was still piled with goods, completely covered with the black cloth. "are those travelers also here?" the clacking sound rang out again, and wang anfeng stepped over, but he didn''t notice anything unusual. something inside the boy''s heart didn''t feel right for some reason, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. he just thought he was being overly cautious, yet he still subconsciously adjusted the position of his wooden sword before walking back to the inn. as soon as he entered, he saw those men dressed in black, wearing bamboo hats on their backs, sitting at three or four tables, their tables laden with meat and wine, laughing and joking loudly, occasionally cursing, looking quite hearty. baili feng and the others were sitting at a table a good distance away; seeing wang anfeng come in, they waved him over. the young man nodded slightly, but subconsciously chose to pass by these travelers. as he did so, one of the burly men, who seemed drunk, gestured too grandly while boasting and toppled backwards. wang anfeng reached out to support him, declined the burly men''s offer to join them for a drink in appreciation, and turned away with a slight frown. he returned to baili feng and others. tuoba yue looked disdainfully at the men loudly drinking and boasting on the other side and murmured a couple of things at a low volume. not wanting to cause further trouble, the group didn''t say any more, and after eating a simple meal, everyone went back to their rooms. but wang anfeng''s mind was still occupied with that strange poison. when he walked by earlier, the reaction of his mixed yuan body was even more intense, quite like he had just encountered poison. if it had been just one encounter, wang anfeng wouldn''t have thought too much of it; however, encountering it again made the thought spin nonstop in his mind. after thinking for a moment, he couldn''t come up with anything and could only sit cross-legged on the bed, preparing to meditate and cultivate, because he had company, it was not convenient to enter shaolin temple these days. sitting on the bed, he discarded stray thoughts, chuckling self-deprecatingly. he was being overly sensitive. to say that poison, not to mention martial artists, even ordinary adults would react to it at most a little. it probably would only affect children. s~ea??h the novlf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. at that thought, wang anfeng suddenly felt a lurch in his heart and opened his eyes abruptly. for some reason, the faint clacking sound he had heard earlier seemed to echo in his ears. unable to calm his mind, he got up and opened the window, looking towards the stable side, his expression changing subtly before he finally gritted his teeth. something wasn''t right. given his past experiences, whenever poisons were mentioned, the first thing that came to the boy''s mind was sleeping drugs. with suspicion clouding his mind, he decided to go down and investigate. not taking the stairs, he used his qinggong to lightly leap down from the second floor of the building, and cautiously made his way to the stable. although it was inappropriate, the strange feeling in his heart still made wang anfeng resolute in his decision. looking around shouldn''t be considered theft, he thought. murmuring an apology, the young man carefully lifted a corner of the black cloth and peered inside, only to find some fresh fruits and a few scrolls and paintings piled up together. he breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he was just being paranoid, but at that moment, his mixed yuan skill suddenly accelerated. wang anfeng''s expression changed, and he quickly stepped into the wagon, rifling through the piled goods, his face turning ashen. a child. bound all over, the child''s face had more than a dozen slashes, making their real face indiscernible. they were thrown inside a bamboo basket, their eyes unseeing, apparently unconscious, but their fingers stubbornly trembling. suddenly, they knocked against the board under them, producing a light clacking sound. the body was stuffed with vegetables and fruits, the closer it got, the more intense was the reaction from his body immune to hundreds of poisons. a surge of anger boiled within wang anfeng''s heart. he took a deep breath to suppress the urge to cause major destruction, and after carefully clearing the surroundings, found no other children. he pulled out the dagger left by xue qinshuang, channeled his inner strength, and smashed the bamboo basket. reaching in, he carefully lifted the child and jumped off the wagon. just then, a clanging sound rang out. wang anfeng felt the hair on his neck stand on end and looked up only to see a drunken man, brawny and dressed in black clothes, who seemed about to go outside to relieve himself, just staring blankly at wang anfeng leaping from the wagon. after a moment of stupor, the man turned and ran. wang anfeng raised his arm, and the whip lock shot out like a python. the man, being drunk, stumbled to the ground after only a couple of steps. with the distance changing, the whip, originally aimed to pull him back, merely brushed against his back, shredding his clothing and turning his skin instantly red. your next chapter is on empire the man was struck hard and felt immense pain which somewhat sobered him up. realizing what was happening, he yelled at the top of his lungs: "someone''s stealing goods!!" Chapter 34 Short Encounter he screamed aloud, and almost simultaneously, the whip lock hissed like an infuriated python, swiftly reversing direction to entangle and trap the man. from within the inn, people rushed out to see their companion bound by the long whip, suspended in the air, their expressions drastically changing."who dares to be so reckless? you even dare to rob the goods of our dashibang?" inside the door, there was an angry shout, and a burly man holding a thick iron rod directly smashed open the wooden door and charged out. as he laid eyes on wang anfeng and was about to make a move, wang anfeng''s expression remained unchanged. cradling the child with his left hand and flicking his right, the whip lock, like a hissing python, wrapped around the drunken man in the way. discover hidden content at empire the young man''s face was ice-cold as he swiftly assessed the situation, judging that rescuing people was the priority over fighting. "move aside." a trace of thunder vigor intertwined with the whip lock. the drunken man let out a painful groan. the man holding the rod sobered up considerably, clenched his steel teeth, and unwillingly stepped back. with the stars and moon in the sky, a group of sword-wielding men hesitated, not daring to advance. the youth in blue clothes, carrying a sword and holding a child, stepped slowly forward, his eyes full of coldness, continually glancing upstairs. earlier, senior gong yu said he was going back to his room for meditation, but why then had even the always-excitable baili feng not come to watch? in that moment of distraction, the burly man''s pupils brightened, and with a flip of his hand, a small arrow surprisingly shot out from a wrist guard on his sleeve, targeting wang anfeng''s left hand with a sharp whistling sound as the malicious wind struck. the young man nearly instinctively dodged, and the man roared as he smashed his iron rod down on the whip, then wound and yanked it. "take him down!" in the roar, a vigorous force rivaling wang anfeng''s surged, nearly pulling the whip out of his grip. meanwhile, the surrounding men fiercely charged forward with their swords, slashing towards wang anfeng, who, in response, threw the whip aside, stepping back, cradling the child with his left hand and reaching for the sword handle behind him with his right. amidst the ringing sound of the sword, the eight-sided sword flew out of its sheath. at this moment, eager to return to treat the child''s injuries and filled with hatred for these damnable traffickers, he struck without holding back. in the silent night, the sound of thunder suddenly boomed. because he was close to wang anfeng, the sleeping drug on the child began to be devoured and neutralized by the mixed yuan body. with a strong will, the child suddenly opened his eyes, his body trembling. the first thing he saw was a man in black, with a fierce face, slashing down with his sword, fear and terror appearing on his face. but the next moment, he saw a blue thunderbolt sword shadow slicing through the air, sending those fierce men flying like rag dolls. it was then he realized he was being held, hearing a gentle voice in his ear that seemed to be suppressing something: "it''s all right now." "don''t be afraid." just then, the man with the rod suddenly appeared beside wang anfeng, ruthlessly smashing his heavy iron rod toward wang anfeng''s chest and abdomen. although reckless, his qinggong movement technique was not weak. the rod''s vigorous qi entwined as it whistled through the air. wang anfeng stepped down, shielding the child with his body, taking the hit with his back. the man felt a brief joy, which quickly turned to horror; the strength on the rod seemed to vanish into thin air without any response. suddenly, there was a crisp snap, the bluestone under the young man''s feet shattered, and the air blast shook as if struck by a wild ox. only then did he realize the young man had actually absorbed his entire hit without any apparent injury. stepping back, he split the long rod into two short spears, crossed defensively before him, and exclaimed: "young hero, what skill!" "may i know your name, and why you conflict with our dashibang?" wang anfeng held his longsword at an angle, glancing briefly to either side. the engagement had been momentary; he had only knocked down four or five men, with about ten more capable men still facing him. having only thought of escaping to treat the child just now, he felt relieved as the latter had awakened. now, he planned to capture all these unforgivable traffickers. sarch* the novl?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. although the clash was brief, it had caused quite a commotion, likely alerting baili feng and others. he figured that if he could hold on a little longer, help would arrive. at this thought, wang anfeng slightly turned the wooden sword in his hand, thunder vigor swirling and vibrating along the sword edge. seeing this, the man realized that this would not end well; his face twisted into a fierce expression, his inner strength roiling within him. the sound of a raging bull rose as his blood surged within, proceeding towards a sensation of warmth, yet inexplicably, he felt an uncontrollable chill instead. eventually, he couldn''t help but shudder, his rising inner strength suddenly dispersed, his step faltering. only then did he notice that somehow, the heaven and earth had been blanketed by falling, rustling bai xue, already covering the ground. immensely beautiful, yet intensely cold. confusion clouded his face, his gaze fell on wang anfeng, and he was about to muster his martial power again, but only then did he realize that he could no longer mobilize his inner strength at allas if it had been frozen solid. his expression abruptly changed, and he dared not move rashly anymore. the temperature grew even colder, as if a biting wind, sharp as a sword, was slicing through the air, cutting into everyone''s faces, except where wang anfeng stood, which remained warm. the young man understood and let out a sigh of relief. he flicked his wrist, sheathed his sword, and said loudly: "junior thanks senior gong yu for his assistance." a cold voice hummed softly, the courtyard''s snow turned to ice, and then shattered inch by inch. at that instant, a dozen skilled fighters lost all their strength and collapsed to the ground, unable to move. from the upstairs balcony, baili feng and two others used their qinggong to leap out, followed by a girl in white, carrying a longsword, floating down like a celestial being and standing to one side, she said: "your uncle awaits you upstairs." "go on your own." xue qinshuang noticed the child in wang anfeng''s arms, her expression slightly changed. they had been meditating just now when they heard noises outside and discovered it was wang anfeng, but were stopped by gong yu before they could aid him. now, knowing nothing of the situation and seeing the child''s horrifying face, she said, somewhat shocked: "brother wang, this is..." "we''ll talk later. this place is up to you now." wang anfeng hastened his words and then rushed into the inn. the man with the stick had lost the ability to move, yet he still managed to speak with difficulty: "i don''t know which senior has made a move..." "cough, cough, cough, why, why help that little thief?!" before he could finish, a chill ran up his neck, and a longsword was already placed there, its sharpness causing him to goosebumps, framing the fierce qingfeng edge girl in white behind him who coldly opened her mouth and said: "leave." the sword edge pressed against his neck, creating a shallow bloody mark, and a chill spread from the blade throughout his body. the burly man felt an extreme sense of injustice; he had only completed a task for the gang, sharing a meal with his brothers without visiting the brothel, yet he encountered an undeserved disaster. now, under someone else''s roof, reluctantly, he had no choice but to bow his head, as his fellow brothers had all been captured. seeing how formidable that young man was, these people likely were not far behind. with that thought, he could only suppress his grievances and obediently entered the inn, heading upstairs only to see a child lying on the bed. the blue-shirted young man who had the wooden sword was taking his pulse beside him. although the boy looked only fourteen or fifteen, he already possessed considerable martial arts skills. looking back at the child, he was still intoxicated downstairs, and the lighting was dim. now that he could see clearly, the child''s pallid face bore numerous deep cuts, with skin and flesh peeled back, almost inhuman, which sobered him up completely in terror, stabilizing his mind to realize this was no evil spirit, he could only lament internally what a misfortunate child this was. what kind of parents would allow such a cursed act to happen to their child? as he was lost in thought, he saw the blue-shirted youth raise his eyes and look straight at him, his tone cold: "this child was harmed by those passing travelers!" at those words, the strong man''s heart sank as if plummeting into an abyss. the gaze of the girl in white then fell upon him, causing him to shiver involuntarily with the urge to urinate, nearly dropping to his knees. regardless of his subordinates around, he raised his voice and cried loudly: "senior, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" "junior would never commit such an act, i beg you, madam, to see the truth, see the truth!" Chapter 35 Sudden Change the man''s pleading howls failed to stir even a ripple in gong yu''s gaze.her eyes were like ice that hadn''t melted for a thousand years. behind her, baili feng''s face showed extreme resentment. he had just witnessed the child''s terrible condition, his heart was shaken, and he felt a surge of compassion. now, with the robust man repeatedly claiming his innocence, it only added to baili feng''s disgust. the mo blade in his hand whistled as he placed it right against the man''s neck. he wished he could just chop off his head with one swing. vigorous qi buffeted the air, the brutal edge of the blade lightly touching the neck, sending chills down the man''s spine, causing his body to stiffen. wang anfeng gently laid the child''s left arm back on the bed, patted it lightly, and then stood up, saying, "is that your carriage down there?" the man answered hastily, "indeed, indeed! perhaps the brothers below were just... blinded somehow..." he hadn''t finished his apologetic words when a voice reached his ears. wang anfeng looked down with lowered brows and said coldly, "then there is not a hint of injustice." "this child was found in your carriage." cold sweat seeped from the man''s forehead as he stammered, "how can this be? our goods have already been sent out..." suddenly, his eyes lit up as he recalled something and he urgently said, "i, i understand now, young herothe car, it''s wu lao liu''s car!" "only his carriage wasn''t emptied yet..." as he spoke, he turned his head to look back but was stopped by the mo blade at his neck. sweat began to form on his head, and facing away from the other men, he called out loudly, "where is wu lao liu? ah?! where is that damned scoundrel?!" "come out! you''re about to get me killed! kidnapping citizens under fourteen, that''s a beheading offense!" his voice trembled slightly with fear. baili feng frowned, sensing something amiss. he slightly lifted the mo blade, and the man, still stiff, turned around, his eyes darting among the black-clothed men, yet unable to find the few men he sought; his anxiety grew as he called out, "where''s wu lao liu?" "where are the people?!" the urgent, noisy voice was followed by the drunk man who had bumped into wang anfeng earlier lifting his head and mumbling, "they, they said they had too much to drink and went to rest... could they be..." "could they still be in the room?" the man with the mo blade at his head lit up as though he had grasped a lifeline, turned around, and said in a loud voice, "young hero, and you several lady heroes, hear me out..." "this matter isn''t our doing. shall i take you there to have a look?" wang anfeng got up but then felt a tug and, pausing slightly, he turned to see the fear in the child''s eyes. the boy was silent, his hands clutching tightly at his sleeve. wang anfeng exhaled, thought for a moment, and then said softly, "... you come along too." ............... wu lao liu sat dully on a stool. he had a total of four men under him, all of whom he had known for at least four years, to be precise, four years and seven months. he hadn''t expected that so much time had already passed. it wasn''t until the daggers pierced their hearts that he suddenly remembered. he raised his hand, touching the bloody scratches on his face. the sleeping drug was really effective. he contorted his mouth into a smile, but no laughter came out. normally overbearing and rough men, facing death, turned out to be like ordinary women, only able to scratch and claw helplessly. wu lao liu was sitting back in a carved wooden chair, idly fiddling with a delicate dagger in his right hand, its blade smeared with blood. in the small guest room, four burly men lay toppled, their blood pooled on the floor, and he unceremoniously rested his right foot on one of their heads. he took a swig of rice wine with his left hand, the burly jianghu ruffian leisurely sighed. read new adventures at empire the loyalty in jianghu, what a worthless thing it is the brothers who had sworn they''d rather die than betray their older brother, in the end, struck with ruthless abandon. without a shred of mercy. i''ll take good care of you all once i''m down there. after drinking the last drop, he heard the sound of rapid footsteps in the corridor. wu lao liu sneered, turned the dagger around, and, while drinking merrily, he showed no mercy and plunged it directly into his own heart. his body stiffened abruptly, a hoarse sound emanated from his throat, and the viciousness in his dimming eyes faded away. the wooden door was kicked open with brute force. wang anfeng and the man named zhao yong were the first to rush in and were greeted by a scene that resembled hell on earth. the blood was everywhere, illuminated by candlelight, casting a sinister and nauseating light. the young man instantly covered the eyes of the child next to him with his right hand, while several people behind them entered, their expressions changing dramatically. zhao yong staggered, leaned against the wall, and turned as white as a ghost. though he was a fierce man and had seen blood in his life, he still had the kind of timidity common among old jianghu hands. he had never seen such a gruesome sight and almost vomited on the spot, but somehow managed to suppress it, only to hear retching noises beside his ear. baili feng and the others rushed out immediately, leaning against the building''s entrance to retch, even the qingfeng edge disciples, who usually resembled serene immortals, turned their faces away, alternating between green and white, unable to bear the sight. the child seemed uneasy but then he heard a voice, still calm and smiling. sarch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "let''s play a game hide and seek." "i''ll hide somewhere in the house for the time of one incense stick, and then you come find me." wang anfeng gently whispered to the child with his right hand over the child''s brow, reassuring him. just now, his movements had been so fast that the child hadn''t seen clearly. although he had smelled the odor, he hadn''t realized what had happened and just nodded blankly. the teenager chuckled softly, his voice as usual, told him he was a good boy, and gently pushed him out of the room. xue qinshuang, holding back her discomfort, took the child''s arm, not allowing him to turn around, and in that instant, wang anfeng had already shut the wooden door, sealing off that ghostly scene. tuoba yue covered her mouth, her eyes shining with wonder, and said, "so so amazing." baili feng couldn''t help but look up and said, "of course he''s fierceugh" after only three words, his face turned white again, and he leaned against the wall, retching once more. gong yu was currently in this inn, and with his fifth rank expertise, his safety was certainly not a problem, and at this moment, baili feng and the others were of no help at all. most importantly, wang anfeng couldn''t bear for the child to be further traumatized. as soon as the door closed, the stench of blood became even more intense. zhao yong felt weak and the nauseating feeling in his chest surged up again, especially when he saw wu lao liu''s wrinkled face. the man was seated on a stool, his lifeless eyes now even more sinister, like a ghost, chilling him to the core. as he pondered, he saw wang anfeng step over without changing his expression, treating the bodies that lay on the ground, resting on each other, and the blood as sticky as a stream, almost as if they were air. he even crouched down to check, shaking his head before finally raising his eyes to look at the fierce man who lay with eyes wide open, unblinking in death, and said, "this is wu lao liu?" his voice remained steady, yet in such a setting, it seemed eerily unnerving, intertwined with the smell of blood, and when it entered the ear, it carried a hint of indifference, making zhao yong nearly believe the person in front of him was a ruthless killer who licked blood off knife edges rather than a clean-looking young swordsman. just now, he believed he wouldn''t lose to wang anfeng in a one-on-one fight, but a palpable fear was creeping into his heart. when questioned, he swallowed hard and said in a trembling voice, "yes" "his face full of wrinkles, i would never dare forget." because of that inexplicable fear in his heart, zhao yong subconsciously used a respectful tone. wang anfeng didn''t pay any mind to it, his gaze scanning over the table top, where lay a maple leaf. it was summer, yet this leaf was as vividly red as flame, even more bewitching than the blood on the floor. the recollections from the travel journal surfaced in the young man''s mind, and his eyes narrowed slightly. danfeng valley? suddenly, a muffled groan came from outside the door. wang anfeng''s expression changed slightly. without concern for danfeng valley, he turned and flung the wooden door open to see baili feng gasping for breath. the young man from the military family had a deep bite mark on his right hand, shaking it violently as if to throw off the pain, while the child was leaning in a corner, baring his teeth like a frightened young beast, with traces of blood at the corners of his mouth, his eyes filled with intense wariness and hatred when looking at every martial artist present. Chapter 122 36 Chapters: Little Temper and Purpose (Thanks Scholar Ganri Guiman Reward) wang anfeng looked around and, not having spotted an enemy, finally opened his mouth to ask:"what''s going on?" after seeing wang anfeng, the child''s fearful expression seemed to diminish significantly. like a young animal, he buried his head and scurried over to his side, his head buried against the youth''s waist, his body trembling slightly, obviously terrified. baili feng split his mouth into a smile and said: "nothing much... i saw him hiding all by himself in the distance and just wanted to pat his head to get him to come over here." "but i didn''t expect to get bitten quite hard." the corners of the military family youth''s mouth twitched slightly. his cultivation had not yet reached ninth grade, and he had not put much effort into external cultivation. yet, he had been bitten, causing a wound that oozed blood. setting aside the rest, it was truly embarrassing for him, a martial artist who wielded a mo blade, to be injured by a little boy. humiliating, truly humiliating. all baili feng wanted was to find a crack in the ground to crawl into. xue qinshuang was still somewhat pale but managed to maintain her composure as she said: "what''s the situation inside?" wang anfeng''s expression grew grim as he shook his head and replied: "all dead, each killed with a single blow to the heart. the first four who died had signs of poisoning, almost as if they committed suicide out of fear after their exposure." "but i don''t understand why they didn''t run." "right, wu lao liu had a maple leaf left on him." since the matter was complicated and couldn''t be explained in a moment, after a brief discussion, they decided to first wake up the innkeeper, who had just fallen asleep. the middle-aged shopkeeper, irate and holding back a stomach full of anger, extinguished it completely after just one glance inside the room. a chill ran from the soles of his feet to the top of his head, his legs went soft, and he collapsed to the ground, retching. baili feng raised his hand to pull up the proprietor and, feeling a sense of empathy, patted his shoulder and sighed: "stop throwing up, brother, it''s too embarrassing. at this point, we should report to the authorities first." "there must be government officials on duty in the governmental office." at this time, the shopkeeper was so shocked that he had lost his senses. although martial artists roamed the land, such a bloodbath was rare to witness in this remote county town. his mind was in total disarray, and upon hearing this, he could only nod blankly. he had only walked a few steps when he turned back and stuttered to the group of young men and women: "heroes... with a murder just committed in the inn, we only know some simple farm work. if we encounter the murderer, it''s likely another life will be lost... this..." baili feng felt a headache coming on as he listened and said: "forget it, i''ll go instead." he was about to get up but was stopped by someone. tuoba yue, dressed in red, raised an eyebrow and glanced at him, tilted her chin upward disdainfully, and said: "with that sickly yellow horse of yours that just settled down to rest, how could it run?" "don''t you plan to hit the road tomorrow?" stay tuned with empire baili feng was taken aback, reminded of this fact, and his face became slightly frozen. the girl in red withdrew her gaze, shook her head, and sighed: "ah... there''s no telling what kind of birds you''ll find in a large forest." "great qin actually has such strategists like you?" "amusing, quite amusing." her tone was sincere and innocent, as if a na?ve girl had witnessed something unbelievable, but it ignited a fire in baili feng''s heart that burned fiercely. just as he was about to lose his temper, tuoba yue didn''t even spare him a glance and walked past him, leaving only her back to baili feng. the sound of silver bells ringing proudly, she said: "my horse can travel three thousand li in a day, unlike your sick horse." "you all stay here; those people have not yet been cleared of suspicion." "do not let a single one escape." as her words echoed, the girl had already stepped out, followed by the clear sound of a horse''s neigh. baili feng''s gaze passed through the doorway to the street, where he saw a streak of red clothing and a red horse like a blazing fire, whipping past in the long street. ........................... inside the guest room, wang anfeng applied acupuncture to the child, using his own mixed yuan body''s power to disperse the remaining poison in the boy''s body. after such a startling change, the child was exhausted and drifted into a deep slumber. wang anfeng was about to get up when a small hand gently grasped the hem of his clothes. the youth was slightly startled as the sleeping child trembled slightly, murmuring in his dreams: "father..." the youth''s expression softened. he raised his hand to gently place the child''s hand back under the blanket, carefully tucking in the edges. moving slowly and quietly out of the room, he shut the door behind him and let out a sigh of relief before heading to another guest room where the rest of the group was gathered. gong yu was by the side, with a blood-red maple leaf lying next to her. upon seeing him approach, she nodded slightly and spoke: "this incident involves danfeng valley, and we will report it to great qin. i shall also inform my master." "regardless of whether it''s true or not, today''s matter ends here." "danfeng valley is not something you''re currently equipped to deal with." everyone was silent, their expressions unhappy. baili feng turned his face away, cursing under his breath, filled with frustration but also aware that what gong yu said was the truth. no matter how many doubts there were in this matter, it was no longer something they could handle. at least not with their current capabilities. this was the end of it. danfeng valley, a secretive sect regarded as part of the evil path in fufeng county, allegedly lacked an upper third rank master but had plenty of middle third rank experts. they possessed a damaged divine weapon that consolidated the sect''s fate, and with this weapon, fourth rank experts had fought on par with third rank masters. ordinary heroes couldn''t afford to provoke such a leviathan, only the iron cavalry of great qin could crush it. yet there was a delicate balance between jianghu and great qin. jianghu affairs ended within jianghu. great qin couldn''t trample over jianghu, deploying its eighteen contingent iron cavalry to crush the sects of jianghu, and the top warriors of jianghu also couldn''t harm the officials and imperial clan of great qin. this was the unspoken agreement and boundary between both sides. if great qin wished, it could sweep away all sects within its borders, but top jianghu martial artists could also make it so that no one dared to be an officer, to the point where the great qin imperial clan could become extinct. at that time, the imperial court would be in turmoil, there would be no heroes in the world, and the vast great qin empire would become exceedingly frail, even to the point of falling apart. s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. at that time, the surrounding vassal states, docile as hounds, would bare their fangs at great qin. the world would be in chaos, and the people would have no livelihood. baili feng frowned and suddenly asked, "then what about that child, elder gong yu?" gong yu glanced at him and said, "hand him over to the county official." baili feng hesitated, "but that child" just now, everyone was comforting the child, but he wouldn''t answer when asked his name, and it seemed that due to torture by martial artists, he was extremely wary of those dressed as martial artists like baili feng and the others, only with wang anfeng could he relax. gong yu shook her head; she grew up in qingfeng edge and revered the great elder as a grandmother, placing great importance on the affairs of the mountain, and simply said coldly: "we don''t have much time." "hand him over to the local county official." her voice paused, then she explained, "although danfeng valley''s actions are extreme, they regard themselves highly and would never stoop to intervene in what they consider a minor matter." hand him over to the officials? those incompetents, who knows how long they will drag things out before resolving this. baili feng''s expression changed, and although the child had bitten him, he was generous and didn''t take it to heart. at this moment, compassion surged in him, yet he knew gong yu had her own difficulties. a thousand words were left unsaid, only turning into a long sigh, and he fell silent. wang anfeng also fell silent. the child''s whispers and the tear stains at the corners of his eyes came to mind. his gaze drooped, he reached to pull off the wrapping from his body, and from within it, he took out the exquisite wooden box, gently placing it on the table. gong yu frowned, then saw the young man step back and say, "elder, this is the collection of books ren lao entrusted to me." "i will hand it over to you now." baili feng exclaimed, "anfeng?" wang anfeng averted his eyes, and with a fist salute towards gong yu, he said, "i dare not trouble elder. i will take the child back myself" "as for qingfeng edge, i will not go." "please forgive me, elder." ........................ after the government officials arrived, they took all the members of the great stone gang into custody. wang anfeng, having answered their questions, lay awake and restless in bed. eventually, he flipped over and climbed onto the rooftop, lying on the tiles, staring into the starry night, lost in thought about the day''s events. suddenly something fell towards him. with a flick of his hand, he caught itit was a pastry. he was slightly stunned, then sat up and saw xue qinshuang in a white dress standing elegantly on one side of the rooftop, smiling at him, and said, "can''t sleep, huh" the young man averted his gaze and nodded. xue qinshuang walked over to wang anfeng, fell silent for a moment, then said softly, "you were a bit abrupt when you spoke earlier, anfeng." wang anfeng bit into the pastry, mumbling an acknowledgment. the young woman chuckled lightly and sat beside him, saying, "but don''t worry." "i''ve already explained it to elder gong yu earlier, and she doesn''t seem to be taking it to heart." "it''s funny, i''ve known you for quite some time, and this is the first time i''ve seen you lose your temper. it''s rare." xue qinshuang laughed out, but then felt it wasn''t right and shook her head. staring at the night sky, she pondered for a while and then continued, "but the opportunity to attend qingfeng edge, which is extremely rare, engaging with disciples of the hidden sect, enhancing martial artsit''s truly a once-in-a-lifetime chance." "are you just going to let it slip by so easily?" "the child will probably be alright if left to the officials." wang anfeng shook his head, swallowed the pastry, and with a vague voice, said, "it will be late, he will be scared" xue qinshuang was speechless; she could not refute him. after sitting for a while, she stood up, ready to return to her room, but at that moment, wang anfeng suddenly spoke. the quiet night seemed to add a distant echo to the young man''s voice. "miss xue, why do you practice martial arts?" "to be the best in the world?" xue qinshuang nodded, and wang anfeng said, "then you should understand me." the young woman tilted her head, looking puzzled at wang anfeng. the young man propped himself up with his hands on the tiles, gazing up into the dark night. his eyes were warm and gentle, he said softly, "if being the best in the world is the purpose of your martial arts." "then my reason for practicing martial arts is what''s happening right now." ps: thanks to the generous scholar who dares to confront ghosts, here''s a lengthy chapter. i will make up for the extra after the next update, my respects. Chapter 37 Preparing to Leave Li City (Thanks for Another UFO with a Reward of 10,000) gong yu sat on the bed.your journey continues with empire dressed in white, her hair held up by a jade hairpin, which accentuated her clear, cool features. she listened intently to the low whispers of the boy on the rooftop, a flicker of unusual color passing through her eyes. for the innkeeper, this night was destined to be one of insomnia. a bloodbath, no less than five lives lost. in the demeanor of the people of great qin, it wasn''t enough to shut down business, but it was ample fodder for the neighborhood gossips to prattle on about for a good while in his ear. wang anfeng sat on the roof all night. it was rare for government officials to encounter such a major case. riding horses and carrying torches, they scurried through the streets like fire snakes, a rather striking sight. the most formidable figure in the city was an eighth rank military officer, who seemed quite excited about showing off his skills on a significant case. he questioned everyone involved with vigor, the room where the murders occurred was sealed off, and two officials with saber at their hips stood guard at the door, occasionally yawning but standing ramrod straight. sar?h the n??efire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. they toiled all night until the dawn began to show a faint white glow. the travelers from the dashi gang were finally questioned and led towards the county jail. each looked ragged, entangled in a case of murder and human trafficking. wu lao liu and his group likely couldn''t avoid some suffering. the boy stretched and leaped down from the inn''s roof, landing lightly without going inside, but turning onto the street. the sleeping county city of great qin gradually awoke in the morning light, as familiar vendors greeted each other, and the life and human sentiment typical of great qin filled the air. the inn had not yet spread news of the homicide, so peace prevailed. wang anfeng found some hot pork buns and freshly made soy milk. the buns were wrapped in greased paper, and the soy milk was put into a bamboo tube, its lid fastened with a bamboo stick and tied with a thick thread through holes on either side, which made a crisp sound when jostled, creating a full and satisfying bundle. back at the inn, the shopkeeper, unsurprisingly, had no mind to prepare breakfast, his chubby cheeks with dark circles under his eyes seemed to have slimmed down overnight. wang anfeng handed the food to baili feng to distribute. he then took two buns and a bamboo tube of soy milk and gently pushed open his room door to find the child awake, huddled in the corner trembling. even on a face unrecognizable with features, one could see full-blown wariness and fear of the unfamiliar surroundings. the tension in his body eased when he saw wang anfeng, a look of affinity and embarrassment crossing his face. wang anfeng smiled, walked over, and handed the boy the breakfast. watching him hesitate before starting to devour the food greedily, the pork bun, the size of an adult''s fist and the freshly made soy milk was quickly half gone. though clearly starved, he stopped eating after half a bun, rewrapped it neatly in the greaseproof paper, and carefully placed the soy milk aside. the customs of great qin are generally plain, especially in the counties and border cities, and the bun was genuinely substantial. with oily hands, he greedily licked his fingers clean, his pupils glowing with delight. he looked up at wang anfeng and said: "meat, oil." the young man smiled warmly and asked: "why have you stopped eating..." the child paused, struggling to reply: "father, back home, hasn''t eaten yet." "i''m saving it, for father." "to take back home." wang anfeng suddenly felt a tightness in his heart. he raised his hand and gently stroked the child''s head, softly saying: "eat without worry, there is plenty more. what''s for your father has also been bought." but the child stubbornly shook his head, his face once again showing embarrassment as he said: "you, you saved me..." "i shouldn''t trouble you any further." as he spoke, his gaze involuntarily shifted towards the bun in his hand, seemingly feeling that having just partaken of the bun diminished the convincing power of his words. a blush of embarrassment surfaced on his face, he opened his mouth, raised his head to look at wang anfeng, lifted the bun in his hand, and said, "i, i will repay you, help you." "really." wang anfeng felt a pang of discomfort in his heart, yet his expression remained gentle. he nodded, earnestly saying, "mmm, thank you." the child looked slightly bewildered, as if puzzled. the youth stroked his hair and chuckled lightly, "thank you for helping me in the future." ............... despite the murder case, wang anfeng and his group encountered no obstruction in their departure. in jianghu, the identity of a first-class expert, just below a grandmaster, within the qingfeng edge of the hidden sect, was now the greatest pass. the rough and robust military officer before the indifferent gong yu almost assumed the demeanor of a confucian scholar well-versed in poetry and literature. upon learning that wang anfeng intended to personally escort the child on his quest for family, not only did he not perceive it as a difficulty, but he also kept giving his consent. the government officials heaved sighs of relief, looking at wang anfeng kindly, almost wishing to present the youth with a grand plaque of commendation. searching for lost relatives, especially in cases where the individual''s features were marred, often proved to be a thankless task. after expending great effort, the relatives could still vent their resentment on you in the end. if they reported to officials, a simple remark of negligence in handling the case - though it might not lead to any serious consequences - would leave one feeling embarrassed and without a place to reason out the situation. thus, everyone, from the county magistrate to the defending general, was more than willing to have someone take on this challenging job. the county magistrate repeatedly offered encouragement, and the defending general, not caring about his rank, personally escorted gong yu and his party out of the city before returning. the group advanced in silence, and because of concern about colliding with pedestrians, qin''s state city forbade riding horses within five hundred meters of the city gate. thus, they led their horses by the reins. wang anfeng held the horse''s bridle in one hand and the boy''s hand in the other, moving at a very slow pace. everyone moved in quiet unison without widening the gap. after a dozen or so steps, gong yu''s pace slowed down slightly, and he turned to give wang anfeng a glance, saying indifferently, "to the north of this region lies fufeng''s border pass city. are you aware of that?" wang anfeng had planned to bid farewell and apologize then and there. hearing this, he paused briefly. although he didn''t understand gong yu''s intent, he nodded in acknowledgment. great qin''s county city was the most prosperous, the further one traveled towards the border pass, the more desolate and impoverished it became. yet, the exception was the border cities. they were majestic and formidable, almost comparable to the state capitals, and they were garrisoned with troops. inside the city, there had to be a martial artist of at least middle third rank to maintain order. with the flourishing of martial arts across the world, these border cities, to be frank, couldn''t stop these martial artists. however, they were more than sufficient to halt the caravans. to not travel by the well-maintained imperial road and choose the mountain forest paths instead seemed to save some money. but the time wasted was enough to earn back twice the money saved. moreover, the mountain paths were rife with bandits and exceedingly dangerousfar worse than taking the imperial road and honestly paying taxes. the border pass city customarily collected commercial taxes. and should there be war or disaster, it could control the circulation of merchant caravans throughout the seventy-two counties of the realm. gong yu glanced at wang anfeng and said, "we will wait for you there for three days." "if you can''t make it within three days, you will miss this journey." ps: thank you for another flying saucer reward; i''ll offer a long chapter tonight... going on the shelves on friday... it finally arrives Chapter 38 The Journey to Find Relatives the youth separated from gong yu and his entourage at the city gate, lifted the child up, placed him in front, his arms encircling him. he took hold of the horse''s reins and gently nudged the green-maned horse with his right foot. the horse, as if enlightened, let out a soft whinny and set off along the road they had come.perhaps it knew its own speed was too much for the untrained child to withstand, so it moved quite slowly along the official road and soon disappeared from sight. in the county town, news of the assassination began to spread gradually. it was as if a huge millstone of ice had been thrown into boiling oil; in an instant, the entire street erupted. vendors closed up shop, pedestrians headed home, and in the blink of an eye, the place became a mess, desolate and eerily quiet, the only sound being the defending general''s voice, loud as a gong, which even overpowered the barking of the domestic dogs. welcome guests to the second floor. in the private room, a large round table was set, its color festive, covered with chicken, duck, fish, and a variety of dishes, alongside a white porcelain jug with a narrow neck. it contained a unique wine from wangxian county, the richest and boldest of all the northern counties. experience exclusive tales on empire around the table stood ten carved wooden chairs. yet only one person was seated. a middle-aged man who appeared quite amiable, dressed in gray old clotheswhich, although not visually appealing, had become very comfortable after much wear. his palms were washed very clean, so pale that they were almost excessively so, ensuring no scent lingered on them, which he found very comforting. his body was comfortable, and so was his mind; this man was surely leading a very comfortable life. he was someone who loved life and knew how to live it well. he hoped that his life would always remain comfortable. the man used his chopsticks to eat the dishes on the table in a leisurely manner, paying close attention to his meal, even dipping his bread in the soup to soak up every last bit. his fingers were always positioned two fingers'' width from the rear of the chopsticks, his actions refined. kneeling beside him was a person, his right hand lightly resting on his knee, the palm bleeding a color even more festive than that on the table. after finishing the last dish, the man placed his chopsticks on the plate, exhaled, and let his hand hang down, then paused slightly before lightly touching the end of the chopsticks and frowning, adjusting the two chopsticks until they aligned perfectly before he comfortably exhaled and, with a gentle and smiling gaze, looked at the person kneeling on the floor and said, "this time, there was a slip-up, just let it be." "missing one is just missing one." his voice paused slightly, his fingers interlaced, he said gently, "after all, the person who caused the trouble is already dead." "a hero must maintain the integrity of a hero, and a villain must maintain the demeanor of a villain. do not be entangled like a mad dog." the person kneeling on the floor nodded and replied, "your subordinate obeys." the voice was crisp and pleasant, likely a young woman. she lifted her bowed head, her face bearing nineteen distinct scars, her eyes filled with a fierce gleam. just beyond a wall, a silver-feathered flying eagle took flight, its shriek resonating as it soared into the distance. in another private room, a man with an ancient-looking face grinned. excitement twinkled in his eyes. now that you have left gong yu by yourself... you can''t blame me. the eerily mocking laughter arose, unlike any human voice, the sight, unlike any human face. ............ the little boy was named a''ping. he lived in a place about which wang anfeng had inquired this morning. it should be near the inn where they had eaten before. despite the green-maned horse''s strength, considering a''ping''s ability to withstand it, the pace was kept very slow. a journey that would normally take only an hour or two stretched into the afternoon, and they finally reached the inn, stopping in between only to eat some dry food with water to fill their stomachs. in the inn, wang anfeng asked the shopkeeper and a waiter for a long time, but to no avail. eventually, a slightly tipsy guest recognized the village a''ping mentioned and pointed out the direction. after thanking him, wang anfeng saw the uncontrollable sparkle in the child''s eyes, chuckled softly, and discarded the idea of ordering some food there. perhaps, seeing his father sooner would make him happier than any exquisite delicacy. the young man realized something but started to miss the days in great liang village, uncle li, uncle wang, mr. jiang... i wonder how everyone is doing. with these unexplained thoughts arising, wang anfeng and the child rode on for about half an hour more until they reached a village. looking around, there were only about a hundred households, with houses that were quite low and seemed very old, poorly maintained over the years, and even more desolate than great liang village by a notch. as the sun set in the west, the road was sparsely traveled, with some villagers sitting around. although their faces showed no signs of hunger, when they looked up at wang anfeng on his horse, their expressions were numbly vigilant and unmistakably defensive. wang anfeng gently reined in the green-maned horse and whispered: "here, is this your home, a''ping?" the child''s eyes lit up with joy, and he nodded vigorously. "yes!" the young man breathed a sigh of relief, dismounted first, and then lifted the child down. holding the horse''s reins in one hand and letting a''ping pull him with the other, they walked towards the village. the villagers looked at wang anfeng with eyes full of xenophobia, and at a''ping, whose face was marred by scars, they first froze slightly in horror, then recognizing his identity, their horror turned into disgust and comprehension mixed with haughty disdain. they snorted coldly, turned their heads away, and completely ignored the presence of the two. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. it was hard to imagine that in such a short time, so many expressions could cross a face. wang anfeng watched these faces, his lips pursed. he deeply realized a kind of desolation, a true desolation. the desolation of human hearts. these people in this rather poor village had managed their domains generation after generation, knew every face in the village, were respected figures here, enjoying absolute dominance over their own world. every outsider who stepped into their world was seen as a provocation, and with hostile gazes and silent resistance, they drove these outsiders away, then celebrated the return of familiar days. the village was very small C how big could a village of about a hundred households be? it took wang anfeng and a''ping less than ten minutes to reach the far end of the village, where they saw a low, dilapidated wooden hut. a''ping let go of the young man''s hand, shouted joyfully, and rushed into the hut, while wang anfeng stopped, deciding to leave this time to the father and son. his gaze lifted, sweeping over the dilapidated wooden house. the roof already displayed two holes, crudely covered with wooden planks, each corner weighed down with stones as a makeshift fix, and the paper patched over the windows had turned a deep gray, also riddled with several holes. due to the rain and subsequent drying, it appeared extremely unsightly with its crinkled surface. the youth lightly tapped his forehead with his hand, his gaze discerning. there was still plenty of time. before leaving, he could repair their house to spare them from the cold. it had been a long time since any repairs were done libai''s window was the last one i papered over i wonder if my skills have deteriorated. the youth was somewhat distracted. just then, a sharp scream suddenly came from inside the door, filled with panic and fear. wang anfeng''s expression changed slightly. he immediately could care less; he strode forward and pushed the door open. the room inside was even more dilapidated. ah ping ran out from the inner room in a panic, tripped over the threshold, and nearly fell. wang anfeng reached out to steady him, pressing his right fingers at ah ping''s neiguan acupoint, channeling his inner strength to calm and steady his spirit, while simultaneously shouting softly. golden bell shield inner strength circulated, as if the ringing of a bell resonated, vibrating the soul. a momentary pause took over ah ping''s panicked face, and wang anfeng asked gently, "what happened, ah ping?" as if grasping his last support, the child clung to wang anfeng''s hem, his voice trembling slightly as he said, "dad, dad is missing" wang anfeng''s expression subtly shifted, placing his hands on ah ping''s shoulders, he said, "first, calm down." "where does your dad usually go? what does he look like? describe him" "we''ll go look for him now and ask the neighbors around as well." perhaps it was due to the heart-shaking effect of the golden bell shield, ah ping barely regained some composure. he stuttered with great difficulty as he described his dad''s appearance. afterward, wang anfeng and he searched until it was dark outside without a single clue. and asking those neighbors, they were outright impatient to deal with the two, often responding with sneers and mocking words. that night, wang anfeng let the child stay in the house, while he, having martial arts expertise, continued the search, even venturing to the surrounding woods, yet still found nothing. as dawn rose, he suddenly realized he had been searching all night. he bought some steamed buns and returned to ah ping''s home. first, patting his face and composing himself, he then pushed the door open and spoke warmly, "ah ping, i''ve got some leads now. come, have something to eat." "then we''ll continue looking" the words fell, but no one responded. wang anfeng''s expression changed slightly. he stepped inside, finding not a single person. his eyes involuntarily sharpened, scanning around. his view was clear, and as his tense nerves relaxed, he sighed lightly and approached a barrel at the back with a tapping knot, lightly knocking as he said, "what are you doing in there come out." with no reply as his words settled, wang anfeng frowned and said, "stop hiding. i''ve already found you." receiving no reaction, he straightforwardly lifted the barrel to reveal ah ping crouched in a ball underneath, covered in ash, dusting his face and hair. wang anfeng patted his head, supporting his face and asked with a frown, "what are you doing hiding in here?" ah ping remained silent for a moment, his gaze shifting as his fingers lightly scraped the ground. his face, already marked with injuries, still showed stubbornness as he whispered, "that girl said, ''just wait for you, three days.''" "i can''t, hold you back." "i will find my dad myself. he is so clumsy; he couldn''t have gone far but, we can''t, cause you harm because of us." "you''ve, already helped, enough" struck by the youth''s words, yet unsure how to persuade this obstinately troublesome child, suddenly, rustling noises came from outside. wang anfeng''s expression altered slightly. ah ping, who had been looking down, seemed as if struck by lightning, stiffening for a moment before rushing out the door in disarray. wang anfeng understood and rose to follow, seeing the skinny child staring blankly at a scruffy man who wore a foolish expression. watching ah ping, his face reflected heartache. he opened his mouth but could not express anything coherent. seemingly recalling something, he reached into his garment, pulled out a candied haw wrapped in oiled paper, and grinned at ah ping with a silly smile. "candied haw, come back." "dear ah ping, just" "will, come back" wang anfeng opened his mouth, witnessing how, despite the villagers'' mockery and scorn, the stubborn child''s body trembled slightly. he cursed softly, "fool," his voice frail, as he suddenly threw himself into the silly man''s embrace, trembling as if to release all his grievances, fears, and discomfort in a loud cry. the silly man was at a loss, holding the candied haw, his face blank and foolish. his hand gently patted ah ping''s back. did he think, with just a candied haw, a lost child could find his own way back? this wasn''t just a village; could it be that he wandered to the county town? wang anfeng''s eyes swept over the candied haw, leaning against the door, his mind suddenly dismissing the initial thought of taking ah ping away to fufeng to learn martial arts. after all, he might not even be willing. the youth exhaled a breath, quietly leaning against the side of the door. there are many things more significant than superior martial arts. for instance, the dependence between father and son. for instance, a youth''s dignity. overhead in the village, a clear whistle suddenly sounded; a silver-feathered flying eagle spread its wings, circling out of the mist. ps: long chapter delivered Chapter 39 Smashed all the teeth in his mouth the father and son embraced for a moment, and anfeng seemed to feel a bit embarrassed, struggling to break free from his father''s embrace. he lifted his sleeve to hastily wipe away the tear streaks on his face, then muttered something indistinct. the simple and na?ve man gazed at wang anfeng''s face, and gratitude seemed to slowly emerge.he opened his mouth and uttered some unintelligible sounds, while anfeng stood beside him, clutching the hem of his father''s clothes and whispered, "he said thank you." wang anfeng momentarily stilled, then smiled at the man, saying, "no need for thanks, uncle." "i..." before he could finish, his expression subtly shifted. a faint murderous intent began to manifest in the vicinity, slowly approaching as if it didn''t want to be detected. it''s directed at me. wang anfeng''s pupils constricted, a realization dawned on him, and his thoughts raced. glancing at the father and son he had just reunited with, he suddenly raised a hand and placed it on anfeng''s head, giving it a solid rub. the child, taken aback, then heard wang anfeng''s lowered voice: "stay here, don''t go outside!" before anfeng could grasp the situation, he saw the blue-shirted youth push open the door and stride out. then, a sharp whistle rang out, responded to by the neighing of the green-maned horse. through the crack of the door, anfeng could see wang anfeng dashing out, forcefully rising to his feet. at the moment he descended, the steed deftly caught the young man. the muscles over its sinews bulged, creating waves like form, and amid its resounding neigh, it suddenly accelerated, moving as swiftly as a gust of wind or a flash of lightning, disappearing in the blink of an eye until only a fleeting shadow was left. enjoy exclusive content from empire anfeng stood dumbfounded for a moment before recalling what the white-dressed female hero had mentioned about the three-day promise the day before. he assumed that wang anfeng was hurrying on his way, but he left without a word of farewell, leaving anfeng feeling somewhat disheartened. at that moment, two resentful curses came from in front of the door, and two figuresone black and one whitesprang up from around the corner. ignoring their surroundings in their shouts and curses, they quickly pursued the diminishing speck that was wang anfeng, their speed almost matching that of a galloping horse. as the person in black clothes turned to glance back at the wooden house before departing, a chill suddenly rose from the depths of anfeng''s heart. his legs gave way, and he collapsed to the ground, his heart pounding wildly in a way he had never experienced before. his vision darkened slightly, yet it was as if he saw the young man who had rushed out. ''stay here, don''t go outside!'' his lips parted, but a sense of helplessness welled up inside him, mixed with the fear of the past two days and the terror of being easily seized. for the first time in his life, he began to yearn for the prowess of martial artists. ........................ on the great road, riding the horse wildly. the exotic beast beneath him truly let loose, its movements swift and fierce. but a true ninth rank martial artist at full strength could match the explosive power of a renowned horse in a short burst. among the two pursuers, the one clad in black seemed especially adept at qinggong, ghosting closer like a specter. the whip lock entwined with claws, thrown viciously towards wang anfeng''s shoulder. the young man''s left hand held the reins while his right hand grasped the hilt of his sword. the eight-sided sword left its sheath in an arc and a flick, clashing with the iron claw twice. he exerted seventy percent of his strength to deflect the weapon, using the momentum of the horse to push it away, and he quickly understood the level of his attacker''s abilities. ninth grade. a cold light flashed in his eyes, and with a light tap of his right foot against the horse''s flank, the sentient exotic beast nickered loudly, turning off the official road and into the dense forest to the left. the black-clad figure, like a shadowy ghost, kept close, intermittently attacking with his qimen weapon and laughing wickedly. "heh heh, now you''re scared and trying to run?" "too late, too late, if you had stayed in that village earlier, using those lowly villagers'' lives as shields, you might have survived a little longer." "now it''s too late too late" "prepare to die, prepare to die!" the voice was eerie, invoking a sinister martial arts technique that struck at the heart. wang anfeng''s composure wavered, his brow furrowing slightly as he retorted sharply, "lowly villagers?" "we act in ways you wouldn''t understand even if i explained!" the voice carried inner strength, echoing like the tolling of a bell, shaking the soul. the black-clothed person''s nefarious skills were instantly broken, his expression dazed for a moment. it was then that wang anfeng''s right hand lashed out with the whip lock, entangling it around the trunk of a nearby large tree. the whip lock was pulled taut, and the young man leveraged it to vault into the air. though the pursuing assassin was momentarily confused, his instincts remained intact. his steel claws whirled, slicing the air ahead into an impenetrable barrier. but wang anfeng used the force of the whip lock to swing in a large circle, gliding over the man''s head and landing behind him. riding the momentum of his inertia, his strength surged by threefold, and he landed a heavy kick squarely on the man''s back. a crack and crunch resonated, inner strength poured in, and the man''s pupils dilated as blood spurted from the corner of his mouth. something was off, the target''s strength had been miscalculated! this thought flashed through his mind as his body, like a torn piece of cloth, was flung forward. the green-maned horse, sensing its master dismount, had come to a stop just in time to turn back and face an approaching object. startled, the horse reared up, and amid its long whinny, its hooves the size of bowls lifted and mercilessly pounded down on the man''s chest. struck by two massive forces, one from the front and one from the back, a continuous snapping sound was heard as the man''s chest bones shattered. he vomited fresh blood, the ninth rank martial artist losing all his resistance mid-air and collapsing to the ground. in martial arts combat, life and death can be determined in a single breath. just then, the man in white caught up and witnessed the scene, breaking out in a cold sweat. by now, wang anfeng had released the whip lock, and traces of lightning seemed to flicker around his figure as he rushed towards the white-clothed man. realizing evasion was futile, the latter''s face twisted with ferocity as he gathered his inner strength, ready for a desperate struggle. he stood motionless, like a statue. when wang anfeng came within four steps of him, inner strength rose violently, and his drooping right hand shot up like lightning, drawing his long blade that flashed like snow and slashing diagonally at what was in front of him, catching his opponent off guard. this move encapsulated the essence of surprise, helping him escape many tight spots. however, almost in the same instant, wang anfeng''s figure abruptly shifted to the side, evading the sharp blade''s edge as if he had foreseen it. "what?!" the man''s excited, ferocious expression suddenly froze. desperate to dodge but already mid-attack and stiffened, he could hardly move. at the same time, the young man was already beside him, his right hand wielding a longsword across his body. as he stepped forward, he viciously clenched it around the man''s throat. inner strength vibrated, and the seven-foot-tall man was lifted and slammed heavily onto the ground, his vision going dark. he felt several major acupoints go cold as his inner strength suddenly became impossible to muster. coughing violently as he opened his eyes, he saw seven or eight glaring silver needles stuck in his body, his complexion turning pale. wang anfeng sheathed his sword, then with a sudden strike of the scabbard to the man''s mouth, applied inner strength and knocked out all of his steel teeth to prevent suicide. only then did he grab the white-clothed assassin, now spitting blood from his mouth, and walked back to the green-maned horse, casually tossing him to the ground. after checking on another unlucky fellow whose ribcage was crushed by the horse''s hooves and finding him only gravely injured, wang anfeng gave a slight nod, then used his sword to knock out all of the man''s yellow teeth. he placed silver needles on several of his acupoints, lightly flicked them with his finger, and channeled his inner strength, causing the black-clothed man to regain a semblance of consciousness. sar?h the n??efire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the young man retracted the needles and regarded the two ninth rank martial artists. he calmly said, "coming up, i''ll ask each of you some questions separately. if your answers differ, you know what fate awaits." "but if you speak the truth," his voice paused, then he continued evenly, "wang anfeng won''t kill you." having said this, he did not wait for their responses but lifted the white-clothed man and walked away. the white-clothed martial artist, with half his body dragging on the ground and his mouth bloody, thought he heard the young man''s soft voice say something, "so young and still dare to come after me?" the tone was puzzled, which made the white-clothed man feel even more terrified and hateful towards the person who had provided the intelligence. so this is the one ''on the verge of breaking through to the ninth rank, skilled in swordsmanship and whip technique, with a righteous and naive character''? blood coughed from his lips unceasingly as he reflected on the young man''s actions, all so adept and ruthless, his face full of regret and pain. you''re just a fourteen-year-old student, a fourteen-year-old keeper of books. why would you know these things? and why are you so practiced?! the white-clothed martial artist felt terror in his heart, almost to the point of crying without tears. who the hell is the real villain? Chapter 40 Hidden Dangers... wang anfeng dragged the martial artist in white to a distant place, threw him on the ground, and interrogated him for a moment before dragging him back near the green-maned horse and sealed his inner strength, leaving him under the hooves of the splendid horse.with the brute strength of this exotic beast, a martial artist devoid of inner strength was no match for it. he then took the severely injured martial artist in black and departed. following the original line of questioning, or perhaps due to a craving for a glimmer of hope, the originally arrogant martial artist in black was now exceedingly tame, almost eager to tell wang anfeng everything he knew. after the last question was asked, the martial artist in black swallowed, the taste of blood spreading throughout his mouth. he looked up at the young man. standing against the light, only a vague outline and a wooden sword could be seen, instilling fear in his heart. he subconsciously propped himself up with his hands and moved backward, stammering unclearly: "you said, telling the truth, you would let us go." wang anfeng looked up at him, nodded slightly, and placed the wooden sword behind his back. the martial artist in black relaxed slightly, then a resentful expression emerged on his face. at that moment, the young man lightly flicked his toe, a tree branch sprung up, and the martial artist in black subconsciously followed it with his eyes; he suddenly felt a halt in his breath. stay connected with empire against the sunlight, it seemed as though a ghostly light flashed past, then a pain struck his throat, followed by a loss of consciousness. the young man held the tree branch at an angle and stepped forward slowly. blood slowly gathered on the branch and dripped to the ground. the martial artist in white, anxiously waiting outside, saw wang anfeng emerge, his expression initially eager to please, and then he saw the blood-stained branch, his expression dramatically changed, and instinctively he wanted to flee. however, severely injured, he was unable to move, and could only watch the young man with a resentful gaze, hoarsely saying: "you said, you wouldn''t kill us!" wang anfeng''s body moved as swift as a migrating swan, his right hand holding the branch, his left pressing on the end. he appeared instantaneously in front of the man, a thunderous force shooting from the branch, the move so intense it made the man''s breath catch. suddenly, a name flashed through his mind, his eyes showing a look of terror. the branch like a sword, pierced directly into his throat, seemingly unable to withstand the infusion of inner strength, broke midway. the man in white, grievously injured but not yet dead, stared at the young man, his eyes wide. "intent... hard..." the wooden sword struck again, slashing through his throat, severing his last shred of life. from the beginning to the end, wang anfeng had not offered them a single explanation. sheathing his sword, the young man leaped onto his horse, lightly shouted, the spirited horse turned around, heading toward the north, towards fufeng guan city, his expression solemn, without a hint of relaxation. these two were merely the swords in the hands of someone behind the scenes, miserably ignorant. they didn''t even know who was manipulating them, nor did they understand much about their own organization, only following their leader. murder or plunder. whom to kill, whom to rob? all by the leader''s command. this time, their target was the convoy from fufeng academy to qingfeng for the birthday celebration; they would have left a survivor if not for the presence of gong yu in the team. if not for him, they probably would have struck earlier. even with gong yu present, the leader of seventh rank, along with two of eighth rank and the remaining ninth rank martial artists followed far behind the convoy, their thievish intentions undying. deciding on a strategic move, they deemed wang anfeng, described in the documents as below ninth rank, worthy of dispatching two ninth rank martial artists, considering it a cautious approach. the young man''s face was as still as a deep lake, and he had already started to guess why this matter had arisen. anger and killing intent surged in his heart but were subdued. for now, the best move was to notify senior gong yu in advance, just in case. "drive!" with a shout, the green-maned horse increased its speed, leaving a trail of dust on the official road. ............ fufeng guan city. a silver-feathered flying eagle circled for several rounds, tucked its wings, and plummeted straight down into a courtyard like an arrow. flapping its wings at a low altitude, a thin middle-aged man showed a smile, whistled through his mouth, and the eagle landed affectionately on the leather sheath on his right arm, nuzzling his chin and eliciting a light chuckle. the middle-aged man adjusted the flying eagle with his left hand, emitting sharp and brief sounds. the eagle responded as trained. moments later, the man''s expression turned solemn. he pulled a piece of fresh meat from a pouch on his waist, threw it into the air for the eagle to peck at, and then he turned and entered the house in the room sat a man clad in black, his features archaic, a swath of indigo across his forehead, making him look less than human. the middle-aged man hurried to his side, bowed his head, averted his eyes, and whispered, "older brother, we failed." his voice paused slightly, then continued, "the two of them, they didn''t survive." the archaic man''s eyes slightly stirred as he looked at the respectful subordinate beside him. although the latter''s martial arts skills were barely at the ninth rank, he had had a fortuitous encounter in his youth - he saved a pair of silver feather flying eagles, grew up with them, and as the exotic beasts understood human nature, they used the eagles to pinpoint and monitor their target''s location and general actions. since he mentioned they failed, there must be no mistake. with not a ripple in his heart, his lips moved slightly, and he hoarsely said, "they didn''t survive... it seems the intelligence was incorrect." "has the other eagle caught up yet?" the middle-aged man respectfully bowed and replied, "one went, one returned, but the boy''s whereabouts are still under control." "heading straight for guan city." the archaic man nodded and said, "the group from fufeng is still in this guan city, surely waiting for this guardian of the books." "they don''t need monitoring by the eagle for the time being." "release the other one as well." sea??h th n?vel_fire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the middle-aged man was slightly taken aback. lately, they had been using the flying eagles to monitor the movements of gong yu''s party. since wang anfeng left, splitting off one eagle had already been inconvenient as every transition period left them temporarily unable to observe. now, with this one coming back, it should be flying over guan city to scout gong yu and others'' movements. to release it again seemed like giving up on other targets completely. as his mind wandered, he suddenly heard the boss speak, "third, fourth." the voice was not loud but enough to make it audible to everyone in the room, demonstrating his profound inner strength skills. moments later, two figures emerged from the inner room. one had dark skin and a large build, with five golden rings on each arm; his footsteps made a loud thud as if his body was made not of flesh but of metal and stone. the other was scholar-like, clad in a blue robe, often smiling at people; his left hand was behind his back, while his right held a jade bone folding fan. he moved like a ghost, making no sound at all. the two approached the archaic man, bowed respectfully to him, and he casually waved his hand and said, "you two follow the trail of the eagle and find that boy." "gong yu, a fifth rank expert, is flawless, so don''t place too much hope. i''ll watch from here." "both of you are almost entering the seventh rank and shouldn''t fail to capture a boy at most at the ninth rank..." a sly smile appeared on the scholar''s face as he slightly nodded and said, "to us, a ninth rank is but a child; easily captured." "the question is, once captured... how to deal with him." the archaic man closed his eyes, fell silent for a moment, and then said, "the employer did not say he needs to be kept intact..." "leave him breathing." "the rest is up to you." Chapter 41 Deceiving the Heavens to Cross the Sea (Part 1) an hour ago, on the official road.wang anfeng raced his horse. because he was preoccupied, his expression was slightly stern, unlike his usual demeanor. he had just left the dense forest not a moment ago when, suddenly, he heard a clear cry near his ear, and his expression briefly froze. instinctively, he looked up and saw a silver-feathered flying eagle approaching from the distance, appearing exceedingly joyful. above him in the clouded skies, another flying eagle emerged, playing with the newly arrived eagle for a moment before the first eagle spiraled up into the clouds, and the original issued a clear scream and spread its wings toward the north, disappearing from sight at a remarkable speed. although seeming ordinary, wang anfeng''s face subtly changed. he pulled on the reins, and the green-maned horse slowed to a stop by the roadside, looking back at its master with a slight whinny of confusion. the young man raised his right hand and gently patted the horse, then looked up. his usually calm eyes sharpened as he peered through the thin cloud layer and saw the circling eagle, sending a piercing gaze that caused his pupils to constrict slightly. flashes of the conversation he had overheard from two martial artists a moment ago crossed his mind. they had followed the trail of the tamed eagles here. it turned out there wasn''t just one eagle, but a pair, and this eagle had been following him the entire time. it was said in books that eagle tamers could communicate with their eagles. s~ea??h the n??el fire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. that meant his track had been exposed. wang anfeng realized in his heart. to confirm his suspicion, he intentionally changed direction and rode the horse several miles in another direction. looking up again, he saw the eagle still circling directly above him, flying very high. if he hadn''t trained his ocular power daily by gazing at distant clouds during his time at shaolin temple, he probably would have never noticed the eagle. the young man stopped his horse, his brow furrowed tightly, thoughts racing through his mind. with the eagle''s speed, reaching guan city would take less than an hour, and whether it was a seventh rank martial artist or an eighth rank, he was no match for either. if he continued on his original path, he would certainly be caught. to take refuge within shaolin would mean recklessly endangering baili feng and the others. the youth stood there, his expression shifting continuously, then finally, he clenched his teeth. he pulled on the reins, and the green-maned horse neighed, leaping around and heading towards a nearby county town. this horse''s endurance was so strong that the youth had never found its limits. now, driving it with full strength, it took only the time it takes an incense stick to burn to reach the town. looking up, he saw the eagle was still lazily circling in the air. wang anfeng exhaled. entering the town, he first left the green-maned horse at a stable, collected a token, then strode into an inn in another part of town, paid three times the usual amount of silver for a room, and told the innkeeper not to disturb him unless necessary. he then went straight to his room, opened the window, and saw the eagle had lowered its altitude and seemed to be circling just above the inn. his heart settled slightly. he closed the window and, clutching his prayer beads, returned to shaolin temple in his mind. atop shaoshi mountain, mr. ying and yuan ci were playing a game of chess, apparently unsurprised by wang anfeng''s appearance. mr. ying spoke leisurely, "you finally decided to come back and find us?" the young man exhaled, bowed with his hands clasped, "i''ve seen the master, and i''ve seen sir." yuan ci nodded slightly, just about to speak, when mr. ying raised his hand to stop him, sizing up wang anfeng and raising an eyebrow, "it seems you have already made a plan?" "let''s hear it?" ............ moments later, a figure clad in black walked slowly out of the inn, while the inn''s bellboy habitually called out, "have a good journey, sir." find adventures at empire the man nodded but did not respond. the bellboy, watching his back, scratched his head in confusion. had this guest entered their inn before? he seemed completely unfamiliar. this fleeting confusion passed quickly through his mind, and he turned his face into a warm smile, greeting the next guest. the man in black walked tranquilly through several streets, then turned to gaze at the eagle still circling in the sky, his eyes deep and unreadable. he retrieved the green-maned horse using the identification plaque at the stable, exited the town through another gate, and galloped away. with light taps on his face, he dropped a mask, revealing a clean youthful face. a ninth-grade mask that could alter one''s appearance. mr. ying''s new year''s gift. the youth tucked the mask into his pack, and as his hand brushed against a piece of black clothing, a strange medicinal scent assailed his nostrils. even with his inner strength protecting him, he couldn''t help but sneeze. silver feather flying eagle, an exotic beast, its cry as clear as jade, audible from miles away. it could serve as eyes and ears, skilled in tracking, able to detect unusual scents. if not for mr. ying''s books which had records of this exotic beast, it would have been impossible to evade detection. how could he have known that this type of eagle not only had exceptionally strong eyesight but also a keen sense of smell? the youth exhaled and was about to continue towards guan city, but then he noticed the conspicuously visible green-maned horse beneath him. his brows furrowed slightly. he had originally planned to escape and immediately search for gong yu, but with the speed of that eagle, if it locked onto the green-maned horse, he wouldn''t make it far before being targeted again. even if he hid in the shaolin temple, it would only be a temporary respite. he couldn''t stay there forever. once he left, he would still be found. indeed, by simply identifying the person heading to guan city, they could trap him. given the enemy''s ruthlessness and madness, they might well resort to such measures. wang anfeng had not thought carefully earlier, but now he realized that he had fallen into a vast net from which he couldn''t escape. with the flying eagle serving as eyes and better-trained masters on horses tracking him, the net was slowly tightening, and escape was difficult. it could be said that since he had parted from gong yu and his group, he had already found himself caught in this vast net. if the enemy hadn''t underestimated his abilities, he would probably have been captured by now. what to do? the youth''s heartbeat gradually quickened. ............... yishan county. the eagle circling above the inn suddenly heard a familiar voice, flapped its wings, and soared into the sky. emitting a crisp, brief cry, it broke through the clouds, and two silver feather flying eagles began playfully swirling above the inn. a moment later, a genial-looking scholar entered the inn. with a jade bone folding fan lightly swaying in his hand, he walked leisurely to the innkeeper, bowed with a fist, and said with a smile, "may i inquire, shopkeeper," "is there a young man about fourteen or fifteen years old, dressed in blue, carrying a sword, staying here?" the innkeeper, a corpulent middle-aged man with a very stern face, frowned upon hearing this, bowed his hands and said, "we mustn''t jest, your honours" "with the rules of great qin, we cannot simply speak of such matters, or else who would dare to stay here?" his voice was rather displeased, but the scholar did not get angry, only nodded with a warm smile and said, "the shopkeeper is right." the folding fan gently swayed, and his voice paused before he continued, "mr. four." the burly man behind him stepped forward, pulled a silver ingot from his bosom, and placed it on the shopkeeper''s counter. the shopkeeper''s expression fluctuated, and then he saw the burly man press down gently, turning the silver ingot into a flattened disc. the counter beneath immediately cracked, collapsing with a loud crash that silenced the whole first floor of the inn. the shopkeeper''s heart skipped a beat, then started frantically thumping, his face turning pale. the scholar continued to smile gently. yet, overshadowed by the burly man standing behind him, a shadow fell on his face, the crisscrossing light and shadow making his originally gentle smile seem ominously threatening, causing the shopkeeper''s spine to chill. struggling internally, the shopkeeper opened his mouth but, lacking the strength, finally pointed weakly at a particular guest room on the second floor and said, "there, right there" "he has been there since he arrived and hasn''t come out." Chapter 42 Deceiving Heaven to Cross the Sea (Part 2) the scholar closed his folding fan with a snap, and performed a bow with a clenched fist towards the shopkeeper, smiling as he said,"thank you for your frankness." with a wave of his right sleeve, a flash of silver scattered, falling precisely onto every diner''s table with light clinks, each a glinting small silver piece. the sight of the silver was enticing, but the display of martial arts skill turned the diners pale, draining their faces of any color. the scholar then pulled out a yuanbao from his sleeve and gently placed it in the pale shopkeeper''s palm, helping him to close his fingers around it while speaking in a gentle voice, "what happens in jianghu, stays in jianghu." "i ask you all to keep this matter to yourselves; consider the silver as compensation for our indiscretion." he then performed a bow in all four directions, saying, "excuse the disturbance." afterward, he headed towards the second floor, moving effortlessly, followed closely by a stalwart man whose every step landed like a giant rock, thudding loudly, clearly a skilled practitioner of external cultivation. he stopped in front of a guest room, tapping the palm of his hand lightly with his folding fan. "under the rule of great qin, we naturally dare not kill good citizens." "but to capture someone from jianghu heh." the corners of his mouth curled up. he raised his hand to push open the wooden door, closed the folding fan in his right hand, and produced a greenish poisonous blade, preparing to strike. but lifting his eyes, he saw the room was completely empty, void of any person''s presence, which slightly altered his expression, losing his previous nonchalance. he stepped into the room, followed by the stout man who asked in a gruff voice, "third brother, what do we do now?" the scholar paused briefly, his gaze sweeping over a table where he noticed a wooden box that clearly wasn''t part of the room''s original furnishings. he quickly walked over, pausing only briefly three steps away. with a flick of his right hand from his waist, a prism-shaped flying dagger shot out, flipping the box open. there were no hidden weapons or poison gas emerging from it. while he felt a slight relief, he also felt ridiculous. after all, it was only a fourteen-year-old book guard. how could he have the means of old jianghu? immediately, he was at ease and walked over to find only a neatly folded white paper inside, picking it up and unfolding it to reveal three inked characters. "seeking death?" the writing was plain, but combined with the empty room, it became a profound mockery. the scholar''s expression turned cold, and he sneered, "excellent ''seeking death,'' excellent book guard, excellent wang anfeng!" "youngest, turn this inn upside down!" "the flying eagle is still present; i don''t believe he can escape far!" the stout man replied and was about to leave when the scholar''s eyes swept over the three inked characters again, his annoyance profound. channeling his inner strength, he directly shattered them into dust. at that moment, the ordinary white paper suddenly exploded into countless specks of powder which, powered by the scholar''s inner strength, spread immediately to envelop both of them. the scholar''s expression changed drastically; he swiftly held his breath, but it was too late. he felt his head spin and then intense pain all over his body, almost making him collapse. filled with terror, he pulled out a porcelain bottle, frantically pouring detoxification pills into his mouth like candy. two seventh rank martial artists were forced to meditate right there for several hours before they could barely suppress the poison, sensing its variability belonged to the ninth grade, already the extreme limit of what they had experienced in their lives, exceptional and masterly. having calmed down somewhat, the scholar in the green robe withdrew his inner strength and opened his eyes, his face pale. thinking back on his earlier arrangements, and now realising how simple they seemed, yet he had moved like a puppet manipulated by others, stepping into every trap. he clenched his teeth and suddenly laughed coldly. "well done, spending days hunting geese, never expecting to be pecked in the eye." "well!" the laughter paused slightly as the scholar gritted his teeth. "excellent book guard! excellent wang anfeng!" the stout man, being a primary practitioner of external cultivation with enormous strength at the root, had powerful strikes but relatively weak internal cultivation. now able to speak, his voice hoarse, he asked, continue reading on empire "third brother, shall we continue to search?" the scholar glanced at him, sneered, and said, "search? search for what." "with that creature''s scheming mind, he naturally wouldn''t be here. he must have used some method to escape the surveillance of the flying eagles. heh, after he left, he must have been galloping away on his horse." "let us meditate and cultivate, release the flying eagles and let them find him! the burly man responded and closed his eyes to suppress the poison with his substantial inner strength, while the scholar struggled to get up and walked to the windowsill, taking out a strange bamboo whistle from his bosom. he was talented and smart, though not able to synchronize with the flying eagles as his companion could, he could nonetheless barely control them. moments later, the two eagles soared into the sky simultaneously. the scholar watched the distant skies and started to coldly laugh, his eyes filled with icy vengefulness, but he did not foresee the hidden changes in the poison. distracted, he failed to suppress it, his steps faltered, and he immediately knelt on the ground. a pained expression appeared on his face as he gritted his teeth and said: "wang, an, feng..." ........................ on the official road, wang anfeng had changed back into his blue attire, riding the green-maned horse at a slow pace. he felt as though he was nearly seeking death. sar?h the ovelfire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. despite his calm demeanor, his heart was pounding rapidly, occasionally looking up at the clouds above. when he spotted a silver-feathered flying eagle, his eyes slightly brightened, and his heart beat even faster, his breathing even becoming a bit hurried. he bit his teeth and spurred his steed, heading once again towards the nearby city. the city was named yuzhang. it was in the south, farther away from guan city. upon entering the city, as always, he entrusted the green-maned horse at the stable and went to an inn far away. although he was quite certain that the enemy would not dare to harm an innocent, he still felt guilty and paid three times the silver, renting a room. he secured the doors and windows. wang anfeng let out a breath, but perspiration still seeped from his forehead. the flying eagles were very fast, and his pursuers were stronger martial artists than himself. to shake off their encirclement, the only way was to make them think he was not heading for guan city, misleading their direction, then taking shortcuts at high speed. the young man grit his teeth and surveyed the room. the previous arrangement was made casually by mr. ying, but this time, mr. ying asked him to do it himself. his heart was still pounding rapidly, and slowly a plan began to form in his mind. ........................ in the city of yishan. the flying eagles descended, circling low in the sky, the expression in the scholar''s eyes revealing disbelief, his face slightly cold. "he''s actually heading towards the county city?" "doesn''t he plan to go to guan city anymore?" first disbelief, then recollecting that the qingfeng edge journey was merely for a birthday celebration, if it were him, he would make the same decision. but the closer to the county city, the more prosperous it becomes, also making it harder to take action. the scholar paced back and forth, his heart restless. he wrestled with himself several times, and eventually gritted his teeth. from a small bamboo tube by his side, he extracted a tender yellow spirit birdwhich, although not comparable to the silver-feathered flying eagles, was still quite rare and could travel thousands of miles to find its master after being sent with a message. he wrote a brief message, tied it to the leg of the spirit bird, and released it. he watched as the bird disappeared into the distant sky at a speed no less than that of a falcon before he turned back. the burly man stood up, his voice rough: "third brother, what shall we do?" the scholar''s face darkened, recalling the ruthless and merciless nature of their leader. having been played and encountering an issue, it was probably enough to enrage him. trembling in fear inside, he exhaled and said: "keep chasing!" Chapter 43 Dead End, and Wang Anfengs Gambling Nature yuzhang.two eighth rank martial artists sped along using light movement techniques, arriving in the city where indeed they saw the flying eagle circling above an inn, attracting the attention of passersby. the face of the scholar turned pale green, a wave of humiliation rising in his heart. the robust man next to him also looked displeased and hesitated as he looked at the scholar. "third brother" the scholar''s chest heaved violently, and he squeezed a word out between his teeth. "enter." as usual, they found out where the guest room was, but they no longer had the heart to deal with the aftermath. the scholar, with a cold face, strode forward, intending to kick open the door. yet, fearing slightly, he lowered the foot he had raised and stepped back. he opened the door from a distance using vigorous qi, only to find it empty again. his face turned an iron blue. the repeated mocking made it almost impossible for him to contain his rage. yet, there was another box on the table, more exquisite, with many openwork patterns. the rage in the scholar ignited, but he only sneered and did not open it. both entered the room, planning to wait there. the scholar sat by the table, his brow furrowed, thinking about how to explain this situation. gradually, however, a sense of drowsiness emerged in his mind, and even his thoughts seemed sluggish. realizing something was wrong, he abruptly stood up, his inner strength circulating to suppress the poison. his right hand lashed out sideways, and the box''s lid was knocked off, revealing its contents: three short sticks of incense as thick as fingers, already lit, under which lay a white paper with ink characters. wishing for death? the three sticks of poison incense emitted rising white smoke that vanished into nothingness as it ascended, but standing above that black text on the white paper seemed almost like a sacrificial ritual, extremely striking. the scholar opened his mouth, pointed at the wooden box and the white paper but could not speak. furious, he threw a punch, crushing the poison incense into powder. however, rashly using his inner strength, the freshly stirred poison and the remnants not yet fully purged clashed violently, causing him in his anger to cough up a mouthful of fresh blood, his face pale as if covered in gold foil, his hand covering his heart, fingers trembling slightly, he cried out in anger: "scoundrel! scoundrel!" "how dare you insult me?!" ............... on a secluded path in fufeng county, wang anfeng was riding his horse furiously. sarch* the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the speed of the green-maned horse continuously increased. the young man''s chest and stomach began to feel nauseous, but he dared not relax, wrapping his arms around the horse''s neck, letting it carry him towards guan city, his thoughts unfolding to distract his mind. the targets of the enemy were himself, baili feng, and xue qinshuang, clearly provoked by the incident with master ni. thus, they definitely did not want me to return to the county city. experience new stories on empire furthermore, the lure earlier should make them think that i am trying to return to the county city, diverting their attention. the young man thought this, suddenly feeling uneasy, unsure if the setup in the room would have the same effect. it''s a pity mr. ying said that the only poison available now was ninth grade. otherwise, it would have been easy to resolve. his mind raced with all sorts of thoughts. still worried, still frightened, afraid that his efforts were merely a waste, unable to truly divert their attention. just then, a burst of air exploded in the sky, and wang anfeng looked up in slight astonishment, only to see a faint silhouette soaring into the sky far away, jumping a great distance, then landing and leaping up again, the proficiency of his qinggong almost could be described as treading through the void. from north to south he went. upon landing, he seemed to notice something, turned his head for a glance at wang anfeng, revealing an ancient face with a point of indigo on his forehead. he paused his movement technique, furrowed his brow, then leaped into the air again, heading towards the distant horizon. the man vanished swiftly, but wang anfeng''s heart almost leaped out of his chest, his breathing rapid. yet his face showed no change whatsoever. the disguise mask naturally would not show any change. after escaping, he had not changed his clothes or mask, and the enemy, having received the message from their subordinates and hurrying on their way, had not caught him. however, after this incident, wang anfeng harbored no hope whatsoever that his strategies would continue to deceive the enemy. just now, he had felt a conspicuous intent to kill. having met the conditions of traveling alone on the green-maned horse to guan city, if it weren''t for the urgency to reach his subordinate, he would have hardly escaped unscathed. given the speed of the other''s qinggong, it was almost impossible for him to proceed safely to guan city. the youth''s complexion turned slightly white, he restrained the green-maned horse, gritted his teeth, and directly dismounted. ............... a moment later. at the spot where the two had just met, a loud explosion came from the sky. a man in black clothes arrived with great qinggong speed, taking steps nearly a hundred meters at a time. he stopped, looked down at the marks on the ground, a sinister smile appeared on his face, and then he rose, accelerating towards guan city. the fierce wind in his face only fueled his anger. a mere ninth rank martial artist had given them the runaround. he was about to break out of the encirclement. a hundred miles passed in a flash, and on the road only a divine green-maned horse could be seen galloping fiercely, but the youth on the horse was nowhere to be seen. the sinister smile on the man in black faltered, then morphed into rage, his lips twitched, his right hand struck horizontally at the empty air, the air being hit by a tremendous force, turning viscous like a thick liquid, then exploded, creating a massive pit on the roadside. standing still, he breathed heavily for a moment. just then, two silver-feathered flying eagles suddenly circled beside him, crying out in unison in one direction. the man paused briefly, then a fierce intent surfaced again. his inner strength surged, breaking through the air. .................. outside the county city where anfeng was discovered, wang anfeng had switched back to a blue shirt, his heart pounding crazily inside his chest. it was the first time he realized. that deep down inside, he too had such a wildly bold side. the youth looked up at the stone gates of the city, focusing on two characters. dingwu. .................. in guan city of fufeng. xue qinshuang and others temporarily stayed in an inn. over the past two days, qingfeng edge and his group appeared unruffled, without the slightest fluctuation, but the expressions of the three from fufeng academy were rather solemn. the second day was almost over. why hasn''t he come yet? xue qinshuang, dressed in white, felt a slight unease. suddenly, she heard tumult outside. initially indifferent, she then heard a familiar, high-pitched neighing sound. her expression changed slightly, a hint of joy emerged between her brows, and she stepped out to see a magnificently spirited green-maned horse galloping down the road. as if finally finding its old master, the horse raised its head and neighed longingly. as an exotic beast with spiritual sense, xue qinshuang could discern a hint of impatience in it. a few military officers behind her seemed oblivious, merely laughing heartily, apparently attempting to capture it. the young woman''s expression shifted slightly, her movement technique unfolded, and in an instant, she appeared beside the green-maned horse. raising her hand, she drew the short sword from her waist, its blade slightly cold, emitting a fierce sharp light. with a diagonal slash, she shattered the lassos in the people''s hands. her left hand smoothly grabbed the reins, effortlessly stopping the galloping spirited horse in its tracks. her demonstrated cultivation caused the military officers'' expressions to shift, incredulity spreading across their faces, which then turned to respect. they stood rooted to the spot, speechless. the young woman sheathed her sword, her gaze falling on the horse that was now completely drenched, its muscles even trembling slightly from the sprinting burst. the horse neighed softly, turned around, and rubbed against xue qinshuang with one side of its saddle. the young woman''s expression faltered briefly, and as she touched that side, she discovered a piece of blue cloth hidden underneath the saddle, faintly stained with blood. her expression turned grave. raising her hand, she pulled it out and unfolded it, with writing in blood on it. "dingwu city." ps: why the masters do not make a move... they cannot. manifestation has rank limitations. last time with libai, there was only presence and intent, no attacking power. everything has to be relied on by oneself. Chapter 44 Misfortune, that is where blessings lean; blessings, thats where misfortune lurks this county town, situated on the border of fufeng county and far from the county city, should have been desolate. yet, there was a grand street where every inch of land was measured by gold. on this street, the finest spot was not some pavilion or lofty tower, but a small courtyard made of bluestone.the courtyard, though small, displayed intricate attention to detail everywhere. with every step, the view changed, capturing the grace of jiangnan road. the scenery was uniquely charming, yet at this moment, it merely served as a backdrop. a young woman, perhaps in her early twenties, sat lazily at one side of the stone table, her elegant countenance complemented by a trailing red dress that spread on the ground, revealing a pair of bare feet, delicate and fair, lightly tapping on the surface of the stone stream. with her right arm propped on the table and her hand supporting her chin, her eyes adorned with gradually darkening red makeup, captivating and splendid, a pair of misty eyes were fixed on the man opposite her. the man wore an old grey garment, a green umbrella propped beside him, his eyes gentle. his fingers were long and clean. but with bowed head, he did not even glance at the graceful beauty beside him. the woman''s palm gently rested on the man''s arm, and as if awakened from deep thought, he raised his eyes slightly toward the enchanting woman, smiled faintly, and lifted his left hand to stroke her cheek. she was mildly surprised, and then a feeling of delight emerged within her. with that thought, her eyes gently closed as she slightly raised her jade-like face, adopting a posture of yielding, yet her brow furrowed slightly, inviting sympathy. but the man''s fingers did not descend upon her tempting red lips; instead, he positioned them on her forehead and frowned slightly, nudging twice before finally exhaling comfortably, his features smoothing out as he said: "that''s better." the woman, puzzled, opened her eyes and touched her forehead, then lifted her gaze to observe her reflection in the courtyard''s stream. her face, as beautiful as a blooming flower, had a blemish on her forehead where the original scattered red plum blossom makeup was now tweaked to three petals on the left and three on the right, stark and neatly arranged in the center, completely devoid of beauty. she couldn''t help but laugh ruefully, and complained: "sir..." the middle-aged man looked up, a bead that seemed more than jade in his hand, and earnestly said: "it looks better this way." the woman bit her lower lip, stood up, and stamped her delicate white feet in resistance, but they merely pressed down an inch above the void. she turned around and said: "sir, you are really too much." "when you came to see my precious collection, did lian''er ever refuse you?" sar?h the ovlfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "not even half a word of praise was said, why tease me like this?" the man in grey shook his head and laughed wryly: "my words, every single one, come from the heart; none are in jest." "i hope the young lady will not blame me." she had never been angry to begin with, and after pushing back twice, she turned around, sat down again, and the two exchanged a few words from time to time. the woman''s eyes, full of laughter, fell on the bead and she asked: "sir, you have been studying it for so long." "have you discovered anything?" the man sighed lightly and laughed: "it''s not so easy." "besides, if it were that easy, this object would not be called a ''lost treasure'', nor would it have been worth a special visit." the woman nodded in agreement and replied: "indeed, the true beauty of a ''lost treasure'' lies in its unfathomable nature." "if it could be deciphered with ordinary methods, then the ''lost treasure'' would certainly lose much of its allure." convinced, the man nodded deeply in agreement, his palm toying with the bead when suddenly he said: "then, miss lian''er, may i try infusing it with inner strength?" the woman made a welcoming gesture with her hand and laughed lightly: "of course." the man thanked her with a smile, gripped the bead in his right hand, his expression became somewhat concentrated as he channeled his extremely pure inner strength into it. the woman watched with a smiling countenance as the man exerted his effort. the object was one she had specially sought out, knowing that inner strength could hardly elicit any reaction from it. just then, a gleaming radiance suddenly flashed across the bead. the woman looked slightly startled, while the man showed a trace of joy. he intensified his inner strength, and the bead''s brilliance grew brighter, ultimately transforming into a streak of light that shot up towards the sky, making it impossible to track any longer. the man laughed heartily and, following the trail, soared into the heavens. ............... just across a street from here. wang anfeng in a blue robe walked slowly, pondering his plan. he had lured the seventh rank martial artist here, then he would return to shaolin temple. he would surely be lying in wait at this place, and during this time, it should be enough for elder gong yu to arrive. the young man exhaled, his heartbeat gradually slowing down. the feeling of danger still lingered, yet at the same time, an odd sense of calm and confidence began to surface from within. it was like being in copper man lane, where the opponent revealed an opening, and his wooden sword quivered slightly in his hand. the calm before delivering the final blow to the adversary. it was very similar, yet entirely different. it seemed even more real. at that moment, the buddha beads on his right wrist suddenly emitted an intense heat. the young man looked slightly shocked, as if he saw a streak of light flashing by, his eyes briefly became vacant, and at that moment, the heat from the buddha beads on his wrist abruptly receded. the young man stood still for a brief period, his vision gradually clearing, his heart filled with anxiety. he lifted his right hand, trying to return to shaolin temple. but from his ears, there came a crisp female voice he hadn''t heard in a long time. "beepdetecting the unknown... unknown..." "the system has begun to reintegrate." stay updated via empire "the game is entering maintenance mode... maintenance duration, twelve hours." wang anfeng''s pupils suddenly constricted, a strong sense of discomfort arose in his heart, as if he had lost something very important. he felt light and unsteady, his step lacked firmness, and his state of mind was in extreme turmoil. he stood dazedly for a long time. after taking several deep breaths, the young man managed to suppress the chaos in his heart, comforting himself. it''s just twelve hours. in the beginning, didn''t he also need a day''s break before being able to return to shaolin temple? with this thought, his mind somewhat settled, but he still worried whether the masters had encountered any trouble. ultimately uneasy, after fretting over it for a long time, he suddenly realized that he was still in the midst of danger. just now, to lure the other party, he was still dressed in a blue robe. the black clothes and mask that could conceal his scent were all left in shaolin temple. without the green-maned horse and without the shaolin vigorous step technique, escape was impossible. the young man''s pupils contracted sharply, and cold sweat beaded on his forehead. a dead end. in shaolin temple. a jade bead radiated light, making heaven and earth unreal, but as the bead glowed, it unbelievably drew strands of mystical force into this semi-transparent world. the originally illusory world began to possess a trace of insignificance reality. extremely subtle, very minute. nevertheless, for an illusory world born from a fortunate coincidence, this was an unspeakably fortuitous opportunity. to truly become a world with its own charm, one that could be called a cave heavens and blessed lands, with the potential to give birth to all living beings was a great opportunity. the mountains, rivers, lakes, and seas of the entire world were rejoicing instinctively. the sky carried auspicious clouds, the earth produced lost treasures. the luo water saw a mystical turtle come ashore, its back carrying auspicious signs. nine times of yin, nine times of yang; eighty-one counts, as the numbers connect to the dao. phoenixes at mount qi cry in harmony, their graceful dance signaling prosperity. a male phoenix cries six times; a female cries six timesthirty-six sounds in total, their calls heard by heaven. the entire illusory world of jianghu was filled with celebration and joy. yet a figure in a blue robe stood with a sword amidst heaven and earth. his black hair danced wildly, his eyes filled with bloodshot veins. the sound of the sword was piercing and frantic. without the slightest hesitation, he struck down towards that so-called opportunity. "get the hell away from me!!" Chapter 45 Master and Disciple, Breakthrough! the sword''s howl ascended, and the pearl seemed to possess intelligence, retreating on its own.thunder split the sky, wild winds screamed, and massive rocks shifted, blocking the sword light of the scholar, grinding it away bit by bit. the raging wind wailed like ghosts, and the roaring thunder was like an enraged heavenly god. amidst the storm, anfeng stood alone in his green robe, his demeanor ice cold. yuan ci and wu changqing were still trapped within the world, their status below his, unable at this moment to take action. perhaps out of resentment that the scholar had blocked their path, the thunder roared, the land rose from the rivers, and all things between heaven and earth separated master ying and the pearl, as if they were roaring, pleading, and persuading him, urging him to settle down and accept this power. because of the pearl, the rudiments of a spiritual charm had begun to form. this was a chance... this was a chance! the scholar''s body tensed, feeling an almost irresistible temptation within, his face showing a struggle. he was already at the core of this world, indistinguishable from the rest, and what they could feel, he felt even more intensely. a longing to become a true living being. the scholar''s expression was torn, yet uncontrollably plunging into the depths, he could influence this world, and, in turn, this world could also affect him. because they were one and the same. his expression gradually dimmed, and in his mind, memories flew backward at a rapid pace. as if to reverse his existence back to the very nature of this world. yuan ci, wu changqing, the ''scenes'' of the past. memories rolled back, his face growing more deathly, until suddenly he saw that foolishly incurable young boy. growing slowly by his side, tumbling and fumbling, inching towards prowess. walking shoulder to shoulder with him, headed down the path ahead. but for some reason, the boy gradually grew distant, and ultimately stood with a group of familiar yet strange figures in the darkness, a chasm between them, crowded with swordsmen, monks, and taoists. the boy turned, bowing respectfully to him. just like their first meeting. "master ying, i take my leave," said the boy. the boy looked up at him, pausing, and said softly: "goodbye." amidst the rumbling and scraping, the blood sea churned, sweeping the boy in, his familiar clean face instantly covered in blood. master ying''s pupils abruptly contracted, and there seemed to be a soft crackle around him. his expression momentarily cleared, and the scholar slowly looked up, no trace of confusion left in his eyes. gazing at the phenomena of heaven and earth before him, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up. into a defiant, cold smile. angry murderous intent and ice-cold rationality fully emerged at this moment, pride wounded by temptation mixed with wang anfeng''s anxiousness in a death trap. at this moment, he suddenly remembered a scripture spoken by the bald monk. like a green lotus flower, red and white lotus flowers grow upon the water and emerge above it, untouched by the water. so too the tathagata, born and grown in the world, walks out of this world unperturbed by the world''s laws. sar?h the n??el fire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. i depart from this world, not within it. his expression fierce, he stepped forward with his sword. the world turned upside down, blocking in front of the scholar. for there were wind and thunder, mountains, rivers, heaven and earth in front of him. hence there were wind extinguishing, thunder meteor, splitting mountain, severing mountain, wave cutting. sky collapse! earth split! all things return to ruin! the sword light was piercingly cold, cutting down without hesitation from above that chance. incidentally shattering the originally moved mountains and rivers. in his green robe, the scholar''s face was pale, his eyes sharp and piercing. to cut me is to see me. i am not me. .............................. inside dingwu city. wang anfeng''s face was slightly pale, his thoughts in disarray. there is great terror between life and death. with the ability of a middle third rank martial artist to tread in the air, he only had to hold on for a moment to wait for gong yu''s arrival. but as a ninth grade facing an enraged seventh rank martial artist, how long could he last? the young man could almost imagine that he would inevitably be tortured in every way possible. his steps faltered involuntarily, his heart raced, his breathing quickened, as if a vast shadow had fallen upon him, extinguishing all hope. it was utterly different from when he had assumed the name yi nanping or when jiangfeng ambushed him. at that time, he at least had one last resort. return to shaolin. but now, this true death trap filled him with terror, and at this moment, his usual composure collapsed, dark thoughts seeping out from human nature like sinister ghosts. there was another way. the youth''s eyes half-closed. he did not have to face the seventh rank martial artist directly, just delaying time was enough. in the city were hundreds of soldiers, the defending general was an eighth rank martial artist, and the county master was above ninth grade, not yet eighth. to infuriate him, then use an entire city to protect himself. before that martial artist slaughtered everyone, gong yu would surely arrive. at that moment, he would claim it was the other who went mad, pushing everything else away. with detailed contemplation in his heart, he opened his eyes, only to see the sunlight falling on the street, the children running across the playground, the passers-by greeting each other, the trivial family matters, the chattering neighbors, and this familiar world. the youth''s heart softened. he raised his hand and gently tapped his forehead, whispering to himself. "how could i think of such things?" "after returning to the mountain, i''ll face punishment." if i survive, that is. the youth laughed offhandedly and opted for a different approach. .............................. outside dingwu city, even though the sun shone brightly, as dusk neared, a light rain began to drizzle. suddenly, the clear cry of an eagle sounded in the sky as two silver-feathered flying eagles arrived from the distance. even more astonishing was the figure atop them, who with every step could leap nearly a hundred meters. just before landing, the figure would gather energy, lightly touch a toe on the back of a flying eagle, and then soar aloft again, appearing almost like a heavenly immortal. as he was about to rush into the city, the eagles cried out, the man''s movement technique paused, and his gaze swept over the area below. then he suddenly swooped straight down, landing forcefully on the ground below. vigorous qi billowed, stirring up a blast of air, and the sound of his flapping clothes was suppressed by the tranquil notes of a guqin. the man was clad in black, with an ancient-looking face and a dot of indigo on his forehead resembling an evil spirit. his eyes were cloudy, but now they looked with uncertainty at the side of the city gate. on the bluestone, a youth in blue robes sat calmly. a guqin rested on his knees, and his fingertips lightly stroked the strings, stirring up clear and melodious music. what''s going on? seeing the youth sitting there composedly, the arrival''s killing intent suddenly stalled. his original plan had been to go straight into the city and capture wang anfeng. now that the latter appeared before him, ostensibly welcoming him, this caused an unsettling suspicion in his heart. find exclusive stories on empire the experiences of the third and fourth men that had just come to mind added to his doubts. would such a schemer naively present himself to be captured? impossible. his gaze swept past the youth; since he did not know that wang anfeng had already sent out the message, there was no urgency in his heart, but the encounter of his two subordinates made him extra cautious. the sound of the guqin was soothing, even possessing an air of mastery. despite being a simple wooden guqin, it did not diminish its elegance. yet beyond that, he could not discern any abnormalities. the man''s suspicion deepened as he looked at the youth''s bearing, which did not seem like someone foolishly courting death. could it be a feint? he circled wang anfeng slowly, then suddenly his expression turned fierce, and he lunged forward, drawing the long sword at his waist, and viciously slashed toward wang anfeng''s throat. his movement was swift and fierce, tearing through the curtain of rain, passing by the youth''s neck. with a ferocious momentum, wang anfeng remained composed, while the man knitted his brows slightly, stepped back, and quickly retreated to his original position. wang anfeng''s heart almost leaped out of his chest. but he could only bet that the man behind him wanted to capture him alive to inquire about his relationship with master ni. he bet right. feeling slightly relieved, his hand trembled inadvertently, but he took advantage of the moment to pluck a harmonic, the sound of the guqin becoming even more ethereal and distant. the man''s growing impatience and his naturally fierce and aggressive nature gradually took over. at that moment, the youth closed his eyes. his mind replayed the descriptions his subordinates had given about his ruthlessness and conceit, and he let out a soft breath, stabilizing his voice with effort before saying: "today, as the rain falls, i give you a piece of music." "to send you off to your death." the man appeared slightly stunned, then erupted into loud laughter, cackling: "and what do i have here? a mere delaying tactic, and i thought it was some clever stratagem, how mediocre!" "do you think i will let you stall for time?" wang anfeng''s gaze lifted slightly, his expression calm. "you don''t dare?" the man''s expression froze; naturally born with a frightening face, he had always been self-conscious. however, after learning martial arts, he grew even more arrogant. he could not help but respond to any provocation, thinking to himself that a piece of music would only take a moment, and this young fellow was right by his sidenobody would be able to save him. a ferocious grin spread across his face as he strode over to wang anfeng, with his long blade resting directly on the youth''s neck. "come, let me see how you intend to kill me with music!" the youth''s eyes narrowed slightly; the music continued to flow gently. a feint, a delaying tactic. he had done his utmost up to this point. next, it was to do his best and leave the rest to fate. yet he wondered, did he still appear foolish in mr. ying''s eyes, riddled with mistakes? despite having been terrified just moments ago, he now seemed serene, and the music became even more enchanting. the more the man listened, the more he felt that wang anfeng must be relying on something, which unsettled him. after half a piece had been played, killing intent flashed in his eyes, and he swung his blade at an angle, intent on chopping off the youth''s hands that were playing the qin. the blade fell straight down. and then, like thin ice, shattered into pieces. the man''s face went from blank to one of horror. "gong yu?!" he screeched, leaping to his feet and bounding away. the desolate surroundings never made him suspect that a middle third rank martial artist would appear, let alone gong yu whom he thought was still in guan city. his heart filled with terror, he aimed to rush into the city, but to his amazement, gong yu had stepped out of thin air from dingwu city, her face pale. several clear whistles sounded, and three sixteen or seventeen-year-old girls dressed in white leaped out from the city. gong yu stepped into the void, casting a glance at wang anfeng, whose face was deathly pale, her eyes full of admiration. she nodded lightly, and then said: "why not play the qin and send him off?" the youth''s heart was still racing, but upon hearing the words, he gave a fist-palm salute and placed his hands on the ancient qin. though he had no score to follow, his mind had experienced such intense shifts that surely that was the best score of all. his fingers lightly touched the strings, he exhaled, and then with a forceful pluck, the sound of the qin rose high and assertive. as the rain grew heavier, the three girls used green umbrellas in place of swords. the falling rain wove the world into layers of distinct, cold clarity. using the slippery force of the rainwater, they embodied martial dance with the utmost softness transitioning into hardness. the three eighth rank martial artists encircled the man, trapping him within their midst. with the qin as accompaniment and the swords in confrontation, the music was both shocking and deadly, while the swordplay was marked by its ferocity. when the music ended and the swords ceased, three people stood beneath the city. ps: the fifth update, sorry for being so late, haha... Chapter 46 The Follow-Up, Interrogation qingfeng edge belonged to the hidden sword sect.these three girls clad in white had been traveling with wang anfeng and others, and only now did they display the formidable prowess typical of legitimate heirs of a renowned sect, their movements graceful yet powerful. they managed to entrap a seventh rank martial artist who lived off the edge of his blade, their green umbrellas poking at three vital acupoints around his body, the qi force reverberating, lifting the curtain of rain. the man''s mouth opened, but he was unable to speak, his body swayed, and he fell straight into the muddy ground. the music from the zither ceased. wang anfeng''s palm rested on the zither strings, his fingers slightly trembling. his breathing somewhat hurried, a sense of having narrowly escaped great peril surfaced in his mind, a green umbrella was held above his head, shielding him from the pouring rain. xue qinshuang, dressed in white, stood by his side, shoulder to shoulder with him, her eyes, however, did not fall on him but remained fixed on the man who had been knocked unconscious in front, and the green umbrellas held by the three qingfeng edge girls opening. the girl''s mind was full of tumultuous thoughts. she wanted to scold him for his recklessness, almost dancing on the edge of a knife, and wanted to ask him if he had been hurt anywhere, or to jokingly inquire if he had been frightened, glossing over the incident for the moment. yet, after all, she just stood beside him, covering him from the rain, three steps away, neither intimate nor distant, without speaking a word. the rain poured heavily. continue your journey with empire s~ea??h the n??efire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ............... using the legitimate sword array of qingfeng edge, defeating that unconventional seventh rank martial artist did not take much time. before the defending general arrived, gong yu and others had already entered the city. on the city streets, there was not a single person, as if it were a deserted city, but from slightly opened doors and windows, pairs of curious eyes could be seen cautiously observing the group. a middle third rank martial artist was already considered a high-level fighter in jianghu, able to move through the air and produce various phenomena during combat. in the eyes of those who had never practiced martial arts, such individuals were no different from immortals. if in county city or state city, where people are more worldly, they wouldn''t be much of a spectacle, but dingwu city, being remote, its citizens rarely saw any martial arts experts. therefore, at this moment, they felt both fear and a desire to witness the elegance of a true master. gong yu''s expression was indifferent, sword in hand leading the way. upon finding an inn and just about to enter, something seemed to catch her attention, she hesitated in her steps, turned sideways, and a glint of cold light appeared in her eyes. her gaze stretched over a great distance and saw a figure in gray standing with his hands behind his back, his face gentle. the surrounding rain, heaven and earth, and the empty city streets seemed to turn into a background, dimming, with that man at the center of all things. the man''s expression was gentle as he nodded towards gong yu. despite her high level of martial arts, gong yu, being a disciple of the hidden sect and not often visiting jianghu, did not recognize the other party, only knowing that his strength was no lesser than her own. she nodded slightly in return out of courtesy, her features remaining cold and detached, then turned and entered the inn, with wang anfeng carrying the newly bought zither and the rest following closely behind. in the distance, under the eaves of a tower, the man in gray touched his nose and showed an interested expression. he had initially been looking for the jade bead, but the speed of escape was not something that mere lightness skills could keep up with. after chasing a few steps, he had already lost the trail. after searching the entire city without finding any clues, he felt somewhat regretful and disappointed, thinking about how to explain to yu lian''er but unexpectedly witnessed an interesting scene. the youth playing the zither under the city. the woman floating through the air. the man''s face showed an expression of appreciation, yet behind him, a soft seductive female voice echoed. "so, sir, you like such cold and icy beauty..." the smile on the man in gray''s face briefly stiffened, and he suddenly felt a headache coming on. ............ inside the inn. gong yu and others had taken a guest room. the unconscious man was carelessly thrown onto the floor. although the opponent was fierce, during the exchange, the three qingfeng edge disciples broke his dantian and several major acupoints with their swordsmanship, draining all his considerable inner strength. now, he was dazed, truly like a lifeless corpse. gong yu sat on a wooden chair, unaffected by the outside rain, her features cold, and said, "what has happened, explain in detail." the boy nodded, circulated his inner strength to dry off the rainwater on his body, steadied his mind, and was just about to speak, when xue qinshuang handed him a cup of hot tea. wang anfeng thanked her softly, took a sip, and initially felt a spicy sensation in his throat, which then led to a slight warmth spreading through his body, dispelling the chill from the rain. he was momentarily distracted, lowering his head to see the chopped ginger floating in the tea. ginger, spicy in taste and mildly warm in nature. belongs to the lung, spleen, and stomach meridians, dispels the exterior and scatters the cold. as he recalled these details from the pharmacopeia, a slight warmth filled the boy''s heart. wang anfeng pursed his lips slightly, cradling the teacup in both hands as he gently caressed it, steadying himself before he began speaking. without any embellishments, he simply narrated everything he knew, apart from the matter concerning ni tianxing. how he had found aiping''s father. how he had noticed someone tracking him, and though he glossed over the process of how he had killed the two men, he emphasized the intelligence he had extracted from them. then he described how he eluded being tracked further, how he turned back to escape, and when he realized escape was impossible, he decided to stake it all. he meticulously narrated everything. although his language was plain, it was all the more real. everyone present was a martial artist; the crises hidden in his story were evident to alla single sentence was enough to be thrillingand yet, the young man recounted slowly amidst the curling tea fragrance as if it were all ordinary. the three qingfeng edge disciples watched the young man in the blue robe with guarded expressions. in their mountain gate, they often listened to their seniors narrating tales of jianghu, imagining the heroics of martial heroes. yet the dangers in the young man''s story surpassed any they had heard, and they, his companions, had become characters in that very tale. one day, they too might be talked about. while on the mountain, they were listeners of the tales, but after descending the mountain, they had become characters in those stories. unprepared, they were part of jianghu in the blink of an eye. all at once, they felt as if they were in a dream, their looks towards wang anfeng changed. the admiration and curiosity in their eyes replaced their original aloof and arrogant gazes. "...that''s the situation, and the elders also know what happened afterward," he concluded. as the young man''s last word fell, on the chief seat, the coldness on gong yu''s face deepened. with a slight lift of his right hand, his inner strength activated, and a soft light emerged on his fingertips, condensing into multiple tiny translucent longswords. the temperature in the entire room dropped instantly. without any visible movement, those tiny longswords transformed into streaks of light, penetrating thirty-six major acupoints around the unconscious man''s body. upon contact, they dissolved into the man''s body. faintly, sounds like the echoes of longswords could be heard, and the man screamed in agony, awakening from his unconscious state. his face first wore a look of confusion, then understanding of his situation dawned, changing his expression drastically. gong yu, sitting in the wooden chair, spoke indifferently: "having said that..." though captured, the man remained defiant. on hearing this, he sneered and said, "speak? i accept my losses, and i''m willing to concede." "i only seek death, asking me to reveal anything is absolutely impossible." gong yu''s expression remained unchanged, and he lightly tapped the desk with his index finger, creating a soft sound. immediately, a sound of swords humming rose inside the man, as if blades were slicing through all the muscles and blood vessels in his body, causing unbearable pain. suddenly, the qi force turned gentle, like a sharp knife slicing through flesh, initially cool, but moments later, the pain surfaced continuously. the man''s expression changed drastically, veins bulging on his face, his body trembling with severe pain, his features twisting into a grimace. he fell to the ground, repeatedly slamming his head against it. after a moment, unable to bear the pain akin to slow dissection, he let out a low howl, his voice miserable but muffled by an inner strength barrier, making it sound even more pitiful as it echoed within the room. wang anfeng looked somewhat stiff, while xue qinshuang''s face turned pale. when the sound of sword humming ceased, the man collapsed on the ground like a puddle of mud. pale-faced and bewildered, his body still spasmodically twitching, he murmured, "i... i''ll talk." "only, only please let me die quickly." gong yu''s expression unchanged, he inquired softly. the man knew very little, providing hardly any useful information, only that he belonged to a jianghu organization called ''white tiger hall'' and had been sent on a mission to kill. after further questioning for a short while, gong yu narrowed his eyes and asked, "where is your subordinate now?" the man''s expression paused slightly, seeming to understand gong yu''s intent, and chuckled sadly. he did not conceal the information any longer, disclosing the inn where his companions stayed, closed his eyes, and said, "only ask... for a quick..." before he could finish, the sound of sword humming erupted within his body, and thirty-six sword lights burst forth. the man couldn''t even scream before those sword lights enveloped him. in a mere moment, he turned into a statue-like figure, all signs of life gone. ps: these two days are the launch days, and there are many supporters. the author''s acknowledgments can''t all fit here at once, please be patient (bows). Chapter 47 Arriving at Guan City, The Aftermath Subsides outside dingwu city.above the vault of heaven. wang anfeng finally understood why xue qinshuang and the others had arrived so quickly. dressed in a white robe, gong yu stood at the forefront, merely striding forward indifferently. with each step, she had already covered a considerable distance, while wang anfeng and the others were pulled by an invisible and tranquil force, following her lead. the mountains and the earth seemed like dust, merely passing beneath them. previously, a seventh rank martial artist would step out impressively, covering hundreds of meters in a single stride. with the aid of two silver-feathered flying eagles, they could even continue propelling themselves through the air without touching the ground, crossing vast distances. the strength of such techniques was truly astonishing. but compared to gong yu at this moment, they seemed rather petty. the greater the commotion, the more it appeared superficially strong yet lacking substance. the young man pursed his lips, feeling amazed yet also recalling an experience from a few days ago, and whispered to himself, it is very impressive. but still not as good as master ying. with this thought, the corner of his mouth slightly lifted, but then he remembered that sudden ''maintenance,'' and his brows faintly furrowed. although the ''lady'' had clearly stated it would take twelve hours, he still felt quite uneasy before returning to shaolin temple. just now, he had faced powerful enemies and interrogated many prisoners in succession, which had distracted his thoughts. now that he was idle, various chaotic thoughts began to surface from the depths of his heart. a mere trace of unease because of excessive concern gradually magnified. for a while, he only felt as if his thoughts were in complete disarray, growing more and more chaotic the more he thought. twelve hours, twelve hours... so much could happen. maintenance... does it mean that shaolin temple needs some repairs? but there''s absolutely nothing wrong with the buildings at shaolin. discover stories with empire at first, his mind''s wanderings remained normal, still remembering that he could return after ''twelve hours.'' but as his thoughts extended further, his wild speculations brought forth even more groundless ideas. what if something falls on master ying''s head? could my master fall ill from not sleeping... could my second master accidentally twist his back? one absurd, ridiculous thought after another boiled up in the young man''s heart, popping up one after the other. his expression remained calm and composed, his eyes clean and gentle, his usual demeanor. he was seen by disciples of qingfeng edge as a composed and bold young hero, by middle third rank experts as a junior with boundless potential, by xue qinshuang as a future rival, and a threatening figure that made local bandits tremble. yet he was almost on the verge of crying out in his heart. twelve hours, six hours. how much longer?! ............ fufeng''s guan city was located several hundred miles from dingwu city. like baili feng''s mount, a yellow horse needed to set off at dawn and travel throughout the day to reach it. however, while wang anfeng was lost in his chaotic thoughts, he had already sighted the majestic and imposing city, indicating the swiftness of their speed. upon entering guan city and shortly after, wang anfeng and his companions reached the inn arranged by gong yu, where baili feng and tuoba yue were already anxiously waiting. both were straightforward and forthright in character, having waited a long time here, growing increasingly restless. just as they could no longer sit still, seeing everyone push the door and enter, with wang anfeng returning safely, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. gong yu, however, did not enter but after setting down wang anfeng and the others, she turned back out. she returned a moment later, her expression still cold, but wang anfeng felt a trace of not yet fully retracted murderous intent mixed with the effects of her taiyin internal strength, causing goosebumps to form on the young man''s back, his body slightly shivering. wang anfeng suddenly recalled the last question gong yu had asked the bandit, and enlightenment dawned upon him. those martial artists who had been tracking them must have perished by nowlower third rank facing middle third rank, there was no way they could have survived. gong yu didn''t seem to notice the change in the young man''s gaze. he casually placed the longsword on the table and said with a subdued expression, "we rest tonight and set out tomorrow morning." everyone agreed in unison. seeing that gong yu didn''t seem inclined to continue speaking, they each took their leave. the members of qingfeng edge immediately returned to their guest rooms to meditate and cultivate, while the four from fufeng academy went to baili feng''s room and talked for a while before dispersing to their own rooms. wang anfeng sat on the bed in his guest room, took off the buddha beads from his wrist with his left hand, and caressed the prayer beads in his palm. only three or four hours had passed, far from enough time to return to shaolin temple, yet the youth still felt a reluctant hope, like gamblers aware of their inevitable loss yet clinging to that slight chance, he softly said, "return to shaolin" sea??h th novl?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. as his voice faded, there was no response. the youth sighed and was about to slip the buddha beads back onto his wrist when suddenly, a faint luminous glow emerged from the beads. the youth was slightly startled; his dark pupils contracted, and in his clear eyes, the glow flowed and then burst forth brilliantly, engulfing him entirely. in dingwu city. a man in gray sat on a wooden chair, with a gaunt figure kneeling before him wearing a black outfit with a steel armor on the right shoulder, securing a gray cloak that draped behind him. his features were soft, yet marked by nineteen scars, giving him a ferocious appearance, and his eyes were filled with fierce energy. the man tapped his fingers lightly on the table, his voice slightly surprised, "are you saying that the young man is the one who broke one of our rules?" the woman before him silently nodded. remembering the scenes she had witnessed hidden near the man earlier that day, she grew apprehensive. then she lowered her gaze and said in a cold tone, "master, shall i take care of him?" at this, the man waved his hand with a chuckle, "take care of? what for?" "there''s no need." his voice paused, and a gentle expression appeared on his face, his hands crossed as he spoke leisurely, "jianghu is vast; it''s not only our territory. others are formidable, but what does that have to do with us? he walks his own sunny road, and i cross my own log bridge. there''s no need in jianghu to seek out enemies." "one must know, when will the cycle of vengeance end?" "we shouldn''t always resort to fighting and killing." "what mr. xia said is rather magnanimous indeed." a charming voice came from outside the door as yu lian''er knocked and entered, her face still wearing a light smile, though she felt a bit peculiar inside. the words just spoken would have been reasonable if uttered by a master from the academy, but coming from the man before her, they carried an indescribable irony, which she found slightly amusing. the man noticed but didn''t mind much, simply responding with a carefree laugh, "as mr. xia walks through jianghu, i have always valued peace." ps: this counts as the second update from yesterday as i wasn''t feeling well, it''s a bit late; there will still be two updates tomorrow, apologies for the delay Chapter 48 The Incident at Shaolin Temple (1/2) in shaolin temple.the scenery remained as ever, with the verdant mountains elegant, and the solitary peak towering. monks sat cross-legged, elderly scholars read books, and a man in a blue robe leaned lazily on a bamboo chair, holding a pill scripture without looking, his eye closed to the wind, his brows stern as usual. wang anfeng suddenly relaxed. it was as if the clouds had parted after a storm, and the chaotic thoughts that had swirled like a dance of demons vanished in an instant, leaving only tranquility. he pursed his lips and, as usual, approached to greet with a bow, saying in a low voice, "greeting master, second master, and scholar." the chanting of scriptures paused briefly, and master ci opened his eyes to look at the young man. his thoughts churned. he had many emotions in his heart, still filled with worries and fears, yet also overwhelmed with joy. as his thoughts reached his lips, he simply said softly, "anfeng, you did very well." his tone was gentle and rich, his emotions clear only to himself. wu changqing, sitting beside him, put down the medical book in his hand, looked at wang anfeng with similar emotions, spoke comforting words, and inquired if there were any injuries. the scholar, appearing impatient, raised his eyes to look at master ci and the others, and said coldly, "with such a dull opponent, if he couldn''t handle it, he would deserve it." then he glanced at wang anfeng again, a trace of imperceptible softness flickered deep in his eyes, but he scolded, "you have not come here for several days." "such negligence." "now that you are here today, go and cultivate!" ......... sea??h th ovelfire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the gate of copper man lane slowly closed, emitting a booming sound, isolating the inside from the outside. the young man looked at the opponent appearing before him, inhaling slightly, his expression becoming more pensive. outside, the world changed its appearance in an instant. the deep blue sky slowly shattered into nothingness, the darkness surged, chilling to the bone. outside shaoshi mountain, the surrounding mountains and earth turned into desolate ruins, with fierce sword scars above, permeated with cold and sharp air, devoid of any life. yet, in the sky, a sun still hung. the light it cast was like tears of blood, covering the broken world, like a dying man coughing out his last blood, shocking and filled with indescribable despair. master ci glanced at the sky, and for once, a trace of fear crossed his usually steadfast face, he murmured, "the grand path collapses, heaven and earth return to ruin..." wu changqing pursed his lips, said nothing, but the hardness in the old man''s face betrayed his thoughts. he and master ci were born into this world, to them, it was the real heaven and earth. if their world collapsed and was destroyed, they would not be spared, but would decline and disappear like the setting sun, leaving no trace behind. faced with such a scene, even those with superior cultivation and martial arts would still feel some fright. the scholar sneered, casually setting aside the pill scripture, his complexion paler than ever, his blue robe making him seem thin yet sharp like an unsheathed sword. he spoke with disdain, "false things dare to claim themselves as the path?" master ci withdrew his gaze, spoke slowly, "vimalakirti once taught, ''observe the suffering of the world, not weary of samsara; in the contemplation of non-arising, all methods bear the burden; see the falseness of all phenomena, without master, without form." "all is void, the grand path is truth." scholar ying shook his head, chuckling disdainfully, "but false is false, and it shatters with a touch." the voice paused slightly, as if recalling something, the scholar''s complexion grew cold, and he spoke no more. today, he shattered part of the world that had been triggered, but this had led to even greater and more serious consequences. the structure of this heaven and earth was different from others; the mountains and rivers were intimately connected. if one part broke, the rest would suffer damage. find more chapters on empire now, apart from shaoshi mountain, the rest of the world had become ruins. he had simply been too lazy to explain to wang anfeng earlier, merely constructing an illusion with his own authority. the three were silent for a long while. the scholar took out the fragmented jade bead from his hand; most of its spiritual essence had already spilled out. the remaining bit was used to stabilize the existence of the shaolin temple itself and to awaken wu changqing and ci yuan. this was nothing but an empty shell now. however, precisely because it was reduced to an empty shell, one could more keenly feel the spiritual essence that once existed within it, as well as extremely ancient traces that seemed out of place in this era. mr. ying lightly caressed the jade bead, feeling its charm. with eyes nearly closed, he said, "the spiritual essence contained in this bead can reconstruct this world." "but most importantly, the ability to refine the false into the true." ci yuan looked slightly stunned, as faint luminescence began to appear at the scholar''s fingertips. the jade bead emitted a soft glow, gradually deforming and finally turning into an elixir. the pill was etched with intricate patterns, where one could seemingly see a flock of birds facing a phoenix, or perhaps even a dragon soaring into the skies. a seductive fragrance wafted through the air but stopped just as it was about to reach its peak and vanished without a trace. wu changqing''s demeanor had been greatly moved by the scent that emanated from the elixir. now, witnessing its failure at the final step, an uncontrollable look of frustration and heartache appeared on his face. it took him several breaths to calm the tumult in his heart, and he looked up at mr. ying hesitantly and asked, "sir, is this" the scholar nodded and said, "green glass red fire pill." as his voice fell, the elixir in his hand changed back into the jade bead and then slowly crumbled into dust, completely disappearing from the world. after all, it was a broken relic, and anything it evolved into could only exist for a moment. yet this scene itself had caused an immense shock to the hearts of wu changqing and ci yuan. green glass red fire pill. an upper third rank elixir in the game of the past year, it could completely remove the negative status penalties after a character was killed. and in their memory of jianghu, it was almost a miraculous medicine that could heal any grave injury. for martial artists who lived on the edge of the sword and in constant conflict, it was akin to having a second life. to refine the false, and turn it into the true. wu changqing''s eyes widened slightly as his heart shook. the original grade restrictions seemed to hold a glimmer of hope for being lifted. .................... perhaps it was because his state of mind had relaxed; wang anfeng''s cultivation today went quite smoothly. his movement techniques and assaults were passionate and unrestrained. in the copper man statue training, he successively defeated several opponents before an accidental misstep exposed a flaw and he was expelled. he had been traveling with gong yu and others, worried that baili feng and others might come looking for him midway, so after he finished training in copper man lane, he bid his two masters and the still grim-faced mr. ying farewell and returned to the inn at fufeng guan city. however, just before he left, mr. ying and ci yuan unusually assigned him another ''mission''. the scenery of shaolin temple crumbled before his eyes. in the blink of an eye, the youth was back in his room at fufeng guan city. since no one was there to tend to it, the candle had gone out. he found a flint and lit it again, and under the dim candlelight, wang anfeng slowly spread out the scroll in his hand and skimmed over the text, softly reading out loud: "search for an item." "characteristic: very ancient, possibly a jade bead with spiritual essence within." "upon ensuring one''s own safety, finding related records will suffice." the young man looked over the content twice, committing it to memory, before rolling up the paper carefully and placing it in his chest pocket, determined to complete the mission after all previous ones had seemingly failed. he then sat meditating on the bed for a while, and as the night deepened, he blew out the candle, tucked himself in, and fell asleep soundly. ps: another update coming around 11 or 12 o''clock, haha Chapter 49 Arriving at Qingfeng Edge (2/2) wang anfeng had slept incredibly soundly that day.the next day, after everyone had breakfast at the inn, the young man made a special trip to the kitchen to request egg yolks and soybeans from the burly head chef. he mixed these with some fine fodder for the green-maned horse to have a satisfying meal. he even borrowed a horse comb to groom the horse''s hair neatly. after combing the wet hair for about half an hour, the young man put down the horse comb, stretched his limbs, and the green-maned horse softly neighed as if quite pleased. it rubbed its head on the young man''s palm. wang anfeng took the opportunity to pat its neck and caress the mane, saying, "oh, my horse, you really saved me this time." stay tuned to empire "thank you." just then, from outside came the shouting voice of baili feng. the youth again patted the horse before standing up and returning to the inn to meet up with his friends. the mighty guan city of fufeng stood to the north. once outside the city, the open fields began. originally, villages were sparsely scattered near the official road, but in recent years, to facilitate administration and prevent bandits, these villages were also relocated within guan city. to persuade the people to leave their native homes, the presiding official made a sweeping decision, offering government allotted fertile land with a tax exemption for the first year and a half tax for the second year, with some slight benefits extending to the fifth year. within a month, the people outside guan city flocked in. the scholar had carelessly skipped work, leaving the poor prefectural governor with eyes wide open, lying stiffly on his bed, sleepless for days and nights. whenever he thought of that terrifying number, he would feel darkness before his eyes and his scalp would tingle. he almost wished he could grab that lazy scholar right there and give him a severe beating to vent his frustration. but precisely because there was no need to worry about disturbing villagers, the official road outside guan city was significantly expanded and ran straight ahead, with only courier stations on the road and occasionally, under the leadership of some old ruffians, the great qin iron troops would scour the open fields. the place lacked strength but more importantly, it lacked complex terrain for hiding. bandits had no foundation to survive in this area. thus, from this highway onward to fanyang county, the journey was unobstructed, taking only half the usual time with increasing gathering of traders choosing this route. wang anfeng and his companions traveled quickly along the smooth road, leaving fufeng county the next day and turning westward into a mountain range. as evening fell, they dismounted and led their mounts along the mountain paths, going deeper and deeper until the stars began to emerge and the moon was hanging high in the sky. gong yu paused in his steps. after briefly discerning the direction, he walked towards a forested area. wang anfeng and the others followed, feeling as if their bodies had passed through a layer of gentle airflow, instantly changing their view. they were still in the woods, but no longer in their original location. the area ahead was quite open, dominated by a huge stone sword, as large as a broken peak, half-buried in the ground. on the sword hilt, eight large iron chains intertwined, pulling towards eight pathways buried into the ground. the chains were dark and heavy, thick as a strong man''s waist, immune to the wind. they delivered a solemn and imposing presence, utterly different from the scenery they had just encountered. it was wang anfeng''s first time witnessing such a method, and he was incredibly astonished. he looked up and saw several large characters carved on the stone sword. each character was distinct, each with its own style. the characters with many strokes did not seem complex, and those with fewer strokes did not seem crude. the shrunk characters were heavy, and the elongated ones were precipitous. some were exhilarating while others burst with unrestrained energy. each stroke was like a fine sword move, infused with divine charm, causing the young man to shiver involuntarily. tiny bumps appeared on the skin of his neck as if he were about to draw his sword in resistance. at that moment, gong yu stepped forward slightly. a chill seemed to arise around them, the sharpness that struck directly at the eyes and face quickly dissipated. gong yu turned and saw xue qinshuang and wang anfeng almost simultaneously break free from that abnormal state. he saw baili feng struggling then loudly roaring as he forcefully broke out from the influence of the sword intent. and the usually straightforward and proud tuoba yue took several breaths to regain his composure. however, a lingering fear still seemed to hover in his gaze as he turned his head away, unable to look again. gong yu slightly frowned and then closed his eyes in a nod before saying, "this is the entrance to our sect." "the longsword here was left by the ancestor, engraved with sword qi, divided into eight types of swordsmanship moves, each with its divine charm. the deeper a martial artist''s cultivation, the deeper their understanding; ordinary people without martial arts feel nothing unusual." as the voice faded, wang anfeng and the others had completely broken free from their prior state. the young man, upon hearing this, looked up and finally saw the true form of the lines of text, rather than the fierce sword moves. he breathed a sigh of relief and softly recited: "qian leads to prosperity and righteousness, dui reflects the hero''s troops, gen seals the mountain''s ghostly gate, and li drives the chariot of flames." "kan''s water stirs the waves, kun''s land unites boundlessly, zhen''s thunder cracks loudly, xun''s wood steadies the mountains." the young man looked slightly stunned, recalling how he had changed scenes with each step. he realized in his heart and whispered, "bagua words?" "this is a formation." in today''s world, numerous people try to integrate formation principles into martial arts like countless carps crossing the river, but truly delving into the study of formation scriptures is limited to the three schools of yin-yang, taoist sect, and military family strategists. the former primarily focuses on managing the flow of various energies, while the latter focuses on lethal military formations. this must be the handiwork of the taoist sect. wang anfeng made his judgment based on the books he had read, and at that moment, gong yu''s voice faintly rose again: "follow behind me." "if you step wrongly in the eight spins of the formation, you will fall into a fog and only be freed after a day." hearing this, everyone did not dare to delay and closely followed behind gong yu. the three young women from qingfeng edge slowed down, walking at the back to prevent anyone from straying. they took eight steps, each time the scenery before them changed dramatically. everyone possessed qinggong, but as they passed through, they felt no abnormalities; they did not understand the principle behind it, and at one point, they even returned to their original position. at that moment, wang anfeng thought gong yu had taken a wrong turn, but the latter did not hesitate, confirmed the direction, and continued to lead everyone along a small path. suddenly, the view became vast, the moon and stars sparse, and in the distance, a green mountain could be seen standing faintly. the young man pursed his lips, suddenly understanding in his heart. ordinary people caught in a maze formation, when finding themselves back at the starting point, would naturally assume they have gone in the wrong direction and would return along the same path, hoping to find the correct way. but what is usually the right choice is the most erroneous here. though it is a bagua formation, crossing it eight times, the most formidable barrier is not the formation, but the human heart. the young man marveled in his heart and suddenly remembered what su wenchang had mentioned a few days ago when describing qingfeng edge. hidden sect sword school, those with no worldly ties cannot enter. it turns out that taking a step is fate itself. thinking of this, the young man couldn''t help but turn back to look, but he saw only dense mountain forests, branches and leaves crisscrossing, making the path they came from even more secluded and immeasurable. gong yu''s expression seemed slightly softer as he looked towards the distant green mountain and softly said, "qingfeng edge, we''ve arrived." ps: here''s the second update. sarch* the novlf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 50 Qingfeng Edge (1/2) although they had already seen the green mountains where qingfeng edge resided, there was still a considerable distance from the formation to the foot of the mountain. even though the road was relatively smooth, it took almost half an hour on horseback for everyone to reach the destination.upon arriving at the foot of the mountain and observing it, although the mountain was not very tall, it was quite prominent. at the base of the mountain, there was a courtyard with a woman bearing a sword on guard duty. she wore white vigorous attire, her complexion quite stern, lips thin and pale, which made her appear indifferent and aloof. she had been meditating inside the house, but on hearing the sound of horse hooves, she had just stopped her inner strength and strolled out. her hand was already on the hilt of her sword. sea??h th novl?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. upon seeing that the visitors were wang anfeng and the others, her expression finally relaxed. a smile appeared first, and then she saw tuoba yue following behind. her brows furrowed slightly but she didn''t show any reaction. however, when she saw wang anfeng, baili feng, and others, a layer of frost formed over her features. only after gong yu spoke and explained a thing or two, did she ease up, still frowning, she said, "since it was senior ren''s intent, naturally, i dare not obstruct." "but, take care of your eyes!" "otherwise, even if i am to be punished by the great elder, i will make you learn what rules mean!" her words were sharp, quite inhospitable, causing wang anfeng and baili feng to feel stifled. the group left their fine horses temporarily at this location and followed behind gong yu up the mountain steps. it was unclear what material the steps were made of, but wherever they stepped, a layer of jade light would appear, rippling out and then fading away, quite mystical. but baili feng was not in the mood to appreciate this beautiful scene. having just been guarded against as if he were a thief, the young man was harboring a sense of anger. although his nature was bold, he did not like to suffer losses. he had almost lost his patience, wanting to snatch up his mo blade and yell at the woman, "what the heck, screw your mother." because he was concerned about maintaining the face of fufeng academy, he ultimately didn''t act out, but he still felt uncomfortable. after walking a few steps, he slowed his pace and sidled up to wang anfeng. he first covertly glanced at gong yu. having traveled together for several days, baili feng knew that although this senior appeared cold and distant, she was actually a good-hearted person. even though he knew it was somewhat impolite to speak out, he felt so uncomfortable that he couldn''t hold it in, as he never was one to restrain himself. thus, beside the youth, he whispered his complaint, "anfeng... that senior just now was too much." wang anfeng glanced sideways at him and saw his friend frowning, muttering, "after all, we are guests here to offer birthday congratulations." "it''s one thing not to receive us well, but to treat us as if we were thieves." "tell me, where in the world does such reasoning exist?" wang anfeng chuckled, looking up to see that gong yu had not shown any unusual reaction, signaled baili feng to keep his voice down. the young military man felt somewhat gloomy. wang anfeng shook his head, but then he remembered what master yuan ci had said and laughed softly, venturing a joke in a low voice, "after all, the woman down the mountain is a tiger..." "and you men are all big pig trotters." unexpectedly, a clear voice interjected, causing wang anfeng and baili feng to be startled. turning their bodies to look, they saw a girl in a white robe who had walked up beside them at some unknown point, her jade hairpin holding her hair, her eyes clear and distinct. when not smiling, her expression was cold, but her smile revealed two shallow dimples, quite approachable. it was ji gu, a disciple of qingfeng edge, who had been traveling with them. this was the first time in several days she had spoken with the two men. despite having a reason, speaking ill of someone behind their back ultimately left wang anfeng and baili feng feeling somewhat embarrassed. however, the girl appeared confident and straightforward, her gaze not concerned with baili feng, but intently on wang anfeng, filled with curiosity. ever since she had seen the youth in the blue shirt playing the zither at the foot of the city a few days ago, she had been curious about wang anfeng. having mostly stayed in the mountains, she had not interacted much with outsiders, and the atmosphere surrounding wang anfeng and the others had also made it difficult for her to join the conversation. now, having returned to the sect gateway and feeling more relaxed, and finding a topic she could discuss, she spoke without thinking. realizing what she had done, she blushed slightly, her face flushing with a subtle pink, her eyes brightening. she boldly walked shoulder to shoulder with the two men, saying, "uncle master xun wasn''t always like this, she''s really a good person." "it''s just that after she left the mountains and entered the jianghu, she encountered some incidents and began to harbor great wariness towards men." wang anfeng and the others could already guess where the story was going from here, but since this was the first time in several days that they could speak with this disciple from the hidden sect, they simply used this opportunity to make conversation. both parties were interested in making a connection, so the conversation was quite delightful. by the time they ascended the mountain, they had already become quite familiar with each other. upon reaching the top of the mountain, they could immediately see a large stone sword standing in the center of the martial training ground, with the characters "qingfeng edge" engraved on the spine of the blade, sharp and unrestrained, seemingly about to spring forth. by this time, the night had grown quite deep, and there were no disciples on the training grounds. the qingfeng edge sword sect was adorned with red candles and lanterns everywhere, a vision of celebratory festivity because of the great elder''s birthday. at this moment, two welcoming disciples walked forward, each bearing a sword, but their right hands held red lanterns, dispelling the surrounding darkness. they had been informed by carrier pigeon from the mountain base that guests were arriving and had been waiting here. seeing the group ascend, they came forward to pay their respects, bowing to gong yu with a salute, addressing him as "uncle master." gong yu nodded slightly, then turned around and said, "since it''s late today, you should first rest in the guest rooms tonight." "tomorrow morning, you can go and meet the sect leader of our sect." although wang anfeng and his three companions were quite low in strength, being from fufeng academy and having the entrustments from elder ren and master, as well as bearing books, they should also pay a visit to the sect leader. it was just uncertain whether the great elder would appear. thinking of the great elder, who was almost like his own grandmother, gong yu''s face softened slightly. wang anfeng and his companions, having traveled a long distance, felt somewhat weary, even with their inner strength sustaining them, thus naturally they had no objections. after offering a fist salute to gong yu, they followed the two lantern-bearing welcoming disciples and disappeared from view in moments. gong yu turned to look at his three fellow disciples and said indifferently, "you all may return as well." "during this time as you traverse the jianghu, write down your thoughts and experiences. tomorrow i shall review them. every encounter may one day save your lives; do not take them lightly." "yes, uncle master." gong yu nodded, turned to leave, but at that moment, thought of something. his steps paused, then he turned back around and called out: "ji gu." the young girl who had just been chatting with wang anfeng looked slightly stunned and greeted with a fist-palm salute: "disciple is here." "you just now recklessly discussed the private affairs of your elders, as a punishment you are to copy the sect rules..." ji gu''s heart slightly relaxed, as she had already prepared herself when she spoke. but it was just thirty repetitions of the sect rules. the girl didn''t seem to care much, but gong yu''s typically indifferent lips seemed to twitch slightly. his voice remained calm. "three hundred repetitions." with no outsiders present, the three young women of qingfeng edge no longer maintained their usual aloofness but appeared like typical girls of fifteen or sixteen. ji gu stunned for a moment, not having the chance to plead for mercy before gong yu had already turned away with his sword. a slight smile played on her lips as she said lightly: "no sleep for you tonight." ............ qingfeng edge, the sect leader''s study. though the night was deep, a dim red candle still brightly lit up the study. a woman sat before a desk, focused intently as she read through the letters on the table. the qingfeng edge attire tended to be plain and simple, but the white robe worn by this woman was different from that of ordinary disciples, with blue silk at the cuffs and collar, decorated with intricate golden thread patterns, featuring three layers overlapping, adding a touch of authority. a phoenix poised as if to fly housed her jet-black hair tied up. she occasionally wrote something down, occasionally furrowed her brows in thought. fine lines were now visible at the corners of her eyes, and some white hair peeked out at her temples, yet she still possessed an unhurried and dignified charm. after all, it was the great elder''s seventieth birthday. enjoy exclusive content from empire a grandmaster of the upper third rank. although the qingfeng edge was a hidden sect, it still had many acquaintances from the fufeng academy, the heavenly mountain sect, and various other jianghu knights and hermits who would gather at qingfeng edge in eight days. as the sect leader, she still had many affairs to handle. after addressing a few minor issues, she put down the brush in her hand. the woman rubbed her temples, feeling a rare sense of fatigue. being over fifty, drawing a sword to fight was no issue, but handling these sect affairs drained her energy more than in the past. the woman sighed softly and took a sip of strong tea. the tea, freshly brewed and boiled just moments ago, had already cooled. deep in the night, alone, with only the faint glow of a dying candle and the chill of the tea. this collection of moments inevitably made her feel lonely, and she suddenly remembered the days before she had taken control of the divine weapon wufeng. she could still ride freely across the jianghu, still indulge her whims. how did it happen that she was now over fifty? it seemed only yesterday she was galloping across the jianghu, yet today she found herself sitting in a study, managing the affairs of the sect. thinking of these mundane tasks, she felt somewhat resentful in her heart. if this continued, she would lose more hair. with a sigh, she finished the cold tea in her cup and was about to continue reading when a gentle knock came from the door. "master, your disciple gong yu requests an audience." ps: the first update is here. Chapter 51 The Great Elders Birthday Celebration (2\\2) Outside the guest room of Qingfeng Edge.Wang Anfeng thanked the disciple who had shown them in and entered the room. The entire Sect of Qingfeng Edge seemed to favor a minimalist style; the guest room was quite simple. Wang Anfeng took flint from his bag and lit the red candle. Although it was getting late, he felt no fatigue and thus sat at the table, idly pushing at the softened part of the candle with his fingers, while he reflected on his recent experiences in his mind. Your next read awaits at empire Master and Mr. Ying wanted him to find the ancient texts that recorded the old spherical beads. What concerned him more, though, was the Jianghu organization called ''White Tiger Hall.'' According to those martial artists'' confessions, since leaving Fufeng County City, they had been following him, Baili Feng, and Xue Qinshuang, with their targets being them. This made him suspect something about the Master Ni incident, the original source of the tragedy. In this vast land of Great Qin, it was unbelievable that someone could slaughter a family twenty years ago and still live long and prosper, undoubtedly having the nod of some real big shot in the Imperial Court. And White Tiger Hall must have inextricable ties with this big shot. The flame of the red candle flickered and burned the pad of Wang Anfeng''s finger. The youth withdrew his hand sharply in pain, and a smear of red wax, like slow-flowing blood, solidified quickly on his finger. Wang Anfeng shook his head with a wry smile, stopping his wandering thoughts and etching the words ''White Tiger Hall'' into his mind. Peeling off the solid wax, he casually tossed it into the flame. The candlelight shook for a moment, and shadows danced in the room as if standing there was some dark and massive creature. A knock at the door sounded as the disciple brought in hot water for washing. The youth responded, stood up to open the door, his body blocking the candlelight and casting a dim layer over the room. Unintentionally, he had shaped the softened area around the flame into a cone, like a cage trapping the wick inside, obscuring the flame and cutting off the light. The flame slowly melted its airtight cage. ............ The next day. A night of good sleep, calm and dreamless. Because of the rumored presence of an Upper Third Rank Grandmaster, for safety''s sake, Wang Anfeng did not enter Shaolin Temple, although no one told him so, he had already keenly sensed that the Buddha Beads seemed to be an extraordinary treasure. Of course, more importantly, only with these beads would he be able to meet with his masters and Mr. Ying. Just this point alone was of great significance to the youth. After washing up with cold water to dispel the drowsiness, Wang Anfeng, with sword in tow, stepped out of the guest room. Looking ahead, he saw clouds tumbling and the day''s first light, which invigorated his spirit. The wind fluttered through the pine trees, and he faintly heard the sharp sound of longswords cutting through the air and the light shouts of a young girl. Wang Anfeng had an epiphany, realizing that these must be the disciples of Qingfeng Edge practicing their martial arts at dawn. Spying on others practicing their martial arts was a great taboo in Jianghu. Especially for a Hidden Sword Sect. The youth originally intended to take a casual stroll, but this thought made him abandon the idea. He remembered what Gong Yu had said the night before about taking them to meet the Sect Leader of Qingfeng Edge today. He simply returned to the room to wait for Gong Yu''s arrangement. A short while later, as expected, a disciple of Qingfeng Edge came looking for him. Wang Anfeng followed the girl, passing by the training ground and several grand halls until they entered a side room. Baili Feng and the others were already there, but Gong Yu was nowhere to be seen until after they had breakfast and tea. Dressed in a white skirt, Gong Yu finally entered, sword in tow. Her expression was as aloof as always, but her face seemed to have a touch of makeup, and her white dress changed in stylealmost the same overall, yet more exquisite in detail. After a slight parting of her lips, Gong Yu led everyone to follow her. After about a ten-minute walk, not toward any of the halls where official business was conducted, but to a side room. Wang Anfeng was slightly puzzled, then he understood. This was an action reserved for treating the four visitors from Fufeng as one''s own close juniors. Gong Yu stopped at the door, inhaled softly, and then gently knocked, saying, "Master, your disciple Gong Yu seeks an audience." Then a gentle female voice responded. "Come in... Yu''er." Gong Yu steeled her composure, pushed the door open, and led Wang Anfeng and the others inside. A woman in elaborate dress sat in the main seat, her manner dignified and graceful. Her black hair was pinned up with a phoenix jade hairpin, with a mild smile on her face and an aura not inferior to the most heroic figures. Without needing an introduction, Wang Anfeng and the others understood her identity. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet in another seat, there sat another woman with jet-black hair and three points of resemblance to Gong Yu but even higher in elegance. Her mere presence was impossible to ignore as she held a teacup, her eyes clear, calmly watching the tea leaves float in the brew. On a table beside her lay a wooden sword. Gong Yu stepped forward to pay her respects to the Sect Leader and then turned to the woman, her expression rarely showing nervousness and admiration, in a low voice saying, "Great Elder." Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, hardly believing his ears. He awkwardly gazed at the seated woman, observing as she lifted her gaze with what seemed like a gentle smile, as she looked up and down at the somewhat uneasy Gong Yu, her features refined. Nodding slightly, she said, "It has been a long time since we last met." "Yu''er has grown even more graceful." Chapter 51 The Great Elders Birthday (2\\2)_2 Gong Yu pursed his lips and said nothing more.However, Wang Anfeng clearly saw a gleeful sparkle in his eyes. Just then, the Sect Leader seated at the head of the table cleared his throat lightly, drawing everyone''s attention as he spoke gently, "You have come from afar, and it must have been tiring." "There are no outsiders here, please have a seat." Only then did Wang Anfeng and the others realize their lapse in manners, hurriedly bowed to apologize, and then took their seats on a wooden chair to one side, though no one dared to sit beside Elder Qingfeng Edge. The Sect Leader chuckled without minding this detail, casually conversing with Wang Anfeng and the others, though, of course, most of the time it was the Sect Leader speaking, while Wang Anfeng and the others listened respectfully. The conversation touched upon principles of martial arts and experiences in Jianghu, which deeply moved Wang Anfeng and the others, proving quite enlightening. Meanwhile, the Great Elder remained calm, uttering not a word, his eyes serene as he looked at the teacup in his hands. After all, Zhu Ling, being a prestigious Sect Leader, had many reasons for this meeting with Wang Anfeng and others, but with so much happening these days, it was impossible to stay much longer regardless of the reasons. Thus, after a short while, he stopped speaking, holding the teacup with a faint smile on his face, remaining silent. Naturally sensing the mood, Wang Anfeng and his companions took their leave. They walked out of the courtyard in silence. As they stepped out of the courtyard, Wang Anfeng and the others almost simultaneously let out a breath, their expressions visibly relaxing. "So... so..." Baili Feng tried to find a word to define the uneasy feeling he had experienced, but could only click his tongue repeatedly. Xue Qinshuang chuckled lightly, feeling moved as she said, "Being able to meet that Great Elder and the current Sect Leader of Qingfeng Edge is a fortunate fate for us." Everyone nodded in agreement, yet their expressions varied as they thought of the Great Elder, who appeared no older than twenty. Xue Qinshuang looked eager to try, whereas Tuoba Yue''s face showed a hint of longing as he sighed, "Upper Third Rank..." "The Great Elder looked really good." "You are quite cute too." The voice came from ahead, startling everyone who then looked up to see the Great Elder in white. With hair black as ink and clothes whiter than snow, the simple colors created a stark and impactful visage. The latter quietly watched Tuoba Yue. For some reason, Tuoba felt irresistibly drawn to the Great Elder''s charm, his heart beating faster as he hurriedly averted his gaze, daring not to look further. At that moment, the Great Elder''s gaze then shifted to Wang Anfeng, his eyes showing a flicker of emotion. He spoke softly, "Is he still well?" Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, then realizing who the Great Elder was referring to because of his own role as a caretaker of books, replied while bowing, "I am not sure of his mood, Elder." "I only know he reads daily and seems content." Hearing the mention of reading, the Great Elder appeared melancholic, though Wang Anfeng might have misinterpreted his expression. In the next instant, the figure in white was already gone. This method, far beyond mere qinggong, nearly made him seem akin to a divine being, causing Tuoba Yue and Baili Feng to marvel at the grandmaster''s skills. Xue Qinshuang''s expression shifted slightly, startled internally. Wang Anfeng unconsciously compared this with Mr. Ying, reluctant yet feeling that Mr. Ying might not be capable of such effortlessly powerful feats, his expression changing as he involuntarily took a sharp breath. Xue Qinshuang, noticing the young man''s unusual reaction, knew he felt the same as her. She exhaled softly before saying, "Since relinquishing the position of Sect Leader, the Great Elder has left the Divine Weapon, the Five Phoenix Sword, and uses only a Wooden Sword to confront his enemies." "Jianghu thought her strength had waned, but today we saw otherwise." Wang Anfeng nodded solemnly. Baili Feng seemed to hear Xue Qinshuang whispering but couldn''t quite make it out. He turned around, confused, and asked, "What are you all talking about?" Xue Qinshuang stopped speaking, lightly laughed, and shook her head, saying, sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nothing much, just marveling at the grandmaster''s methods." Baili Feng''s confusion instantly cleared, but Tuoba Yue seemed somewhat unconvinced. He glanced at Wang Anfeng, then looked back at Xue Qinshuang, dressed as a man yet graceful as jade. A strange expression crossed his face, but then he seemed to remember something, and a hint of light flashed in his eyes. Looking at Wang Anfeng, he said, "Brother Wang, you are the keeper of the books." Find your next read on empire "Uh... yes." The young girl''s eyes sparkled even more brightly as she stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "Then, do you know about the affair between Elder Ren and the Great Elder of Qingfeng Edge?" Wang Anfeng couldn''t help but chuckle and also set aside his curiosity about the change in the girl''s address, shaking his head and saying, "How could I possibly know about such matters?" Tuoba Yue''s face showed a look of disappointment as she murmured softly, "What a pity." "If it were told, I fear it might rival the story of the founder of Qingfeng Edge." The group was momentarily stunned, their hearts mixed with laughter and tears at her wildly imaginative and unrealistic thoughts. What she referred to was a well-known case in Jianghu. The founder of Qingfeng Edge, three hundred years ago, was an astonishingly brilliant swordsman, breathtakingly beautiful, with divine sword skills and a purity of heart that could only be described by the words ''devoid of worldly thoughts.'' In those years, a young swordsman traveled with her through Jianghu, experiencing life and death together. After getting drunk, he confessed his feelings, only to be gently rejected. Full of regret once sober, feeling he had been a nuisance, he swore to retreat to Heavenly Mountain, vowing never to return to Jianghu as long as she remained, to show he would no longer trouble his dear friend and put her at ease. As for the founder of Qingfeng Edge, tired of the mundane world and unwilling to let the Divine Sword gather dust, she also retired to a mountain beyond the mountains, never again to set foot in Jianghu, sending her sword tassel and a letter to Heavenly Mountain. Qingfeng Edge, who can understand Qingfeng''s intent? "I am already out of Jianghu. "You need to come down from the mountain." The young swordsman, holding the letter of just twenty-two characters, sat on the icy snow of Heavenly Mountain, his bottom turning blue from the cold, reading and rethinking, finally drew his sword and set out. With his sword, he pressed down the demons of the world, cut down his enemies, defeated the bravest, and became famous for over a century, undefeated far and wide, passing down the teachings of Heavenly Mountain and earning the sect a place among the seven great sects and the distinguished title of Holy Land of Swordsmanship. Having enjoyed a lifetime of fame and success, when he passed away, he still held only the sword tassel from those years. Reflecting on the elegance of the predecessors, everyone was deeply moved. Xue Qinshuang, too, felt a mix of admiration and regret, sighing that she had not been born in the same era as those two astonishingly talented swordsmen. At that moment, Tuoba Yue tilted her head again, deep in thought, and seriously considered, "What do you think, since the Great Elder... um, is so young." "Might the founder of Qingfeng Edge still be alive?" Upon hearing this, Baili Feng burst out in frustration, rolling his eyes and saying, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "If that were the case, wouldn''t there be Grandmasters of Upper Third Rank everywhere in Jianghu?" Tuoba Yue was about to get angry when she heard Baili Feng''s explanation. Her face stiffened a bit, and she seemed somewhat deflated as she said, "That''s true..." PS: Second update... Chapter 52 The Opportunity Given by Master (1/2) After all, as an outsider, it was truly inappropriate to discuss the affairs of one''s elders openly in Qingfeng Edge, so everyone halted their speech. At that moment, the morning training had already ended, and one could see white-clad young ladies with swords everywhere, all brimming with an exceptional, spirited aura. Wang Anfeng suddenly understood.Why his friends from Fufeng Academy were so persistently eager to come to this Qingfeng Edge. Subconsciously, he turned to glance at Xue Qinshuang, only to see the young lady''s eyes slightly widened, her brown pupils gleaming, seemingly filled with combat will. Miss Xue was indeed still as ever. The young man felt somewhat powerless for reasons unknown to him. The sound of swishing garments arose as a figure descended from the skyclad in a white vigorous attire with a Jade Hairpin in her hair, her features cold. In her right hand, she held a sheathed longswordit was Gong Yu. She raised her eyes to look at Wang Anfeng and the others, nodding slightly: "Good, you''re all still here." "Come, follow me." ............ Qingfeng Edge harbored a forbidden area. Jianghu rumors claimed that one could find the most exquisite swordmanship techniques and various inheritances inside, yet many martial artists scoffed at these claims, refusing to believe them. But the stronger folks of Jianghu knew that this was not merely a rumor, but a fact. While it was referred to as a forbidden area, it was actually an incredibly high mountain. The mountain was called Myriad Swords, yet there weren''t myriad swords upon it, at most only about a hundred or so, possibly even fewer. At the very summit, there was a wooden hut built, not inhabited by anyone; it only housed a longsword. The sword lay across a table, emitting a sorrowful, piercing cry. The sword was called Three Fools. It was used by a Sword Saint a hundred years ago. ............ When Wang Anfeng and the others arrived at the peak, they almost couldn''t believe that within this mountain range, there stood such a high mountain. What was even more unbelievable was that before this moment, they had never noticed it. Gong Yu led the four to the summit, and even though it was June, it felt quite cold on the mountain. A waterfall crashed down from this thousand-zhang tall peak with a thunderous roar. Gong Yu turned around, her voice still clear amidst the booming thunder. "The master once told me that he hoped you could all enter the forbidden area, and the Great Elder and Sect Leader have also granted permission." Read latest stories on empire "You can stay here for three days." The expressions of everyone changed, but Gong Yu continued to explain on her own: "This mountain holds three types of opportunities." "The first type is below, at the foot of the mountain where the Sutra Loft and Sword Pavilion are located. Containing hidden and rare cultivation techniques and scriptures from Jianghu, you may browse them yourself within these three days." "The second type is in the middle. From the base to the top of this mountain, there are one hundred and thirty-one pavilions with one hundred and thirty-one Spirit Swords, each accompanied by a stele at its front, possessing its own mystical teachings. If you can gain the approval of even one sword, reaching Fourth Rank is possible, and there is no place in the vast world where you cannot go." Her voice paused, not continuing further. Baili Feng, who had been listening intently, asked instinctively: "What about the third type, the highest opportunity?" Gong Yu''s eyes flickered slightly, shaking her head: "It cannot be spoken of." With a flick of her sleeve, as if Sword Qi burst forth from within her sleeve. Atop the summit, an incense was lit, pointing skyward; the Sword Qi swept over the incense tip, swiftly causing curls of white smoke to rise. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Daily, a disciple from the forbidden area will bring food here." "Once this smoke burns out, I will come to fetch you." As her voice faded, Gong Yu took a step and, with fluttering garments, she soared into the sky like an Immortal, vanishing in an instant, leaving the four young men and women standing confidently atop this forbidden peak. Watching as Gong Yu''s figure disappeared into the distance, Xue Qinshuang turned around, her eyes bright, and said to the others: "Outside Qingfeng Edge lies Myriad Swords Peak, this must be the mountain beyond the mountains then." "Opportunity is rare, let''s meet again in three days." After speaking, she clenched her fists in a salute, turned, and walked away, her demeanor seemingly quite excitedher footsteps even quickened, and eventually, she simply activated her Qinggong, moving along the mountain path straight downwards like a shooting star, disappearing from sight within moments. The remaining three exchanged glances. In the silence, Baili Feng scratched his head and said with a casual smile, "Qinshuang is really impatient." "As for me, I''ll just head down to the Sword Pavilion below the mountain to see what cultivation techniques are there..." Tuoba Yue was slightly startled and said subconsciously, "Don''t you want to check out those Sword Steles'' inheritance?" After all, acquiring the inheritance of a Spirit Sword almost certainly made one a Fourth Rank expert, even a Grandmaster was possible. Facing Tuoba Yue''s curious gaze, Baili Feng shook his head and simply said, "Because I don''t like it." His expression was serene, clearly reflecting his true thoughts. Tuoba Yue opened her mouth but couldn''t find the words, her perception of the rough boy changed as thoughts stirred and she sighed silently, I am not as pure as him. Just then, she saw the Military Family boy casually lifting the crude Mo Blade behind him, swinging it effortlessly, creating a sharp whooshing sound, and with a broad grin, he said confidently, "Besides, how can using a sword be as comfortable as using a blade?" "My Mo Blade, weighing over a hundred pounds, slices a great swath with every chop." "I, Baili Feng, would rather wield a huge blade slice than learn swordsmanship." Tuoba Yue''s expression became blank, her hand to her forehead, the slight peculiarity that had just begun to sprout in her heart was as if it had been cleaved into mush by the ''huge blade slice'' in the boy''s hand, leaving her with nothing but helplessness and self-doubt. To think she believed that this muscle-brained Military Family would have aspirations and principles? The young girl sighed softly. Could stupidity be contagious? Wang Anfeng helplessly watched Baili Feng deliberately show off, shook his head, then turned to Tuoba Yue and asked, "Miss Tuoba, where do you plan to go?" Tuoba Yue was slightly taken aback, a glint of hopeful longing shining in her eyes. Having come from her hometown to Great Qin, she naturally desired to acquire skills, longing for the inheritance of a Spirit Sword, but that incident taught her the principle of ''knowing oneself.'' Her hometown was ravaged by war because of greed. Countless cattle and sheep were led away by enemy raiders, her elder brother died in battle, her elder sister was married far away, and the people lived in hardship - all because of her father''s insatiable greed. The flames of that night seemed to have burned for seven years, burning till now, giving her a fiery appearance and a timid, easily satisfied heart. With a slight exhale, the young girl let her memories fade, lifted her head with a bright smile. As if it didn''t matter, she said offhandedly, "I, too, plan to go to the Sword Pavilion to check out the cultivation texts." Her voice paused, then she continued, "After all, given Brother Xue''s talent, he only went to the pavilions on and below this mountain. My talent is far inferior; rather than wasting this rare opportunity, I''d better keep my appetite small." "If I can memorize one or two books from the esteemed Qingfeng Edge, it would not be in vain." Wang Anfeng nodded slightly, noticing nothing amiss. He himself wasn''t planning to check out those Spirit Sword inheritances on this trip, for in his eyes, the martial arts taught by Master and Master Ying were surely better than these inheritances, especially with the Sutra Loft open, containing all sorts of unheard secrets. Thus, there must be some records about ''White Tiger Hall'' and ''Jade Bead.'' Thinking this, the young man settled on a choice, though his thoughts were somewhat confused as he thought of Xue Qinshuang''s radiant brown eyes, her innate nature, and Tuoba Yue''s evaluation, he couldn''t help but inwardly retort, She isn''t worried about failing to grasp the essence of a Spirit Sword. Starting with the lower levels was probably because she feared that after seeing those formidable Sword Steles above, she wouldn''t be in the mood to look at the lower levels. Suddenly, he remembered what Li Bo had said: when eating, start with the less tasty dishes and work your way up slowly. Otherwise, starting with your favorite dish might overpower your taste buds, making it hard to enjoy the flavors of the other dishes. In a sense, Miss Xue is also a gourmet. A trace of melancholy crossed the young man''s heart. Somewhere below the first pavilion on the mountain. Xue Qinshuang, dressed in white, her hands clasped behind her back, walked lightly and cheerfully, her eyes sparkling. PS: First update presented Chapter 53 Opportunity (2/2) Wang Anfeng walked together with Baili Feng until they reached the foot of the mountain where they finally parted ways. Baili Feng, looking rather displeased, went with Tuoba Yue to the Sword Pavilion to borrow the Qingfeng Edge cultivation techniques and swordsmanship. Wang Anfeng watched them leave and headed towards the Sutra Loft on the left side by himself.The Qingfeng Edge had been established for three hundred years, and its swordsmanship dominated the world. It surely knew many secrets of Jianghu. As Wang Anfeng thought about this, he gently knocked on the door, only to find that the door of the Sutra Loft was ajar, creaking open at his touch and revealing the scenery inside. The Sutra Loft was not as grand as the Wind Character Tower, with only a few floors. Inside, there was a bronze incense burner emitting wisps of blue smoke, adding to the serene atmosphere. The young man looked up but did not see any disciples of Qingfeng Edge. Thinking that he was a guest and should announce his presence before entering the Sutra Loftto avoid being impolite and to prevent any potential issues like thefthe stood outside, cupped his fists, and spoke loudly: "Excuse me." "This is Wang Anfeng from Fufeng Academy, here to borrow some books." No response came from inside, making it seem as if the place was deserted. Wang Anfeng was quite puzzled. Even though they allowed borrowing, having no one around seemed a bit too careless, didn''t it? At that moment, footsteps were heard from inside, and the young man''s expression shifted slightly as he looked up. He saw a woman with a sword on her back walking out from behind the bookshelves, looking to be in her early twenties, accompanied by a seven or eight-year-old girl, utterly adorable, with a snow-white little creature perched on her shoulder, its round eyes spinning wildly, which was quite endearing. The woman came out, lazily yawned, and rubbing her forehead said: "I finally managed to sleep well, but then you had to disturb my peaceful dream..." "Tell me, how are you going to compensate?" She finished speaking and glared fiercely at Wang Anfeng. The young man looked around and said: "This is... the Sutra Loft, right?" The woman rolled her eyes and said self-righteously: "It is the Sutra Loft, what of it?!" "Do you know if there is any place in the world more conducive to sleep, or any scent more dream-inducing than the aroma of books?" The young man frowned slightly. He was gentle in his dealings with people, but he wasn''t the kind of old-timer with zero temper in the traditional sense. Hearing this, he looked at the woman and answered seriously: "I do." "Rosemary." Rosemary was the elegant nickname for knockout drugs in Jianghu. With a sufficient amount, even a Ninth Grade martial artist would sleep like a dead pig. Wasn''t that more likely to induce sleep than the scent of books? The woman was momentarily stunned, then her brows shot up, about to speak, when the seven or eight-year-old girl stepped between them. She first glanced at the woman and said: "Sister, if you keep this up, I will have to tell Master." Upon hearing this, the woman immediately deflated, turning her head away and mumbling something. The little girl, soothing her like a child, patted the woman''s hand and then turned back to Wang Anfeng, her expression mature beyond her years, and slightly bowed, saying crisply: "Lin Qiaofu of Qingfeng Edge, greets the young hero." "Uncle Gong Yu from our sect has already sent word about your visit via Flying Eagle. Please excuse any rudeness." "Please come in." Wang Anfeng returned the bow and said: "Excuse me." Upon entering, he realized that he had just treated this seven or eight-year-old girl as if she were a peer, which made him laugh inwardly. He glanced again at the still indolent woman, understanding why the little girl was so mature. It vaguely reminded him of Libai from Great Liang Village, and he felt a sense of empathy. The books of Qingfeng Edge were categorized into ''Hidden,'' ''Secret,'' ''Miscellaneous,'' and ''Travel.'' ''Hidden'' recorded the secluded matters of Jianghu, ''Secret'' held the unknown mysteries of Jianghu, ''Miscellaneous'' contained a variety of subjects, and ''Travel'' was divided into two parts: one consisted of travels by people of Jianghu, and the other was unique stories narrated by swordsmen allied with Qingfeng Edge, which were extremely rare and valuable. Wang Anfeng skipped the ''Hidden'' section and went straight to the shelf that held secrets of Jianghu. He pulled a book from the far left of the shelf and began to read. This particular book recorded the battles of Jianghu over a hundred years ago. At that time, the realm was still unsettled, with various lords continually at war. Great Qin was among them. A faction known as ''Star Palace'' took advantage of the situation, complicating the global scene even further. Of the top ten masters of that era, seven came from this ''Star Palace.'' Eventually, the reclusive masters of the realm, along with the Iron Cavalry of Great Qin, managed to just barely crush ''Star Palace.'' The three hundred and sixty-five martial artists of Star Palace battled desperately with all of Jianghu. Even though it was only briefly mentioned, the brutality and allure of those fights were palpable. Just then, Wang Anfeng suddenly sensed a faint yet frantic intent to kill, his pupils contracting. He spun around and saw the seven or eight-year-old girl sitting on the floor to one side, her eyes slightly closed and appearing somewhat sleepy, while the initially docile creature had now bared its teeth, revealing sharp fangs. It looked at the girl''s fair neck with what seemed like a greedy intent to kill. Without time to think, Wang Anfeng flicked his wrist, and his wooden sword sprang out. Before the sword edge reached its target, a blast of Sword Qi had already struck the creature''s forehead, knocking it off balance and heavily onto the floor. As if intentionally, it let out a piteous yelp. Wang Anfeng paused for a moment, then, with another flick of his wrist, sheathed his wooden sword. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 53 Opportunity (2/2)_2 The little girl who was already lightly sleeping heard the sobbing and woke up, then discovered the pitiful little beast on the ground. A look of concern appeared on her face as she picked up the creature, comforting and stroking it softly while turning her head to look at the woman who had unleashed the Sword Qi with two stern gazes.Though she said nothing, the latter felt an inexplicable chill, shrinking her neck into her shoulders, opening her mouth to explain but unable to speak, and gave an awkward smile instead. Lin Qiaofu glared at her, taking the pretending-to-be-pitiful little beast into the distance, feeling rather heartbroken for it. Wang Anfeng, holding the scroll in his hand, approached the disheartened female disciple and asked, "What''s... what''s going on here?" Perhaps it was Wang Anfeng''s use of his sword that had changed the woman''s mind about him, she sighed and said with a worried look, "This girl... three days ago, she captured a young Exotic Beast. She has no parents of her own, and being much younger than us... she probably wanted a playmate for herself." "The problem is, this kind of Exotic Beast cannot be tamed at all, it feeds on human blood." "Because of this damned Exotic Beast, I haven''t had a good night''s sleep for three nights..." As she spoke, she yawned, clearly extremely tired. Wang Anfeng, somewhat puzzled, hesitated and then said, "Why not explain, Qiaofu seems like a reasonable person..." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s because she trusts feelings too much that she believes she can tame that Exotic Beast." The woman rubbed her forehead with some headache and waved her hand, "Forget it, forget it, there''s no point explaining to you." "For now, it''s still under control, so let''s just let her have her way for a bit longer." "If it really comes to it, then we''ll just have to drive that thing away." As the woman said this, a helpless yet indulgent look appeared in her eyes, and Wang Anfeng slowly nodded, but felt in his heart that this behavior was not the right thing to do. Keeping a tiger invites calamity, and it''s often regretted too late. In the following three days, Wang Anfeng searched the Sutra Loft for the news he sought. He had some clues about the Jade Bead, but he found nothing about White Tiger Hall. Another thing he noticed over these three days was that the little beast truly could not be tamed, and the woman was already quite exhausted. He gently put an ancient book back in its place and rested his right hand on his Medicine Bag, his fingers fiddling and flipping open two porcelain bottles, the faint scent of flowers blending together and silently spreading throughout the Sutra Loft. According to what Wu Changqing had taught him about medicine, mixing two Ninth Grade medicines created a very potent sleeping drug. Its name, aptly, was Rosemary. Lin Qiaofu, with her low level of Martial Arts skill, slowly fell asleep, and the pure white, adorable little beast sensing an opportunity, opened its mouth to reveal dense, sharp teeth. It had already been dealt with a few times. But the beast''s instincts still drove it as it moved swiftly like lightning toward the child. Wang Anfeng lifted his left hand to block in front of the child''s neck and suddenly felt a pain as his Golden Bell Shield was bitten through, blood seeping out. His Mixed Yuan Body rapidly circulated to expel the poison, and the little beast, having ingested Wang Anfeng''s blood, seemed to become somewhat frantic. The youth''s right hand rested on the hilt of his sword. Thunderous sword light cleaved forth, sending the little beast out of the Sutra Loft, and in the next instant, it struck the beast''s waist and abdomen. Thunder Vigor burst forth with a roar, the beast''s originally bright eyes dimmed, falling to the ground like a lump of flesh, lifeless. Wang Anfeng''s expression remained calm as he sheathed his sword. The female disciple, not knowing when she had appeared, stood leaning on the doorway of the Sutra Loft, watching him with raised eyebrows, and said, "You used a sleeping drug to put Qiaofu to sleep, then killed this little fellow. I didn''t expect it, you do use your brain effectively." "But how will you explain this?" Wang Anfeng looked down, speaking slowly, "Just say that her friend also missed their mother..." "She is still a child. It''s too cruel to tell her now that the friend she hoped for tried to kill her." As he spoke, the poison on his left hand had not yet dissipated, the sting was still present, causing a slight tremble. The woman frowned and sighed, "But this won''t teach her a lesson." Wang Anfeng remained silent for a few breaths, exhaled, and looked up at her, laughing, "Lin Qiaofu is still just a child." "Being able to trust in affection is a good thing for a child. If one day the world turns such character into a root of trouble, it is not the child''s fault." "I think what''s good is good." "No matter how bad the world is, that does not change this fact." With these thoughts in mind, he couldn''t help but think about the countless stories in history where the winners were kings and the losers were bandits; his mood became a little complex. Then he thought of Master Jiang and those obstinate old men from a thousand years ago described in the books, and his spirit lifted. No matter what the world is like. Wang Anfeng. ``` Never would I drift with the tide. Suddenly, laughter erupted from behind. "The kid speaks the truth!" ............ Atop the mountain peak. Xue Qinshuang, dressed in white, sat cross-legged on the ground. In three days'' time, without break for day or night, she had observed the grace of those one hundred and thirty-one longswords. Yet, something still seemed amiss. The young girl contemplated within her heart. Sword moves could be fierce, decisive, venomous, or etherealplentiful in their variety. But what was at their very core? What was it? By her ears, the waterfall from atop the thousand-foot peak crashed down, thunderous and raging, like the sound of thunder, and as the girl''s vacant gaze fell upon this cascade, the water seemed to transform into a vast sweep of sword light. At this moment, as if struck by an epiphany, she abruptly stood up. Xue Qinshuang stood on the mountain peak, overlooking the waterfall that descended from the Nine Heavens, her eyes growing ever brighter. Suddenly, she drew her sword, plucking it to make it sing. Its tune was clear and lingering, like a mournful chant. "Swordsman, swordsman." "Abandon life and forget death, draw the sword with no regrets." Her brows flew up as she stepped forward, holding the longsword. Wrapped up in the sword light''s cold glare, she descended along the waterfall from the heavens, her speed accelerating. It felt as if the rushing waters surrounded her, and in that moment, the swordsmanship she had witnessed over the past three days merged into this punishing sword momentum, becoming even sharper. Her consciousness was clear, rippling through her. Fearless in life, fearless in death. The cascading waterfall was intense and unabated, like the most splendid sword move. Following its flow, the girl let out a piercing cry. A brilliant stroke of sword light flared. And then, she crashed to the ground with a thunderous sound. The young girl''s complexion turned pale in an instant, as injuries afflicted her bones and internal organs, and blood seeped from the corner of her mouth. Within the forbidden area, several figures leapt out, standing in the void, looking down at the girl who was now half-kneeling on the ground, coughing up blood, their expressions all changing drastically. "This is someone from Fufeng Academy?" "How reckless!" "Her meridians are damaged, and her bones are broken. Even if she has failed to comprehend the ultimate technique, why go to such lengths?" The figures in the void were variously annoyed or sighing, ultimately ready to descend and heal the young girl''s injuries. But at that moment, Xue Qinshuang suddenly made a diagonal slash with her sword. The sword light was piercing, as if a mighty cascade roared from below and surged upwards, its momentum like rushing thunder. Abruptly, atop the thousand-foot peak, longswords sounded in unison. The hundreds of swords that had been stored there for three hundred years, as if drawn by some force, screeched as they flew into the sky. They then abruptly turned around, showering down toward Xue Qinshuang, who was half-kneeling on the ground. At the peak, the Sword Saint''s personal sword faintly glowed. And then shot out fiercely. The sharp sound of breaking through the air hesitated for a moment. The hundred longswords came to an abrupt halt at high speed, their blades pointing to the earth, slightly hovering, stirring up waves of turbulence. The Sword Saint''s personal sword was just three inches in front of Xue Qinshuang. The faces of the people above changed dramatically. By holding this personal sword, one would be able to perceive the path once taken by the Sword Saint. Within the visible twenty years, there would inevitably emerge a new Sword Saint, carrying the Three Fools Sword and making a name throughout Jianghu. With this thought, envious glances involuntarily fell upon Xue Qinshuang''s face. Her face was pale, her black hair disheveled like ink. Her thumb wiped the fresh blood from the corner of her lips, smearing it casually. The originally pale lips gained a captivating color, like fresh blood that made the girl''s appearance even more strikingly beautiful. She looked at the Jianghu legend within reach, her brown eyes bright and proud: "Xue Qinshuang." "Never a vassal to others." PS: Today''s second update. There are many generous readers I''ve yet to thank. I remember you all, and I''m planning to try and add more updates to express my gratitude for your generous rewards (clasps hands). ``` Chapter 54 Jianghu Hermit (1/2) Below Myriad Swords Mountain, before Sutra Loft.Just as Wang Anfeng finished pondering and was about to speak, a burst of loud laughter and admiration suddenly filled the air. An elderly man with white hair strode forth, his clothes tattered and worn. Yet, his complexion was ruddy, and not a single wrinkle marred the corners of his eyes or brows. His white hair was disheveled, and in one hand, he carried a large gourd almost the size of a child''s head. With a casual gesture of his right hand, the small dead animal at Wang Anfeng''s feet soared into the air, landing in the grasp of the old man''s five fingers. He weighed it for a moment and then, with narrowed eyes and a look of delight, said, "This bright-eyed marten makes for a fine taste. If fried with enough oil, it''s perfect as a drink accompaniment." "Hehe, if the two young friends don''t mind, then please allow this old man to take it?" Before the two could respond, he had already casually placed it into a snakeskin bag at his waist. Wang Anfeng said, "Senior is welcome to it." Then, recalling the intense reaction caused by the Mixed Yuan Skill, he paused briefly before reminding, "This creature is quite poisonous, so senior should be careful." The old man chuckled and replied, "Child''s words." "This old man has eaten who-knows-how-many bright-eyed martens. Why would I fear such a small amount of poison?" Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had already seen the bite mark on Wang Anfeng''s left hand from the sidelines. Even though it was just a young cub, the bright-eyed marten''s poison was approaching the fierceness of the Eighth Rank. Seeing that Wang Anfeng could still deliver the fatal blow with a single sword strike after being poisoned, without changing his countenance, had already piqued his curiosity. Furthermore, the words spoken by the youth resonated with his own temperament, thus kindling a good impression, prompting him to come forth and meet him. The more the youth spoke, the more pleasing to the eye the old man found him to be. The woman also came to her senses and, cupping her fists in a salute, said, "Gong Yu from Qingfeng Edge, Lv Baiping, pays her respects to the senior." The old man nodded then turned his gaze back to Wang Anfeng, looking him over from head to toe before grinning and asking, "Boy, what''s your name?" The youth cupped his fists and replied, "Junior, Wang Anfeng from Fufeng Academy, pays his respects to the senior." A look of understanding appeared on the elder''s face as he stroked his beard and said, "No wonder, no wonder." "Besides the Heavenly Mountain Sect who has a longstanding friendly relation, only your Fufeng Academy could have brought juniors to this Qingfeng Edge." Then, frowning slightly with a trace of puzzlement, he added, "If you are here, it must be because Ren Changge, that old coot, said something." "But with so many opportunities on Myriad Swords Mountain, those hundred-odd swords are but one thing. Inside the Sword Pavilion, there are many secret manuals and collections. Why would you only delve into this godforsaken Sutra Loft?" Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, then it dawned on him that ''Ren Changge'' must refer to the Master Ren presiding over Wind Character Tower in Fufeng Academy. Yet it was surprising that the stern and meticulous Master Ren actually had such a dashing name. Regarding what Old Master Yu saw as second-rate opportunities with disdain, Lv Baiping felt indignant in her heart, yet considering the elder in front of her was of quite a frighteningly high status, she dared not speak her mind. Having roamed the Jianghu for decades, the old man could deduce much from the expression on her face. He laughed heartily and teased, "What''s wrong, you feel slighted when others speak of your shortcomings?" "If one were to obtain one of those hundred-odd swords, it naturally paves a smooth path ahead, easily allowing you to break into the Middle Third Rank realm, proudly standing above others as a skilled martial artist. Even progressing through the Middle Third Rank of cultivation becomes quite easy. Within twenty years, you would definitely be able to break into the Fourth Rank of Martial Arts." Lv Baiping, slightly defiant, responded, "Isn''t that very good then?" The old man laughed aloud and, unceremoniously, gave Lv Baiping a knuckle-rap on the head as he chuckled, "Good? What good is that?!" "That''s just following others'' coattails, picking up their leftover wisdom!" "Walking the paths set by those before you may be smooth, but it also confines you within those paths, making it difficult to step onto stronger ground. It offers no benefit whatsoever to the Martial Arts of this world. After death, when your sword is sent back to Myriad Swords Mountain, let me ask you this" "Is it the person wielding the sword, or the sword wielding the person?" "Is it a swordsman, or a sword servant?" He posed two questions in succession, striking and resonant, leaving Lv Baiping at a loss for words. She had believed that penetrating one or two schools of swordsmanship would enable her to become a Jianghu expert. However, now she was unable to refute the elder''s words and felt as if her previously held convictions were shattering. At that moment, Wang Anfeng suddenly spoke up, saying, "But not everyone can become an Upper Third Rank, who can guarantee direct entry beneath the level of Grandmaster. To be called a Fourth Rank Martial Artist, hailed as a top-tier Jianghu expert who roams freely across the world, isn''t that also a matter of fate?" "Coming from a Grandmaster like yourself, your state of mind and your perspective are different, inevitably leading to a skewed view," Anfeng replied. "Moreover, martial arts are merely a means, not life itself." "Even if one struggles with martial arts their whole life, what can be done about it?" The elder turned and gazed at Wang Anfeng, then suddenly shook his head and said, "Heh, struggle?" "Paths differ, and we do not scheme together." "If you''re not a martial artist, why should I even discuss this with you? Alas, it''s just a pity..." "The ancestor of Qingfeng Edge, in order to preserve those exquisite sword techniques and prevent them from being lost to the world, established Myriad Swords Peak. And while these sword techniques have been preserved, how many equally splendid sword arts have been lost to Jianghu because of it?" "Indeed, it is lamentable..." Speaking of this, the elder suddenly sighed, and Wang Anfeng understood his implication: if those disciples had not gone to comprehend the sword techniques inscribed on the Sword Steles, and instead roamed Jianghu, they would surely have been able to create their own swordsmanship, which might not be inferior to that recorded on the steles, and could even be more spectacular. It was difficult to distinctly discern whether it was a blessing or a curse, a chance or a root of trouble. The Master had sent them here, probably because he was worried about them being secretly harmed by a Jianghu Organization like White Tiger Hall, hence hoping they would grow into Jianghu experts capable of self-protection. Reaching a Grandmaster of Upper Third Rank is difficult, and even becoming a Fourth Rank Martial Artist is quite an achievement. At this thought, Anfeng suddenly felt a startling alarm, thinking of Xue Qinshuang who had gone to study the inscriptions. He became somewhat frantic, as in his eyes, she was surely capable of reaching the Upper Third Rank. If so, this chance would actually be a root of trouble for her. The elder then collected his emotions and laughed, saying, "Speaking of which, you have yet to answer this old man, what are you seeking by staying here yourself?" Suddenly, a piercing sound of a sword''s cry arose not far away. In a Sword Pavilion, a serene longsword, as if possessed by a spirit, began to resonate on its own, spinning in a circle before shooting off into the distance, clearly activated by some qi mechanism. Wang Anfeng''s expression changed dramatically. The elder paused mid-sentence, glanced in that direction, then turned back to Wang Anfeng and asked, "Do you recognize it?" "The Spirit Sword has moved; it''s already too late." His voice was full of regret, yet he made no move to intervene. Having roamed Jianghu for a long time, he gradually understood the principle that one should not force their fate and chance. With this mindset, one could wander the world freely, avoiding falling into mire. Besides, as Wang Anfeng had said, whether it''s fortune or misfortune, only the individual can tell. To become a Fourth Rank Martial Artist was also considered fate. Just then, the sound of sword cries suddenly intensified. One after another, longswords resonated non-stop, shooting up into the sky. The elder was taken aback, almost yanking out his own beard. His eyes widened as he watched the longswords fly out, from one to ten, then to a hundred. The chorus of the longswords came together like thunder. Seeing this, the elder naturally knew that the person activating them had exceptional talent, a true prodigy with potential for Upper Third Rank, a future pillar of martial arts. He immediately cast aside his own restrictions, and with a sudden loud shout, he exclaimed, "This won''t do!" "Stop for this old man, you cannot go!" With a strange cry, he leaped into the sky, but Wang Anfeng grasped his right arm, turning to see the youth''s worried face. Not annoyed, the elder bellowed and soared into the sky, reaching hundreds of meters above the ground in an instant, hovering in the air. Looking down, he saw a waterfall below, a girl in white with disheveled black hair kneeling in the water. He saw the bright red on her lips, radiant and incomparably beautiful, and the overwhelming surge of sword light erupting from below. He saw her proud refusal. The elder was momentarily stunned, then burst into laughter, full of joy. Dancing in mid-air, he repeatedly exclaimed, "Excellent, excellent, excellent!" "My kind of people, my kind of people!" Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng saw Xue Qinshuang''s pale face and the blood at the corner of her mouth, feeling a rush of urgency. He released the hand grasping the elder''s arm, and while mid-air, he leaped down. Just then, the longswords below, as if drawn by the qi mechanism, whistled as they shot toward the youth. PS: First update Chapter 55 72 Techniques to Break Through (2/2) The incident happened abruptly, and the elder''s expression slightly changed. He was about to reach out to pull Wang Anfeng back but hesitated momentarily. In his eyes, the youth showed not the slightest fear or terror. His figure extended gracefully mid-air, and his right hand naturally landed on the hilt of the wooden sword behind him.His expression and demeanor were akin to a hunting tiger. The old man, who had already extended his right hand, drew it back and placed it on his waist, taking hold of the enormous wine gourd and tilting it back to pour into his mouth. His gaze fell upon Wang Anfeng, and when he noticed a certain spirit emerging, his eyes lit up, and the corners of his mouth uncontrollably curled up with a shade of disbelief and indescribable delight, murmuring to himself. No way... Another martial artist who has grasped sword intent has just arrived. What''s going on today? Baili Feng and Tuoba Yue, who had rushed out from the Sutra Loft upon hearing the noise, had just arrived when they saw the longsword soaring into the sky, the girl kneeling on the ground, and Wang Anfeng descending from above. Their expressions shifted slightly. Baili Feng, anxious, could not help stepping forward and called out: "Anfeng!!" A cold gleam seemed to flash through the youth''s eyes, and his hand holding the sword hilt suddenly exerted force. The Eight-Sided Han Sword slid out of its sheath amidst a piercing sword cry, instantly slicing diagonally at the two longswords that had come from above, crossing left and right once and sparking dazzling fire. The longswords, uncontrolled by anyone, were repelled. Wang Anfeng took the opportunity to land in the water, half-squatting to dissipate the force, kicking up a spray of water. Ripples pushed aside, and above the youth''s body, blue lightning entangled like dragons, flashing past in an instant. At this moment, he was surrounded by over a hundred spirit swords. The spraying water droplets hit the surface, and the spirit swords that had soared into the sky, touched by the qi mechanism, turned again, with the hilt facing upwards and the blade pointing to the ground. The sharp essence accumulated over dozens or hundreds of years emerged, creating ripples on the water surface. In midair, several figures rushed over, intending to intervene. The old man took a gulp of the muddy wine, casually waved his left hand without any sword moves, just a sideways slap, and a profound vigor swept through the air. The distant clouds scattered, and the frail air compressed into the world''s most insurmountable solid barrier, blocking before those figures. The three figures came to an abrupt stop in mid-flight, revealing their appearances, all women in white with longswords on their backs. Although it was evident that they were not young, their elegance was undiminished, truly exceptional. Each of their longswords was distinct and clearly extraordinary. The elder took the gourd from his hand, shook it casually, and spoke in an even tone. "What''s the rush? Just watch the show." The leading woman among them stepped forward, bowed in the void, and said in a deep voice: "Elder Jiu Zizai, although the spirit swords only instinctively counterattack with moves similar to those of the opponent, there are over a hundred of them. If we just watch, I''m afraid chaos will ensue." Her voice paused slightly before she emphasized again with more force. "After all, this is a disciple of Fufeng Academy." The elder seemed unconcerned, his gaze fixated on the spirit swords below that were stirred by the qi mechanism. He looked as steady as an old pine rooted on a mountain rock for decades, unbreakable and unwavering as he said: "No harm, I am here." The spirit swords were without their master and had not become divine weapons. They could only instinctively retaliate based on the strength of the attacker. Among the 131 spirit swords below, even the Three Fools Sword of the Sword Saint, with its residual power, was no match for him. The elder''s gaze focused on the youth below. He took another sip of wine, raised his right hand holding the wine gourd with a vigorous motion, and the clear liquor spilled from the mouth of the gourd. The air was filled with the pungent fragrance of strong alcohol, evidently the throat-scraping kind. The liquor fell from the sky just right, landing in the center where the sword qi mechanism, as if forming a sword array, invisibly sliced the wine into fine droplets, falling onto the water accumulated from the waterfall. As if thousands of flying fish were flicking their tails, intricate ripples appeared on the water surface. Sword cries converged into one. Wang Anfeng''s right foot pressed deeply into the pebbles on the shallow bank. Suddenly exerting force, he stirred up a circle of waves. Like a charging tiger, the youth headed towards Xue Qinshuang, several hundred meters ahead. One after another, the spirit swords lit up and began attacking Wang Anfeng with the moves they had longed to perform over the past decades or even centuries, whether it was slashing or chopping. The youth''s eyes widened slightly, his heart beat very fast, his eyes shining brightly. He wanted to heal Xue Qinshuang''s injuries, so he had to break through the barrier of a hundred swords. In his mind, seventy-two sword moves for breaking through passed by swiftly. However, before he could come up with a counter in his mind, his wooden sword had already reacted, his figure abruptly came to a stop, he spun around rapidly, concentrating his spirit, vigor, and mind as one, the wooden sword thrusting straight forward. A clear and lofty sound of a sword''s cry erupted. The Eight-Sided Han Sword collided with a slender jade sword blade to blade, hitting each other firmly. A wave of air burst from where the sword edges touched, then swept across all directions, lifting a curtain of water, causing the surrounding longswords to pause slightly. Wang Anfeng''s wrist turned, his longsword slightly lifted, deflecting the opposite sword, and his figure took advantage of the momentum to rise. Longswords passed beneath him, and others slashed from midair. Some swords aligned in the void, some wailed in a mournful howl. It seemed those spirit swords had no intention to harm him, each time only three swords participating in the attack, connected by sword intent, sometimes forceful, sometimes sharp, seemingly endless, displaying all those sword moves that once let swordsmen roam the world in their youth. The youth''s pupils contracted slightly, the sword moves in his hands changing increasingly swiftly and sharply, breaking through the array of swordsmanship almost instinctively. Because Xue Qinshuang acted with reckless abandon, finding nothing but the sword, she grasped the vast sword intent, while Wang Anfeng, out of a desire to save someone, moved his longsword faster and more fiercely, his sword moves becoming exceedingly sharp. The seventy-two break-through moves approached a state of profound mastery through the assault of these longswords. His body had been trained in External Cultivation, supported by the rich Inner Strength from Shaolin was the foundation. The seventy-two break-through moves, the Pupil Skill that discerned the flow of Qi, the twenty-eight patterns of Vigorous Qi, became the Sword Embryo. Honed in Copper Man Lane, having struggled through life and death several times, it was as if being refined to purity, as if being tempered a thousand times over. If martial artists were to compete for supremacy in the world, today a new sword would be tempered, revealing its sharp essence. At dawn, its path brightly illuminated. A tiger cub''s roar in a valley caused a hundred beasts to tremble. In the sky above, the woman was moved, the elder''s eyes widened in disbelief, eventually falling to seat amongst the clouds, his white hair dancing wildly, as he clapped and laughed out loud: "Hahaha, good, good, good!" "One uses abandonment, walking the path alone, the other uses destruction, wielding the sword to break all the laws under heaven!" "All is well, all is well!" "My path is not solitary! My path is not solitary!" On a thousand-zhang high peak, waterfalls thundered down. The youth stepped forward. Longsword slanted in hand. Behind him, a series of longswords issued a ringing howl, spinning as they landed, stabbing into the surface of the water, trembling incessantly. In an instant, a clear path was formed. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. PS: Second update. Chapter 56 Sword Saint Named Three Fools (1/2) Baili Feng and Tuoba Yue felt their bodies stiffen.It seemed as though they had lost control of their limbs, yet they could feel their blood rushing through their limbs under the accelerated beating of their hearts, surging towards their brains, making their vision swirl and their minds lose the ability to think clearly. They had just emerged from the Sword Pavillion. The hundreds of Spirit Swords were lying on the ground a few hundred meters ahead of them, resounding with a clear and prolonged ring. They watched the young man in blue robes take steps forward, never having imagined he could be so strong. "Anfeng..." Just then, Wang Anfeng''s footsteps suddenly halted, no longer moving forward; Baili Feng and Tuoba Yue were puzzled until they heard a lingering sound of sword ringing. A visible ripple of Qi burst between Wang Anfeng and Xue Qinshuang, sweeping in all directions, causing all the longswords to resonate along. Baili Feng couldn''t stop a sense of unease from arising within him, and he instinctively took a step back, widening his eyes as he exclaimed: "What is this...?" "The Three Fools Sword." The hoarse voice came from behind them, and as they turned, they saw an old man in tattered and dirty clothes with a snake-skin bag at his waist and a huge gourd of wine in his hand. He was intently watching the scene before him and casually replied: "It is also the sword at the highest point of Myriad Swords Mountain." "The Sword Saint used it over a hundred years ago." As his words ended, the old man was also puzzled. The Three Fools Sword had already been activated by the young girl earlier and then rejected by the path of the Sword Saint, which should have brought everything to an end. At most, like those Spirit Swords earlier, it could have been influenced by the Qi Mechanism and have instinctively counterattacked. Yet now, why was there such an abnormal phenomenon occurring? In the distant sky, several figures approached rapidly. There was the cool and indifferent Gong Yu with a sword on his back, the Sect Leader with royal grace and hair bunched up like a phoenix, and the Great Elder in white robes with ink-black hair, all exuding a tranquil air. The vigorous Qi that surged through the air stirred the invisible Sword Qi, creating a thunderous roar like a waterfall crashing down. The Three Fools Sword began to gather a faint light which then rose as if executing an ordinary sword move, stabbing straight towards Wang Anfeng. The Sword Edge vibrated through the void. Wang Anfeng took a step back and raised his sword to block, and the two longswords contacted each other. The Eight-Sided Han Sword quivered slightly, its edges vibrating, emitting a prolonged hum. Gong Yu and the others alighted beside the old man, paying their respects only to see the Great Elder focusing on the ongoing fight between Wang Anfeng and the Three Fools Sword below, his eyes showing a stark contrast of black and white, his demeanor serene. The Hermit Jiu Zizai took a sip of his wine and also watched, observing the clashing swords. Regardless of how fierce and swift Wang Anfeng''s sword moves were, the Three Fools Sword met them with plain technique, yet it managed to completely overcome them. The surrounding hundred swords sang in unison as if in praise. After watching for a while, the Great Elder suddenly spoke in a soft voice: "The Three Fools Sword is looking for its inheritor." "The inheritor of its Swordsmanship." Another clash took place below, and the seventy-two moves were broken once more, Wang Anfeng stepped back, and the Three Fools Sword, as if wielded by someone''s hand, pressed forward steadily. The youth clenched his teeth while his Inner Qi surged from his Dantian, quickly spreading to every part of his body. A clear chime of a bell sounded. Faint golden Buddhist Scripture began to emerge on Wang Anfeng''s face, imparting an aura of solemnity to the young man''s features. The sword suddenly let out a piercing shriek and slashed diagonally with force. Wang Anfeng''s hand holding the longsword was jolted to the side; the Three Fools Sword gently grazed over the youth''s body, touching several key acupoints, and the fierce Sword Qi penetrated into Wang Anfeng''s body, shattering the Golden Bell Shield Inner Strength that had just started surging within him, just like a snake hit at its vital spot. The abnormal visual effects on his face dispersed, and even the Thunder Vigor dispersed into nothingness. As the gathered Inner Strength dissipated, Wang Anfeng''s steps faltered, causing the water beneath him to surge and rise in a splash but was suddenly shattered by a stroke of the Three Fools Sword, turning into a real mist that rushed towards Wang Anfeng. Within the mist, it seemed as if a divine dragon was clawing and lashing its tail, the Sword Edge fierce; Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth and held his longsword horizontally across his chest. The Three Fools Sword touched the spine of the wooden sword. Wang Anfeng''s face turned slightly pale, and he was driven back repeatedly, stopping only after retreating more than a dozen meters. The sword rose slightly, the Sword Edge pointing at the youth, as if a Swordsman was holding the sword and was quite dissatisfied, beckoning him to try again. Wang Anfeng exhaled, clenched his teeth, raised his sword, and stepped forward to strike once more. The old man in the distance frowned, watching this scene and said: "Swordsmanship? Inheritance?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Great Elder nodded, her eyes reflecting the scene below, and she spoke calmly: "The Dao creates one, one creates two, two create three, three create all things." "The Sword Saint''s swordsmanship encompasses everything, forming a world of its own." "The previous exchange was the inheritance of the path, and now it is the pure inheritance of swordsmanship, without any admixture." The voice paused, and the woman''s eyes showed a searching curiosity as if pondering over something, and then she continued: "The previous child likely possessed the nature of the Sword Saint from years past." "And this boy''s swordsmanship has the flavor of the young Sword Saint." Jiu Zizai''s pupils contracted, as this appraisal was much higher than the one he had given earlier. Although reaching the Upper Third Rank was difficult, the world was vast and without end. The people of Jianghu were as numerous as carp crossing a river. Every decade or so, countless youths entered the vast Jianghu, hence there were always Upper Third Rank grandmasters to be found, and even some with Divine Weapons who could match an Upper Third Rank with only a Middle Third Rank. But this was the Sword Saint we''re talking about. The old man watched the youth in blue robes below being pushed back step by step by the Three Fools Sword and then turned his gaze to the white-robed girl who had barely managed to rise, her eyes sparkling with light, and his gaze became somewhat fixed. "Heavens above..." Suddenly, he remembered another thought and abruptly turned to look at the Great Elder beside him. His eyes widened as he said, "Wait a moment, if the Three Fools Sword can distinguish these on its own... then, then isn''t it..." Jiu Zizai''s tongue couldn''t help but get a bit tied up. The Great Elder nodded slightly and said softly: "The Divine Weapon is hopeful." The old man sharply inhaled a breath of cold air. Turning back, his look towards the longsword had already become filled with solemnity. A Divine Weapon possesses a spirit. A true Divine Weapon can almost be treated as a Dao companion rather than just a weapon. But could the Sword Saint really be so powerful? The old man was filled with astonishment in his heart. So powerful that even his own sword had the qualifications to become a Divine Weapon? Just how strong had he been in his lifetime, to suppress all the prodigies under the heavens? His thoughts churned in his chest, but he shook his head and sighed, saying: "If that young fellow knows he has given up a Divine Weapon, would he regret it?" The Great Elder turned his head to glance at his old friend, seeing that although his eyes were still clear, they concealed a trace of self-mockery. He understood that it wasn''t Xue Qinshuang who regretted, but rather Jiu Zizai himself was moved. Realizing he had become greedy, he deliberately voiced his thoughts in this manner allowing himself to directly confront his own desires, preventing them from growing and becoming tainted. The Great Elder withdrew his gaze and said softly: "I don''t know if she will regret it, but even if she holds the hilt of the Three Fools Sword, she could only comprehend the Sword Saint''s path and is unable to take this sword away." "The Sword Saint towered above the world with only this one sword." "And this one sword will only have the Sword Saint as its master." The voice was calm, sounding only between the two of them, and then it was drowned out by the thunderous roar of the waterfall. Below, Wang Anfeng felt like each step he took was a struggle. Although there was only one sword in front of him, it brought an unimaginable terrifying oppressive force. He even felt it wasn''t him wielding his sword. It was as if the Three Fools Sword opposite him was controlling his swordplay. Each move sealed off all possible choices except for one flaw. The way of warfare, encircle three and miss one. The youth had a moment of enlightenment, but at this moment, he was utterly unable to break free from this distressing vortex. With each breath, each moment, only one choice lay before him. It should be such a way to wield the sword. And it could only be such a way to wield the sword. The vigorous Qi hidden beneath those plain sword moves made him feel like a puppet on strings, extremely uncomfortable, yet it also unveiled a new world of martial arts to him. So, swordsmanship could also be like this. The youth''s eyes widened slightly. Making the opponent act as if they are but a puppet on strings. If one can''t wield their sword as they wish, how can life and death possibly still be in their own hands? Just as he was gaining insight, the Three Fools Sword suddenly trembled with a whistling hum, no longer engaging in swordplay, but rather circling in the void for a round, seemingly quite satisfied, it let out a pleased wail, and then it soared into the sky, where hundreds of Spirit Swords stuck in the ground hummed in response and leapt upward, flying towards the sky. In an instant, it seemed as if hundreds of swordsmen were wielding their swords at once, dazzling and sharp sword lights occupying the entire sky. The Qingfeng Edge outside Myriad Swords Mountain seemed to plunge into a sword Dao fairyland in an instant. All those present were shocked, their eyes revealing a hint of trance. In front of them was an indescribable brilliance and charm. Wang Anfeng exhaled slightly, his newfound understanding faded and sank into his heart. Although he still harbored some confusion about the matter, his actions didn''t slow down. He sheathed his sword, activated his Qinggong, and hurriedly rushed toward Xue Qinshuang in front. Behind him, a spray of water was stirred up. By the time he reached the girl''s side, Wang Anfeng''s right hand had already touched the needle bag at his waist, and his fingers flicked out three Silver Needles. Xue Qinshuang raised her hand to stop his action, shaking her head as she said: "There''s no need..." "I have some medical skills, and I''ve taken an Elixir, so there is no serious harm." Only now did Wang Anfeng remember the girl''s nickname, The Thirteen Young Miss, indicating that medical skills were also her strength. He breathed a sigh of relief internally, retracted the Silver Needles, prepared to ask her how she had sustained such injuries, yet before he could speak, he saw Xue Qinshuang stand up with her sword, her gaze sweeping over the youth''s face and falling onto the seemingly ordinary hilt of the Wooden Sword behind him. Her eyes shone bright as stars. "When you get the chance, have a duel with me." The youth was momentarily stunned. PS: The first update. Chapter 57 After Darkness, Comes the Light - News from the White Tiger Hall (2/2) Wang Anfeng and Xue Qinshuang ultimately did not come to blows.The young girl lept down from Myriad Swords Mountain, and even as a martial artist proficient in External Cultivation, she couldn''t avoid being seriously injured. When Wang Anfeng learned of Xue Qinshuang''s action, which could only be described as insane, he was hugely startled and did not dare attempt to fight her. With some persuasion, and Gong Yu using her future prospects in martial arts as a ''threat'', the Sect Leader intervened and reluctantly took the girl back to the Pill Pavilion in Qingfeng Edge. There, a Sixth Rank Martial Artist skilled in healing was fully capable of treating Xue Qinshuang''s foundation. This matter could not be taken lightly by Qingfeng Edge. If the very roots of a talented disciple from Fufeng Academy were damaged there, even the mere thought could give the elders of Qingfeng Edge a headache. Baili Feng and Tuoba Yue were concerned about Xue Qinshuang''s injury and followed suit. Wang Anfeng, however, was left on Myriad Swords Mountain with the elder known as Jiu Zizai, who stared at him with piercing eyes, measuring him from head to toe, making the young man feel uneasy as he shrank his neck into his shoulders and asked, "Senior do you need something?" Jiu Zizai''s gaze receded, and he chuckled, saying, "Need something? What could I possibly need?" As soon as he uttered these words and realized the slip of tongue, Jiu Zizai''s voice slightly paused, and he quickly corrected himself, saying, "However, speaking of it, there was one thing I hadn''t asked yet You, lad, are not bad at martial arts. Staying within the Sutra Loft of Qingfeng Edge, is there something you do not understand?" The old man''s gaze fell on Wang Anfeng''s face. He had a high regard for the young man, both for his temperament and his martial arts skills, and did not mind clarifying his doubts. Smiling broadly, he said, "Feel free to speak up." "As someone who has traveled the world for decades, I might know." Wang Anfeng paused briefly, sensing the elder''s implication. He hesitated but felt there was nothing secretive about his question. After a moment''s delay, he bowed and said, "I do indeed have some confusions, senior." The elder casually took a swig of his drink and said, "Just speak your mind." Wang Anfeng fell silent, recalling the banquet of Zhao Zhengshou, the demonically possessed Ni Tianxing, and the martial artists who pursued him. With a slightly stern expression, he asked, "Senior, do you know of an organization called White Tiger Hall?" Jiu Zizai, naturally carefree and usually smiling, could even resist the temptation of Divine Weapons due to his strong temperament. However, the smile on his face stiffened and slowly faded, replaced by silence. He set down the liquor gourd, turned his gaze to Wang Anfeng, and after a moment of silence, asked, "White Tiger Hall How did you come into contact with this organization?" "I was once pursued by them during my travels," Wang Anfeng replied. Jiu Zizai shook his head and said, "Not truthful." "This organization is not just any assassin hall. If they wanted to kill you, there would undoubtedly be other reasons." "And yet here you are, sitting well and good. Obviously, you were inadvertently involved in this matter. They did not use their real experts against you." Hearing the elder''s tone, which clearly showed he was quite familiar with the organization, Wang Anfeng felt a burst of joy. He got up and, looking at Jiu Zizai, his voice unconsciously rose a bit as he said, "Senior, you know of White Tiger Hall!" The elder looked at him and said, "I''ve told you, I''ve wandered the world for decades. Naturally, I''ve encountered these demons and monsters of Jianghu." "Of course, I know of White Tiger Hall." The young man''s face brightened, but he saw the elder shaking his head and saying, "However, I cannot tell you about it." Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, then recalling the elder''s expression when mentioning the real experts of White Tiger Hall, a realization dawned on him, and he spoke softly, "Is it because my strength is still insufficient?" Surprised, Jiu Zizai looked at him and nodded slightly, saying, "Disciples from the Academy really do have different minds. Very sharp!" He first praised him, then straightforwardly said, "Correct." "You lad have a disposition that suits this old man''s taste, and good martial arts and character to match. Thus, I absolutely cannot allow you to simply walk to your death. If you were to die prematurely, it would truly be a loss for the Jianghu." "There''s no way I could allow such a thing to happen." His voice paused briefly as the elder then thought if he didn''t tell the young man now, given the temperament he had shown, he would certainly seek answers from others. If he did manage to find out, it could potentially end his life. No, he had to protect this young man. His mind raced with thoughts. Jiu Zizai''s expression remained unchanged as he took a swig of the cloudy wine and said reassuringly, "But you shouldn''t be anxious. The old man knows what kind of people they are. Since you have a grudge against them, I naturally won''t stop you." "However, your strength is indeed too weak." "Not to mention, even if you knew the whereabouts of the people in White Tiger Hall, what could you do?" sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You can''t handle a damn thing." The elder''s choice of words was quite crude, but the reasoning was very clear. Wang Anfeng lowered his gaze, knowing that the elder in front of him meant well. Yet, with the information about the person behind the scenes right before him, unattainable, he inevitably felt a bit stifled. Seeing his expression, Jiu Zizai knew it was almost time to move on and lazily said: "However, I might tell you anyway." "But well, there are three conditions!" The elder stretched out three fingers in front of Wang Anfeng and chuckled: "As long as you fulfill these three conditions, then I guarantee you, whatever you want to know, the old man will spare no detail." "I''m really putting my neck on the line here, kid. When it comes to martial arts, indeed, there are many in this world stronger than this old man, even considerably stronger. But in terms of extensive knowledge and the secrets of Jianghu, heh, not to boast, but those ancestors who stay within their sects all day long, might not understand more than this old wanderer who has roamed around for decades." "What do you say?" Wang Anfeng looked at the elder before him. In the past three days, even the secluded reputable families couldn''t find any news about the White Tiger Hall; it likely belonged to a taboo category, not allowed to be known by ordinary disciples. If that was the case, it would be difficult to find it even in Wind Character Tower. Better to listen to the conditions first. With this thought, the young man exhaled a breath of turbid air and asked with a bow: "May I ask Elder, what are the three conditions?!" Jiu Zizai chuckled, sizing up Wang Anfeng, and said: "This first condition... very simple." "Old man sees your Internal Strength Martial Body should already have reached Ninth Grade, it''s not easy leaping to the Third Rank at Longmen, so let''s lower the requirement. Whenever your Internal Strength reaches the Seventh Rank Realm, then you''ll have met the first condition." His voice paused slightly, then he explained: "It''s not that the old man wants to make it difficult for you, but only when your internal strength reaches the Seventh Rank do you have the qualification to know about this matter, to think of getting involved, heh..." The elder did not speak further, only slightly shook his head dismissively. To his surprise, the young man agreed almost without hesitation. As long as he could get the information about the White Tiger Hall, it didn''t matter whether it was sooner or later. Wang Anfeng had no intention of investigating at this moment. If he acted recklessly now, Mr. Ying would probably swell his forehead. Thinking of this, the young man''s forehead seemed to throb faintly. The elder looked at him in surprise but did not show his astonishment. He shook the wine gourd in his hand and said: "The second condition, rank among the Heavenly Gang and Earthly Fiend in the Great Qin Constellation Ranking List." "There are plenty of dunces in the world, whose cultivation in Inner Strength is not bad but their actual skills stink, only good for bullying those with weaker Inner Strength. When they meet a real tough nut, they might as well be wooden stakes; they''re only good for getting hit." "Ugly truth upfront, kid, if you become one of those types, don''t even think about learning a single thing from me." After speaking, he even spat on the side, his face showing disgust, clearly very disdainful of those martial artists who only cultivate their Internal Strength. Wang Anfeng nodded and agreed. The elder before him was the only chance he could seize right now, and he was definitely not going to let it slip. "May I ask the Elder, what is the third condition?" The elder looked at him and asked: "You''re from Fufeng Academy, right?" Wang Anfeng nodded. Jiu Zizai stroked his short beard and said: "Then it''s settled!" "The third condition, in Great Qin, Fufeng County, climb to the thirtieth floor of the hundred-layered tower." "If you can reach the thirtieth floor, I''ll agree!" PS: Second update Chapter 58 Growth on Their Own... (2/2) "Fu Character Tower?"Wang Anfeng''s mind conjured the image of the hundred-zhang-tall building he had seen upon first entering Fufeng County City, a structure soaring into the sky, its eaves adorned with tiger head sculptures, golden bells hanging from the corners tinkling with the breeze, and red silk fluttering below like fierce flames, scorching the eyes of onlookers. Fu Character Tower. Jiu Zizai nodded, glancing at the youth as he spoke, "Looking at you, you seem unaware of the matter of Fu Character Tower." "Once the birthday feast is over, you can go there." After taking another sip of wine, the old man casually asked, "Right, your martial skills are not bad, who is the master you''ve paid homage to? How come he never told you about Fu Character Tower?" " I am not a student." The old man looked askance in surprise and saw the young man scratching his head as he said, "I am a keeper of books." ............ Qingfeng Edge?Pill Pavilion. Xue Qinshuang lay on the bed, extending her right hand, while her hazel pupils darted around as if wanting to escape but, being watched by the aloof-faced Gong Yu next to her, she dared not move rashly. Beside her sat an elderly woman with a kindly face and silver hair, seated on a low stool. She placed her hand on the young girl''s wrist, channeling her Inner Strength through the meridians into her body, causing her to cry out unexpectedly in surprise, "This is all wrong, all wrong." "This is truly too reckless." Gong Yu stood to the side and asked, "Grandmother, how should she be treated?" Her tone and attitude were extremely respectful. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elderly woman before her had experienced a great adventure in her youth and once traveled the world by the side of a sage herbalist. Afterward, she had been apprenticed several times to renowned doctors. Although her martial arts barely reached the Sixth Rank, in terms of medical skill, she was the best within Qingfeng Edge; therefore, Gong Yu was not worried she would be at a loss. Upon hearing the question, the old woman withdrew her hand and first reassured Gong Yu there was no need to worry. She then turned to Xue Qinshuang with a smile and said, "Little child, your injuries are severe, yet the solution is simple." "But you must listen and behave." Xue Qinshuang nodded obediently, and the old woman continued, "Take medicine and rest; with your foundation of Inner Strength combined with the effects of the medicine, recovery will come swiftly." "However, during this period, do not engage in any martial arts, and avoid alcohol, meat, sweets, and any food with strong flavors altogether, or your injuries may get worse." The young girl''s smile became slightly strained, and her pretty hazel eyes widened. At that moment, she felt as though the entire world was slipping away from her. Meanwhile, the old woman had already turned around to instruct her disciple about some matters. Due to her advanced age and declining energy, she had not been frequently present at the Pill Pavilion in recent years. She had come personally this time only because Xue Qinshuang''s issue was related to Fufeng Academy. Shortly after, Gong Yu and the old woman''s disciple saw the elderly lady out of the Pill Pavilion. Curiosity sparked in Gong Yu as she asked, "Grandmother, does her injury really call for so many restrictions?" The old woman chuckled and replied, "Of course, not. With her Inner Strength and with her martial skill level, a few days of rest with the help of elixirs would suffice. Why would there be a need for so many restrictions?" "Then Why did you?" The old woman paused in her step, laughing as she said, "These young ladies nowadays are always fighting and killing." "You don''t know, but those of us who learn medicine find these sword-crazed individuals most troubling, never knowing when they''ll come back full of injuries." As if recalling something, the old woman''s voice faded, yet she shook her head in amusement, dismissing the thought: "So I decided to let her taste some hardship." It wasn''t until Xue Qinshuang had taken the elixir and was barred from entering the Pill Pavilion''s front hall that Tuoba Yue and Baili Feng finally could visit. They had already heard from the disciples outside the Pill Pavilion that Xue Qinshuang''s injuries were not too serious, so the anxiety that had been gripping their hearts began to ease. After a brief comforting exchange, not wishing further to disturb Xue Qinshuang''s rest, the two got up to leave. Baili Feng, with a Mo Blade slung over his back, and a carefree demeanor, walked out. Tuoba Yue, on the other hand, said a few more words. At the moment of parting, her steps hesitated, and she turned at the doorway to look back at Xue Qinshuang, who was lying on the bed, looking somewhat listlessly bored, and said: "Young Master Xue Shuang..." Xue Qinshuang blinked in surprise and looked forward. Tuoba Yue pursed her lips and said softly: "Is it Miss Xue Shuang?" Xue Qinshuang did not attempt to hide anything and simply smiled: "You''ve seen through me." Tuoba Yue nodded. Just now, under the waterfall, although the water that soaked Xue Qinshuang''s white clothes had been evaporated by his inner strength, the loose black hair and blood-stained lips revealed a sense of heroic spirit and casual beauty that moved even her, who was of the fairer sex, stirring feelings deep within her. At that moment, she instinctively realized that this ''Young Master Xue Shuang'' could not possibly be a man. Now, with her realization confirmed, there was a sense of regret, yet also a bit of relief in her heart. Flooded with complex emotions which were too personal to express to others, she simply bid Xue Qinshuang to rest well, then turned and left the Pill Pavilion. As she looked out at the distant scenery, the view was stunning, with a complex expression on the girl''s face; she took a soft breath. Sometimes she really resented the unfairness of the world. Why must there be such great disparity between people? If only... The thought had barely surfaced when Tuoba Yue raised her hands to her cheeks, using the pain to suppress the weakness in her heart; her eyes once again brightened. She took a deep breath, her spirits high. She had yet to master that secret manual. Invigorated, Tuoba Yue quickened her pace and swiftly left. Crimson like fire. Meanwhile, at Qingfeng Edge, atop a green stone cliff, Baili Feng sat cross-legged carrying his Mo Blade, gazing blankly into the sky where clouds churned, the normally carefree smile now gone from his face, his eyes deep and thoughtful. Xue Qinshuang commanded a hundred swords with a single thought. Wang Anfeng''s swordplay shattered all the Hundred Sword Techniques. "Ah..." The young man let out a sigh of turbid air, frustratingly scratching his head, leaning backward, not crashing to the ground but instead balancing on the green stone with one leg, maintaining his body parallel to the ground, showcasing a solid foundation. His arms dangled to the side, touching the ground as he looked up at the gathering and scattering clouds, "Truly impressive..." Baili Feng sighed. With a powerful movement, he twirled through the air, adjusted his posture, and landed lightly. Standing up to look at the scenery below the mountain, he felt an indescribable sense of oppression weighing on his heart. Even with his carefree nature, he struggled to break free. He was unwilling and indignant. But most importantly, he was unwilling to be left behind. Read new chapters at empire Proud youth never wanted to fall behind others. With clear eyes, Baili Feng sat down on the green stone, the Mo Blade in his back casting a sharp light as he positioned it on his knees. His left hand brushed the handle while his right flicked the blade''s edge, eliciting a clear, resonating hum. His eyes half-closed, his spirit focused on the secret manuals he had found at Qingfeng Edge, attempting to resonate with the Mo Blade. He was very clear in his mind. There was no difference between swords and blades; if one could nourish a sword, why not a blade? The sword and blade were both made of common iron. It was the wielder that brought them to life. The sound of his breathing became longer and more tranquil, blending seamlessly with the surrounding landscape. PS: First update Chapter 59 Waiting for the Birthday Feast (2/2) Since Xue Qinshuang was injured, there were still five days left until the Great Elder''s birthday banquet.The promised three days of opportunity had already ended. In the subsequent days, Baili Feng sat daily on the bluestone by the cliffside, attempting to use the Swordsman''s method of nurturing a sword to strengthen his connection with the Mo Blade. However, the Mo Blade was merely an ordinary weapon and naturally could not develop sentience or resonate with the Martial Artist. Yet gradually, a kind of Swordsmanship''s sharp and upright character began to emerge between the young Military Family member''s brows. Gong Yu once watched him sitting there and watched for a full length of an incense stick. He then ordered that the disciples of Qingfeng Edge temporarily could not come here to practice swordsmanship. Tuoba Yue, however, just stayed in her room, practicing the mental methods of Inner Strength she had found in the Sutra Loft. Although Qingfeng Edge was a Sword Sect, its mental methods of Inner Strength were also among the top choices in the entire Jianghu. However, the young girl did not choose those illustrious Divine Skills but opted for an Inner Strength that was not very strong but was not too demanding on talent. Once mastered, one could use decaying wood as a sharp blade to break three thousand armors. Inside the Sect Leader''s study, Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gong Yu softly relayed the recent behaviors of Baili Feng and Tuoba Yue. Sect Leader Zhu Ling, with his left hand supporting his temple, put down his pen and laughed with great interest, "One has a courageous temperament, and the other can restrain her desires, understanding the concept of contentment, as if walking on thin ice." Continue reading at empire "These two children are quite good." "As long as they do not change their original intentions, they should be able to surpass the Third Rank of Longmen with their cultivation. But to advance further will depend on their opportunities." Gong Yu nodded. There are many martial artists in the world, yet few receive such an evaluation. Those capable of reaching the Middle Third Rank can fly through the air. Anyone who reaches this rank must possess something extraordinary. Baili Feng''s achieving this step was within her expectations. From his departure from Fufeng Academy to the Bagua elusive array at the mountain base, it could be seen that although this young Military Family member was impetuous, he possessed a bit of the Military Family''s brave and diligent temperament. However, Tuoba Yue''s choices surprised her. Zhu Ling''s right hand lowered and then he asked, "What about the child called Wang Anfeng, what has he been doing these days?" Upon hearing this, Gong Yu recalled a bit before speaking about Wang Anfeng''s activities. Outside the Qingfeng Edge, Myriad Swords Mountain. In front of the Sutra Loft. A pile of pebbles were stacked together to form a stove-like shape, filled with some twigs and bitter firewood. Jiu Zizai casually flicked a Vigorous Qi flame, igniting it. Branches were inserted on both sides, each branch having a fork, and a rather large fish was skewered on these forks, secured atop them. Wang Anfeng sat on a greenstone by the stream, his eyes slightly bright and his lips slightly pursed. The young man''s demeanor was serious, composed and calm, much like a swordsman that is about to draw his sword. With one hand, he turned the fish, and with the other, he flicked small porcelain bottles out of the pouch from his waist, sprinkling the powdered contents on the fish. As the flesh roasted by the flames slowly began to emit an extremely tempting aroma that pervaded the air. Across from the young man sat an elderly man in ragged clothes, a woman in white, and a seven or eight-year-old little girl, all watching eagerly as the fish turned golden brown and aromatic. Jiu Zizai swallowed his saliva hard. Since discovering a few days ago that this youth also possessed extraordinary culinary skills, he had been sticking around here. Lately, he had also found out that the youth could replace spices with medicinal herbs, creating dishes that not only had no medicinal toxins but also had a slight nourishing effect, making them easier to absorb than elixirs, and he grew even more amazed. His face showed a longing expression, yet his eyes remained clear. Watching the youth''s technique and how he sprinkled various herbs on the fish, he recalled what he had seen over the past few days. It was over twenty different types of herbs. And when Wang Anfeng handled them, he did not even glance at them, clearly very familiar with their medicinal properties. It''s normal for a Martial Artist to know some pharmacology, but Wang Anfeng not only understood pharmacology but also knew acupuncture. To say that he only had superficial knowledge like a common martial artist, Jiu Zizai absolutely did not believe. Who was the reclusive master who taught this student? The old man was puzzled in his heart. "It''s done." The youth picked up the roasted fish, took a dagger from beside him, holding it upside down in his hand. Although he had not learned how to use this dagger, he had already seen the martial arts of the Bai Family in Copper Man Lane. Initially, it was only Shaolin disciples, but somehow, many other sects'' martial artists appeared. Among them was a sect known for its expertise in daggers and whips, dressed in blue and purple, with a sinister temperament and masked use of poisons. Wang Anfeng had sparred with them countless times. Although he did not know the core force changes of their moves, he was highly familiar with their external actions. Now holding the dagger, he looked quite skilled. With a flick of his hand, the dagger shimmered like a blooming peony, slicing the roasted fish neatly, each piece falling into the prepared plate. Here, apart from him and Jiu Zizai, there were only the pair of senior and junior sisters in the Sutra Loft. One fish was not quite enough to fill them up, but it wasn''t too little; everyone got a small half plate. Jiu Zizai picked up a piece of roasted fish and popped it into his mouth, his eyes slightly squinted, feeling the crispness on the bite and the tenderness of the fish. Having traveled the world for decades, he didn''t consider this fish the peak of flavor, but the unique cooking technique gave it a special taste. As he swallowed, he saw Wang Anfeng smoothly sheathe the borrowed dagger and set it aside, his movements fierce and sharp. His brain flickered through several names. Who exactly was it? Ever since he learned that Wang Anfeng was not an Academy student but a keeper of books, he had shown a great interest in the young man''s mentorship. With such skill in martial arts, he absolutely didn''t believe it came without a prestigious master''s guidance. Swordsmanship, medical skills, Inner Strength. And that fierce Dagger Technique he had just seen, that sheathing motion alone suggested a viciously efficient Dagger Technique that could be both offensive and defensive. Naturally, Wang Anfeng had no idea what the old man was thinking. He was currently in Qingfeng Edge and couldn''t return to Shaolin Temple, so these past few days, besides his daily Cultivation of Inner Strength, were rather relaxing. However, his mind often went back to the swordplay demonstrated by the Three Fools Sword, every time feeling as if he grasped something only to be bewildered once he actually picked up the sword, not knowing where to start. That elusive sensation was truly frustrating. Wang Anfeng stared at the roasted fish in his hand, recalling that feeling as his eyes showed a hint of confusion; the pieces of fish seemed like flashes of sword light to him, blocking out a small part of the world and, from this beginning, gradually evolving swordplay, growing more absent-minded as he absent-mindedly moved his chopsticks through the air. Jiu Zizai rolled his eyes at the sight. "Here we go again." The chopsticks landed on his own plate, but grabbed nothing but air, a moment of deep thought having allowed him unconsciously to finish the roasted fish. The elder smacked his lips with a somewhat unsatisfied air, his gaze drifting towards the little girl and the woman next to him, both of whom defensively guarded their fish and pulled back slightly, their eyes wary. Jiu Zizai awkwardly withdrew his gaze but looked back at Wang Anfeng and muttered. "Kid, you''re not eating either; it''s going to get cold, and that would be a waste." As he spoke, his chopstick moved towards the young man''s plate with deceptive slowness that belied its swift intent. His martial arts were exceedingly high, and though he came from a minor Sect and his skills were mostly ordinary martial arts, his prowess made even common techniques look spectacular. At his level of mastery, his martial arts were not confined to any Sect C a casual move could embody seven or eight martial styles. This chopstick thrust hinted at the speed of the Yaksha Staff Technique''s "Chasing Stars," and the peculiar intricacies resembled a mix of the "Pathetic Swords Return Home" technique C something Wang Anfeng awake would have difficulty avoiding. He was clearly set on making a move on Wang Anfeng. Yet just then, the younger man''s chopstick, launching later yet arriving first, deflected Jiu Zizai''s and naturally countered with a sword thrust aimed straight at the opening, eliciting a light exclamation of surprise from Jiu Zizai, whose eyes lit up as he saw that the young man''s eyes were still dazed, seemingly still in a trance, yet his hand movements, substituting chopsticks for a sword, displayed a different kind of brilliance. The elder tried several moves in quick succession, all blocked, though he hadn''t used his real skills yet. But it was enough to make him take note. Despite his age, the joy of seeing such promise in a younger person made him laugh openly, now wielding his chopsticks as if they were a real weapon and using genuine skill. Using spiritual power to command his weapon, he executed a move from the Nine-Bend Sword as unceasing flow while another stroke embodied the backbone of the Three Yin Centipede Spear''s "Soul Hooking," utilizing the eighth technique of the Pan Mountain Sword Technique. The fierce and immense moves performed together made him think Wang Anfeng would block them; but to his surprise, he easily knocked the chopsticks out of the young man''s hand. During his brief moment of astonishment, he saw clarity return to Wang Anfeng''s eyes, who looked at him innocently and laughed awkwardly: "Well... they''re going to get cold." "When it''s cold, it doesn''t taste good. Time to eat, haha..." ............... Qingfeng EdgePill Pavilion. Xue Qinshuang looked at the lunch brought to her side, feeling her world turning bleak. White rice porridge with two strands of shiny green lettuce floating about, not a trace of oil to be seen, and beside it, a small round dish containing vinegar-pickled white, red, and green radish. Her palms trembling slightly, the chopsticks fell onto the plate. Outside, a Pill Pavilion disciple heard the noise and came in through the door, only to find the bed empty of the young girl, pausing briefly before rushing forward C just at that moment, a figure lightly descended from the ceiling, stretching gracefully and soundlessly. In the instant of her landing, her finger reached out and gently tapped an acupuncture point on the disciple''s neck, her Inner Strength in operation; the young girl, whose cultivation was at the Ninth Grade and whose foundational martial arts were based on Qingfeng Edge''s secret Inner Strength, displayed no resistance, her eyes briefly dull as her body went limp and was caught in Xue Qinshuang''s arms. "Sorry..." Xue Qinshuang whispered in the ear of the Pill Pavilion disciple, carefully placed the young girl back on the bed, and covered her with a blanket before leaping out the door with light steps, her brown eyes shining brightly. Just as she stepped out, she saw Gong Yu, dressed in white, his expression cold. "What are you planning to do?" PS: Second update. Thanks to the endless rewards from childhood friends, and to previous companions'' generous rewards... I am currently trying to accumulate chapters; we''ll make up for it in the future updates. Please be understanding (bows). Chapter 60 Xue Qinshuang Jailbreak Incident (1/2) Gong Yu looked at the young girl in front of her, her palm slightly raising the longsword.Xue Qinshuang faced the other party and performed a courtesy, saying: "Junior has seen Elder Gong Yu." "Why have you come out?" sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl pursed her lips and calmly replied: "It was somewhat suffocating inside." Gong Yu narrowed her eyes and said: "Go back." Having grown up in Qingfeng Edge, she had long considered this her home, and regardless of Xue Qinshuang''s intentions, her presence had brought some trouble to Qingfeng Edge. Especially at this particular time. Although she had traveled throughout Jianghu, she was not versed in human sentiments and felt it inappropriate to let Xue Qinshuang go out, fearing more troubles might arise. She did not want any more disturbances to disrupt the Great Elder''s birthday preparation and thus did not intend to let Xue Qinshuang out. With this thought in mind, she slightly raised the longsword in her hand. Her right thumb was pressed on the hilt, flicking out a trace of cold light. Her mind was already set that if the young girl in front of her continued to be obstinate, she would have to administer a slight punishment. Xue Qinshuang''s brown eyes slightly brightened. Seeing this, she advanced instead of retreating. In a flutter of white robe, she flew towards Gong Yu like an immortal descending, her left hand behind her back, her right hand gently pointing out. Her robe billowed effortlessly, and her fingers naturally landed on the hilt of the longsword in Gong Yu''s hand. A Vigorous Qi flashed by. The slightly raised sword edge was pressed back into the scabbard, emitting a clear, ringing sound. But Xue Qinshuang''s inner strength was far inferior to Gong Yu''s, and although the latter had not used her full strength, she still sent the young girl flying backwards. However, at that moment, the air in front of Xue Qinshuang slightly twisted, drawing the force behind her and aiding her movement technique. With a single step, she had already landed beside Gong Yu. Gong Yu''s eyes widened slightly. "Great Void Scripture..." Xue Qinshuang''s gaze fell on the woman''s face in front of her and suddenly said: "Elder, why not spar with me for a few moves." The girl tilted her head, her brown eyes sparkling. "If within five moves, Elder can subdue me, I will obediently go back and not step out of the Pill Pavilion." "If, by chance, junior wins even half a move, please Elder, do not stop me." Gong Yu was slightly startled, then she nodded slightly. Her right hand, holding the sword within its sheath, swiped horizontally. The Vigorous Qi stirred the emptiness, yet it was profoundly heavy. Xue Qinshuang moved rapidly on her feet, her speed so fast that it even created several afterimages. Midair, her hands suddenly held several silver needles, and with a fierce cross-swing of her hands, streaks of silver light burst forth like stars in the night sky, crisscrossing and colliding in the air, changing trajectories but precisely targeting her opponent''s acupoints. Gong Yu''s expression tightened, and she thrust forward with her sword, drawing from the air several meters around her. This hidden weapon technique was extremely ingenious, yet she broke it with overwhelming Inner Strength. Vigorous Qi pulled, scattering the silver needles. The young girl in front retreated like a swallow, her robes fluttering. At this moment in Qingfeng Edge, although Gong Yu had a cold demeanor like no mortal, pride was subtly present within her. As she moved, she did not use the techniques of Middle Third Rank, just countered with moves alone. The first move was dodged by Xue Qinshuang using Lightfoot Assassination Technique, cleverly avoiding it. The second move, executed with the stance "Wind Accompanying the Clouds", was elegant and grand in appearance, appearing extremely slow and graceful, yet it came swiftly, the sharpness causing Xue Qinshuang to feel a stinging sensation at her brow and temples. The girl''s eyes brightened even more. Leaning back, she balanced on the tip of her left foot, smoothly sliding backwards. Although the sword edge was swift, it always fell short by three inches, unable to achieve success. Gong Yu had set her mind to conquer with moves alone, yet she hadn''t expected the young girl''s techniques to also be so refined. The momentum of the sword waned, no longer as fierce as before. Xue Qinshuang''s eyes shone bright, her right hand brought together, her pale jade-like fingers tinged with a layer of starlight, cool and solid. Using the tip of her left foot as a pivot, and her waist as an axis, she spun suddenly. Her right hand fingers then touched the sword ridge. At the sound of a light ring, Gong Yu''s sword slightly trembled, and with that force, Xue Qinshuang leaped up, flipping in midair. The Gong Yu Sword Technique was extremely powerful, almost like flowing water, transforming into a kill move that cut against the tide. Xue Qinshuang shifted mid-air, her right hand slightly curling inward, a stream of Inner Strength flowed, and at a distance of dozens of meters, a firewood axe used by the Dan Pavilion was pulled by an invisible force, spinning towards her, grasped by the young girl''s hand, while her left hand swept past her waist, clutching the folding fan upside down. This fan, which she had won in a bet with an uncle over drinks, was extremely sturdy. Now held inverted, it was akin to a blunt dagger or short sword. As the firewood axe cleaved through, exuding a masculine grandeur with trails of blade Qi, the left hand with the folding fan moved like a fish entering the water, subtly lethal. Explore more at empire Yin and Yang, perfectly neutralizing the vigorous Qi of the Gong Yu Sword Technique. Although the latter hadn''t deployed much Inner Strength, as a Middle Third Rank master, the foundation was there. Xue Qinshuang''s complexion showed a slight flush, but her eyes grew brighter. With a shout, her hands reversed the Yin and Yang momentum, striking out first with a move aimed diagonally at Gong Yu''s abdominal acupoint. The vigorous Qi intertwined, sketching fantastical images in the void. The firewood axe''s blade shone slightly, the air around it stirred, transforming into a Qi Force a meter long, grand and imposing. Gong Yu lightly flicked his sword blade, and amidst the clear ringing of the sword, the blade Qi immediately shattered. In a sharp whooshing sound, the young girl flung her folding fan outward, spinning with a layer of dark-hued Qi force. Surprisingly, a visible Yin-Yang energy field emerged around it. Below Gong Yu''s feet, Sword Qi linked up and burst upward, smashing the Yin-Yang energy field, and the longsword lifted to strike the folding fan overhead. The Qi force shattered, dissipating outward from the two of them. Gong Yu''s right hand slipped the sword behind his back while his left hand filled with Inner Strength, sweeping forward evenly. There ensued a roaring wind, as thunderous as thunder. Should he incorporate the variations of Middle Third Rank Inner Strength, this palm strike would have been accompanied by the resonant cries of mythical birds and a surge of wind and fire. Even now, it was sufficient. The handle of the firewood axe fragmented, Xue Qinshuang discarded the handle with her right hand and caught the folding fan, snapping it open and drifting backward. Her left hand, seemingly reluctant, reached forward, slightly tapping and flicking her index finger, sending a silver needle spinning out, striking the substantial Inner Qi sword wind, and creating a trajectory heading towards Gong Yu. Gong Yu lifted his palm, pinching the silver needle between his fingertips. HIs Palm Power cleaved through air like dividing the sea, surging towards both sides and leaving radial traces on the ground. The young girl landed, lightly patted her clothes, and said with a smile, "Well, I guess I win this round." "Gong Yu, you can''t stop me now," she chirped. In her speech, the girl walked away briskly. Having been able to spar with Gong Yu, her heart was filled with joy, as if she had drunk fine wine, yet at this moment, she was even keener to have some sake. Her heart felt exceedingly buoyant, yet she soon thought of Wang Anfeng''s displayed swordsmanship earlier, greatly intrigued. Why not seek him out for a bout? Gong Yu, without turning around, merely bowed his head and looked at his hand. Blood beads as stark as crimson appeared on his pale, jade-like fingertips. Not yet Middle Third Rank. But, very strong. Considering extreme methods, one might even kill a Sixth Rank Martial Artist at the cost of severe personal injury. The woman lowered her hand, yet wasn''t worried about Xue Qinshuang going out. Because she wasn''t the only one here this time. Seconds later, a woman in white robes with her hair hanging loosely arrived from behind, her demeanor very calm. The recently subdued Xue Qinshuang, who had demonstrated martial prowess far beyond her peers, was now restrained. No matter how strong a Lower Third Rank was, facing an Upper Third Rank Grandmaster, they stood no chance of retaliation. As talented as Xue Qinshuang was, she was, after all, only fifteen years old. The girl, controlled by invisible Qi force, obediently returned to the Dan Pavilion, sitting at the table, in her white robes, looking as picturesque as a painting. The Great Elder watched her quietly and suddenly said, "Would you like to join me for a drink?" PS: First update Chapter 61 Wang Anfengs Cultivation, Heart as Clear as Baili Fengs Sky (2/2) Xue Qinshuang''s favorite things in life were martial arts and alcohol.Yet today, both met their match. The woman with the cold demeanor drank cup after cup in silence. She was an exceptional beauty, and even Xue Qinshuang, as a woman herself, had to admit this. Dressed in simple white, her every movement was natural, without a hint of pretense. A mere raise of her hand could be described as breathtakingly elegant. And yet, this elegant demeanor now carried a hint of heroic boldness. There was not the slightest change in the frequency of her movements. Several wine jars had already been placed on the table. Xue Qinshuang''s vision was slightly blurred, and the wine cup in her hand struck the tabletop. For the first time in her life, she felt the sense of intoxication, her head wobbled, and she collapsed onto the table. The Great Elder looked at the drunken Xue Qinshuang and set down his own wine cup. The jade-colored wine cup exuded a piercingly strong smell, that of a kind of liquor that most people dread like a tiger. She raised her palm and her thumb swept past her lips. "Even ''Burning Knife'' liquor is not as fierce as it once was," she lamented. Outside the Sutra Loft of Myriad Swords Mountain. Wang Anfeng was delicately eating a piece of grilled fish, a specialty of this area unavailable at the base of Myriad Swords Mountain. What a pity that Xue Qinshuang had been injured and was forbidden from drinking alcohol or eating meat, and Baili Feng and Tuoba Yue were committed to their cultivation, with no time to come here. What a shame... The youth picked up the last piece of grilled fish and put it in his mouth, savoring the delightful taste of the flesh that spread between his lips and teeth, rich in layers and teasing his taste buds. He couldn''t help but squint his eyes with pleasure. Hmm... it is still far inferior to my second master''s cooking, he admitted to himself with a fair judgment. In recent days, many people had come to Qingfeng Edge: famous rangers, haughty and untamed swordsmen, as well as old martial artists of the same generation as the Great Elder. The previously quiet Hidden Sword Sect had suddenly taken on the raucous air of the mundane world. As dusk fell and the bright moon hung high, red lanterns lined Qingfeng Edge, causing the aloof charm of the Hidden Sword Sect to falter and fall to ordinary levels. The sound of a clear sword cry rang out as a Qingfeng Sword was thrown from a far-off stone, spinning twice in the air before landing firmly in the ground in front of Wang Anfeng. Jiu Zizai stood on that stone, his right hand holding a large gourd of wine, which he swayed slightly. His left hand held another Qingfeng Sword, simple yet sharp. After taking a drink, he nodded at Wang Anfeng, signaling the youth to attack. Lin Qiaofu and her sister stepped aside, the young girl''s eyes wide with anticipation for the battle about to unfold. Since the incident with the Three Fools Sword, this had become the norm in front of the Sutra Loft. Wang Anfeng needed an opponent to recall the state of mind he had when crossing swords with the Three Fools, and Jiu Zizai was intensely curious about the swordsmanship passed down by the Sword Saint. Although he was over seventy and had reached an age of understanding his fate, his passion for martial arts remained unchanged. Should he encounter one or two noteworthy moves in Jianghu, he would be overjoyed, immersing himself for days. With his astonishing martial arts knowledge, he would refine those moves to perfection and then innovate new techniques to correspond with them. Such monotonous tasks in the eyes of the ordinary were considered the greatest of pleasures to him. With such a character, how could he not be itching to explore the swordsmanship of the Sword Saint? After taking a hefty gulp of the cloudy wine, the elder, wielding a sword in his left hand, gestured and said, "Young man, come forth!" Wang Anfeng stood up, his right hand gripping the hilt of the sword. "Please be careful, senior." With a light shout, the youth stepped forward, his Qingfeng Sword unleashing seventy-two sword techniques, stabbing towards the elder and casting a fierce sword glow. Jiu Zizai, an Upper Third Rank Grandmaster, had faced more swordmasters in his lifetime than Wang Anfeng had ever met. The seventy-two methods taught by Mr. Ying, though brilliant, were unable to fully express their true effect against the elder''s wealth of experience. This sword technique was devised by Mr. Ying himself. It seemed that only a scholar with a sword, personally taking action, might be able to cross swords with Jiu Zizai. A moment later, accompanying the elder''s released grip, Wang Anfeng''s Qingfeng Sword was sent flying by the elder''s strike, while the elder''s longsword was simultaneously raised, stopping right at Wang Anfeng''s throat. The elder, with a sharp and piercing demeanor, resembled those legendary swordsmen in the stories of Jianghu. The sharp glint in his eyes quickly receded, and Jiu Zizai shook his head regretfully. He casually tossed the longsword behind him, and with a whoosh, it pierced straight into its scabbard. The old man sighed and said, "Still no clue... It seems I, an old man, am destined not to see the Sword Saint''s swordsmanship." Wang Anfeng knew what the elder meant. Only two days were left until the Great Elder''s birthday feast. Having had not a single thread of thought for three days, it was absolutely impossible to achieve enlightenment in that sword technique within two days. ..................... Atop the cliff of Qingfeng Edge. Baili Feng opened his eyes and gently grazed the sharp edge of the Mo Blade resting on his knee with his right hand, his fingers lightly flicking. A clear and melodious whistling arose, blending with the mountain breeze. He had only practiced the Sword Nurturing Technique for three days. His talent was not that of the unparalleled genius found only in stories, but through meditation and focus, he achieved some results, clearing many distracting thoughts from his heart. The young man from the Military Family looked at the distant layers of clouds, his breathing calm and profound. Clouds gathered and dispersed, but the sky remained vast and azure. Those drifting clouds failed to leave behind the slightest trace. The military texts he once scorned suddenly surfaced in his mind at this moment. The youth unexpectedly felt an epiphany. The purpose of reading and the insights of sages from the past were not meant to be understood right after reading, but would embed themselves in one''s heart, waiting for the right moment to emerge, intertwining with one''s own experiences and suddenly evoking a profound sense of empathy. Once understood, it is understood. No need to prove it to others, only oneself can truly comprehend. The youth''s eyes became unfathomably deep. His heart was like a clear sky. The calmness of a Military Family strategist was not a detached indifference born of cutting off all emotions but a state of mind that transcended everything. The things experienced, the fluctuations of emotions like clouds and mist, moving through the sky, but unable to leave true marks in it. No matter how fierce the wind or wild the rain, high above the mists, the real sky remained a tranquil blue. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is joy my heart? No. Is it anger? No. The heart is the heart. Through his gaze, clouds churned, but Baili Feng''s state of mind had subtly changed. The clouds suddenly rolled violently as if some Exotic Beast was hidden behind them. The thick clouds swiftly parted to both sides, and a giant bird burst through the cloud layer, its wings still entangled with wisps of cloud vapor. It was only after the bird streaked across a vast distance at high speed that the vapor flowed away and disappeared. Reflected in Baili Feng''s serene eyes was that enormous bird. He saw its massive form, the wings, and the intricate wooden texture of its body; he saw an old man standing atop it, and his face of horror growing closer and closer in his field of vision. The youth''s face suddenly stiffened, his eyes widening. "What the bloody hell!" It was as if Baili Feng had springs installed on his body; he leaped up from the ground, screaming and turning to run, but how could he outrun something that flew? He had taken only two steps backward when the giant Mechanical Bird smashed directly onto the ground behind him. The force was fierce, lifting a layer of tangible blast wave. Had it not been for Baili Feng''s Martial Arts abilities, he might have been knocked unconscious. Even so, the youth was blown back, flying four or five meters and landing heavily on the ground, nearly splitting into eight pieces. Baili Feng''s heroic face contorted, and he couldn''t help but gasp in shock. The vicious Mo Blade in his hand loosened, clinking and clattering to the ground. He twisted his body to the left, his right hand trembling as he fished out an object from beneath him. Looking up, he saw it was a fist-sized round stone, conveniently wedged under the right side of his buttocks. Baili Feng''s mouth opened and shut, and then a surge of anger rose from beneath, blazing up inside him. To hell with that Military strategist''s mindset, to hell with a heart like a clear sky. The youth snatched up the nearby Mo Blade, laughing menacingly as he got up and limped towards the old man who was straightening his clothes, hobbling over. "You old coot!" PS: Second update Chapter 62 Mo Family Master (1/2) The elder, upon hearing Baili Feng''s anger, looked up, thought for a moment, and then remembered that there seemed to be a young man in front of him when his Mechanical Bird had malfunctioned.It seemed to be this one right in front of him. His thoughts were somewhat rigid, and only now did an apologetic expression appear on his aged face, which also looked quite strangeit was as if a wooden doll had put on a face labeled ''apology.'' His reactions were delayed by several beats, making it seem very insincere. If it had been Wang Anfeng in front of him, he probably would not have made a fuss. Wang Anfeng always habitually considered others, but the man in front of him was the least likely to be a Strategist, and Baili Feng was fully unprepared to offer even a slight chance of an apology. Grinding his teeth, he stepped forward abruptly, his Mo Blade spinning between his fingers, then held behind his back. Using his waist as the axis, he swept the blade horizontally, enveloping a strong gust in its arc, and abruptly slapped it toward the elder''s bottom. Baili Feng''s thoughts were simple. Or rather, the young man held the straightforward values of the entire Qin Army. I care about my face. If you apologize, my striking back would unavoidably seem a bit excessive. So it''s better to beat you before you could apologize, in one fell swoop. It''s best to beat you to the point where you can''t apologize at all. The twenty-seven-year-old General who had broken the enemy lines had just found a pretext to lead seven hundred Iron Cavalry of Great Qin, slashing their way through. When that youthful General sat majestically in the Chanyu''s golden tent, his expression amiable, earnestly conveying that he had come to seek justice for the three plump sheep plundered at the Border Pass, who knows what the Xiongnu leader was feeling. As the Mo Blade swept horizontally, just when the young man was about to succeed in his revenge, the elder, with his stiff movements, stepped aside, narrowly avoiding the attack. The Military Family was best at accumulating power for a solid strike. Baili Feng advanced, turning his Mo Blade in another direction to slap horizontally at the elder, his momentum increasing by threefold. The elder dodged again, and the old and the young began to tangle on the Qingfeng Edge. To onlookers, the elder''s movements were stiff, his face anxious as if trying to explain something, but the young man was not listening at all. His thick eyebrows inverted, he was furious, his Mo Blade technique quite fierce. However, his movement technique seemed to have a problem and was somewhat limp, which was a pity. In the blink of an eye, he had made seventeen or eighteen moves. As Baili Feng''s blade edge descended again, the old man retreated but accidentally tripped. At that moment, a robust wave of Inner Qi, centered on the elder, surged outward very aggressively. Baili Feng had no chance to counterattack, and his entire body flew backward. And then he landed heavily on the ground. The young man''s face twisted, and the elder, initially stunned, looked at his hands and suddenly understood, then trotted over and tentatively asked: "Little brother are you okay?" No way. Baili Feng grimaced, cursing inwardly as he looked at the elder. What he saw was a pair of eyes encircled by dark rings, rather dull and vacant, dressed in a robe that was quite old and stained with grease, looking rather scruffy. The elder extended a hand to help Baili Feng up, patting the dust off the young man while continuously apologizing. Seeing such an elderly man exerting himself in such a way dampened Baili Feng''s anger, and he extinguished his thoughts of ''revenge,'' sighing and saying: "Okay, okay I give up." "I''m Baili Feng, young man, what''s your name, old sir?" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he spoke, he subtly rubbed the place where he had hurt himself, his cheeks twitching slightly. His irritation had not yet subsided, and his words came out rather sharply. But the elder showed no annoyance, only chuckling as he replied: "I, I''m called Fu Mo, from Fufeng Academy." Upon hearing ''Fufeng Academy,'' Baili Feng stiffened at first, then his expression suddenly froze. In his mind, he suddenly recalled what his master had said before leaving. At that time, the muscular man had almost pointed at his forehead as he spoke, his two fingers rough and hard. "On this journey, you''re supposed to travel with Master Fu Mo." "The old man has supported me a great deal, and when you meet him, you must show the utmost respect and adhere to the etiquette due to a junior, otherwise, you will be met with a stick!" The muscles on the young Martial Artist''s face twitched as he looked at the elder before him. Suddenly, he felt as if a shadow had cast over his heart. "Damned heavens" "Are you playing with me, huh" ..................... After a chaotic encounter and with explanations from Wang Anfeng and others who rushed over after hearing the news, the elder understood Baili Feng''s identity and why the youth was quite restrained afterwardbut he still didn''t take it seriously. He merely thought that since it was his Mechanical Bird that had malfunctioned and almost hit someone, it was natural for others to scold him. He need not speak of scolding; even if it came to physical reprimands, he should honestly stand there and take it. Status is status, but what does it have to do with right or wrong? Once the misunderstanding was cleared, everyone was curious as to how the famed Mechanical Bird, which could track as far as the Flying Eagle, had malfunctioned. The elder, somewhat embarrassed, scratched his unkempt white hair and said: "It encountered a raincloud and decided to rise beyond the cloud layer to avoid the rain." "But unexpectedly, it was a thunderstorm cloud, a severe storm indeed." The elder sighed, seemingly recalling the prior experience, shrunk his neck. Just as Baili Feng was about to console him, he heard the elder say: "It nearly ruined my clothes." "If I were to attend a birthday celebration in tattered clothes, that would be utterly disgraceful." Baili Feng''s expression slightly stiffened, and he almost choked on his breath, suddenly realizing that though this old man might seem somewhat senile, his status as a Middle Third Rank Martial Artist was indeed solid, and it was quite different from what he had worried about. His gaze once again fell on the stains on the old man''s clothes, inevitably muttering to himself. This compared to clothes struck by lightning, might not be much better. Fu Mo, being a Master of the Fufeng Academy and a Middle Third Rank achiever in Martial Arts with a renowned name, naturally needed to formally visit the Sect Leader Zhu Ling upon his arrival at Qingfeng Edge. Such meetings between eminent seniors of the previous generation typically did not involve bringing along the younger ones. However, when disciples of the Qingfeng Edge came to extend their invitation, Fu Mo displayed a hint of hesitation. His gaze swept over Baili Feng, Wang Anfeng, and the other two, finally resting on Baili Feng as he coughed twice and said: "Baili, come with me." Baili Feng thus followed the elder, leaving behind a trail of confusion. Xue Qinshuang, who finally got a chance to get some fresh air, watched the departing duo, noticing how the elder instinctively stayed two steps behind Baili Feng, allowing the broad-shouldered young Martial Family member to block Qingfeng Edge disciples. The girl''s eyes revealed a contemplative expression as she turned to look at Wang Anfeng and said: "This Master seems a bit... timid?" Wang Anfeng nodded, his gaze falling on the shattered Mechanical Bird beside him. The bird had first been soaked in rain, then risen into a high thundercloud two to three thousand feet tall, was struck harshly, and had crashed onto the cliff top of Qingfeng Edge. Even if it was made of extraordinary materials, it was now reduced to a shattered mess. Ordinary people would have discarded it by now, but Fu Mo was painstakingly collecting every fragment of the Mechanical Bird, arranging them in their original positions, as though the Mechanical Bird was a dead Martial Artist cleaned up by relatives and friends, quietly waiting to be buried. Looking again at that seemingly timid elder, the young man''s eyes held an odd expression as he said: "Perhaps... in Master Fu''s eyes, this Mechanical Bird is much dearer than a person." PS: Thanks to the three early supporters and their generous rewards There will be extra updates starting next week, with at least one extra update each week. (A promise from the digitally impaired) Chapter 63 Banquet (2/2) Fu Mo had arrived quite late, and in just two days, it would be the Great Elder''s birthday banquet. After him, only the disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Sect were left because of the great distance of their journey, they arrived a bit later, the next day. When they ascended the mountain, they were still wrapped with an unspeakable cold air, swords slung on their backs, dressed in blue clothes, gazing straightforwardly ahead without a flicker.Is this the other force that Jiu Zizai, the senior, mentioned, who could bring their juniors to this Qingfeng Edge besides Fufeng Academy? Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect. Wang Anfeng stood on one side of the practice field, watching those sword-bearing young men and women, recalling the assessment of this sect given by Li Kangsheng back when he was in Great Liang Village. They imbue the cold essence of Heavenly Mountain into their sword momentum, lofty and sharp, sacred in the eyes of swordsmen across the world. Wang Anfeng''s eyes fell on the longswords on the backs of the youths, yet he wondered if he could break the world-renowned swordsmanship with his own 72 maneuvers. He then considered that as a holy land of the Sword Dao worldwide, this sect surely wouldn''t lack similar martial arts skills. When two swordsmanship schools, both centered on breaking moves, confronted each other, which one would prove superior? Wang Anfeng began to ponder this question, while the disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Sect gradually drew nearer. Due to the special connection between the founders of the Heavenly Mountain Sect and Qingfeng Edge, Gong Yu personally greeted them. As he passed in front of the youths, Wang Anfeng instinctively perceived a faint chill that made his spine tingle, pulling him out of his baseless reveries, his pupils slightly constricted. Killing intent. The young man turned around, his gaze involuntarily falling on those disciples, noticing their time-inappropriate tattered clothing, the white cloth wrapped around the base of two disciples'' right palms, and the young swordsmen with their lips pursed, all displaying an abnormally pale complexion, causing him to frown slightly. Jiu Zizai seemed to appear out of nowhere behind him, observing the tardy swordsmen, his eyes revealing a mix of admiration and respect, then noticing the confusion on his face, chuckled and said, "You needn''t be curious, lad." "As one of the top seven sects, Heavenly Mountain is utterly unlike the other sects. Its disciples do not rely on horses, and wherever they go, they specifically pass through dense forests. Being a true swordsman, one must stain their hands with the blood of treachery to wield their sword without regret." "Ordinary people perceive it as their temperament being stern, but they do not realize it actually constitutes the presence of killing intent." "The sharper the sword, the more the wielder must have undergone countless trials to be able to swing such a sharp sword, to have enough confidence to control such fierceness." His voice paused briefly, then looking at Wang Anfeng, he meaningfully spoke, Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In this world, martial arts cultivation is still related to one''s character. No matter how skilled the martial arts, it ultimately relies on the individual, with ''self'' as the most important. Truly skilled martial heroes must possess qualities beyond ordinary people; their character must be extraordinary." "The faster the sword, the martial artist''s character must transcend this type of swordsmanship. Even those rapidly learned evil martial arts require a haughtiness that slaughters the world to become powerful. Being timid, with not enough profound thoughts, staying in one place to painstakingly cultivate, one will never become skilled." Wang Anfeng knew this was Jiu Zizai mentoring him. He answered solemnly, his gaze falling on a young leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, who seemed to notice his stare, turned his head, a very handsome youth, but with an unusually pale face, even his lips lacked any trace of color, showing not the slightest arrogance, he nodded gently at Wang Anfeng. Wang Anfeng nodded back in greeting. He had first learned some basics from Li Kangsheng and his wife, later becoming a disciple of Wu Changqing. Although far from being a qualified physician, he could still discern the injuries on this youth''s body, combined with the still lingering killing intent. It seemed he had just gone through quite a bitter confrontation. The young man had many thoughts diverging in his mind. .................. The last day passed leisurely. The disciples of Qingfeng Edge had been busy for a month and finally welcomed the Great Elder''s birthday banquet. Although martial artists practice Inner Strength and refine their bodies, granting them longer lives than ordinary people, navigating through Jianghu, with its myriad of blades and swords, gusts of wind and showers of blood, was hard to explain to others. A seventieth birthday is indeed rare and worthy of grand celebration in Jianghu. Alas, Qingfeng Edge was after all a secluded sect, and with the Great Elder being naturally indifferent, the so-called seventieth birthday banquet resembled more a family dinner compared to the lively, gorgeous banquets Wang Anfeng had previously attended. The elders sat at one table, the younger generation at another, and the Great Elder with her old friends from her youth at yet another. At the head of the table, the Great Elder still looked as serene and radiant as an immortal, surpassing others in beauty, and her cultivation was profound, having reached the Grandmaster Realm of the Upper Third Rank. However, her friends from her younger days in Jianghu had not been as fortunate; among those Wang Anfeng saw were many elderly men and women of merely the Lower Third Rank, with white hair and wrinkled skin, long past their youthful appearance. At this age, perhaps this banquet was their final meeting. Wang Anfeng watched these elderly people drinking boldly, in a manner that utterly belied their age. He watched as they raised their cups, their youthful recklessness, their enjoyment of old grudges, and the unspoken dreams of their youth all mixed into the strong liquor, which they drank heartily. With a turn, a wave of the sleeve, they said their final words on the Tao, "The roads of Jianghu are long; take care my friends." Once they descended the mountain, it would be a forever farewell. The woman in white with ink-black hair still had a cool demeanor, but seemed to lack her usual serene, immortallike poise as she mingled with the elderly Jianghu figuresher eyes sparkled brightly, and she exhibited unexpectedly bold gestures. But perhaps, after today, the Great Elder''s demeanor would completely return to being quiet and indifferent? For some reason, Wang Anfeng was deeply moved. Next to him, Qinshuang tapped her finger lightly on the porcelain cup and suddenly said: "This banquet should really be called the Jade Void banquet." Apart from the four from Fufeng Academy at this table, there were also five swordsmen from the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect, including a young girl who seemed puzzled by this remark and looked toward Qinshuang, who appeared as a handsome youth, and asked: "What do you mean by that?" Qinshuang merely shook her head, smiling without a word. Wang Anfeng glanced at the Great Elder and lowered his voice, whispering: "Utter solitude begets the alchemist''s aura, soaring through the obscure abyss to reach Jade Void." Qinshuang looked at him in slight surprise, and seeing a hint of melancholy in the young man''s eyes, she knew he shared her sentiment. Wang Anfeng was reciting two lines from the "Pace the Void Verse" by a Taoist master. Though the others at the table were young, they had all heard it, and the leading youth from Heavenly Mountain upon hearing it seemed to understand, set down his chopsticks and said: "Jade Void is a realm of Taoism, pure and transcendent, emblematic of an Immortal." "What Brother Xue suggests, that the Great Elder''s strength is immeasurable, still appearing as youthful at seventy, truly transcends the secular world. Describing her with the words ''Jade Void'' is indeed fitting." This youth was Bai Lie, only fifteen years old yet leading the disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect, which indicated his martial and swordsmanship skills must be top notch. At this moment, he articulated his understanding, his expression filled with hope and confidence, clearly aspiring to the Martial Arts realm of the Upper Third Rank. Unexpectedly, a chuckle came from nearby, turning all eyes toward it, they saw an elder with white hair and a weathered face sitting next to Baili Feng. This elder, while being a senior, had insisted on sitting among the younger group, refusing repeated invitations to move, causing the people of Heavenly Mountain to inwardly chuckle but also somewhat underestimate him. Just then, they saw Fu Mo lowering his gaze to the tender steamed meat in his bowl, muttering: "Ah, ''Utter solitude begets the alchemist''s aura, soaring through the obscure abyss to reach Jade Void.'' Immortals, so powerful, able to ride the winds and command the alchemist''s aura, and ascend directly to the Jade Void." "But to ascend on the alchemist''s aura; the first two words are crucial, the first being ''utter'', which is the solitude of loneliness, and the second being ''solitude,'' meaning to sever all ties. One must sever all attachments to this mundane world, to experience absolute loneliness, cold as a stone, unswayed in heart or mind, only then can one become an Immortal." "It seems being an Immortal isn''t necessarily a good thing." PS: The second release. Chapter 64 Involuntary as if in Jianghu (Part 1/2) The people of Heavenly Mountain originally looked down on Fu Mo slightly.They were all still young, accustomed to seeing dashing and vigorous swordsmen and many bold and unrestrained heroes of the Jianghu. Naturally, they weren''t very impressed by an old man who seemed somewhat timid in his movements. They didn''t outright disrespect him, but they also hadn''t considered him an elder worthy of their admiration. However, the words the old man now spoke sent a chill through their hearts. At first, they didn''t take him seriously, but after giving it more thought, they felt an indescribable horror. That fear fermented and grew uncontrollably within them, becoming more frightening the more they thought about it. They no longer dared to underestimate this somewhat sloppy-looking old man. Bai Li''s expression turned stern, realizing he had underestimated the True Master. This small interlude quickly passed, and the atmosphere at the banquet was generally harmonious, doing away with many formalities and quite relaxed. The Qingfeng Edge wine was brewed using spring water from a sword-forging spring, clear and sharp, and when it hit the throat, it was as incisive as the sword held by a swordsman. Everyone at the table had it, and even Tuoba Yue liked it very much, drinking several cups in succession with a boldness that didn''t pale in comparison to a man, sweeping away the fatigue brought by days of hard work on Inner Strength, her expression gradually becoming more buoyant. Wang Anfeng, however, didn''t touch it due to his masters'' teachings, simply placing it casually beside his hand, while his attention was on the dishes on the table. The one responsible for the meal was not a common cook from a restaurant. He was a rather formidable martial artist who, due to his limited natural talent, could not breakthrough to the Middle Third Rank of Longmen, but did not mind it. While he pursued his sword-wielding heroics, he had the chance to meet a descendant from the Paoding lineage among the scholars, and learned the skill of bringing martial arts into cooking. Using Inner Strength to stoke the cooking fire indeed made the food taste better and more flavorful. It might complement well with what his second master taught. Wang Anfeng silently made his evaluation. Fu Mo, sitting next to him, seemed to be choking due to eating too quickly suddenly and began to cough. Baili Feng, helpless, stood up and patted the old man on the back to help him catch his breath. His left hand picked up a wine jug, only to find it already empty, and so looked towards the others for help. Seeing this, Wang Anfeng said, "I still have some here..." As he spoke, he reached for the wine cup beside him. His skills were good, and when he lifted the wine cup, the liquid in it didn''t spill at all, as if on stable ground. Just as he was about to pass it to Baili Feng, the expressions on both of their faces tightened slightly. On the surface of the clear wine, silent ripples began to emanate, circle after circle, steadily appearing from the center. Suddenly there was a crisp crack, and the wine cup shattered into several pieces between their hands. The top-quality Qingfeng brew spilled on the floor, and its rich and fresh aroma filled the air. Like the first note dropped during a performance, starting from the doorway, one by one, the wine cups on the table began to shatter. Wang Anfeng swiftly raised his right hand and gripped the handle of the Wooden Sword on his back, but he felt an indescribable sense of nausea rising from the bottom of his heart, his brain dizzy, as if losing the strength to control his body. His legs went soft, and he sat back down in his seat. What sort of tactic was this?! Wang Anfeng bit his lip until it bled. But pain couldn''t resist the body''s innate reaction. A wave of despair suddenly emerged in the young man''s heart, mixed with nausea and a throbbing pain, making him feel life was not worth living, even contemplating suicide. At that moment, suddenly a light sound came to his ears, as if an invisible force swept through, the world-weariness in his heart and the discomfort in his body simultaneously vanished, replaced by an unspeakable terror. Jiu Zizai removed his fingers from the wine cup. The cup immediately disintegrated into dust, pouring down. Meanwhile, outside the hall on the practice field, a series of explosive sounds suddenly filled the air, the hard stone bricks on the ground fractured, and the air turned into white waves that spread outwards with growing ferocity until several hundred meters away, then abruptly stopped. The white wave began to surge tumultuously, then violently split to both sides. A huge black shadow charged towards the great hall, emitting a deep, muffled sound. Even with Wang Anfeng''s strong ocular power, he could not capture its trajectory. Suddenly, a figure in white leaped up from the banquetGong Yu. Her robes fluttered, her eyes cold, but rage filled her pupils. With her right hand on the hilt of her sword, she drew her Longsword from its scabbard, and two zhang-long Sword Qi slashed obliquely, plummeting temperatures in June, as the two streaks of Sword Qi landed on the incoming black shadow, dissipating their Vigorous Qi. The black shadow revealed its true form in midair. It was around two meters in length, as wide as a person, dark without lustre, and exuding a chilling aurait was indeed a large Black Coffin. Gong Yu''s expression turned colder, her right hand holding the sword behind her, and her left hand executing the Taiyin Technique with a casual wave forward. Suddenly, the air in front condensed, with a sound like phoenixes and dragons singing in harmony. The Black Coffin paused momentarily in midair, then enveloped by a powerful surge of Vigor, it shot back towards where it had come from, cutting through the layers of air, its might no less fearsome than a siege crossbow. ``` Enjoy new adventures from empire The shockwave that still lingered in the air ahead was directly smashed into disarray upon impact. A fair hand stretched out, landing timely before the Black Coffin, and a muffled grunt seemed to echo as the person reeled back. With a twist of the wrist, the Black Coffin spun violently, then flipped to its front and crashed heavily onto the ground. The residual Vigorous Qi pulled into the earth, erupting into fearsome cracks. A drop of fresh blood fell, landing on the Black Coffin, tinting its color even deeper into obscurity. Gong Yu frowned, floated forward, and stood with his sword on the ground, coldly shouting, "Who goes there, skulking in the dark?!" The man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stepped forward calmly, revealing himself to be a Scholar in his forties. His features were clear and bright, with temples slightly grayed. His black hair was simply tied with a blue cloth, a smile lingered on his lips, and his right hand held a jade flute. He bowed towards the front, saying, "An insignificant person, my humble name is not worth mentioning." Gong Yu''s expression grew colder upon hearing this, ready to strike, but a thunderous explosion from within the chamber halted him, as a dark shadow burst outwards, appearing instantly in front of the man. Yet, it didn''t attack, but merely touched down beside him. The ground cracked immediately, forming a line that separated the man and Gong Yu. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The control of Vigor displayed was both shocking and outrageous, and the dark shadow was, in fact, a bamboo chopstick. It was now stuck in the ground, trembling slightly, completely intact, leaving the man astonished as Jiu Zizai stepped out from within. He looked at the middle-aged man whose expression went from shock to calmness and revealed a ''just as I thought'' look in his eyes, angrily saying, "He Yuxuan!" He Yuxuan greeted with a proper bow, saying, "I''m honored to meet you, senior." Jiu Zizai looked at the middle-aged man, his heart filled with a mix of emotions. Having wandered the world for decades, he had come across successors he quite favored, like Wang Anfeng, and the man before him was one of them. When they first met, he was about the same age as Wang Anfeng is now, and his temperament was akin. When they parted ways years ago, he had already started a family and secluded himself with a wife and child. Why would he appear here of all places?! And to do such things! He Yuxuan saw the astonishment and anger on Jiu Zizai''s face, as if he knew what the elder was thinking. He composed his facial features and fell silent for a moment, then softly said, "Senior, Jianghu... it''s not so easy to leave..." "I just didn''t understand that well enough at the time." Jiu Zizai felt a jolt in his heart at those words. He saw the once-young man pull out a sheathed Longsword from behind, planting it firmly into the ground. The jade flute was already put away, and he placed one hand on the hilt of the sword, releasing a bit of Vigorous Qi. The sword slid out of its scabbard, spinning around before landing in He Yuxuan''s grip. The blade was three feet long, shimmering with a blood-like radiance, signaling its extraordinariness. The man bowed deeply, his eyes cast downward, and announced in a clear voice, "I, He Yuxuan, have heard that Hero Murong is celebrating his birthday." His voice paused, and the man straightened his back inch by inch, a deep and powerful energy, like a lurking dragon, roaring forth from him. The Longsword in his hand radiated with blood light, and in an instant, his black hair turned white, but his aura surged, ascending into the Upper Third Rank Realm. "To offer a birthday toast" "And to take your life!" The palm gripping the Longsword trembled, and a resonant sword cry soared to the heavens. PS: Chapter One Thanks to Yu Qingyan for the generous reward. ``` Chapter 65 Once You Enter Jianghu, You Cant Control Your Own Fate (Part 2) 2/2 The aura soared to the heavens, transforming the celestial phenomena within dozens of miles around. Clouds gathered, obscuring the sunlight with streaks of crimson pulsing through them. Jiu Zizai''s face instantly turned extremely ugly."Azure Blood Art?" "Nonsense!" Experience tales with empire In his furious yell, he was about to strike, to subdue this familiar junior, destroy his Inner Strength, and perhaps even spare him a few more years of life. But at this moment, He Yuxuan enveloped by the might of his weapon, harbored a death wish, his strikes vicious, seemingly without mercy, aimed directly at vital points, and Gong Yu, who had previously bested him, was sent flying after only a few exchanges. Clutching his sword, he knelt on the ground, his face growing paler, unable to strike again. Jiu Zizai, filled with furious shock, started to show no mercy in his attacks. Famous for a long time, his Iron Palm Vigorous Qi was strong enough to Split Mountains and Sever Mountain Ranges. Even though He Yuxuan utilized the Life-Burning Technique and had a weapon to aid him, he was no match and gradually fell into disadvantage. They exchanged over a dozen moves back and forth, and the elder slapped with his left hand, fending off the attack. His fingers then grabbed for He Yuxuan''s chest; the right hand raised, in the sky above, a fierce tiger seemed to reach out its claw amid the roar of thunder, ready to end the life of this ruthless man under his palm. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, He Yuxuan''s expression became serene, and he softly said: "Uncle Jiu..." It was as if a sharp sword had pierced Jiu Zizai''s heart. The old man seemingly saw the upright young man from decades ago, sentiments from past days welled up in his heart, his killing intent vanished, and the palm that could shatter a small mountain halted in mid-air, unable to fall. He Yuxuan''s lowered gaze revealed a complex emotion, his left hand flicked over several major acupoints on the elder''s body. With Jiu Zizai''s cultivation, all acupoints were interconnected, making acupoint striking virtually ineffective in an instant. But at this moment, He Yuxuan had reached the strength of Upper Third Rank. In an instant, life and death could be discerned. Yet He Yuxuan did not attack Jiu Zizai but, instead, used the moment to execute the Light and Shadow Division movement technique, instantly creating seven figures of himself, escaping from under Jiu Zizai''s palm, stepping out with seven figures merging as one, appearing inside the internal hall, his weapon shrieking as it slanted downwards in a slash. Zhu Ling, as the Sect Leader, held his sword ready to strike. The Great Elder had already drunk wine, and with one step forward, he turned his fingers into a sword and went for He Yuxuan''s acupoint. But at that moment, He Yuxuan''s face cleared of all killing intent, his features bright, softly apologized, and the vigorous qi on the Demon Blade suddenly retracted, allowing the Upper Third Rank Grandmaster''s finger to hit his acupoint. On Qingfeng Edge, a myriad swords cried out together. The fierce Sword Qi pierced through He Yuxuan''s frail body, breaking towards the heavens, shattering the provoked celestial phenomena so that, looking down from the sky, one could see the thick clouds part sharply to both sides, completely dissipating. Three thousand miles of land, the sky completely clear. Thunder roared in the clear sky. A white rainbow pierced the sun. This swift rise and quick fall happened in the blink of an eye, and the serene-eyed woman retracted her right hand, He Yuxuan''s weapon fell to the ground, still unwillingly emitting low whines. His body swayed and fell to the ground. Not a drop of blood shed, for the Sword Qi of the Great Elder was so swift it produced a sound like thunder, and before any blood could flow, it was utterly extinguished. By the time Jiu Zizai rushed into the hall from outside, He Yuxuan had already breathed his last. His features serene, as if he were merely sleeping. ........................ The death of He Yuxuan cast a somber shadow over the feast. But what truly shook Wang Anfeng and others was the brilliance of that one sword strike. A mere casual move was enough to make heaven and earth change; such power, almost as if they were not of the same world, truly worthy of being called an Immortal. Even Ni Tianxing, who previously entered the Upper Third Rank Grandmaster status and wielded a Divine Weapon, couldn''t achieve such a terrifying feat. An immense change occurred over three thousand miles of sky. It almost enveloped a county-sized expanse, and the Imperial Astronomical Bureau of Great Qin could not possibly overlook it. The day after the feast. An urgent notice was posted on the Exceptional Beings List of the realm, omitting the Divine Weapon Five Phoenix Sword, and originally thought weakened in strength, the Elder Murong Qingxue of Qingfeng Edge re-entered the ranks of the truly exceptional, rising above the seventh in the world. A sword''s cold gleam over three thousand miles. All under heaven were subdued. Laughter erupted within the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect, stirring the long swords to a chorus of whistles; in the Wind Character Tower of Fufeng Academy, a figure in a green robe, illuminated by lantern light, seemed to bend slightly before straightening its back a bit more. Around Qingfeng Edge''s County City, movements began within the Jianghu forces as well, people from the minor sects and the crooked paths felt as if a wild fire was lit under their seats, frantically relocating their own disciples'' resources. High up in the Kunlun Mountains, that old man who seemed to have kicked the entire world out of his domain paced back and forth outside his thatched cottage, taking a few steps forward, glancing outside at the world, almost popping his eyes out, yet unable to take the step forward. Scratching his belly through his clothes, he turned with a long sigh, then ducked back into his small cabin. Let it be, whether the world outside is in chaos or peace. The door then closed. What does it have to do with me? Perhaps it was a bit too much force, or perhaps due to long-term disrepair, the door wobbled and directly fell backwards. From the Kunlun Mountains, the sound of the old man cursing could be heard. The outside world might start to show signs of turmoil due to the Great Elder''s sword, but Wang Anfeng and others, situated at the center of this storm, had not the slightest inkling. It might take months before the triggered undercurrents surfaced, and they would finally realize. The people from Fufeng Academy lingered for several days around Qingfeng Edge before rising to take their leave. Master Fu Mo had originally planned to fly back to the academy alone, but his mechanical bird had shattered into pieces. So, he simply borrowed a horse from Qingfeng Edge, traveling with Wang Anfeng and others. Once out of the confusing Bagua formation, the young man reined in the Green-Maned Horse, looked back, but could no longer see the tall and graceful Qingfeng. Master Fu Mo had left the Qingfeng Edge and seemed to relax considerably in a moment. Sitting on the horseback, he stretched his muscles and cheerfully said, "I plan to buy some materials for mechanical devices on the way. If you have anything else to address, feel free to mention it now." "So that we can decide which route to take back." All three of Baili Feng shook their heads. Wang Anfeng was also about to say that he had nothing else, but then he remembered the boy, Ah Ping, whom he had saved, and his voice paused slightly. Although staying with his father was the best arrangement for Ah Ping, that village was indeed no place for a child to grow up. With this thought in mind, Wang Anfeng lifted his eyes to look at the elderly man and said, "Junior has one more matter to discuss." ..................... Before Wang Anfeng and the others had left, Jiu Zizai had already taken his leave. Having known He Yuxuan for a lifetime, the old man couldn''t bear to let his body lie exposed in the wilderness, yet not knowing where his family was, he had no choice but to take it back to his hometown for burial. In front of his grave, he drank turbid liquor all night. As the dawn light gradually broke, he swayed the gourd and spilled the remaining liquor onto the grave before standing up and leaving. The roads of Jianghu are long. Seven days later, two figures appeared in front of this crude grave. The man leading wore black vigorous attire and bowed to the grave. As he straightened up, an invisible burst of vigorous qi emanated, causing the black coffin to rise from the ground. With a sweep of his sleeve, the coffin lid was flung open, revealing the body of He Yuxuan, whose cultivation had been as high as Fourth Rank in life, ensuring his body was preserved as if imperishable for a hundred years, thus it still appeared as it had in life. The man apologized and reached out to touch the sword wounds on He Yuxuan''s body, but as his hand came within an inch of the wound, his expression abruptly changed. He stepped back repeatedly, stopping only after retreating seven or eight steps, his breathing slightly hurried, his Heavenly Silkworm silk gloves shattered, revealing palms full of cuts. The Taoist dressed man behind him said with a complex tone, "So strong." "It seems we must remain hidden for a while longer." "Hmm." The reply of his companion was quite cold, but he was used to it and did not mind. His gaze settled on the composed face of He Yuxuan and he sighed, "But, I didn''t expect that he would choose to withdraw his Inner Strength, taking that sword strike from Murong Qingxue head-on." "It''s almost like he was courting death." The man in front, covering his wounded, slightly trembling hand, said calmly, his eyes downcast, "It was his only option." "To wield the Demon Blade and battle Murong Qingxue, to die from one strike was also to fulfill the requirements." "That was the furthest he could retreat." "Even coerced, at his core, he was still a Confucian scholar." "A true gentleman." His voice paused momentarily, then he looked at his companion and added, "Unlike you, he had his principles." The Taoist laughed out loud. What should have been a very amiable laughter sounded like an owl in the night, somewhat eerie, as he said, "A gentleman? Principles? You should know that those are but shackles they impose on themselves." The Taoist felt the topic was rather pointless and abruptly stopped talking, then he turned to inquire about another matter, "Right, you said he has fulfilled the requirements." "What about his elderly father and his family? How do you plan to deal with them?" Axiao''s expression was very cold. He was meticulous in his actions and really did not like to smile. "Cure the poison, give them money, send them away." The Taoist was not surprised, and looked Axiao up and down, suddenly stating, "I actually didn''t know you were also a man of your worda gentleman." Axiao shook his head and earnestly said, "No, I am a villain." "Through and through, a villain." PS: Second update Chapter 66 Taiping Village (Thanks to This Worlds Pot, Time Alliance Leader) 1/3 ```Qingfeng Edge had already been outside Fufeng County. Because there was no longer a restriction on time, Wang Anfeng and the others were not in a particular hurry when returning. It took nearly five days to travel from Qingfeng Edge to the first encounter with Aping at the official post station. After resting for a night and having breakfast the next morning, they followed the path at a leisurely pace. It took only about half an hour to see that secluded village. It had hardly changed at all from when Wang Anfeng left half a month ago. Baili Feng looked at the low houses and the numb villagers, feeling a disgusting sense of death emanating from the village. He clicked his tongue and said, "Is this the kid''s village?" Discover stories with empire "Heh, such a dull place, and yet it raised quite a kid with personality." He then remembered the day when he clearly wanted to comfort the child but was instead bitten, leaving a blood mark. He couldn''t help but twist his mouth into a wry smile, his gaze shifting and landing on the stele at the entrance of the village. Almost half of the stele had sunk into the yellow soil, and due to the erosion of wind and sun, the details were somewhat faded, but the first two characters were still visible. He snickered, "Such a place, and it dares to call itself Taiping Village?" He was naturally bold and did not appreciate the villagers'' zombie-like demeanor and the suspicious, hostile looks. Not bothering to conceal his disdain, his voice was full of repugnance. Tuoba Yue, riding a brown horse behind him, had a flicker in her eyes. She watched the wary villagers, the children chasing the soil dogs, grabbing one and smashing it to the ground, eliciting whimpering sounds. Baili Feng saw numbness in their spirits. What she saw, however, were the normal healthy complexions of those villagers and the chubby hands of the children. How could it not be called Taiping. The young girl''s gaze became demure and downcast. How was it not peaceful. Wang Anfeng laid a hand gently on Baili Feng''s shoulder, shook his head to indicate he should restrain himself. The latter nodded, ceasing his chuckles, but his eyes still showed no courtesy. Those people were cautious of him, and he, Lord Baili, was not one to be trifled with. You are rude to me, why should I be courteous to you? If no one offends me, I will not offend anyone. But if someone offends me. Summon all the Vigorous Qi, and fight back! The group headed on horseback toward the village. Following Baili Feng''s temperament, if he found you disagreeable, he would have ridden his horse right in, but he could not withstand Wang Anfeng''s calm gaze and eventually dismounted. The villagers in this small village were already quite cautious of outsiders, especially with Baili Feng carrying a Mo Blade, his look defiant. Hence, they had barely taken a few steps when an old man, over sixty, blocked their path with a wooden staff, villagers brandishing their farm tools behind him for support. The elder''s eyes slightly opened, his voice full of vigor as he said, "Foreigners, go back." "Our village is small, and we don''t welcome you!" Even though Taiping Village is remote, it still falls within the jurisdiction of Great Qin, inside Fufeng County City. Even a sinister force like Danfeng Valley would only look for loopholes in the Great Qin''s lawwhat more for ordinary martial artists? They would not engage in conflicts with village elders on a whim. Thus, although he had no martial arts, his words carried a tone of certainty. Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned. Seeing the situation, he felt it was somewhat troublesome. He bowed with his fists and said warmly, "Elder, we are not bad people. We only wish to find an old friend." The elder maintained his imposing look, shaking his head, unmoved. Wang Anfeng felt a headache coming on. Just then, Baili Feng suddenly stepped forward, crossed his arms casually, and gave a half-hearted military salute. Standing up, he smiled and asked, "Elder, you won''t allow us into the village?" The old man''s gaze met his face and said, "You foreigners, you''re not honest." "Our Taiping Village is a small place, and we can''t accommodate you." Baili Feng took a step forward and suddenly raised his voice, coldly sneering, "Foreigners?!" "I am a subject of Great Qin, this world belongs to Great Qin. Where can I not go?!" ``` "Elder, isn''t this village under the domain of Great Qin?" A series of interrogating voices, like a mighty river bursting its banks, were nothing but an aggressive way to dominate the argument. His thick eyebrows stood on end, and his harsh, cold shouts were terrifying in their authority. The villagers, who hadn''t seen much of the world, were thrown into confusion, and their confidence quickly drained away. They stepped back and said: "II never said such a thing." "Youyou''re slandering me!" Baili Feng chuckled coldly and gave a signal to the people around him. He had already led the yellow horse forward, his brows and eyes stern. The youth''s questioning still echoed in everyone''s ears, and no one dared to stop him. They retreated to let a path open, allowing everyone to enter the village. On the way to Anfeng''s home, the villagers'' gazes towards the group were no longer just cautious. They felt like invisible arrows, making Wang Anfeng quite uncomfortable. Baili Feng, on the other hand, glared back unapologetically, and Xue Qinshuang simply ignored them, chatting and laughing softly with Tuoba Yue. Master Fu Mo was probably the most ill at ease, as if sitting on pins and needles. As they passed a corner, a rather plump middle-aged woman stood at the door with a basin. She didn''t dare to provoke Baili Feng but, as the group passed by, she threw the contents towards them, nearly dousing Master Fu Mo from head to toe. The unknown liquid in the basin hit the ground and gave off a foul stench. The woman cursed in a strong regional accent and dialect before fleeing back into her house, the sound of several locks clicking into place. Baili Feng felt a surge of anger, but he couldn''t bring himself to strike a woman over such a matter. He could only glare hatefully before turning to Fu Mo and asking: "Old man, are you alright?" Fu Mo appeared to be startled, his face somewhat pale as he patted his chest and said: "No... It''s fine." His voice hitched, as if recalling something, then he said with a sigh: "This kind of person, I''ve only encountered in books." "Truly an eye-opener, an eye-opener..." Upon hearing these words, Baili Feng snickered softly and shook his head, saying: "That''s because you''ve seen too little." "The folk customs in the countryside are simple, but simplicity doesn''t always mean they''re good people. ''Poor lands breed crafty folk''as unpleasant as that saying is, there''s some truth to it." "In some people''s eyes, kindness is just another word for someone to bully." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To deal with them, you have to be tough, you have to be stern." "Great Qin is alright, but some far-off places in other nations are practically like dens of bandits." Master Fu Mo nodded, looking quite contemplative, while Wang Anfeng suddenly remembered Master Jiang Shouyi and couldn''t help but whisper, "If we could have school masters come to places like these to educate the people, perhaps that would change these..." Master Fu Mo looked at him with some surprise. Although not the best at socializing, he was still over sixty years old and a learned master, with much more knowledge than these youths. Stroking his beard, he said: "Your idea... there have been some who have had the same thought, like Master Jiang Shouyi before." "But acquiring wisdom through education takes time... In a village, that time is equivalent to money and food. Missing a worker might mean a whole family can only eat half-full, making it very difficult for the poor to study." "Therefore, many thinkers now propose to first ensure the people are wealthy, then enlightenment becomes much easier." "But there are also those who believe that only with enlightenment can wealth be achieved. Who''s right or wrong, we don''t know... Many people want to change this world. Don''t be fooled by the crass arguments of those scholars; their intentions are largely the same." "They all hope to turn this world on its head, so that one day, it would be abnormal not to have an education. They''d laugh in their coffins at the thought." With that thought, Fu Mo smiled faintly, the blank look on his face dissolving somewhat. But feeling the idea unlikely to come true, he shook his head and cast the notion aside, saying: "However, as Anfeng said, this village is really not a suitable place for a child to grow." "At least not now." "It would be better to take that child away." Wang Anfeng nodded in agreement, seeing Anfeng''s house approaching. PS: Thank you to ''This World''s FaultHours'' for the support... Slowly making up for it (salted fish spouting blood), three updates today. Chapter 67 Choices (2/3) By the time Wang Anfeng and the others saw Anfeng, the young boy was chopping wood.Perhaps it was the effect of his experiences, but he seemed much more mature now. His eyes and brows no longer bore the softness of youth. Nineteen scars crisscrossed his face, already scabbed over, appearing all the more fearsome. Yet he made no attempt to cover the demon-like visage, his eyes reflecting acceptance. Upon seeing Wang Anfeng, Anfeng was first in disbelief, then his face lit up with surprise. He stopped splitting the wood, dropped his axe, and ran over to them, somewhat awkwardly saying, "Big Brother Wang, what brings you here?" Wang Anfeng did not state his purpose, but simply patted Anfeng''s head with a smile and said, "Nothing much, just came to see how you were." Baili Feng stood to the side, made a funny face at Anfeng, and said, "Hey, you little rascal, remember me?" As he spoke, he reached out with his right hand and waggled it in front of Anfeng''s eyes. A faint scar was barely visible on it. Anfeng''s face showed an embarrassed expression, and he took a step back, bowing deeply to Baili Feng; however, the latter caught him by the hand, preventing the bow. Baili Feng flashed a grin and said, "Forget the formalities, we''ve come a long way. Just let us in to rest our feet." It was then that Anfeng realized he had kept Wang Anfeng and the others standing outside all this while; he hurriedly ushered everyone inside. The house was tidier than it had been when Wang Anfeng last visited, obviously well-kept. Anfeng''s father was sitting inside. On seeing strangers enter, his face first showed wariness, but then he seemed to recognize Wang Anfeng, and the wariness turned to goodwill. His mouth opened, his right hand waved, and he uttered a couple of "ah ah" sounds. "He is thanking you." Anfeng''s voice came from nearby. He moved some logs to the ground to serve as makeshift benches and then wiped the dust off his father''s face. The simple-minded man smiled and lowered his head to his work, his hands expertly manipulating some dry straw to a degree of dexterity that most people could not achieve. When the man became simple-minded, Wang Anfeng did not know, but it was clear to him that the man knew this labor could be exchanged for food and the candied haw his child loved. Even Wang Anfeng could see that he was doing it with joy and gusto. Which was far more than most of the people he had met in and out of Jianghu. The group casually talked about various things, primarily interested in Anfeng''s experiences. Baili Feng was quite fond of this stubborn youngster who had bitten him, finding everything about him, even the scars on his face, to be infused with the robust spirit of the Military Family. What a fine lad... The military youth sighed to himself. In his view, this boy was naturally meant to join their Military Family, particularly since Wang Anfeng had once mentioned that the reason he had found Anfeng was that the latter had still managed to knock on the wagon to make noise, even when drugged with a sleeping drug. This kind of stubborn willpower was exactly what the Qin Army adored. Any soldier from any place sitting here would have only one thought: how to lure this young youngster to serve under them. Perhaps in the exchange of glances, offers were already being mixed with threats, concessions, promises, and negotiationsall part of a fine tradition. This was a deeply ingrained bad habit of the bloodline of the Great Qin Military Family. Because of this habit, a good portion of the surnames in the registers of Great Qin generals were of foreign tribes, with names that were long, smelly, and easy to get wrong. The one who had taken this habit to greater heights was the Tiance Great General of days past, His Majesty the Emperor now. He tricked the son of the khan of the Eastern Turks to serve under him, made him the Great General of the Left Valiant Guards. Loyal and valiant, the man fought to great acclaim, leaving his father in a difficult position. Unable to defeat the Qin or bear to lose his son, he had no choice but to lead his people in submission to Great Qin and become its vassals. At this moment, the fifteen-year-old Baili Feng was beginning to awaken to the deeply ingrained ''bad habit'' of a Great Qin soldier. The look in Anfeng''s eyes began to gleam. Tuoba Yue glared fiercely at Baili Feng, with a warning intent that was quite heavy. Her powerful palm seemed to intentionally and unintentionally slap her curved saber at her waist, issuing a sonorous ring that made Baili Feng''s spine turn cold as he shifted his gaze away. The girl slightly lifted her chin and disdainfully glanced sideways at Baili Feng. But when she turned to look at Anfeng, her gaze was filled with pity. In her homeland, the people from defeated tribes had to carve marks on their faces. This child always brought back some memories she was reluctant to recall, especially since this child, who had experienced such torment, was still so sensible, which made her all the more heartache. She might be the only one who understood why Wang Anfeng was unwilling to let this child learn martial arts. Time drifted leisurely, and at noon, Baili Feng found a reason to buy foodstuffs as gifts for his hosts. Since no one in the village was willing to sell to him, he rode to another county. The round trip did not take much time. Wang Anfeng personally cooked a meal, and while he was preparing the final dish, he heard a succession of crisp, ongoing sounds from outside, seeming like some sort of mechanism. Surprised, he then heard Master Fu Mo''s very serious voice in his ear. "Anfeng, do you want to take me as your master?" Wang Anfeng''s expression changed slightly. He turned and walked out, but Xue Qinshuang had arrived at the doorway without his knowledge, blocking his path and shaking her head at him slightly. The youth paid no heed, his figure flickering as he prepared to bypass her, but as he stepped forward, Qinshuang''s hand caught his shoulder. Her own martial arts techniques were not inferior to his, and her Internal Strength Martial Body far surpassed his. Caught off guard, Wang Anfeng was overpowered by an unexpected move. Her profound inner strength pressed down on him, and for a moment he couldn''t move. Qinshuang looked at him and said in a low voice: "You don''t want him to learn martial arts, but the choice must always be given to him to make. Otherwise, even if he doesn''t learn martial arts this time, in the future others will always be eyeing his talent." "Anfeng, however much you care for him, you can''t make decisions about his life for him..." Her voice paused, then she added: S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A man is not a fish, how can he know the joy of a fish?" Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng''s expression changed slightly, he exhaled a turbid breath, stopped struggling, and Qinshuang released her hand. They stood side by side, watching the unfolding events outside. Master Fu Mo looked at Anfeng with a face full of pity. The Mo Family believed in universal love and non-aggression. While his martial arts were high, he was by nature innocent. Seeing what Anfeng had gone through, how could he just sit still? Moreover, the child had managed to solve the ''Ingenious Sphere.'' Was he not perfectly suited to practice the Mo Family''s inner strength cultivation? Anfeng held the unlocked sphere in his hand. The desire in his heart was amplified in a flash - the despair brought on by misfortune, the helpless feeling when Wang Anfeng diverted the assassin, all swelled up inside him at once. He knew that the old man before him was likely even more formidable than Brother Wang who had saved him. If he followed him, he might become just as strong. He might also go on to save others. Anfeng shut his eyes, gripping the mechanism sphere firmly as if to feel its textures and confirm he wasn''t dreaming. Then he placed the sphere on the worn wooden table and bowed deeply with his arms clasped before him. "I can''t." PS: Second update for today... Chapter 68 Leaving (3/3) Fu Mo looked at Anfeng with a slight confusion.He could see the latter''s temptation, just as clearly as he now saw his resolve. It wasn''t that he couldn''t; it was that he didn''t wish to. If one didn''t wish to, their heart would be still as still water. But when one''s heart was tempted and truly wanted to do something, yet there was a line drawn before them, blocking their path, making it impossible to cross, that was truly being unable to. Anfeng offered no explanation. His gaze fell on his father, and he pressed his lips together, a stubborn determination appearing on his scarred face. If practicing martial arts meant leaving his father, he would rather not practice at all. If practicing martial arts meant being a burden to his Master along with his father, he would also rather abstain from learning. He didn''t need to speak; having grown up rough and tumble from a young age, he had already come to understand something. Even the most absolute of rejections, once spoken, often implied there might still be a chance for change. Only silence was the most direct and effective refusal. Seeing Anfeng''s demeanor, Fu Mo could guess some of the reasons. Having lived for over sixty years, his first-ever attempt to take a disciple had met the most headache-inducing refusal, and he felt a bit awkward, his hands dangling uselessly, unsure whether to raise them or not, his gaze shifted and fell upon Wang Anfeng''s face in the kitchen''s side door, eyes lighting up as he called out loudly: "Anfeng, Xue Shuang, is the meal ready yet?" "Hurry and bring it out, what are you doing just standing there?" Knowing his temperament, the two of them felt slightly amused upon seeing his behavior. Wang Anfeng responded that it would be ready shortly and, together with Xue Qinshuang, turned back to bring out the dishes. Over the days spent at Qingfeng Edge, he had asked the woman skilled in the art of Paoding for a few tips; thus, this meal could strictly be considered the best one he had ever cooked. Halfway through the meal, Wang Anfeng, seeing Anfeng''s eyes gleaming yet struggling to control himself, thought for a moment, put down his chopsticks, and said: "Anfeng, we''re planning to go to State City to buy some materials later, do you want to come with us?" His voice paused briefly, then he added: "Bring your father and the valuable items from your home, and after that, don''t come back." Anfeng was startled and took four or five breaths to grasp what Wang Anfeng was suggesting. Instinctively about to refuse, he saw Wang Anfeng stretch out his hand, looking at him seriously, and said: "I''ll cover the expenses for transferring the household registration to the Ministry of Households in State City, as well as the money for renting or buying a house, but I''m not just lending it to you. You''ll have to pay interest every year." "Three percent interest, how about that?" As the words fell, Baili Feng''s eyes widened slightly, feeling an itch in his wrist, tempted to smash the bowl of rice over Wang Anfeng''s face. Anger surged in his chest and before he could act on it, Tuoba Yue''s chopsticks twirled, channeling Inner Strength and struck Baili Feng''s wrist. Her Inner Strength, refined with bitter training over this period, now possessed a third of the sharpness of Sword Qi. Annoyed by his rashness, she was merciless, causing Baili Feng''s wrist to quiver, almost yelping as his bowl of rice fell towards the ground. Tuoba Yue reached out to catch the bowl in her hand. This commotion drew everyone''s attention, and Tuoba Yue shook her head, signaling it was nothing, before turning back with a smile to look at Baili Feng and softly said: "Why so careless? Is it too delicious?" In everyone else''s eyes, the girl''s smile was warm and comforting, but to Baili Feng, her gaze seemed filled with a warning, leaving him momentarily rigid, unable to utter a sound. Tuoba Yue stood up, handing back the bowl to Baili Feng, and took the chance to whisper fiercely in his ear: "Baili blockhead, use your brain." "Would that stubborn kid agree if Wang Anfeng didn''t do it this way?!" A cold shiver ran up Baili Feng''s spine, and he couldn''t help but shudder. Looking back at Anfeng, he realized that the latter no longer had the resolve he showed when refusing Fu Mo, and suddenly understanding the situation, Tuoba Yue snorted coldly. Turning her head to see Anfeng still hesitant, she softened her voice and gently said: "Anfeng, don''t worry." Anfeng was momentarily stunned upon hearing this, and when he looked up, he saw Tuoba Yue pointing at herself and laughing, saying: "Sister is a student of the Legalist school." "If you''re not at ease, I will personally write a contract for you, ensuring that he won''t be able to cheat you." The boy hurriedly responded, "I haven''t, I have no doubts." Xue Qinshuang put down her chopsticks and chuckled lightly: "Since you''re at ease, shall we consider the matter settled?" Anfeng was slightly stunned, Baili Feng scratched his head and deliberately laughed loudly: "Since the matter is settled, let''s hurry up and eat before the food gets cold, Anfeng, come, give me some more rice." While speaking, he passed his rice bowl over. The young man saw that there was still plenty of rice left in the bowl, and though he had to suppress a laugh, he understood Baili Feng''s intent. Taking the bowl, he soberly served him rice, and it seemed as though everyone at the table treated the earlier discussion as concluded and carried on with their own affairs. Anfeng opened his mouth but couldn''t find the words to speak. With his stubborn character, he was determined not to trouble others, but Wang Anfeng, knowing his temperament, had left him an out. All of it would be borrowed, plus interest. His heart struggled, and for a moment he did not know what choice to make. Seeing his predicament, Xue Qinshuang suddenly tapped the edge of her bowl and smiled: "Anfeng, this steamed pork is quite tasty, if you don''t eat it soon, Baili might finish it all." "These two pieces can be left for uncle." Anfeng''s heart was shaken, his father became the last straw that broke his resolve. Looking at Xue Qinshuang''s gentle smile across the table, he slowly nodded his head. "...Mhm." .......................... Anfeng didn''t have much to pack up, as they didn''t really have many possessions. His father, though simple-minded and seemingly not much attached to their home, followed Anfeng closely, as if afraid his child might get lost once more. When leaving, Anfeng cleaned the house one last time with great care, then shut the door and took considerable effort to lock it with a rust-covered lock, the red rust resembling the colors spread by a setting autumn sun, a result of years of being battered by wind and rain. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Baili Feng brought a yellow horse over and seeing this, laughed: "Is there need to be so cautious with this house? You won''t be coming back anyway." Anfeng pocketed the key and simply smiled without saying a word. A short while later, Baili Feng carried Anfeng''s father, while Wang Anfeng lifted Anfeng onto the Green-Maned Horse. The group of seven set off on their horses, the gentle breeze touching their faces. Anfeng turned back to watch his hometown gradually shrink behind him, the low-lying house looking increasingly ancient through the dust raised by the horses'' hooves. In his ears, he heard the faint sounds of the local dialect, most of it unbecoming to hear. He pursed his lips, then turned forward. PS: The third update... Chapter 69 The Moment of Departure (1/2) Wangxian County was divided into five states, while Fufeng County was even larger, comprising seven state cities of various sizes, under which were counties, with villages clustered around the county cities. Thanks to its rich mineral deposits, the county not only had high mountains and dense forests, but also some lakes and great rivers, hence it was bountiful in natural resources.Fu Mo, riding on the white horse borrowed from Qingfeng Edge, felt some pain in his buttocks. How long had it been since he last rode a horse? The elder shifted his position and his thoughts began to wander. Thirty years? Or was it forty years? He had forgotten Given his temperament, he was unwilling to come out, but there was no helping it because Master had tricked him into signing a contract, so he had no choice but to pinch his nose and accept it. While he was reluctant to come out, now that he had, not buying some materials to take back would feel like a loss. Fu Mo controlled the steed with his inner strength and scratched his neck, falling into deep thought. The Phoenix Gold from West Mountain is not bad. Green Bamboo is also fine The ones you buy yourself are always better. Those procurement officers from the Academy are all idiots, always getting cheated. After thinking for a moment, he had to put those thoughts aside. Fu Mo looked up and saw that Anfeng, riding on the green-maned horse beside him, had already turned somewhat pale, with a slightly vacant look in his eyes. Fu Mo sighed in his heart, knowing that even though the child was resilient, after days of continuous travel, his body was already pushed to its limits. He had to suppress his desires and decided to send both of them to the nearest state city first, planning the route properly. Located in a remote area, Taiping Village was closest to North Martial City. If Wang Anfeng and the others let their horses loose, they could reach it in about a day, but considering the physical condition of Anfeng and his son, they slowed down and it took them almost four or five days to get to the city. This North Martial State City was not a large one, nor did it have any special products; it was of that intermediate status within Fufeng County. However, upon entering the city today, Wang Anfeng and his companions saw many people from Jianghu with swords on their backs. They had to try three different inns before they found enough available rooms. Anfeng and his son, having no martial arts skills, were exhausted after days of hard travel and went straight to the second-floor rooms to rest. Fu Mo, despite his profound martial arts skills, seemed to have not ridden a horse for a long time and felt nauseous in his chest, so he also returned to his room. Wang Anfeng and others found an empty table and sat down, soon approached by a waiter who attentively wiped the table and poured tea. The first floor had seventeen or eighteen wooden tables, most filled with boisterous people from Jianghu laughing, drinking, and speaking loudly. Their demeanor could be described as more rough than bold, and their conversations often touched on brothel girls and gambling victors and losers; their presence piqued Wang Anfeng''s curiosity. A subtle line exists between Jianghu and the Imperial Court. Apart from city gangs and those from the Academies, typical people of Jianghu do not like to enter places like state or county cities; even city gangs have some covert connections with government officials. Today, though, Wang Anfeng saw mainly martial artists from smaller sects, some with knives, some with swords, and many with Qimen weapons laid out on tables. Wang Anfeng, having combated many "martial artists" before, could tell from some details that these martial artists were not very skilled, at best around Ninth Rank. When something abnormal arises, it must signal a disturbance; the presence of so many martial artists indicated that some kind of storm must be brewing in the city. Wang Anfeng''s mind drifted, but then he considered. The four directions and everything within constitutes Jianghu; with such a vast Jianghu, there must be exciting or sinister events happening at every moment. Without ripples, it wouldn''t be Jianghu. Exhaling slowly, Wang Anfeng withdrew his gaze and decided not to stir up trouble, nor did he think these martial artists could cause any significant disturbance in this state city. Following his experience from the conflict with Qingfeng Edge, he became increasingly aware of the gap between high-rank martial artists and ordinary fighters. Having read many books in the Library, he knew that, according to the custom of Great Qin, the city must be guarded by at least one Middle Third Rank martial artist, and more than thirty Seventh Rank martial artists, and three thousand martial soldiers. It was as impregnable as a fortress. He had faced off against a Seventh Rank martial artist of White Tiger Hall and was aware that with just two or three Seventh Rank martial artists, all these Ninth Rank fighters could be subdued in an instant. If the government ordered no survivors, the required time might be even shorter. It was like a sudden downpour; ordinary people would rush to find shelter under eaves, while Lower Third Rank martial artists could steam dry the rain with their inner strength. But a Middle Third Rank master could step up to the sky and, even if they charged headlong into the dark rainclouds, would only be worried about getting their clothes ruined by lightning. Shaking his head, the young face became serious again. Before him, there were still more challenging matters to attend to. He took a deep breath, his solemn gaze falling upon the Green Bamboo Cookbook in his hands, feeling as if each dish name shone with light, making it difficult to choose. Amid the attentive look of the young waiter beside him, he slowly spoke up. "I''ll have" ............ The next morning, everyone went to the Government Office. Though the location was small, it had everything necessary, with all Six Ministries present. Thanks to Master Fu Mo of Fufeng being there, Wang Anfeng and the others encountered no obstructions and successfully transferred the household registration of Aping and his son to this State City. They then went to the market to find a real estate agent. Although the land price in the city wasn''t cheap, Aping wasn''t planning to open any business, so he wasn''t too particular about the location. Wang Anfeng also didn''t plan to buy him any high-end residence, simply finding an old house in a rather remote location. Before the price was set, Baili Feng and Tuoba Yue made an excuse to invite the old landlord out of the market for a chat. The older man was initially surprised, but then he happily agreed. When it was time to talk, the price for the house, which was originally over a hundred silver, was written down in the deed as only seven. The difference was compensated to the old landlord by Tuoba Yue and the others. Aping carefully folded the deed that read ''Wang Anfeng lent Aping seven silver, with an annual interest of three percent'', stamped with the Government Office''s seal, and placed it near his heart, along with the key to his new home. And now, he had a new key in his hand. The young man raised his hand and inserted the key into the copper lock. This lock was different from the one back home, without a hint of rust. His right hand, accustomed to wielding an axe, trembled slightly. He took a deep breath, a click sounded softly, the copper lock opened, and the wooden door creaked open, revealing a small house. The house was very small, just enough to provide shelter from the wind and rain. The yard was also small, but there was a corner on the left side where wood and coal could be piled up, and a small patch of land that could be cleared to grow some cabbages and beans. The remaining space was a bit cramped, but still just enough for a table that could hold jars of oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar. Aping bit his lip, a mist forming in the corner of his eyes. The neighbors, hearing the sound of the door lock, came over with fresh vegetables as was customary in this city to pay a visit. Although they were startled by the scars on Aping''s face at first, sympathy was the only thing left in their eyes after learning the reasons behind them, without a trace of contempt. While comforting Aping, they cursed the despicable human traffickers in their local dialect. Wang Anfeng leaned against the door, a small smile on his lips. For the first time, he thought that even curse words could make one feel relieved. Xue Qinshuang glanced at him and asked, "What are you thinking about?" Wang Anfeng turned his head to look at the young girl. Although he hadn''t gained anything, he felt more elated than any progress in martial arts, and he answered with a smile, "I''m thinking, wouldn''t it be nice if everyone in the world could be like this?" Xue Qinshuang was momentarily stunned, feeling his words were more whimsical than a child''s babbling in their sleep, yet seeing the slight lift of the corners of his mouth and the black pupils shining in the sunlight, she didn''t have the heart to interrupt his fantasy. She averted her gaze, standing beside him, and said softly, "Yes "It would be really nice, like in a dream." Wang Anfeng and the others politely declined Aping''s invitation to stay longer, planning to leave while it was still daylight. However, they had only walked about ten meters before Fu Mo suddenly slapped his forehead, chuckled at his own oversight of forgetting something, and turned back to Aping''s small house. While everyone was somewhat puzzled, Fu Mo spent only a brief dozen breaths before coming back out, moving as lightly as if he was flying, effortlessly catching up to the group. His expression was particularly relaxed and gratified, as if he had resolved some kind of issue in his heart. In the somewhat old house, Aping looked at the mechanical toy that the old master had left him, his expression bemused. Although he was young, he was much more mature than his peers and wasn''t too interested in toys. He simply set it aside and went back to tidying up the house. This was his new home. The light in the young boy''s eyes was almost shining. Busy until the evening, after having dinner with his father, Aping lay in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. He finally took an interest in the mechanical toy, idly toying with it for a moment, only to find, unexpectedly, that the mechanical man suddenly moved. Its wooden palm swiftly grasped the hilt of the sword at its back, as a swordsman would draw a sword from its scabbard, lunging and slicing with impressive momentum. Aping''s heart nearly stopped, his eyes widened slightly, looking at the mechanical figure before him. The summer night was hot, so the window was left open. Moonlight poured in, casting a light on the mechanical figure, still slightly rough around the edges, holding the sword in a striking pose, powerful in stature. Red dots marked seventy-eight acupuncture points on its body, connected by lines, converging like a hundred rivers into the Dantian. "This, this is" PS: Chapter One Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 70 Seeing (2/2) North Martial City ? Odd Treasure Pavilion.Explore more at empire This Odd Treasure Pavilion stood seventeen stories high, reigning as the tallest in the city. Its eaves curled upwards, hung with golden bells, and every detail revealed architectural styles from hundreds of years ago, during the ancient Zhou era. The characters "Myriad Forms of Vast Creation" were inscribed by a renowned calligrapher atop the Pavilion, signifying the multitude of treasures within using a term from the Taoist Scriptures that referred to all the scenery in the four corners of Heaven and Earth. On the first floor, a distinctly beautiful young girl played the guqin, its melodies lingering. With the fragrance of tea wafting through, bronze beast-head sculptures in each corner emitted calming smokes that gently stirred the thin curtains. Gorgeous girls in skirts moved about, appearing as if they had stepped into the ethereal realm of Jade Void. Wang Anfeng and his three companions were now seated on this first floor. After having settled Ah Ping and his son, they had planned to leave directly, but when they neared the Odd Treasure Pavilion, Master Fu Mo halted, saying he was uncomfortable because he had run out of materials. He then pointed towards the Odd Treasure Pavilion and said, "Although North Martial City isn''t known for any precious materials, the Odd Treasure Pavilion is spread across the seventy-two county cities of Great Qin, comparable to the Hundred Treasure Pavilion. Their strength is substantial, and they should have some materials that catch my eye." "I need to prepare some common materials, otherwise I feel somewhat uneasy." "You four, wait for me on the first floor for a while." Wang Anfeng sipped his fragrant tea, his fingers gently caressing the smooth teacup, curiosity stirring in his heart. It was common for a Mechanism Master from the Mo Family to carry standard materials, but why had Master Fu Mo waited until today to buy some? Could it be that he had used up all the materials he had with him these past days? Thinking back to the days when Master Fu Mo would always retire to his room early, the young man had a faint realization. While Wang Anfeng''s thoughts were drifting, the sound of swords being drawn suddenly filled his ears, the hair on the back of his neck prickling slightly. He looked up, his gaze passing through the open doors of the Odd Treasure Pavilion to see a fighting stage set up in front of the inn across the street. During his absentmindedness, many Jianghu people had already gathered around the stage, including some familiar faces from the night before. Each drew their swords, and from a distance, they seemed agitated, shouting something in their excitement, but the words were indistinct amidst the commotion. The maiden accompanying them, accustomed to the faces of the Bai Family and with a keen sense of awareness, noticed the subtle changes in Wang Anfeng''s expression and guessed a fraction of his thoughts. In the presence of the city''s wealthy merchants, she was usually proud, but after seeing the Pavilion Master treat the ragged elder with respect, she knew these young people must come from extraordinary backgrounds. Eager to make a good impression, she touched her coiffed hair and started with a smile, "Is the young hero perhaps thinking that these Martial Artists are preparing to dine and dash?" Wang Anfeng was momentarily taken aback, then realized she was speaking to him. He turned to see a lovely face very close to his, the fragrance from her words enveloping him, feeling slightly uncomfortable yet restraining his instinct to frown, he simply shook his head and replied with a smile, "Miss Hua Xin jests." "Although there are many Martial Artists, should the inn''s Shopkeeper report it to the Government Office, the Martial Artists from there would intervene." "These Martial Artists certainly would not want to end up in jail, so they couldn''t possibly cause a commotion." Hua Xin pursed her lips with a knowing smile and said, "The gentleman sees clearly, but today''s situation is quite different from usual." "Even if the Government Office ignores them, these Martial Artists would not cause trouble in this inn." "Because today, there has arrived a rather formidable young Swordsman." Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At these words, Wang Anfeng''s heart stirred, his expression subtly changing. Seeing this, the woman knew he had figured it out and, without playing coy, affirmed with a smile, ``` "It is indeed a young hero of renown from the Constellation Ranking List of Great Qin." Having said that, she was prepared to witness the shocked expressions on Wang Anfeng and the others, but the reaction of these four teenagers was completely different from what she had expected. The handsome youth clad in white couldn''t even be bothered to lift his eyelids and merely sipped his tea, as if the Constellation Ranking List hero was no more significant to him than dust, not even worth comparing to the cup of tea soup. The rough-looking youth with the Mo Blade on his back showed a trace of surprise, his eyes sparking with intense interest as he spoke, "The Constellation Ranking List? Are they among the thirty-six of the Heavenly Gang List?" Hua Xin was slightly taken aback, shook her head, and said, "The young heroes of the Heavenly Gang, as it is said, have all stepped into the Seventh Rank Realm, and are currently busy seeking opportunities to break through to the Middle Third Rank Realm. How could they possibly be here" "Then, are they from the seventy-two of the Earthly Fiend List?" Hua Xin''s smile faltered slightly, and she was surprised to think that the backgrounds of these young men might be even more formidable than she had imagined. The only reason they could react this way was possible because among their acquaintances were the heroes listed on the Constellation Ranking List. Her thoughts raced rapidly, but her voice remained gentle as she said, "No, not them either..." "This person is ranked two hundred and ninety-eight among the three hundred and sixty-five young heroes, ''Flying Cloud Swordsman'' Chang Yongyan. His Qinggong and swordsmanship are both exceptionally good. It is said that he once, alone with his sword, successively defeated nine Ninth Grade swordsmen and even killed the Jianghu bandit Stone Lion. Only with such formidable martial arts can one be listed." Her voice was tinged with admiration. Wang Anfeng set down the teacup in his hand and spoke, "They have set up this arena. In a little while, will that young hero be taking action?" His voice was calm, but he felt quite stirred inside. One of the requirements Jiu Zizai laid out for him was to make it onto the Heavenly Gang and Earthly Fiends List. And the simplest way to get listed was to challenge a martial artist who was already named on the list. However, the number of young martial artists in the world was beyond count, and challenging anyone required qualifications. Thus, the Constellation Ranking List had an unwritten rule. To challenge the Heavenly Gang List, one must be on the Earthly Fiend List, and so on. Having just heard Hua Xin recount the achievements of this young hero, he felt he might be qualified for a match and was quite moved by the thought. Hearing him, Hua Xin shook her head, thinking that Wang Anfeng''s question was naively pitiful, completely ignorant of the vast differences in status and identity in the Jianghu, and said, "The young hero jests. How could such a thing be possible?" "This arena has been set up by a wealthy individual in the town. Word was sent out to the County City gangs a month in advance. Any attendees can receive ten taels of patterned silver, and the victor of the arena will have the opportunity to cross swords with young master Chang Yongyan." "It seems the martial competition is about to begin now" Wang Anfeng nodded slightly, now understanding why these past few days in North Martial City had seen so many minor sect martial artists. He also felt a touch of disappointment. Looking at the many martial artists, who knew how much time would be consumed fighting round after round. If he participated, whether he could actually cross swords with that young hero today remained uncertain. With his thoughts spinning, he suppressed his original intention. PS: Second update... ``` Chapter 71 Fortuitous Opportunity (1/2) ```Xue Qinshuang noticed the change in his expression and realized that he was quite moved. She lightly tapped her cup, drawing Wang Anfeng and the others'' attention to her, and said with a smile: "It seems Master Fu Mo will still need some time, and it''s boring to just wait around here." "The arena is just a dozen steps away from here, why don''t we go take a look?" "When the Master comes out, we can leave together. It won''t take much time. What do you all think?" Wang Anfeng felt a stir in his heart upon hearing this. Before this trip, he hadn''t paid much attention to how his skills compared with his peers, but after this trip, it was as if a thorn was stuck in his throat. If he wanted to know about the matters of White Tiger Hall, he would inevitably have to face the most outstanding young martial artists of Great Qin. He couldn''t help but take it to heart. Thinking of it now, even if he couldn''t spar with that young hero from the Constellation Ranking List, observing the duels of other martial artists would give him a rough idea of the level of ordinary martial artists'' skills. He became quite interested. Baili Feng''s face lit up with joy. He put down his tea cup and said: "This sounds great, I''ve been restless for a while." Tuoba Yue''s face showed a hint of hesitation. Her features were delicate, and she carried herself with a regal air, yet among the four, she was the most meticulous and conservative. She worried about potential complications but then thought that since they were inside State City of Great Qin and only a dozen meters away from the Middle Third Rank Master, there likely wouldn''t be any trouble. Moreover, as a foreigner, she had a lot of interest in Great Qin''s Constellation Ranking List and eventually shook her head to indicate she had no objection. Yet she couldn''t help but say: "Just don''t get too engrossed." Seeing that these young people were about to go out and enjoy the spectacle, Hua Xin''s heart skipped a beat, and she forced a smile as she interjected: "Since you young heroes are interested, why not just watch from the second-floor window sill? With the accompaniment of music and aromatic tea, why bother squeezing in with those martial folks?" Baili Feng stood up and laughed: "We are martial folks ourselves, naturally, we should squeeze in with them. Thank you for the kind thought, Miss Hua Xin." "When the Master comes out, we''ll trouble you to let us know." The woman''s smile stiffened a bit, but with the conversation having reached this point, she could only bow and agree, watching as the four youths left. She felt rather annoyed with herself for bringing up the suggestion. Yet, she also wondered why these distinguished youths didn''t care for their status and insisted on squeezing in with those pungent martial artists, lowering their own standing. ..................... The architecture of the Rare Treasure Pavilion was the grandest in North Martial City, claiming to have everything one could possibly need. Whether it was a conveniently handheld bamboo pole or an unbreakable beggar''s bowl, they would not be lacking inside. That North Martial Inn could secure such a large space directly opposite the Rare Treasure Pavilion in this expensive locality was a testament to its wealth and grandeur. The arena set up was also quite impressive; although crowded, it wasn''t so packed that there was no room to move. The four made their way into the throng. If they had been ordinary people of Jianghu practicing External Kung Fu with bulky muscles, they wouldn''t have fit, but these four were still young and had no problem getting through. Some bystanders, eyeing Tuoba Yue''s beauty, felt the urge to get closer and tease her, but they were promptly glared at by the youth with a brutal weapon on his back, who was following directly behind Tuoba Yue. They immediately felt as if a shiny longsword was placed at the back of their necks. Shuddering, they realized they couldn''t afford to mess with her and laughed it off, pretending to scratch their own necks with their previously advancing hand, trying to look harmless and simple-minded. Once the four pushed their way to the edge of the stage, there were already two combatants engaged in a fight. One was a rugged man wearing only a short jacket, open at the chest to reveal a bear-like thatch of chest hair. He wielded a Decorated Large Axe, moving with grounded, solid footwork. Despite his rough appearance, the techniques he used were as intricate as axe carving, producing a cold gleam like rolling waves, with Vigorous Qi that didn''t dissipate and even seemed to layer upon itself. This made his fight style, despite its intricacy, also possess the power and heft unique to heavy weapons, being exceedingly difficult to counter. Wang Anfeng''s eyes lit up with admiration. Swordsmanship from Shaolin Temple wasn''t like that. Forceful techniques often lacked versatility, and intricate moves tended to have less momentum. It was rare to find a balanceit felt as though there was some unseen rule requiring that among the many martial arts, there had to be a balance, like the axe technique employed by the man before him, which Wang Anfeng hadn''t seen before. The young man''s heart stirred, and he focused intently, observing the man''s movements. Though the core method of Qi Force exertion was not evident, he could still see that the man was accumulating momentum through intricate movements, gradually building up like a confluence of rivers into a mighty force. He couldn''t help but compare this to his own sword training and felt that achieving such a profound and heavy aura would be possible with his own sword techniques. But for now, the thrilling back-and-forth of the duel on the stage kept him from pondering further as he heard a thunderous roar from the rugged man. Seemingly unable to control the vast Qi Force, he brought down his Decorated Large Axe towards the platform with a crash. His opponent, a sturdy youth in his twenties, was defending with a Qimen crutch as a weapon. He had been barely managing to hold his own but hadn''t expected this thunderous blow. Thanks to regular training, he reacted in time, but still, the axe struck his weapon, and his complexion instantly turned pale. Achieving complete control over martial arts, especially with heavy weapons, was extremely difficult. The sound of snapping was heard as the iron crutch shattered into pieces. The young man screamed and flew backward several meters, landing on the ground spitting blood, his eyes tightly shut, body trembling slightlyevidently, he was seriously injured. ``` The burly man on stage wielded his Decorated Large Axe in a swing, smashing it into the ground with a thunderous roar that drew the gaze of everyone around. He bellowed with a coarse and gruff voice: "Who else dares to come up?!" His spirited and fierce demeanor, coupled with the triumph of his previous victory, caused a silence where no one dared to respond. He had just demonstrated a stacked and resonating Qi Force that those below the Ninth Rank Martial Artist could not achieve. Many present were incapable of it; even Wang Anfeng overheard whispers saying that if this man were not so advanced in years, he might have a chance at being on the Constellation Ranking List. Just then, a clear laugh suddenly rang out from among the crowd. "This humble one would like to learn a thing or two." As the words were spoken, a white figure spun out from the crowd. The burly man''s eyes, as large as copper bells, widened in astonishment. He raised his axe to block, but his expression changed drastically as he was forced to stagger backward under great pressure. Meanwhile, the white shadow spun outward, revealing itself to be a folding fan held in hand, which snapped open with a crack to display a painting of a delicate landscape. The person holding the fan lightly tapped their toes and gracefully ascended the stage. He had a handsome face, narrow eyes, was dressed in a yellow shirt, and wore a fine piece of jade at his waist. Although not extremely striking, he stood out as refined amidst the rough-looking martial artists. His initial move already made the crowd below gasp in amazement. Wang Anfeng''s eyes widened slightly; the move had seemed plain, yet the reaction of the axe-wielding man suggested it concealed a massive, indescribable force. This piqued Wang Anfeng''s interest. The young man on stage then saluted the four directions, saying: "My father organized this arena, and I only intended to witness the prowess of you heroes. But my heart yearned to join the fray, so here I am. I hope none will take offense." After speaking, he bowed slightly, his demeanor and grace superior to most. Common folk of Jianghu usually applaud such performances, so naturally, there were loud acclamations. The man with the axe spat contemptuously, furrowing his brows and rasping out: "Heh, thinking of stepping over me to take the stage? Brave spirit!" With an angry shout, he swung his axe at the youngster with an overwhelming momentum that matched the one he had used to defeat his former opponent, causing the martial artists below to cry out in alarm. However, Wang Anfeng frowned slightly, somewhat puzzled. Read latest chapters at empire The awe of the earlier performance entirely depended on the continuous build-up of power; this strike, albeit a sudden offensive, was nowhere near as brilliant as the previous one. The young man sidestepped just in time, seeming to anticipate the axe''s descent. He allowed the giant blade to graze past him as he snapped his folding fan shut and tapped the burly man''s wrist, causing the latter''s body to tremble, almost as if he had been struck heavily, bringing him close to kneeling. With a flick of his wrist, the young man unfurled his fan to block his opponent''s vision and kicked the burly man''s knee, forcing him to continuously retreat. In just a few moves, he had gained the upper hand, maintaining his poised demeanor in stark contrast to the axe-wielding man, who was frustrated and irate. The crowd cheered loudly, but Wang Anfeng felt more and more that something was not adding up. If his observation was correct, the young man''s martial arts seemed quite ordinary, but his acting was superb. Better even than the female warriors on the stage. At the very least, Baili Feng and Tuoba Yue hadn''t noticed. After several more bouts, the young man dispatched his competitors cleanly and decisively, drawing waves of applause. Wang Anfeng, however, found it rather dull; he had seen many forthright and bold martial artists before but had not expected such deception in Jianghu. He had thoughts of leaving but remained composed due to the presence of Baili Feng and the others. His mind raced with confusion. What was the purpose of this act? Whether it was informing various factions or setting up this arena in front of the Qimen Pavilion, it would all cost a significant amount of money. His father, a wealthy merchant of the city, surely wouldn''t be spending such sums just for show... Seeing that no one had the courage to enter the stage, the young man''s lips curled into a slight smile. He reached into his robe and drew out a jade box, declaring loudly: "Today on the arena, we fight to see who is superior in martial arts. Anyone who steps onto this stage becomes an opponent." "Since the heroes here choose not to act, the prepared Lost Treasure shall fall to me. I shall give it to the Flying Cloud Swordsman as a gift on behalf of others, with all of you as witnesses!" As he spoke, it seemed as though the Flying Cloud Swordsman was present among them. The crowd was initially startled before they grew excited and cheered. Wang Anfeng''s pupils narrowed, his gaze instantly fixing on the jade box. Lost Treasure! This item was what Mr. Ying had asked him to look out for, and its value depended on its use. Some were worth a fortune, while others bore only the name of Lost Treasure without any peculiarities, slightly more valuable than ordinary jade but still hard to find. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the world''s immensity, such treasures were not uncommon, yet searching for them was no easy task, purely reliant on fate. He had found no clues in the Qimen Pavilion, yet unexpectedly encountered one here. If he had known, he would have entered the fray earlier. At this thought, Wang Anfeng began to feel a touch of regret. PS: First update Chapter 72 Unsheathing the Longsword (2/2) Although he regretted it, he couldn''t bring himself to act against the young man''s interests at this point. He suppressed his turbulent emotions deep inside, his face revealing nothing.On the stage, the young man, seeing the crowd''s emotions stirred, pursed his lips and suppressed the rising arc of his smile. He clasped his hands together, turned around, and called out to the stage: "Master Chang, please come down for a meeting..." At this time, having defeated many skilled opponents in front of the audience, he felt somewhat elated even though he knew deep down it wasn''t genuine. To save face, he forcefully gathered his inner strength and called out loudly, which was quite extraordinary. However, his palms trembled slightly as he clasped them, revealing the so-called ''prestige'', which also put considerable pressure on his cultivation. As his voice faded, a long laugh followed: "How can I refuse Brother Zhao''s invitation?" Everyone looked up and saw a figure leaping from the fifth floor of the inn, turning several times in mid-air before lightly landing. His face was fair, his eyes bright as stars, and a long sword hung on his back. His dashing appearance displayed a very powerful Qinggong, eliciting cheers from the crowd. Even Baili Feng secretly praised him, feeling that, martial arts aside, this Qinggong was not inferior to Wang Anfeng''s. It seemed that his ranking on the Constellation Ranking List was indeed justified. Just then, a familiar voice reached the ears of Wang Anfeng and his companions, though the surrounding martial artists showed no sign of it. They exchanged glances, knowing that Master Fu Mo had handled the matter and that people on the Constellation Ranking List had been seen. After a brief eye contact, they all turned and walked out. Back in the Qi Zhenge Pavilion, they saw the somewhat disheveled Fu Mo and the Pavilion Master sitting together, evidently getting along well. Fu Mo, planning to get up and leave upon their return, hesitated since the conversation was still engaging, so he gestured for them to wait a bit. He planned to leave once their current discussion was over. Although the Pavilion Master of Qi Zhenge didn''t have the Mo Family''s special skills, he was a broad-minded person who, over the years, had handled numerous goods from all over and had developed unique insights into Qimen mechanisms, expressing a strong interest in befriending the Mo Family master. Even though it involved some Qi Zhenge secrets, he was completely open and exhaustive in his discussions. The two of them exchanged ideas, often sparking many brilliant thoughts, and their conversation unexpectedly lasted until noon. "That''s how it is." The Pavilion Master paused, looked at the sky, and said with a smile: "I have been here for many years, and only today have I met Brother Fu, realizing there are always greater people in the world. It is already noon. Why not have a meal before we talk about leaving?" "I also still have many issues I''d like to discuss with Brother Fu." Though Fu Mo was a Fifth Rank cultivator, having rarely interacted with others, his nature was pure and he was easily persuaded by the Pavilion Master''s accommodating manner. He agreed immediately, but as he spoke, he felt slightly embarrassed, his expression awkward. His gaze involuntarily drifted towards Baili Feng, who rolled his eyes with a sense of helplessness. Despite being casually informal with Fu Mo in private, Baili Feng knew he had to behave properly since outsiders were present. He then crossed his hands and bowed respectfully, saying: "We will follow Master''s arrangements." The Pavilion Master observed this interaction, his face still wearing a congenial smile. He stood up, pointing to the North Martial Inn across the street, and said: "Having friends come from afar is a joy." Enjoy new adventures at empire "Having met Brother Fu today fills me with joy. Although North Martial City is barren, it also boasts many delightful flavors. Please, let''s move..." "Please..." Everyone then went to the North Martial Inn. The innkeeper, familiar with the Pavilion Master, joked around with them a bit and found them a private room. Wang Anfeng, looking out the window by chance, noticed that it was directly above the same stage as before. Tables were set up on the stage, and the inn''s servant boys came out in succession, placing fine wines and dishes on the tables. From just a glance, he could see many delicacies, suggesting that the feast on the table was far from cheap; this solidified his suspicion that the person who organized the stage had ulterior motives, though he was unsure of their specific intentions. In the center of the stage was a table where the Flying Cloud Swordsman and the young man sat opposite each other, drinking. Surrounded by robust martial artists with swords and knives, they exhibited a bit of Jianghu brio. After three rounds of drinks and slightly flushed faces, their conversation loosened up, and they discussed matters of Jianghu. Wang Anfeng had already turned his head away but then heard the words "Yi Nanping" and took great interest, quietly listening in. He heard the Zhao-named young man dismiss Yi Nanping with disdain, describing him as a mindless killer who met a desolate endan outcome he brought on himself. "Merely someone with a bit of martial arts, oblivious to his own limits." "Deserved to be killed for violating the law with martial force." After drinking, the young man looked at the other young talents listed on the Constellation Ranking List and complimented: "He is far inferior to Master Chang." Chang Yongyan chuckled at the words, knowing this son of a wealthy merchant was flattering him and didn''t take it seriously, yet he also felt a twinge of pride. He believed that although Yi Nanping was highly skilled in martial arts, he was just unpredictable in movement, and his actual strength was merely that of a Ninth Rank Martial Artist. Even though he had heeded his master''s teachings to remain humble during his cultivation in the mountains, once he ventured into the Jianghu and had killed several bandits and defeated many Ninth Grade Martial Artists, he gradually grew arrogant, feeling that in the vast world, if faced with any Ninth Grade Martial Artist, he certainly had the capability to fight. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 72 Unsheathing the Longsword (2/2)_2 Even Yi Nanping could be no stronger than the longsword in his own hands.Just as he was about to speak, he realized that the actions of the martial artists around him drinking and eating meat had slowed down. Their faces, slightly flushed from the wine, seemed to grow a touch colder, and pairs of eyes turned to look at the two of them. Despite his considerable martial arts skills, for a moment he felt as though he had fallen into a pack of wolves, sending a shiver of fear through his heart. Suddenly, he realized that Yi Nanping had a good reputation among the smaller sects'' martial artists, especially in the ordinary martial artists of Fufeng and Wuxian counties. The two of them had just committed a grave taboo. He was not afraid of these ordinary martial artists, but the things he sought could not afford to make enemies of them. With a slight shift in thought, he immediately laughed and said, "Brother Zhao, what you say is wrong, how can I compare myself to such a hero like Yi Nanping?" "It''s just a pity, such a hero, yet also being used by others..." As his voice fell, it seemed tinged with emotion, and he shook his head and sighed. The expressions of the crowd changed slightly, their attention drawn. Chang Yongyan, seeing this, felt somewhat relieved and, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, calmly said, "The one who used him is named Sun Xingwei, a lame military adviser. Clearly, it is Hero Yi Nanping who, at no concern for his own life, fought off the bandits; yet that old thief took the credit for himself, got reappointed after retiring, tsk, truly a corrupt official." Since ancient times, the government and heroes have not stood together, and within Chang Yongyan''s words, there was respect for Yi Nanping. The focus of the martial artists was diverted, and fueled by the alcohol, they cursed the scoundrel loudly. Atop the tavern, a cold glint flickered in Wang Anfeng''s eyes. Sun Xingwei. He remembered the stubborn old man in Guangwu City, loudly denouncing the injustice. He remembered the Qin iron soldier, who had cast off his battle armor and sat silently in front of the government office. In that lame elder, he saw the reason why Great Qin was Great Qin. Now, hearing the insults belowleft as a corrupt official, and right as an old thiefalthough he was normally composed, he could no longer ignore them and slowly stood up. Everyone''s gaze fell on the youth, with a touch of curiosity, only to see the young man smile lightly and say, "I suddenly remembered I left something on my horse and need to fetch it now." Because he appeared calm, no one thought much of it and merely told him to go quickly and return quickly. As he was leaving, Xue Qinshuang''s voice reached his ear. "Mind your measure." Wang Anfeng''s step faltered slightly, and though it seemed no one else noticed, Xue Qinshuang''s gaze was lowered, simply looking at the undulating tea leaves in her tea. The young man nodded slightly and left the pavilion. Xue Qinshuang raised her eyes, watching Wang Anfeng''s back, her gaze lingering on the wooden sword, her expression thoughtful. ............ Above the arena, the chilly atmosphere had vanished, and Chang Yongyan raised his cup for a drink, his eyes slightly narrowed as he sighed with relief, despising the youth in front of him. At that moment, he noticed a figure stepping forward. Looking up, he saw a person in a blue shirt, carrying a wooden sword on his back, with an air of cleanliness despite his youthful appearance of no more than fifteen. He couldn''t help but underestimate him and continued to drink as if he hadn''t seen. The young man beside him also saw Wang Anfeng and laughed, "Brother, have you come to see the tournament as well?" Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But today you are late, why not have some wine and meat? Of course, you won''t be short on silver coins." Wang Anfeng''s eyes narrowed, and without responding, he gave a modest fist and palm salute and said, "Young Master Zhao said earlier, ''On the arena today, we compete in martial arts, and anyone who steps onto this arena is an opponent.'' A gentleman''s word, heavy as a pledge of horses, surely isn''t a joke made in front of so many people..." The youth''s expression stalled, as he had not expected the newcomer to be hostile with such sharp words. But being used to thinking quickly at his father''s side, he did not panic and only smiled, "Brother, you are right, but I also said that today''s arena is for the competition for the Lost Treasure, and now that the Lost Treasure is in the hands of Young Master Chang, how can it be competed for?" The surrounding people, who had had their fill of drink, laughed out loud. Wang Anfeng felt slightly startled and found it somewhat amusing, not knowing whether he should thank this young master with a fist and palm salute. He had indeed lacked a reason to make a move. He then turned to Chang Yongyan with an outstretched right hand, and calmly said, "Young Master Chang, you are also upon the arena at this moment." If one is on the arena, then all are opponents. Enjoy new chapters from empire The implication was, he intended to match against the up-and-coming youth on the Constellation Ranking List, the Flying Cloud Swordsman. Everyone on the platform was stunned and bewildered, as if in a dream. On a nearby rooftop, a young man sat biting into a big pancake, his cheeks puffing up as he chewed. As a State City patrol officer, he knew there wouldn''t be any fools causing trouble here, and to be prepared just in case, his boss had them guard this place. Watching others enjoy good wine and meat while he had to settle for cold tea and dry pancake, he was already feeling disgruntled. And hearing those martial artists slander that elder like spitting crap, his anger burned even more. If it weren''t for being on duty, he would have drawn his sword to let them know the true capability of the government''s martial artists. Great Qin doesn''t care what you say. But if you spout crap, don''t complain if someone shoves your head into a cesspit. Wei Heshuo was fuming inside but then saw a youth walk over. Having dealt with many a public affair, he could tell that the youth was heading straight toward the central figures, his back straight, clearly not there to flatter or brown-nose. Taken aback for a moment, he quickly realized what was going on and let out a chant, "He''s looking to stir up trouble." Chapter 72 Longsword Unsheathe (2\\2)_3 Wei Heshuo smacked his lips, but then regretfully said:"However, this kid doesn''t have much insight..." "The guy opposite, although spouting nonsense, isn''t an easy Jianghu guest to dismiss." As this thought crossed his mind, he lowered his head and took a fierce bite of the flatbread, which might have been overcooked on the fire as it was rather tough to chew. Just then, he suddenly heard a clear ringing of sword cry and his neck hairs stood on end. He abruptly lifted his head to look, still with the flatbread in his mouth, yet his right hand was already on the handle of his knife, his eyes gleaming. God damned, the fight''s starting! Wei Heshuo''s eyes widened, staring intently at the movement over there. In this State City, as long as someone made a move, they, the constables, had a perfectly legitimate reason to intervene. Seeing Mr. Chang so displeased, he silently thanked the youth who had just passed by and was about to jump down. But just then, he saw the youth lift his hand and pull out a wooden sword, thrusting it forward. The speed of the sword wasn''t fast, but it precisely targeted Chang Yongyan''s sword, letting out a clear sword cry. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged seven or eight moves. Chang Yongyan, famous for his Flying Cloud Swordsmanship, seemed like a moth trapped in a web, his movements hindered, unable to display even sixty percent of his sword skill. Seeing this, Wei Heshuo was shaken and couldn''t help but stand frozen on the spot, unwilling to interrupt. Wang Anfeng''s sword moved inadvertently carrying a hint of the Sword Saint''s style. He and Jiu Zizai had both entered a crossroad. Sword Saint''s swordsmanship, naturally, could turn the weak to the victorious. But Wang Anfeng had not yet mastered it, how could he integrate this swordsmanship with all he had learned to contend with Jiu Zizai, who was predominately suppressing him? At this time, Chang Yongyan was the perfect opponent. His mind clear and his moves swift, he unexpectedly left traces of afterimages in the air, pulling Chang Yongyan into his own rhythm of swordsmanship. Find exclusive content at empire The sword momentum gradually built up, like rivers converging to the sea. Wang Anfeng had a revelation deep in his heart that this stroke would certainly take Chang Yongyan''s life. Instantly, he raised his longsword, held back the sword momentum, and fought with his left hand, using Shaolin Fist technique. After a few exchanges, he smashed a fist onto his opponent''s sword-wielding wrist, and the Flying Cloud Sword clanged as it hit the ground. Mr. Zhao, slightly tipsy, saw this and his heart skipped a beat, feeling that his side was losing, and instinctively cried out: "Fellow heroes, I plead for your aid!" The crowd, already reckless, had consumed quite a bit of strong liquor. It was unclear who drew their weapon first, but soon only the continuous clanging could be heard, making people''s scalps tingle. Seeing this, Wei Heshuo''s heart skipped a beat. Just now, he had been mesmerized by the swordplay, never considering that the situation might spiral out of control. Anxious, he was about to shout out loud. At that moment, Wang Anfeng''s sword momentum and vigorous Qi had accumulated to the limit. Those martial artists got up, pulled by the Qi mechanism, and with the movement of his longsword, the accumulated vigorous Qi spread along the blade, and although it was a wooden sword, it emitted a long, clear hum of the sword. An invisible Sword Qi swept across. Those martial artists felt a piercing chill and became momentarily paralyzed, daring not to move. Wang Anfeng followed through, sheathing his sword back into the scabbard, and because he had unleashed Sword Qi, he was now slightly lacking in inner strength. While soothing his inner breath, he slowly retracted the Eight-Sided Han Sword inch by inch into the scabbard, a move born from necessity, but in the eyes of these martial artists, it appeared profoundly unfathomable. The clear sound rang as the sword returned to its scabbard. The sword guard hit the scabbard, sending out a wave of invisible sound waves in the air. Just then, those martial artists felt a lightness in their right hand; the weapons they held up broke all at once, clinking as they fell to the ground. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because the Sword Qi was not yet controllable and stable, some black hair floated down from the air. These martial artists then realized a chill on their heads and were slightly startled. They then looked down at the broken weapons on the ground, feeling a chill rising from the bottom of their hearts up to the crown of their head, sobering up significantly in a moment, staring dumbfounded at the young martial artist whose palm was still on the sword handle, then scurried several steps backward, their faces filled with terror. Although there were many martial artists in the world, they had never heard of anyone who could wield Sword Qi purely through swordsmanship. They assumed that although the young man in front of them was of a tender age, he must be an Eighth Rank martial artist. Wang Anfeng exhaled, looked up at these martial artists, and said softly: "Today, I draw my sword on behalf of Elder Sun." "If you are not blind, you should not judge others by what you hear, let alone such an elderly man." PS: The second update I couldn''t hold back, so I decided to finish this section before posting, hence the delay. Chapter 73 Drunkenness (1/2) Wei Heshuo had heard that cry from afar, and his appreciation for the young man increased; he called out loudly:"Good!" Many martial artists on the other side were so terrified by Wang Anfeng''s Sword Qi that they felt their liver and gallbladder split open, but then they heard this loud shout from the sky, and their bodies shivered. They then saw a martial artist around twenty-five or twenty-six years old descending gracefully, with an ordinary face but an unusual aura of righteousness. He held a knife in his right hand, appearing majestic and imposing. While he did not display any martial arts techniques, those seasoned in the Jianghu naturally had sharp eyes. At this time, anyone daring to initiate a conversation must either possess hidden skills and act boldly or be a martial artist from the government offices. Moreover, there was a dignified air between his brows, and although the long knife in his hand was sheathed in a common scabbard, it was wider than the usual knives used by Jianghu travelers by a good measure. Clearly, his martial arts focused on strength and power, and this was understood by the onlookers. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Presumably, the commotion caused by everyone drawing their swords earlier had attracted the attention of the city''s Patrol Officers, and regret filled their hearts. While these Jianghu travelers had earlier been emboldened by alcohol to curse Sun Xingwei, the arrival of a Patrol Officer and the swords broken by the Sword Qi now made them as demure as maidens waiting in their boudoirs, daring not to make the slightest move. They only watched as Wei Heshuo strode forward, laughing out loud: "What a great line, ''One should not judge others by their ears!''" "My name is Wei Heshuo, may I ask for the young brother''s name?!" Wang Anfeng saw his heroic demeanor and righteous aura and felt a slight sense of goodwill, responding with a fist salute: "My name is Wang Anfeng." "Haha, so it''s Brother Wang." As the two of them conversed, quick-thinkers on the stage started slowly moving towards the edge, hoping to leave behind the platform. Competing in the ring was one thing, but having drawn their swords together, it was clear they had provoked the Great Qin''s wrath. If they did not leave soon, they would surely face several days of detention. With these thoughts in mind, they began to stealthily move towards the periphery. Their eyes covertly watched the scene, and seeing Wei Heshuo only engaged in conversation with Wang Anfeng, they felt a sense of relief. Just as one foot was about to step off the platform, happy with their covert escape, they suddenly bumped into a corpulent belly, causing them to stumble. Before they could turn around to look, a large hand grabbed their arm. A shake and a tug dissipated all their Vigorous Qi. Martial artists of various sects either practiced External Cultivation or devoted themselves to Inner Strengthit was rare to master both. This martial artist had some fortuitous encounters and acquired the Dharma of the Pine Crane Qi Technique, thus setting aside his external cultivation. With his arm now seized, all he could feel was an overwhelming strength gripping his bones, seemingly audible as they cracked. Frightened repeatedly, his liver and spleen felt like they could burst, and he screamed in pain. The onlookers shuddered in fear, looking around and only then realizing that a group of martial artists, each with a hostile expression, had encircled the platform at some unknown time. The leader was a seven-foot-tall man with a pair of shiny black whiskers, holding a sword in his right hand and pulling out a tiger-head token with the character for ''capture'' etched into it from his chest, he coldly shouted: "Outside the platform, you''ve openly gathered and drawn swords, intending a deadly fighttake them away!" The crowd shouted in unison: "At your command!" The look in their eyes toward these Jianghu martial artists was filled with coldness. Being from a legalistic background, they looked down on Yi Nanping and had to begrudgingly call him a good swordsman. Yet, that Sun Xingwei, whose heart and actions could be regarded as exemplary for Great Qin, had been slandered like this; their anger swelled with a desire to teach these thoughtless ruffians a lesson and let them understand what bringing disaster through one''s words meant. Because the Constellation Ranking List is adjudicated by the Academy and the Government Office, government martial artists are not included in the assessment, but they should not be underestimated. The Flying Cloud Swordsman had been defeated by Wang Anfeng, shattering his state of mind, and being only seventeen or eighteen years old, he was no match for the experienced arrest officer who captured him with ease. A constable not yet thirty, holding a long knife, walked toward Wang Anfeng. The young man frowned slightly, sensing that he would likely have to visit the Government Office, but to his surprise, Wei Heshuo suddenly raised his hand to stop the man, laughing: "This gentleman is a righteous person, Brother Li, you wouldn''t want to harm one of our own." Then, turning to Wang Anfeng and winking, he said with a fist salute: "Brother Wang, with official duties piling up, I won''t chat with you any longer. Remember, especially in the bustling parts of State City, you must be careful when you act. Next time, you might not be so lucky and could end up in the Heavenly Prison for ten days." "We shall meet again in the future." He then smiled at Wang Anfeng and turned to walk towards a Zhao young master who seemed somewhat terrified. Along the way, he passed a table, picked up a chicken leg, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed with gusto. These people had just gathered dozens to draw their swords together, and even did so amidst the bustling market. Their punishment cannot be too severe, but they still must spend a few days eating prison rations on the floor of a cell. By the gods, this chicken leg is damn delicious. Way better than a flatbread. Wang Anfeng watched as the crowd dispersed and suddenly remembered someone was still waiting for him on the upper floor, so he turned around and went back up to the North Martial Inn. The skirmish earlier happened at great speed with no significant commotion, so Baili Feng and the others hadn''t noticed anything unusual. It was only when Wang Anfeng took his seat that Xue Qinshuang, with a smile, whispered softly beside him, "Not bad sword energy..." Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned and saw the excited sparkle in the girl''s brown eyes, her excitement difficult to hide. He couldn''t help but chuckle, dispelling the gloom from earlier, and as he sat down, replied in a low voice, "I won''t spar with you." ................. Wang Anfeng didn''t go to claim the Lost Treasure. His intervention was because those martial artists slandered Old Sun; if he asked for the treasure, the young man felt he couldn''t get over the hurdle in his heart, feeling as though he wasn''t acting out of injustice, but had used it as an excuse to seek the Lost Treasure. Although he hadn''t managed to obtain the Lost Treasure this time, leaving some regret, he was nonetheless quite satisfied. What he hadn''t expected was that Master Fu Mo was not only extremely skilled in martial arts and well-educated, but also had a remarkably low alcohol tolerance. During the banquet, after repeatedly being urged to drink, he had passed out drunk. The Pavilion Master of the Wonderful Treasure Pavilion was generous and wanted to pay for several upscale rooms for everyone at the North Martial Inn. However, he was politely refused by the group. Wang Anfeng and the others found an inn that was not luxurious but was quite clean, and took Fu Mo to a room to rest until he would awaken, before planning to depart. "I didn''t expect the old man to be such a lightweight..." Baili Feng was playing with a cup at the table, his expression somewhat helpless. He wasn''t begrudging the elder''s poor drinking ability but rather felt a headache about how Fu Mo, despite his low tolerance, stubbornly pretended to be hearty and would not refuse any coming drink. For someone his age, he seemed to lack the sophistication younger people like them had in dealing with others and navigating the Jianghu. Tuoba Yue glanced at Wang Anfeng and asked, "Anfeng, you''re good at cooking... do you know of any remedies for intoxication? Otherwise, we might be stuck here for several days." She was from a foreign region and valued the knowledge taught in the Academy; she was eager to experience the elegance of the Hidden Sect on this journey. Yet, if the trip was extensively delayed due to Master being drunk, she couldn''t help but feel frustrated, thus her inquiry. Wang Anfeng was momentarily taken aback by her question and then said, "This... I''m actually not very familiar with that." Although Innkeeper loved alcohol, in his memories, he had never been drunk; the Innkeeper himself was very strict with both himself and others, only touching alcohol during the Chinese New Year, so indeed, he was not skilled in using food to cure intoxication. However, seeing the troubled look on Tuoba Yue''s face, he thought for a moment and laughed, "But I do know of some medicinal substances that can counteract intoxication, like trifoliate orange. Lu Ji in ''Shuyi'' once said, ''In the past, there were southerners who accidently dropped a piece of this wood into a jar of wine, turning the wine into water.'' That statement is surely an exaggeration, but it''s reliable for nullifying the effects of alcohol. With the addition of bitter herbs and spiny pear boiled into a porridge, it should be somewhat effective." Tuoba Yue''s eyes lit up upon hearing this and she asked, "Really?" Your adventure continues at empire Wang Anfeng nodded. The four of them had been traveling together for a long time and their friendship had grown deep. Although he didn''t know why Tuoba Yue was so concerned, he still stood up, smiled, and said, "Since that''s the case, you all wait here for a bit. I''ll go to a nearby pharmacy to buy some medicinal herbs and borrow the inn''s kitchen to cook the Medicinal Porridge." "Then we''re very grateful." "It''s nothing." Wang Anfeng went out alone, walking on the street. It had been two days since his arrival, and only now could he calm down to have a good look at the State City. He had only walked for a short while when he heard the sound of horse hooves. He stepped aside to avoid the cavalcade but didn''t expect the riders to head straight for him. At the forefront was a large black horse, ridden by a wooden-faced middle-aged man. As he approached within ten meters of the youth, he suddenly pulled the reins, causing the steed to neigh sharply, and the man dismounted. PS: First update. Chapter 74 Yin Chai Yang Wrong (2/2) Behind the man, four or five fine horses followed, their riders all dressed in vigorous attire with weapons slung across their backs. They also reined in their horses to a stop, dismounted with crisp and agile movements, clearly possessing martial arts skills.Wang Anfeng felt a trace of surprise in his heart. Although he hadn''t perceived any killing intent, he also felt that the newcomers bore ill will. His right hand lifted and clasped the hilt of his sword behind him. The Eight-Sided Han Sword drew from its scabbard by an inch, and then he saw that behind the stolid middle-aged man, a carriage had come to a halt. He heard a middle-aged male voice from inside it, saying, "Brother Zhou, have you found the young hero?" In the voice, two young men in vigorous attire lifted the carriage curtains, and a middle-aged man around forty emerged, dressed in a gray cloth robe and holding a folding fan in his right hand, his eyebrows and eyes smiling, resembling a well-read scholar. Wang Anfeng, however, felt the man looked somewhat familiar but couldn''t recall where he had seen him before, which caused him slight confusion. He watched the man approach him, and while still a few paces away, the man already clasped his hands in a distant greeting and said with a smile, "If I am not mistaken, you are the esteemed Young Master Wang. I have long admired you" Wang Anfeng felt somewhat puzzled, but seeing that the man seemed to bear no malice and his demeanor was quite amiable, and also considering this was the State City''s main street, how could he draw his sword and fight? Even if the man started trouble on the spot, with his own martial arts, it would not be hard to evade the attack. With this thought, he relaxed his grip on his sword hilt, raised his hand in return, and said, "Indeed... may I know what this gentleman wishes to advise?" The man smiled and said, Explore stories at empire "Advise is not a term I would dare to use, but there is indeed a matter I wish to discuss." He paused briefly, gesturing towards a nearby tea house, and said, "However, speaking on the street like this might disturb others." "Why not sit down for a moment in the tea house, where we can talk more comfortably?" Wang Anfeng was taken aback upon hearing this, glanced around, and noticed that although the street was wide, their group had occupied almost half of it, making it inconvenient for the passing pedestrians. Seeing that the man spoke kindly and observed propriety, he found it hard to refuse and thus nodded in agreement. The middle-aged man smiled slightly, gestured with an inviting hand, and said, "After you." As the two men began to walk, a man in vigorous attire quickly made his way over and spoke softly with the tea house keeper. By the time Wang Anfeng arrived, the table had been wiped clean, with a plate containing some pastries and preserved fruit on it, and a pot of fragrant tea already filling three white porcelain cups. The man invited Wang Anfeng to sit down, while the taciturn man beside him, despite several invitations, remained standing behind and simply watched over the table, his somewhat dull eyes resting on Wang Anfeng with a hint of vigilance. He had earlier heard about this youth''s feat of unsheathing his sword and sending out sword qi. Although he considered his own martial arts to be not inferior, he dared not underestimate his opponent. As one should know, sword qi can only be produced by a swordsman of at least the Eighth Rankit is especially effective against those who practice Horizontal External Skill. Even if one wields quality weapons, a moment of carelessness could result in being sliced in half, making it extremely difficult to deal with. Unaware of the other party''s thoughts, Wang Anfeng faced the strong aroma of tea, but having suffered a loss in the past, he remained unsure whether the other party was a friend or foe. Even with a Mixed Yuan Body, he absolutely refused to take a single sip. He casually removed the longsword from his back and placed it on the table. The blade did not point towards the opposite side, and the hilt was only a palm''s distance away from his right handnot showing hostility, but ready to draw the sword from its scabbard in an instant should anything unexpected occur. The man opposite noticed this and silently commended the youth''s thinking, but with a slight bitterness in his heart. Yet his expression remained unchanged and cordial. He lifted his tea cup, taking a sip to show it wasn''t poisoned. Although Wang Anfeng wouldn''t relax his caution because of this, he nonetheless felt a certain amicability towards the man. After setting down his tea cup, with men in vigorous attire ready to pour and refill at the side, the man looked at Wang Anfeng with a gentle voice and said, "My surname is Zhao." It was just these four words, Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback, and he suddenly recalled the young man in yellow on the stage at noon today. Glancing at the familiar features of the man before him, he suddenly understood, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, he tapped his fingers lightly on the teacup and said in an even tone: "So it''s Mister Zhao." His gaze swept over the slow-witted middle-aged man behind Mister Zhao and the young martial artists with swords and knives on their backs, and the youth lowered his eyes and inquired: "Is it regarding the matter of your son?" Although there was no trace of hostility in his voice, it caused the hearts of the martial artists opposite him to beat a little faster. They felt the atmosphere around them become oppressively tense, as if in the next instant, this amiable and polite young man in blue would suddenly explode into action, draw his sword from the scabbard, and release the unseen Sword Qi they had never witnessed before, making them breathe rapidly, cold sweat forming on their foreheads, and even their movements becoming slightly rigid. At that moment, Mister Zhao suddenly laughed aloud, breaking the stiff atmosphere, and said: "Do I look like such an unreasonable person?!" "As for what happened, I''ve already had someone inquire. Speaking recklessly about an elder was his fault; even if today there was no trouble, trouble would inevitably find him in the future. It''s good for him to learn a lesson in jail." Because he thought of the mistakes he had made in the past, the man sighed, evidently moved, and his words were heartfelt, which alleviated some of Wang Anfeng''s vigilance, but also left him puzzled by the man''s intentions. "Oh One is prone to worrying too much with age. I ask the young hero for forgiveness." Mister Zhao became lost in thought for a moment, realizing he had lost his composure, and after sighing sentimentally, he suddenly tapped his fingers gently on the table. The slow-witted middle-aged man beside him promptly took out a box from his chest and placed it on the table, snapping it open to reveal a dazzling array of gold. The high-quality gold was piled up, captivating and stunning, prompting a low gasp from the nearby patrons. The martial artists in Vigorous Attire silenced them with a glare, but they kept whispering among themselves, nevertheless. Wang Anfeng frowned slightly and looked up at Mister Zhao, saying: "Mister Zhao, what is the meaning of this?" The man pointed at the gold with his hand and smiled carelessly, "This silver coin is, firstly, for tuition fees, to thank the young hero for giving my son an opportunity for enlightenment before he made a grave mistake, and secondly, it is to apologize." "Yue''er is still immature in character. I hope the young hero will be understanding." His voice was calm and candid, but his heart was filled with helplessness. He never expected that his son, who usually seemed quite steady, would stir up such big trouble this time. The young man before him was clearly not yet twenty, yet he had easily defeated the Flying Cloud Swordsman; his future prospects were limitless, and in a decade or so, he may well emerge as a Third Rank Master. In Wangxian County City that day, Zhang Tingyun''s father, despite being the county head and staying beside his wife and child, had only two Ninth Rank Martial Artists to protect her, resulting in the young girl nearly being abducted in an unforeseen disaster, which shows that although there are many martial artists, few achieve success. It also indicates how significant a martial artist who is destined to be on the Constellation Ranking List and has hopes of reaching Third Rank is. Although he had some family wealth, he was absolutely unwilling to make enemies of these martial artists who possessed inhuman abilities. So he had decided to come and offer an apology on his son''s behalf, hoping not to be resented in the future. However, he saw Wang Anfeng shake his head slightly and pushed the box of gold back, saying: ``` "No need for such formalities." The man''s heart skipped a beat. Unfamiliar with Wang Anfeng''s temperament, he thought the young man before him was unwilling to accept his apology gift and felt slightly uneasy. The reticent martial artist beside him frowned slightly and bent down to whisper a few words into his ear. The man''s eyes brightened, he pondered for a moment, then waved his hand to have the attendant pack up the gold on the table and said with a smile, "My apologies for the imposition." Wang Anfeng shook his head, and the man once again took out a wooden box and placed it on the table, saying with a smile, "Since the young hero is unwilling to accept the gold, these trinkets may still be of some interest. Please accept them." His voice paused, half-jokingly he added, "Otherwise, I won''t have peace of mind." Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback, seeing a fleeting look of bitterness on the middle-aged man''s face and realizing the situation from the man''s words and actions. It seemed to be an unspoken rule in Jianghu that accepting the gift meant no longer bearing a grudge about the incident, and refusal could cause the man before him to feel troubled, fearing Wang''s dissatisfaction and potential retaliation. With this thought in mind, a sense of melancholy emerged, but his expression remained unchanged. He picked up the wooden box, which was heavier than expected, and casually placed it in his bosom, saying, "Then I shall respectfully comply." "Ha ha, that would be proper." The Zhao-surnamed man saw Wang Anfeng accept the wooden box and felt a sigh of relief in his heart. His demeanor became much more relaxed. After sitting idly in the teahouse for a short while longer, he got up to leave, citing other matters to attend to. Wang Anfeng saw him out of the teahouse and watched as he and his several riders departed, pondering the man''s probable wealth and his unease about possibly having provoked a martial artist of rank, which left him with mixed feelings. Seeing the scenery of the street, the young man sighed, no longer in the mood for leisurely strolls, and feeling uncomfortable under the scrutinizing gaze of the other patrons in the teahouse, he simply got up, left the teahouse, and went straight to the pharmacy to buy medicinal herbs. ............... At the Zhao family residence in the city. The Zhao-surnamed man previously in the teahouse now stood in the study with his hands behind his back, his eyes half-closed, and suddenly said, "Brother Zhou, thank you for your reminder today... Otherwise, I really wouldn''t know how to resolve this." The stoic man shook his head and said, "My life was saved by the master; how can I be worthy of thanks?" His voice paused, then he continued, seemingly concerned about being overheard, so he kept his voice quite low, S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "However, young master, I''m afraid today''s incident may have caused some trouble..." The Zhao-surnamed man''s expression darkened, and after a silent moment, he sighed, "Yes... the waters of Jianghu are deep. I shouldn''t have agreed to that person''s terms in the first place... Alas, blinded by greed, blinded by greed. I must be extra cautious with great temptations ahead." "To think I would make such an elementary mistake at the age of forty..." "Alas..." The stoic man was silent for a moment and then said, "Master should not worry. Though that person''s martial arts skills are high, if I risk my life, I can surely protect the master''s safety." Suddenly, a voice came from the air, "I''d like to see how you plan to provide that protection." The two men in the room changed color abruptly. The stoic man''s eyes flashed fiercely, and he roared as his body suddenly swelled. He drew the longsword from his waist and slashed forward, but an invisible burst of Vigorous Qi swept past him, instantly breaking the Hundred-Refined Steel Blade. The sharp blade fell upon his own body, tearing through his clothes and skin, spilling out crimson blood. The hanging calligraphy in the study was split in two and crashed to the ground. The stoic man''s face turned deathly pale, and he gasped, "Sword Qi...?!" He had thought that even if Wang Anfeng had the rare talent of Lower Third Rank Sword Qi, his own years of hard training would not be far behind. Only now did he realize how laughable that idea was. He stood frozen, letting the man pass by him and sit at the head of the table, daring not to make any sudden moves. The man casually tapped on the table, a smile playing on his lips, and said, "Tell me... that person who disrupted your plans." "It''s Wang Anfeng, right?" ............... At the inn. Baili Feng went to negotiate with the chef in the kitchen, while Wang Anfeng was in his room, organizing the herbs and thinking about how best to use them according to his taste when he came across the wooden box in his embrace. He paused momentarily, curiosity getting the better of him, and he decided to open the box. Inside, on the black velvet lining, there were several Jade Beads emitting a faint glow. His expression changed slightly as he couldn''t help but exclaim, "Lost Treasure?!" PS: Second update... ``` Chapter 75 Fufengs Book Guardian (1/2) The items arranged inside the wooden box were the very Lost Treasures that Mr. Ying had asked him to pay attention to.Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, but then enlightenment dawned upon him. Since the other party thought he had no interest in gold, they had given him these equally valuable items, lacking the vulgarity of gold, in hopes of averting disasters and reducing calamities. They must see me as one of those people who want to reap benefits without gaining the reputation of being greedy... With this thought, Wang Anfeng found it somewhat laughable; nonetheless, since he had acquired the Lost Treasures, he felt much more at ease. Considering it was not appropriate to return to Shaolin Temple at this time, he decided to securely keep the Jade Beads and put them into his bosom before turning to go to the kitchen. He had not revealed any abnormalities until night, when he informed Baili Feng and others that he had reached a critical time in his Internal Strength Cultivation and should not be disturbed. Only then he returned to his guest room, sat cross-legged on the bed, fingers tracing the Buddha Beads as he whispered: "Return to Shaolin Temple." Accompanied by a familiar sensation, the scenery of Shaoshi Mountain unfolded before him, still resembling the usual scene but with a sense of nostalgia. He had not been able to return to the Shaolin Temple for some time due to the constant presence of martial experts around him. Today, having obtained the Lost Treasures and with Master Fu Mo intoxicated and unconscious, he decided to make a trip back. The three elders remained their usual detached selves. Wang Anfeng came forward to pay his respects, then recounted the recent events, opened the wooden box, and placed it beside the chessboard of Ci and Mr. Ying. After spending a brief moment on the solitary peak, he stood up to leave and, just as always, went to Copper Man Lane to continue his cultivation. He had recently acquired the swordsmanship of the Sword Saint, and after his battle today with the Flying Cloud Swordsman, many insights emerged in his mind. He needed the polish of real combat to reach purity. Atop the lonely peak. Once again, the surroundings shattered into chaos. Mr. Ying raised his hand to draw the wooden box into his grasp, the corner of his eye slightly raised, his expression somewhat disdainful. Ci looked up at his friend, sensing something amiss, and asked in a soft voice: "What''s wrong?" The Scholar casually flicked three Jade Beads out of the box back onto the chessboard, where they spun around. He closed his eyes slightly and leaned back lazily in the bamboo chair, saying: "It''s just as I thought." "These so-called Lost Treasures also vary in grade, from top to bottom. Among them, only two beads are useful, and even the useful parts are far less substantial than last time." His voice paused briefly before he shook his head and said coldly: "Let alone the skills of that Star Picking Hand, not even his one hand can be recreated." "Not to mention the supreme skills of the Divine Thieves Sect..." "The kid''s Qinggong is truly too inferior." An embarrassed look appeared on Ci''s face. At this time, Wang Anfeng''s Qinggong movement technique was the Vigorous Step Technique of Shaolin Temple. Although Shaolin was a major school of Martial Arts with its Seventy-Two Ultimate Skills that shook the world, the Vigorous Step Technique was merely for novices within their first three years, meant for tasks like carrying water up and down the mountain. Its main advantage lay in stimulating Inner Strength throughout the body, cleansing the physique, and strengthening the body. However, with Wang Anfeng''s cultivation of Golden Bell Shield now already profound, the effect of this External Kung Fu Body Tempering was becoming increasingly negligible. In terms of lightness and agility, the Vigorous Step Technique was only slightly better than the Qinggong of ordinary gangs in Jianghu and could not compare to that of the great sects. Wu Changqing stroked his beard, recalling the last time Wang Anfeng had fallen into danger due to his subpar Qinggong, which hindered his ability to shake off his opponent. This forced him to resort to a risky move, which might have worked once but might not be effective a second time. He pondered for a moment and then suggested: "Why not pass on our Qinggong to Anfeng?" Two gazes settled on the old man. The old man stroked his beard and explained with a chuckle: "Although the Qinggong of Medicine King Valley is ordinary, the ability of Shaolin to ''cross rivers on a reed'' is considered top-notch in Jianghu. Once mastered, one can figuratively cross the sea of suffering of the secular world with one''s body, which is quite impressive." The Scholar glanced at him, originally wanting to ridicule, but considering Wu Changqing''s intention for Wang Anfeng, he refrained and simply shook his head, saying: "That won''t do." "The Qinggong of Divine Thieves Sect forms its own lineage, incorporating not just Qinggong but also Qimen Internal Strength. Although it''s just a thief''s Martial Arts and cannot ascend to elegance..." His prideful nature always led him to ridicule those he viewed with contempt. As he spoke, he realized his words were inappropriate, so his voice paused, and he grudgingly continued: "Well, it does have its merits..." "But it requires starting from the very beginning of cultivation." "We might as well forget about the Vigorous Step Technique, but if he cultivates ''crossing rivers on a reed,'' he must be well-versed in Buddhist principles, which do not align with the principles of Divine Thieves Sect''s Martial Arts, making it difficult to master both." As his voice fell, he couldn''t be bothered to explain further and casually extracted the spiritual essence of the two meaningful Lost Treasures and stored them away, not expecting them to be even less than he had anticipated, his expression growing increasingly displeased. If he could have brought the fingers of that lethargic thief fully back to life. Now, it looks like he''d have to cut down by half. Playing with the three Jade Beads in his hand, originally he had planned to refine all the beads into treasures for Wang Anfeng''s protection, but now he had a new idea. After all, the kid wouldn''t be facing any dangers for a while. The Scholar thought to himself. Next, he would be staying inside Fufeng Academy. Given the current pace, even if he were to turn that thief into a mere stick figure, there''s no telling how long it would take. With brows furrowed in thought, an idea faintly formed in Mr. Ying''s mind, but just then, he suddenly felt something was amiss. Wang Anfeng left the place with a connection to Shaolin Temple and sensed something amiss outside the guest room. He frowned slightly, waved his long sleeve, and uttered in a low voice: "Someone is spying outside the guest room, boy, you go out first." Wang Anfeng was in the midst of displaying his swordsmanship and confronting his opponent when he heard this. He was momentarily stunned, not yet regaining his composure, when he found himself in the guest room of North Martial City. His hands still held the longsword, which had not yet been sheathed, with sword momentum gathering on the blade, nearly bursting forth. Just as he was about to sheath the wooden sword, the window that had been closed was suddenly flung open by someone, and a person burst in. Dressed in vigorous attire, with clear and bright features, was a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl, as bright as the autumn moon. She held a longsword, which emitted a heroic air. As soon as she landed, she saw Wang Anfeng''s unsheathed wooden sword and the sword qi vaguely pulsating along the blade. Her expression suddenly changed, showing a trace of stupor. No, this isn''t right... This isn''t how the script goes. The girl''s pupils dilated with shock. Wasn''t he cultivating Internal Strength?! Shouldn''t it be that after finishing his cultivation session he would see me in front of him, then feel a shock in his heart? Could it be that he had already noticed? With this thought, her heart skipped a beat, and she turned her gaze back to the young man in front of her, only to feel that he truly resembled the person Zhao had spoken of, but there was an incredibly intense combat will in his eyes that was startling at first glance, solidifying her suspicions even more. If he hadn''t already noticed, how could there such intense combat will? Being discovered would inherently cause some dismay; in such a state of mind, the girl felt that the young man before her had become even more unfathomable. Even dressed in plain clothes, he seemed like an edgeless great sword, exuding an imposing aura. .................... In Fufeng County City, under the jurisdiction of the Court of Judicial Review. A loud voice came from the sky, as a Flying Eagle descended. A petty official teased it for a while, then untied a letter from its leg. Glancing at it casually, his expression changed slightly, and he hurried back inside. Two people were idly chatting inside: one was the officer in charge here, while the other was a famous detective from Heaven Capital City who was passing through on official business. It was said that the detective was in his early twenties, but he looked more like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy with fair skin and a friendly demeanor. His eyes, in particular, were exceptionally soft, not at all as fierce as the rumors suggested. The petty official dared not linger, hastening to his superior''s side to deliver the letter and whisper a few words in his ear. The middle-aged officer looked slightly stunned, then waved his hand to dismiss his subordinate. The detective opposite him laughed softly and said, "Master Wu, is there some urgent matter?" "Then Wuxin will not disturb any further." The officer laughed and said, "Haha, what are you saying, Master Wuxin? It''s not anything major, just that there was a fight in North Martial City involving people from the Constellation Ranking List, and it had been reported, so I also have to report back to Heaven Capital." Wuxin nodded in understanding, as this was the custom of Great Qin, not taking it to heart. The officer unfolded the letter, glanced at it casually, and exclaimed softly in admiration: "To defeat the opponent within ten moves and even slash out Sword Qi, truly remarkable." "Wang Anfeng, I''ve never heard this name before." "In the land of Great Qin, truly talents emerge like dragons." While Wuxin was not particularly concerned, the mention of the name Wang Anfeng startled him, and he saw the officer frowning in thought, saying: "Since Wang Anfeng has emerged from Fufeng County, it should be me who comes up with his nickname, which will then be sent to Heaven Capital...Hmm, since he uses the sword and his name is Anfeng, how about calling him Furious Wind Sword?" "That won''t do... Defeating the Flying Cloud Swordsman in ten moves is quite domineering." "Perhaps, call him Furious Wind Sword Tyrant?" As the officer pondered with a frown, Wuxin felt a bit strange. Imagining that gently-mannered youth introducing himself in a duel as ''Furious Wind Sword Tyrant Wang Anfeng,'' he could hardly suppress his mirth. Noticing his reaction, the officer knew his own naming skills were lacking and looked embarrassed. Clearing his throat, he said: "Master Wuxin, perhaps you have a suggestion?" Wuxin stopped his laughter upon hearing this, thought for a moment, and said: Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have heard of him; he is the library guardian of Fufeng Academy. Why not bestow him the title ''Fufeng Library Guardian''?" Find exclusive stories on empire His voice paused, then he added, recalling the details of the encounter: "My undercover agents have reported to me that this Wang Anfeng''s Internal Strength Cultivation is mediocre, just entering Ninth Grade. He specializes in swordsmanship, with average qinggong, and his External Kung Fu Body Training..." The corners of his mouth lifted, and his narrow eyes suddenly resembled those of a fox, concluding: "Is very poor." Detective Wuxin, who had become famous three years ago for his impartiality, was taken at his word by the officer without doubt. Pondering the name Fufeng Library Guardian for a moment, the officer felt that it indeed suited better than the names he had considered. He expressed his admiration aloud, then casually pulled out a piece of paper and wrote: "Fufeng Library Guardian, Wang Anfeng." "Defeated the Flying Cloud Swordsman within ten moves, capable of releasing Sword Qi at the Ninth Grade, exceptional swordsmanship, but with mediocre Internal Strength." "Very poor External Kung Fu Body Training." PS: The first update Chapter 76 Mr. Ying, Plan Through 2 (2/2) The young girl looked at Wang Anfeng, a trace of apprehension flickering in her heart.But Wang Anfeng paid no heed to these things. All he knew was that the person before him, who had climbed through the window wielding a weapon, must harbor ill intentions. His longsword, initially meant to be retracted, was now lifted instead, its momentum building as the Sword Qi flickered uncertainly along the sword''s edge, ready to cleave diagonally. Read latest stories on empire The girl sensed an underlying hostility, a stabbing pain forming between her brows. She raised her longsword and said, "Do not misunderstand," "I have come to you with urgent matters to discuss..." Wang Anfeng grasped his longsword tight, preventing the Vigorous Qi from leaking out, his expression slightly cold. Without making a move, nor sheathing his sword, he simply said, "Please speak." This mastery of swordsmanship he displayed was honed through countless confrontations such skills were unmatched in Copper Man Lane. When clashing with enemies where life and death were at stake, sheer finesse was insufficient compared to Wang Anfeng. Hence, upon witnessing his seemingly effortless prowess, the girl couldn''t help but gasp sharply. Her estimation of the young man before her rose anew, and she somewhat regretted her rash decision to come tonight. But now, with the arrow already on the bow, she had no choice but to proceed. After briefly pondering, she gripped her sword, her thumb pressing against the sword''s guard, pushing out an inch of the blade, ready to defend herself if the opposite side made a sudden move. With a slight relief in her heart, she said, "This matter involves the Zhao family." Upon hearing about the Zhao family, Wang Anfeng''s mind cleared a bit, but he relaxed not at all. He had previously suspected that the young man''s spending spree was no simple affair. Consequently, he did not allow any surprise to show on his face, thwarting the girl''s intent to appear knowledgeable and superior. The unusually calm demeanor of the young man before her made it difficult for her to continue, and after a brief, awkward pause without a response, she was forced to add, "It''s a big business deal... really a big deal..." "It was originally meant for that Zhao young man, but now I have no choice but to turn to you." Wang Anfeng paused, a sudden clarity striking him about the crux of the matter, and he asked, "Are you after fame?" The young girl was slightly taken aback and asked, "How did you know?" Not only was it about gaining fame, but ideally, it would involve the surrounding county''s gangs as well. Having pieced together the day''s events, Wang Anfeng understood slightly better but remained composed, merely keeping his hand on his sword, slightly lowering his guard as he spoke, "Please continue." The girl, curious and slightly choked by her words, almost couldn''t go on, feeling that the man in front of her was as unaware of the mood as her uncle, making it hard for her to feel any fondness. But, as she needed something from him now, she held back her frustration and continued, "The root of this matter starts from a few days ago on Qingfeng Edge, when Great Elder Murong Qingxue shattered three thousand li of heavenly light with a single strike." Wang Anfeng listened with slight surprise but did not interrupt, allowing the girl to continue revealing the sequence of events over the past several days. Though Qingfeng Edge was a hidden and honorable sect, Great Elder''s strike that ranked seventh in the world had shaken the martial world, sending the nearby Heretic Sects into a panic, unable to rest day or night. Jianghu was interconnected, with righteousness and evil waxing and waning. The most direct manifestation of this was the violent shifts in power among the gangs of the nearby counties. Two hundred years ago, after the Sword Saint became unmatched, his first achievement was to wipe out the local evil sects with his sword, strengthening his own sect. This practice had become routine over the centuries, occurring often enough that they feared it immensely. To prevent being caught pants down after leaving a brothel, only to find their lairs flattened by a master''s casual strike, less established evil sects and some brutal gangs began to scatter with their disciples and treasures. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even those evil sects with firmer roots pulled back their disciples, shrinking in fear instead of flaunting their power as usual. This significant shift, for common folk and minor gangs, meant little compared to a good meal that day; however, for some ambitious individuals, it represented a great opportunity. With the departure of these evil gangs, their former strongholds and potential business would be up for grabs. The young girl before him belonged to one of the nearby gangs. The original plan was to use that young master of the Zhao family as a puppet, leveraging the reputation of the Flying Cloud swordsman to gather people and divide more benefits, then secretly absorb their group. This way, they could gain more while avoiding conflicts. Certainly, many details were not disclosed to Wang Anfeng, only a vague overview presented, but from what he knew, it involved a strategy of openly mending roads while secretly moving through hidden passages, undoubtedly involving considerable effort. Yet unexpectedly, their plans had been intercepted halfway. Leaving them without even a sip of soup to claim. At this, the young girl glared fiercely at Wang Anfeng, her teeth itching with hatred. Wang Anfeng was quite innocent in this matter; he hadn''t known how important today''s events were for the group involving the girl before him. The girl had initially planned for the Zhao young master to seize the opportunity to become famous, rallying people to dominate a region, but she didn''t expect the fame would be wholly claimed by him. Even the contingency of inviting the Flying Cloud swordsman had fallen through within ten moves against Wang Anfeng. After glaring at Wang Anfeng, the girl suppressed her discontent and spoke, "That''s the matter laid out. Today, I came following my uncle''s advice, sincerely inviting you to join our group." Chapter 76 Mr. Ying, Plan Smoothly 2 (2/2)_2 ```"You can''t interfere with gang affairs, but once everything is on track, there''ll be plenty of silver coins for you every month. Isn''t that a real bargain?" Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng saw the sincerity in the young girl''s eyes, yet he remained unmoved. After thinking for a moment, he put away the wooden sword he was holding, and bowed with his hands clasped: "I''m very sorry, but I''m afraid I can''t agree." The girl''s eyes widened as she said: "What, what did you say?" Wang Anfeng stepped to the side, picked up the teapot on the table to pour some tea, and said in a calm and gentle tone: "We will be heading back to Fufeng City shortly." "Even if it''s a big trade, can it compare to Fufeng Academy?" The girl had a touch of irritation, feeling that the young man before her was unappreciative, but the words "Fufeng Academy" quenched her anger. She looked at Wang Anfeng again, his demeanor was calm, and with his extraordinary swordsmanship, it was clear he was not from an ordinary background. Their gang was strong within North Martial City, but how could it compare with a top-tier power like Fufeng Academy? Plus, with her uncle''s strict control, she wouldn''t force the issue. At that moment, as she saw the young man before her offering a cup of clear tea, his expression clean and peaceful, he spoke evenly: "My master is in the next room." "Why not wake up the master? If the young lady can persuade him, I will naturally obey." Teachers from the Academy were, at the least, Seventh Rank martial artists. The girl felt blocked in her heart, realizing that the young man before her was subtly threatening her. Scowling, she stamped her foot and gave Wang Anfeng a scornful look, then turned and leaped out of the window, disappearing in a few quick movements with her qinggong. Wang Anfeng watched the girl leave, the smile on his lips slightly subsided. Although what she had said was vague, the young man surmised that this series of moves was probably prepared the day after the Great Elder''s birthday celebration, a plan marked by ruthless vision and decisive action. Moreover, it was hard to say that North Martial City was the only arrangement. As thoughts swirled in his mind, the young man drank a sip of tea and sighed softly. The storms of Jianghu are harsh indeed. The slash from the Great Elder had shattered far more than just the skyscape across three thousand miles. ............ In a small courtyard within the city. Zhu Zhirong avoided the patrol officers on her way and landed softly in front of the door. Thinking back to her encounter with the difficult-to-deal-with Wang Anfeng, she felt a suffocating frustration that was hard to dispel. She raised her hand and lightly knocked on the door; moments later, it was opened with a creak. Experience tales at empire The girl made her way to the inner courtyard and indeed, the main house was still brightly lit, casting its glow on a tall figure sitting at the desk, reading by night. The frustration in her heart dissipated, replaced by a sense of stability as if the mere sight of the figure meant that no matter the number of difficulties ahead, nothing was insurmountable. She quickly approached the door, knocked, then took a step back, smoothing out her clothes to settle a few unruly strands of hair, when a hearty laugh came from inside: "Zhirong? Come in." "Mm." Zhu Zhirong responded and entered, instinctively slowing her pace as she reached the main room''s side chamber to see a tall man, eight spans high, with a handsome and respectable appearance. Though he was over thirty years old, he showed no signs of decline, rather exuding a mature aura, as unyielding as a rock, as if the presence of thousands of troops in front of him wouldn''t make him flinch. Upon her entry, the man laid down his book, chuckling: "What took you so long to return?" Zhu Zhirong looked down at her toes, slightly embarrassed, and muttered: "It was that Wang Anfeng..." She then relayed the entire recent event. The man''s expression grew contemplative, and after a moment''s pause, he shook his head and laughed: "Victory and defeat are the common lot of the Military Family." "It''s not a concern; we have other plans ready anyway." "You must be tired today, go and rest." Zhu Zhirong nodded, obediently left, not noticing that a jade bead had silently fallen from her body, rolling towards the middle-aged man''s feet, flashing a faint glow that indicated it was not ordinary. Within Shaolin Temple. A scholar in a blue robe had a cold and mocking smile at the corners of his mouth. Recalling past experiences, his face betrayed a hint of nostalgia, but such reminiscence made him appear even more cold and arrogant, almost as though he stood alone against the world. Without notice, a thick mask appeared in his hand, which he casually placed over his face, changing his aura, now even more reclusive and dominant. The time had come to begin... Back in North Martial City. The jade bead at the man''s feet suddenly shone brightly, and despite his Seventh Rank martial arts cultivation, he had no time to react before being engulfed by its light. In the sudden change, the man''s heart pounded, his inner qi refused to obey, and in an instant, his feet touched solid ground again. With his rich experience, he immediately dodged to the side, eyes wide open. Raising his right hand, he drew a short stick from behind and pulled it from both ends to form a spear, the air around him charged with intense battlefield aura. Looking up, his expression changed dramatically. All he could see was a vast and desolate Great Desert, reminiscent of the Great Qin frontiers where he had once fought bloodily. A figure in a blue robe stood with crossed arms, its face covered by a hideous mask, seamlessly part of the world, with an unfathomable presence. In his youth, he had followed the Great Marshal on expeditions against the Xiongnu, seeing masters in the army confronting foreign warriors mid-air, but even those masters, whose gestures could unleash dragon-like Qi Force, had never given him such a terrifying sense of oppression, as if he was not facing a person, but the entire world in front of him. ``` Chapter 76 Mr. Ying, Plan Smoothly 2 (2/2)_3 The man''s forehead oozed fine beads of sweat as he threw the Short Spear to the ground, clasping his hands together and saying:"The junior, Gongsun Jing, has seen the senior." That person seemed to glance at him casually, and Gongsun Jing immediately felt as if a terrifying pressure was assaulting him like an overwhelming wave, his face paling. He didn''t know how much time had passed when he seemed to hear the man hum indifferently. His consciousness finally returned to reality, his legs went weak, and he almost knelt on the ground, gasping like an ox, with sweat pouring down his forehead. A cold voice arose, seemingly laced with mockery, though it was unclear whether it was amused or displeased: "Not bad, you do have some backbone." Gongsun Jing, panting heavily, replied: "Se, senior flatters me..." Catching his breath, he didn''t dare to look at the man in the blue shirt, suppressing the terror in his heart, and spoke in a low voice: "I just don''t know why the senior has brought the junior here, for what matter..." As he spoke, a shiver ran secretly through his heart. Such abilities to instantly change the scene and teleport thousands of miles couldn''t be He quickly suppressed the thought, not daring to let his mind wander further. The man on the other side chuckled coldly and said offhandedly: "The world is about to change, I have been in deep contemplation and wish to enter the fray." The voice paused as if considering something, and meanwhile, Gongsun Jing''s mind was tumultuous, his thoughts in disarray. Just then, he heard that cold voice speak again: "I have not trodden in the mortal world for a long time, I need you to gather some information..." Hearing this, Gongsun Jing felt somewhat relieved. Collecting information was common for intelligence organizations, but the methods of the man before him were unheard of. The man casually added: "You could also handle some minor affairs for me, and there will be rewards." Gongsun Jing verbally agreed, but he was resolved not to do it. This sort of old monster was too difficult to predict, and he was better off staying as far away as possible. At that moment, the man''s robe flicked lightly, and suddenly the scenery changed, and they were on top of a high peak. Read latest chapters at empire The surrounding landscape was majestic, with towering mountains guarding either side of the peak, the sky overcast with clouds, and eagles circling the ravines, their cries mournful. Gongsun Jing''s face changed slightly, his heart filled with horror. Proverbs about the mystical abilities to travel incredible distances in an instant echoed in his mind, buzzing loudly, leaving him barely composed. As he was still reeling from shock, the man suddenly said: "Since this is your first time here, I will give you a little something to start." Suddenly, with a sweep of the robe, he found himself in a strange corridor. Feeling uneasy, suddenly candles on both sides brightened the area, and a figure appeared in front of him. The figure was grand, with an extraordinary demeanor. He held a broken Spear but possessed a spirit of solitary courage, a fierce intent to fight that came flooding towards him, making Gongsun Jing''s heart shiver, his pupils dilate, and his scalp tingle with both fear and the exhilaration of having encountered a matchless master from his own lineage. "This... this is..." The person holding the Spear raised his eyes slightly and locked onto the shaking figure of Gongsun Jing. His body slightly lowered, he took swift steps forward, one person exhibiting the might of thousands, his charge echoing the vigor of an army. His voice was husky, carrying the unique rugged heroism of a Border Pass War General. "What regrets are there in chasing invaders for thousands of miles, when one is willing to lay bones in a hundred thousand graves." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charge!!!" ......... The sky was faintly lighting up over North Martial City. Gongsun Jing sat like an automaton in his seat. Reflecting on the events of the previous night still sent his blood racing, and he recalled again what the masked man had said, with considerable fear, sitting here after wrestling with his thoughts all night. Perhaps he had already made his choice; the sleepless night was just to deceive himself. Outside, someone knocked on the door, delivering a secret report. Clenching the secret report in his hand, he gritted his teeth and made up his mind. The man wanted information gathered, and tasks handled... no matter what, the greater the power, the more convenient it would be. He had to seize everything in this upheaval! He had said they would meet monthly, and by next month, he had to have sorted things out! He clenched his fists tightly, and then thought of a name that the blue-robed man had mentioned last night, a title that seemed even superior to his, and the notion of such a Master being not the strongest filled him with awe. He exhaled sharply, his gaze inadvertently sweeping over the secret report, looking at the page that was just turned. Constellation Ranking List, the 247th position. Fufeng, Book Guardian, Wang Anfeng. He was initially slightly startled, then he had an epiphany. Wang Anfeng, that must be the young man who had screwed up his plans. He had been somewhat concerned before, but now with other pressing matters weighing on him, he completely dismissed this junior from his mind, his thoughts churning as he remembered the ''esteemed person'' revealed by the man in blue. Fear and excitement mixed, he murmured softly: "Leader of the Six Paths..." PS: This world does not have Buddhism, but for ease of understanding, it is assumed that the concept of the Six Paths of Reincarnation exists. Chapter 77 Return to the Academy (1/2) In Shaolin Temple.Upon sensing the anomaly from the middle-aged man in North Martial City, Mr. Ying''s mouth slightly curved upward. He lay on a bamboo chair, casually tossing a jade bead held between the fingers of his right hand. Another jade bead had been flicked from Wang Anfeng''s wrist Buddha Beads last night and had landed on a young girl. This, in turn, had brought Gongsun Jing into this world. Ci Yuan''s eyes were slightly closed beside him, quietly chanting sutras. After reciting, "All conditioned phenomena are like dreams, illusions, bubbles, or shadows; like dew or a flash of lightning; thus we should view them," he did not continue but opened his eyes to look at his rather languid friend. Though his face remained as impassive as usual, the two had known each other for a long time and could tell that the latter was in quite a good mood. Furrowing his brow, he put down his hands and asked in a quite serious tone, "What exactly do you want to do?" The jade bead was tossed aside, pinched between two fingers, Scholar didn''t look up, just casually said, "You guess." Ci Yuan slightly frowned, feeling rather annoyed by the Scholar''s indifferent attitude. The two of them, one upright and gentle, the other arrogant and unrestrained, could only be described as fated friends. Even though they had become good friends, they often got irritated by each other''s temperaments and would end up fighting if arguments ensued. Noticing the tense atmosphere, Wu Changqing, who was nearby, laughingly interrupted, "Haha, why should Master Ci Yuan be angry? I, an old man, can guess some of Mr. Ying''s thoughts; surely, you can too?" The voice paused slightly, seeing that he had drawn the attention of both men to himself, the elder let out a slight sigh of relief internally. He hadn''t expected that at his age, he would still need to play peacemaker. These two really couldn''t give an old man a moment''s peace. Sighing inwardly, if he were still a sixteen or seventeen-year-old young healer, he probably would have rolled his eyes by now, applied pressure to his own acupoint, and let them argue. But now, he couldn''t do such things. With a gentle demeanor, he stroked his beard and smiled, "Has Master Ci Yuan forgotten what Anfeng is seeking?" Ci Yuan was taken aback, then he realized and listened as the old man continued, "Such matters have never been achievable through the efforts of one person alone." "That''s one point, the second After Anfeng, he should have several years to diligently practice martial arts at Fufeng Academy. Where would he find the time to collect these ''Lost Treasure'' beads? Without these treasures, it''s impossible to learn the unique skills of the Divine Thieves Sect." "After a few years, when Anfeng''s cultivation greatly improves, it would indeed be too late to study the top Qinggong skills in Jianghu." "Thus, I guess Mr. Ying''s actions are firstly to make things convenient for Anfeng''s future actions, and secondly, to mobilize manpower as soon as possible to collect those Lost Treasure beads," Having spoken, Wu Changqing stroked his beard, looking at the Scholar with a smile, "I wonder, is the old man correct?" The Scholar sneered coldly without responding, his face full of mockery, but Ci Yuan and Wu Changqing had long understood his personality and knew that this at least meant he was largely correct. The look on Ci Yuan''s face slightly cleared, but he still felt something was not quite right. Wu Changqing, now reclining in his chair, suddenly laughed again, "However, last night, that young man called Gongsun Jing, must have been quite frightened." Your next journey awaits at empire "The rider of Longxiang, Old Master Yang, heh, even if we approached, I fear we would not be his match." Ci Yuan nodded slightly. The Scholar couldn''t be bothered with them, flipping his right palm to put the round bead away. His eyes narrowed, gazing at this illusory world. His right forefinger curled up, tapping lightly on the backrest of the bamboo chair. Once, twice. In his eyes, there was a strange gleam. Great Qin. The true Jianghu and world. The true... His finger finally tapped on the armrest of the bamboo chair, emitting a crisp sound that resonated afar. He and Ci Yuan, and Wu Changqing, were different. Completely different. What Wu Changqing said was part of the reason, but it was not all of it. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Proud as he was. How could he forever remain behind the scenes for others? The corners of his mouth lifted in a mocking curve, yet as he remembered that youthful face, his expression briefly faltered, suddenly feeling somewhat uncertain. Well... at most, occasionally, he might lend a hand if it suited him. With his palm spread open, resting on the bamboo chair''s armrest, the Scholar closed his eyes, ceased his restless thoughts, and murmured leisurely. "Jianghu... ....................... In North Martial City. After drinking the sobering medicine, Fu Mo had sobered up quite a bit, and could now circulate his Inner Strength on his own. Although the aftereffects of the fine liquor were significant, one could not underestimate his Pure Yang Internal Strength. In less than half an hour, he had dispelled the effects of the alcohol and returned to clarity. He had planned to leave today, but due to his own reasons, he ended up lingering in North Martial City for another day. Fu Mo felt quite ashamed, so he declined the invitation from the Pavilion Master of the Lost Treasure Pavilion completely and cleanly. The following morning, he set out early. The distance from North Martial State City to Fufeng County City was more than seven hundred miles. If one pushed the horses to gallop, it would take just two days, but Fu Mo needed to collect some materials along the way, detouring through many county cities. The elderly man, who was often bewildered about other matters, proved to be shrewd when it came to finding materials, often making successful finds. Feeling apologetic, Fu Mo crafted a Mo Family mechanism for Wang Anfeng and the others along the way. Limited by the materials and the cultivation levels of Wang Anfeng and the others, the mechanisms did not have any special functions, but they were nonetheless praiseworthy in their details, coming from the hands of a master of Middle Third Rank. Five days later. With Qingfeng Edge as the center, within a radius of more than seven hundred miles, the long-suppressed contradictions finally came to a head. In various county cities, appearances remained as usual, showing no signs of change, but behind the scenes, countless covert battles had already taken place. Out of fear of the reputation of Qingfeng Edge, no outrageous measures had been employed, but there had already been casualties. Among the many gangs, the Giant Peng Gang stood out the most. Its Gang Leader, Gongsun Jing, reportedly came from a military background and was always regarded with caution by surrounding gangs for his tactical ingenuity. Yet unexpectedly, he had also deeply concealed his true strength. He unveiled unprecedented valor and ruthless spirit in his Battle Formation Spear Technique during this conflict. Striking like thunder, he severely injured another gang''s leader and then took advantage of the chaos to launch several follow-up attacks, swallowing up five to six tenths of the territory this time. Even though he was within the sphere of influence of Qingfeng Edge and could be eliminated at any moment, his prominence was truly unmatched for the time being. Half a month later, in Fufeng County City. An elderly man leading three young men and one young woman had traversed the ninety-nine-meter-long passage and beheld the imposing, majestic twin towers. He almost felt tears well up, lifted his head, and breathed out a heavy sigh, saying, "Finally... we''re back." "Fufeng County City!" His heart filled with mixed emotions, indescribable, feeling everything before him so familiar and joy-inspiring. Thinking of the hardships endured during his recent travels, he was even more determined never to leave Fufeng County City again. Never! With this thought, a sense of resolve surged within him. He felt that the old, scruffy Master wasn''t all that significant, and if he were to refuse, the Master probably couldn''t do anything about it... If he tries to manipulate me again, I... I will boycott the classes! And unite with all my good friends to confront him properly... As he was considering how to address the matter with the old, scruffy Master, suddenly a young voice rang in his ears. "Hey, hey, old uncle, snap out of it!" On the carriage, a black-clothed youth rolled his eyes in exasperation, cracked his whip, and pointed at the road, saying, "You''re blocking the way..." "Ah... uh, sorry, sorry." Fu Mo, who had just been imagining beating up the Master in his mind, shuddered and quickly led his horse to the side. His expression was as amiable as ever. PS: First release... Thanks to Bai Guangyan for the generous reward. Yes, like I said before, there will be at least one additional release every week, I swear on the name of Salty Fish. Chapter 78 Slight Ripples (2/2) The young man in black on the carriage shaft laughed and said, "Old man, next time you are lost in thought, please don''t stop in the middle of the road.""Drive!" With a flick of his right hand, the horsewhip traced a curve in the air, gently sweeping over the horse''s body. Startled, the steed picked up its pace, pulling the carriage forward. "Ding Song? What happened just now?" A gentle female voice came from inside the carriage. A delicate hand as white as jade lifted the pale blue silk curtain, revealing half a cheek with affectionate eyes, dressed in turquoise robes, her bearing exceptionally extraordinary, seemingly not of this mundane world. The young man in black laughed heartily but didn''t turn back, saying merely: "It''s nothing, an old man seemed to be deep in thought, standing in the middle of the road, so we stopped." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s windy outside, Mistress, please lower the door curtain." The lady nodded, let down the pale blue silk curtain, and caught a fleeting glimpse of another eye, shining with the brilliance of a peerless jade, emitting a verdant light. The full visage was as blur as looking at flowers through the fog, indistinct, but the glimpsed contour was quite soft, suggesting extreme beauty. The young man raised his whip again and called out softly. The spirited horse neighed, and beneath its hooves, clouds and mist seemed to rise, as its speed increased by several notches, yet the carriage remained remarkably stable, speeding away and disappearing amidst the vast expanse of Fufeng County City. ............ Wang Anfeng and others, of course, had no knowledge of the exchange between the young man and the lady. Having finally returned to Fufeng County City, everyone felt a sense of relaxation, even Xue Qinshuang showed a noticeably slack expression on her face as they all rode towards the direction of Fufeng Academy. They had set out from Fufeng County City at the beginning of June when the weather was hot, but now they had entered July. The Book of Poetry says: "In July, the fire flows." With the great stars moving westward, summer gives way to autumn, cooling the air. But no matter the changing seasons, Fufeng County City remained as ever, and Fufeng Academy stood quietly in its original place, watching the world change. Before stepping into the Academy, Wang Anfeng turned to look west. The hundred-zhang-tall tower stood tall in his view, with golden bells and red silk hanging under the eaves, swaying in the wind. Because of the direction, he couldn''t see the other side with the character "Fu" inscribed, but its grandeur remained undiminished. The Great Qin''s Fufeng, Fu Character Tower. Wang Anfeng squinted slightly, and in his mind, he again recalled that time at Qingfeng Edge when senior Jiu Zizai held a giant wine pot in one hand, and with the other, he stretched out three fingers and waved them seriously in front of him. ''The third condition, the Great Qin''s Fufeng County, the hundred-layered Fu Character Tower.'' ''If you can reach the thirtieth floor, I will agree to it!'' In Fufeng County, there are two towers named Fu, each a hundred zhang tall, soaring into the sky. The Wind Character Tower, taking its name from the idea of ascending with the wind. The Fu Character Tower, on the other hand, symbolizes the principle of supporting the world under heaven. During his travels, he had often pondered what might be inside the Fu Character Tower? What could support this world of Great Qin? Baili Feng was already calling for him. Wang Anfeng closed his eyes, setting aside the distractions in his mind, turned, and entered the Fufeng Academy without another glance towards the towering Fu Character Tower. His steps were steady, without a trace of longing. In an age where martial arts flourished, what could possibly support the world? The young man asked himself. Nothing but the single word C martial. Combining what senior Jiu Zizai had said, it was clear that the Fu Character Tower contained some form of assessment for martial artists. Being able to enter directly into the thirtieth floor must represent a kind of affirmation of a martial artist''s strength. If it had been before the mission to Qingfeng Edge, he might have been somewhat curious, wanting to see for himself how strong he had become, to witness the depth of Great Qin Fufeng''s foundation, and discern the extent of his own abilities, but now he no longer harbored such thoughts. In the short span of one month, he had rushed for thousands of miles and escaped from the claws of death. He had faced the pursuit of Seventh Rank Martial Artists with trepidation in his heart. He had also experienced the profound and unpredictable swordplay of the Sword Saint, watched the white-clad maiden play her sword and produce a clear whistle, causing a hundred swords to resonate in long, clear echoes. He had seen Jiu Zizai, an Upper Third Rank Grandmaster, dispatch a move casually, his martial arts cultivation immeasurable. He had witnessed the Scholar carrying a coffin with a blood saber, and the Great Elder waving his sleeve to drink wine, flicking his finger casually. And with that, he shattered the sky and the radiance of clouds for three thousand miles. A year ago in Great Liang Village, he had just begun his cultivation, swallowing elixirs while sitting in meditation, practicing Inner Strength, carrying a weight of a thousand pounds, and breaking trees with his fists. He had diligently practiced daily, thinking himself hardworking, believing that perfecting Shaolin Changquan to an endless cycle and cultivating his Inner Strength to flow through all meridians was already quite formidable. In his eyes at that time, these seemed like towering peaks. But after climbing the mountain with much difficulty, what he saw from the peak were towering mountains and high snow plains, clouds steaming and mists rising, presenting a new world, grand and boundless. The high mountain he originally considered was merely a low hill. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire The storms of Jianghu are fierce. The responsibility is heavy, and the path long. Wang Anfeng pursed his lips and resolved in his heart that he must cultivate to the rank of a Seventh Rank Martial Artist before he would enter the Fu Character Tower again. After entering the Academy, they walked together for about seven or eight minutes. Master Fu Mo stopped, said a few words to encourage frequent visits to him, and then, unable to wait any longer, took hold of his magnificent horse and headed eastward. The steed from Qingfeng Edge was originally impressive, with not a single stray hair on its body, pristine as the accumulated snow of Heavenly Mountain. Ordinary disciples of Qingfeng Edge traveled the world with beautiful ladies and exceptional horses enhancing each other''s presence, a truly complementary sight. But at that moment, both sides of the horse were bound with thick hemp ropes laden with materials, and a slovenly old man led it by the reins. From behind, it seemed no different from the cart horses used by ordinary families to carry firewood. Wang Anfeng and the others watched Fu Mo disappear into the distance and then went their separate ways. Tuoba Yue and Xue Qinshuang returned to their lodgings at the Academy, while Baili Feng had to visit his Master. Wang Anfeng first took the Green-Maned Horse back to his own cabin, filled the manger with fine fodder, soybeans, and eggs, before heading towards the Wind Character Tower to report to Elder Ren that the books had been delivered. Looking at the scenery around him, he felt a sense of nostalgia and relaxation. I''m back... ......... Fufeng County City, Great General''s Mansion. Under Emperor Qin''s command, Yu Wenze, one of the Seventy-Two Pillars of the States, stationed to quell Fufeng County, was at this dwelling. He held a weapon in hand, casually practicing a set of spear techniques. With his level of martial arts cultivation, he no longer cared for the specifics of techniques, simply following his heart''s desires, his prowess no less than those of superior martial skills in Jianghu. Suddenly, an armored man strode into the courtyard. He stopped outside, knelt on one leg, cupped his fist in salute, and kept his eyes lowered, not daring to look at Yu Wenze, but spoke loudly: "Reporting to the General, the group from Fufeng Academy has returned to the County City." "Without any harm." At these words, Yu Wenze''s eyes slightly narrowed. PS: Here is today''s second update. Thanks to fisher the slow fisherman for the generous reward... I will definitely repay the additional updates (shout out). Chapter 79 Welcome Back... Greetings from Friends (1/2) This outcome was within Yu Wenze''s expectations.This also meant that the forces hidden behind this matter had never truly taken this incident, or at least Wang Anfeng and his companions, too seriously, having never deployed any real experts. In other words, using these juniors as bait could no longer lure any significant fish. With a thought in his mind, Yu Wenze waved his hand to dismiss his subordinate, casually tossing the Three-Edged Double-Bladed Blade in his hand. It flew diagonally backward and landed on the weapon rack, evenly balanced without making a sound. He turned and strode toward the study. Dipping the brush into ink, he wrote on the light gold letter paper with the same inquiry and impeachment words as always, his strokes firm, just like the man himselfa straightforward soldier, who had been in the military since fourteen, endured life and death for thirty-four years, stubborn and rigid, with not a trace of political acumen. The incident in early May had occurred more than two months ago. Any official who wasn''t extremely foolish would know what they should do. But he had written one memorial after another. After finishing this memorial, Yu Wenze fell into silence, seemingly deep in thought. After a moment, he rose and went into the inner chamber, locked the door, and then took out a new sheet of white paper. He dipped the brush in ink, concentrated, and briefly recounted the events. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire He paused slightly and wrote at the end: S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your servant, Yu Wenze, bows thrice." "Former Emperor..." "Your Majesty." His expression was solemn, his brushstrokes meticulous, scrupulous, just as they had always been. ............... Fufeng Academy Wind Character Tower The majestic Wind Character Tower had not changed in the slightest since Wang Anfeng had left. The youth lightened his steps and quietly pushed the door open, immediately greeted by the long-missed fragrance of ink, which led up the hundred-zhang high staircase. There, young men and women clad in Confucian or Taoist robes held scrolls and read silently, all looking serious. At the base of Wind Character Tower, the Tai Chi of Yin and Yang opposed the myriad stars of the celestial dome. At the intersection of Yin and Yang, where divinatory symbols converged, there was a desk placed flat. Behind it sat an elder in a green robe, serious-faced, flipping through the bamboo slips in his hand. Without looking up, an elderly voice sounded by Wang Anfeng''s ear: "Back, are you?" Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, suppressing the nostalgia of returning to this place. He hastened his steps and stopped three paces before the elder, bowed his fists in a junior''s greeting, and said: "This junior pays respect to Elder Ren." The elder in the green gown lifted his head. Whether it was Wang Anfeng''s illusion, he only felt that, not having seen the elder for a month, there appeared to be a bit more desolation and age on the elder''s face which had lost its former clarity. His lips had not moved, yet a voice sounded beside the youth''s ear: "How was the experience?" Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng thought back for a moment, lowered his voice, and explained his journey to Qingfeng Edge in detail to the elder. Due to the unusual reaction of the Sect Leader and the Great Elder during their first meeting, the youth subconsciously went into detail about the Great Elder''s affairs. He described her as still in the prime of youth, her martial arts becoming increasingly profound and unfathomable, her demeanor cool and quiet, as if she were a fairy from the Turquoise Pool stepping down from Jade Void Palace, her mere pointing capable of altering Heaven and Earth. Ren Changge remained silent for a long time, Wang Anfeng stood with his head bowed in front of him, making no move. Although he was not yet of an age to fully understand the love and hatred of these elders, he could feel the ineradicable sorrow emanating from the elder in front of him. Just like Mr. Ying who had stood hands behind his back in the falling snow that Winter Solstice. Something dawned on Wang Anfeng. "That''s enough... sufficient"." "You may leave now." Ren Changge''s eyes regained their usual light. Realizing he had lost his composure, yet too tired to hide it, he waved for Wang Anfeng to leave. The latter bowed again and turned to leave. Just then, an unexciting whooshing sound came from behind, and the youth instinctively raised his hand, catching the object flying towards him. It felt warm and slightly slippery, proving to be a fine piece of jade carved in the shape of a crescent moon. On it, an intricately designed dragon was engraved, entwining itself around the surface. Wang Anfeng stood still, turned sideways to look at the elder. Ren Changge had already resumed reading his scroll, not minding him. Wang Anfeng rubbed the jade pendant between his fingers, understanding dawned on him. This must be... Elder Ren''s reward for him. The youth shook his head, chuckling lightly. Since the jade came from the hands of a Martial Arts predecessor like Ren Changge, it ought to be more than a mere ornament; it likely had other miraculous uses. However, since it wasn''t appropriate to ask Ren Changge himself, he would have to find another way to look up the information. Wang Anfeng casually hung the Jade Pendant on his waist. He lifted his eyes slightly and spotted an empty corner he frequently visited; seizing the opportunity, he walked over and sat down beside a bookshelf, pulling out a travel journal he hadn''t finished last time, feeling quite content internally. The youth suddenly began to understand something. Why Fu Mo, the Master, disliked leaving Fufeng Academy so much. If it were me living in such an environment for forty or fifty years, I probably wouldn''t want to leave either. Wang Anfeng reflected on this thought and then focused his attention on the travel journal in his hands. Over the past month, having traversed many towns within Fufeng County, and despite leaving every one or two days, he had seen many customs he had never seen before; now, comparing them with the texts in the book, he felt a sudden realization. To read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles is just like this. Reading can easily immerse one deeply; by the time Wang Anfeng felt a bit of soreness in his neck, the sky outside had already been taken over by a blood-red hue. The setting sun melted gold; clouds steamed and mist swirled, casting a spectacular color across the distant horizon. A youth was standing before him. Dressed in light blue clothes with bright white sleeves alone, his features refined and bearing a bit of a carefree vagabond''s air, he now stood with his arms folded across his chest, looking at him helplessly. It was unclear how long he had been there. Wang Anfeng blinked. At that moment, he was still absorbed in the world of his book, unable to extricate himself, appearing as if he had just woken up, his demeanor puzzled and slightly innocent. He gazed at the youth in front of him as if recalling who he was, stood there dazed for about three or four breaths, then came to his senses and said, "Su Brother?" The handsome youth rolled his eyes, clapping heavily on Wang Anfeng''s shoulder. The latter''s palm trembled slightly, restraining his body''s instinct to retaliate so that he wouldn''t reflexively strike back. Still slightly puzzled, he cleared his mind and heard the youth lower his voice and say, "How many times have I told you, just call me Wen Chang." It was Su Wenchang, a student of the Yin Yang Family who had opened a gambling ring and heavily profited off students of the Military Family when Wang Anfeng first arrived at Fufeng Academy, and one of his few friends within the Academy. He now raised his eyebrows, feigning displeasure. Wang Anfeng chuckled, yielding amiably, and whispered, "So... Wen Chang, did you come to find me for something?" Su Wenchang rolled his eyes again and said, "What, can''t I come see you if there''s nothing up?" "You''ve been out for a month, and when you finally come back, you don''t go out for a drink with the brothers but hide here to read... If someone hadn''t seen Tuoba Yue, we wouldn''t have known you were back." Saying this, he seemed somewhat annoyed. He snatched the book from Wang Anfeng''s hand, muttering, "Reading, reading, reading." "Always reading; does the book contain beauties or gold? I think if you keep reading like this, you''ll age before your time, just like old man Ren." Although he was handsome, he carried a bit of the ranger''s unrestrained air; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been nicknamed ''Su the Gambler.'' Seeing his good friend after a long time, he got carried away and spoke quite boldly. No sooner had he spoken than he realized his slip of the tongue, his body stiffening slightly. He sneakily glanced at the Wind Character Tower''s book desk below and saw that the green-shirted elder was still reading as usual, seemingly not noticing what he had said nor showing any anger, which made him secretly breathe a sigh of relief. Thank goodness, thank goodness... The next moment, before he could react, a great force swept over him, rolling him out of the Wind Character Tower like a ball, tumbling down the nine steps, coated in dust and leaves, and crashing heavily to the ground to the laughter of the students walking by. It took a few breaths before Su Wenchang recovered, pushing himself off the ground, covering his bruised forehead, touching the swollen area, and grimacing as he gasped in pain. So painful, so painful... such fiery hands. Right, how was Anfeng? Just as he turned his head, he saw Wang Anfeng beside him, also covered in leaves and dust, seemingly as surprised as himself by this treatment, his face still showing two or three parts of innocent bewilderment. After being dazed for a few breaths, his eyes twinkled as they landed on Su Wenchang. The latter chuckled dryly and said, "Welcome, welcome back..." PS: Today''s first update, a bit late, but don''t worry, there won''t be fewer. (Clenched fist) Chapter 80 Familiar Person (2/2) Wang Anfeng looked at his chuckling friend in front of him and couldn''t help but sigh helplessly.With his right hand supporting him off the ground, he sprang to his feet and brushed the dust and leaves off his clothes. Just before, Master Ren had made his move, locking down both of them, so Wang Anfeng also ended up in the same plight as Su Wenchang, rolling down like a kicked ball, utterly powerless to fight back, now covered in dust. He casually plucked a green leaf stuck in his black hair. The leaf''s edges had begun to turn a slight yellow, yet it was still moist and not at all dried out. Though autumn had arrived, it was far from being withered everywhere. Letting go of the leaf, allowing it to drift to the ground, Wang Anfeng looked at Su Wenchang next to him, who was holding his forehead, grinning and grimacing, and couldn''t help but feel a mix of laughter and tears as he said, "Alright, Wenchang, what brings you to seek me out?" "Surely it wasn''t just to rile up Master Ren and earn a lump on your head in return?" Su Wenchang''s body stiffened upon hearing this, and he let go of his forehead, straightening up. Looking straightforward, he said earnestly: "You''re really... It''s not easy to come back, and as a friend, of course, I had to cleanse you from your journey." "Besides, you''ve also made it onto the Constellation Ranking List, isn''t that worth celebrating?" While speaking, the handsome young man gently bumped his shoulder against Wang Anfeng''s, winking and lowering his voice, he said: "And then... hehe, Anfeng, during your trip to Qingfeng Edge, did you see any disciples from there?" "Are they, by any chance, beauties rarely seen in ordinary places?" Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, helplessly looking at the handsome young man in front of him, feeling somewhat taken aback as if in another world. Na?ve young lad. An errant student scolded by elders. This was so different from his near-death experiences and debating martial arts with seniors that he couldn''t adjust his mindset for a moment and was slightly lost in thought. Suddenly, a force came from his shoulder, as Su Wenchang, seeing his delayed response, hooked his right arm over his shoulder and shook it vigorously, leaning in with a grin and asked again: "Ah, come on, Anfeng, speak up..." "Did you, or did you not?" "I guess it must be many outstanding beauties, just like those four who came to our Academy, or if not that..." "At least they must be prettier than the group of old tigresses in our Academy!" Pausingly quietly, Su Wenchang looked around, then started muttering again: "Let me tell you, Anfeng, I opened a betting pool on this matter." "You must not disappoint me... I''ve bet nearly all my fortune on it." Wang Anfeng, hearing this, had a slight daze in his expression, turned to look at the young man beside him, seeing his handsome features, his eyes slightly bright yet cautiously apprehensive, coupled with the topic being discussed and the swelling on his forehead, Wang Anfeng couldn''t help but feel... a sense of sleaziness. Did I actually think this guy was being na?ve just now? Wang Anfeng exhaled and looked up at the sky. Na?ve and loving, growing old together. I really have slandered this poem. Sighing, Wang Anfeng looked at Su Wenchang, didn''t shake off the arm he had hooked over his shoulder, and said: "Indeed, there are only wrongly named names, but no wrongly named nicknames." "Su Gambler, truly as you are acclaimed." Su Wenchang squinted his eyes, not at all annoyed, and chuckled: "Thank you for the praise." "Let''s go, Anfeng... Brother Yan Ling, and Brother Gu and the others are waiting for you." To the onlookers, it appeared that the two young men who had just tumbled down Wind Character Tower were walking away with their arms over each other''s shoulders, their clothes still not completely free from dust, looking somewhat ragged and disheveled, yet under the blood-red sunset, they also possessed an exuberance that mature adults couldn''t compare with. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So how do the sisters at Qingfeng Edge really look..." "..." "You could at least say something." "... Stunningly beautiful." "Heh, then that''s wonderful." Su Wenchang''s lips curled up, murmuring contentedly. His features were handsome, a pair of dark eyes clear as a lake. When he gazed into someone''s eyes, he often could make them feel sincerity and tranquility. At this moment, the sky was streaked with clouds like blood-tinged gold, which, reflecting in those eyes, oddly resembled the shape of Silver Coins. That would be for the best. Another opportunity to earn a considerable amount. The young man''s heart leaped with joy. ........................ Before March, when Wang Anfeng had first arrived at Fufeng Academy, he formally met Su Wenchang and others for the first time in the Heavenly Wind Restaurant in the County City. Su, the gambler, had just made a big deal and earned a lot of Silver Coins, generously treating everyone. But today''s situation was different; firstly, the gambler had just started his gambling house, and his purse was almost unnecessary. Secondly... time did not permit. As night approached, it was very inconvenient to return from a tavern or inn in the city. Moreover, with that Legalist young lady present, Yan Ling, the elder brother, definitely could not visit the bustling areas of the city at night. Outside a secluded courtyard near the Academy. Wang Anfeng looked at the somewhat dull young man and the charming young lady in a teal long dress beside him, understanding what Su Wenchang meant. His expression remained unchanged, he clasped his hands in greeting and smiled: "Brother Yan, Sister Zhao." "It has been a while." The Zhao young lady smiled and nodded in agreement, but Yan Ling looked seriously at Wang Anfeng and said, "Anfeng, you are mistaken. If you calculate the time since you left the Academy to go to Qingfeng Edge, it has only been a month. It''s hardly a long time." "The ''Analects: Shu Er'' once said, ''When the Master was in the State of Qi, he heard the Shao music, and for three months did not know the taste of meat.'' "It''s only been one month; how can that be considered a long time? Besides, we usually cannot meet every day..." Su Wenchang sighed as usual, and Wang Anfeng, seeing this long-missed scene, also felt somewhat nostalgic. Only the Zhao lady seemed unable to tolerate it any longer, kicked Yan Ling lightly yet firmly on the shin, and said through gritted teeth: "Enough... You are a disciple of the Legalist School, why do you talk more than those sophists of the Famous School?" "Moreover, as the elder brother of the Legalist School with numerous scriptures, can you not always use Confucian classics to refute others'' views?!" Yan Ling winced in pain and said: "Sister Zhao, I am your elder brother, you should..." The young lady stomped her foot, raised her hands to cover her ears, shook her head vehemently, and walked away: "I don''t know, I don''t know!" Yan Ling, slightly stunned, then instinctively started to chase after her. They were supposed to welcome Wang Anfeng and the other, but now they had left them outside and gone off on their own, leaving the young man staring in astonishment. Su Wenchang put his hand on Wang Anfeng''s shoulder, patted it, shook his head, and sighed: "They are always like this..." "You''ll get used to it, you''ll get used to it." As he spoke, his brow furrowed slightly and said: "I just don''t know why Big Brother Gu always likes to let them greet the guests." "Could it be that too much studying made him foolish?" Just then, a loud laugh came from inside the mansion. A young man in a moon-white Confucian robe pushed the door open, his face smiling as he looked at Su Wenchang: "Wen Chang, are you talking bad about me in front of Anfeng?" "I heard it." Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Su Wenchang rolled his eyes and unapologetically said: "I was just telling the truth." "Besides, where does the word ''again'' come from?" As Gu Jianzhang laughed, every gesture he made conformed to the various standards of ''Li'' in the classics, elegant and composed. This had been the case since Wang Anfeng first saw him at the gate of Fufeng Academy, reciting the ranks from the Constellation Ranking List, and it had not changed to this day. Wang Anfeng sometimes wondered under what circumstances the young man before him would ever lose composure. Just then, Gu Jianzhang turned to look at him, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. He was just about to speak when his gaze fell on the curved jade on the young man''s waist. His eyes narrowed slightly, a look of surprise on his face, he said: "Flying Dragon Enwrapping the Moon..." "Is this, matched with Luanyue?" PS: Second release Chapter 81 Hazy Moon (1/2) Wang Anfeng noticed the surprise on Gu Jianzhang''s face and took the initiative to remove the white jade pendant and handed it to him, saying,"Brother Gu just mentioned the ''Ling Moon Pendant''..." "It seems you recognize this item?" A flicker of astonishment passed through Gu Jianzhang''s eyes as he nodded, took the curved moon-shaped white jade, and caressed it with his fingers. When he felt a sensation of absorbing inner strength at the dragon head, a realization dawned on his face, and he said, "Indeed, it is the Ling Moon Pendant." "I had only heard legends of this jade, never imagining I would behold its true form today." He chuckled lightly, his palm stroking the pendant again. Touching the exquisitely indescribable Flying Dragon relief, a clear look of astonishment appeared in his eyes. After another caress, he handed the extraordinary pendant back to Wang Anfeng. He then looked up again in the direction Yan Ling and the others had left, smiled, and a slight look of schadenfreude appeared in his eyes. His right hand closed the folding fan with a snap and gently tapped it on the palm of his left hand, saying, "Yan Ling and Sister Zhao... well, never mind them." "I suppose they''ll come back when they''re hungry." He shook his head and gestured invitingly into the estate, saying with a smile, "Anfeng, Wen Chang, let''s go inside first..." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll also tell you about this Ling Moon Pendant." The residence had three entrances and exits, offering a wonderfully secluded charm. Su Wenchang, having just received the news from Wang Anfeng, couldn''t contain his excitement and had already gone to the inner chamber to brag to his friend. Meanwhile, Gu Jianzhang and Wang Anfeng walked side by side, gazing at the faint crescent emerging in the sky, Gu Jianzhang said leisurely, "Dragon Head Swallowing Moon''s Splendor." "Master Liu Zhou from the previous dynasty wrote seven chapters in ''Xin Lun,'' one of which on military tactics mentioned, ''The stars fill the sky but do not compare to the Ling Moon; their shapes differ, their light is not the same.'' ""Your pendant is named after the Ling Moon, and if the peculiar scripture''s records are correct, it should be classified as a rare treasure of the Middle Third Rank. As for the marvelous uses of the Ling Moon Pendant or its origins, I too am unaware." Gu Jianzhang paused slightly and turned to look at Wang Anfeng. A trace of apology appeared on his face, and he continued, "You might need to research these matters yourself. You may find some classic texts in the Wind Character Tower." "After all, such Middle Third Rank treasures are different from Lower Third Rank sharp weapons. Most have their own histories, similar to how martial artists rely solely on profound inner strength, and cannot access Middle Third Rank just like that. The treasures of the world, if merely superior in material, cannot overcome the Seventh Rank Dragon Gate''s barrier." Wang Anfeng nodded. He had spent several months in the Wind Character Tower and had stayed for a full three days in the Library of the reclusive and famous Qingfeng Edge. Thus, he had gained a basic understanding of many matters in Jianghu, unlike when he was in Great Liang Village, where he was completely ignorant about martial arts knowledge. The barriers between Lower Third Rank and Middle Third Rank are not like those between the Seventh, Eighth, and Ninth Ranks, where accumulating inner strength alone might suffice for a breakthrough. However, once one breaks through, it results in a transformation as significant as heaven and earth''s overturning. ''San Qin Records'' states: Dragon Gate Mountain lies on the eastern border of the river; Yu carved through the mountain creating gateways over a mile wide, and the river winds through it. On either side, cars and horses do not pass. Each late spring, yellow carps swim upstream against the current, and those who succeed turn into dragons. Then cloud and rain follow, and Heavenly Fire burns their tails, and thus they become dragons. Because this barrier is extremely special, it is termed ''Dragon Gate.'' Gu Jianzhang gently pushed open the half-closed wooden door, turned to look at the contemplative youth, and said with a smile, "Come in..." ..................... This estate was set up by Gu Jianzhang''s parents near the Academy. Today, only a few familiar friends were present. They had even invited a chief chef from a restaurant to welcome Wang Anfeng and cleanse him of his travel dust. And throughout the meal, Yan Ling and the young girl had not yet returned. According to Su Wenchang''s words, it seemed that Sister Zhao was quite upset. As he uttered these words, the handsome young man already had a flush on his face, evidently somewhat intoxicated. At the family banquet, when everyone was in their fiery youth, not to mention the discussions, the restaurant chef, who had been mastering his skills for over a decade, captured a generous amount of silver coins and displayed his full culinary skills. The dishes he cooked were aromatic and rich in flavor. Everyone continued eating from sunset until the moon was high in the sky, only then feeling fully satisfied with food and drinks. Since it was getting late, Su Wenchang and others simply decided to stay overnight at Gu Jianzhang''s residence, while Wang Anfeng had to return to Wind Character Tower to tidy up, and thus had to leave alone. Grasping a jar of fine wine, Su Wenchang looked at Wang Anfeng with drunken eyes and burped before saying, "Anfeng, are you really not staying?" "Anyway, anyway, whenever there wasn''t someone guarding the books in Wind Character Tower, we used to come over just like this, didn''t we?" "Nor did that old Master Ren say anything..." Wang Anfeng chuckled and said, "Duty calls, how can I shirk it?" He then turned to Gu Jianzhang, bowed with his hands clasped and said, "Brother Gu, I shall take my leave first." Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Gu Jianzhang nodded and saw him out, saying, "Be careful on the way." Wang Anfeng nodded his head and smiled nonchalantly, "The Academy is only a moment''s walk from here, what could possibly happen?" "Brother Gu, you better go back and take care of Wen Chang and the others." "His tolerance is average, yet he drank quite a lot just now and must be quite drunk." Gu Jianzhang nodded and was about to say something when suddenly a retching noise from inside the residence could be heard. The young man''s expression abruptly changed, and after hurriedly speaking a few words to Wang Anfeng, he rushed back inside the house with hurried steps, his expression quite alarmed. Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, then realized that probably one of the students had drunk too much and felt a sense of fortuitous relief in his heart. Indeed, Master was right. Wine is to be avoided. Shaking his head with emotion, Wang Anfeng looked with a smile at the frantic Gu Jianzhang who had lost his gentlemanly demeanor in the courtyard, and turned to leave towards the direction of the Academy. It was past midnight by then, and although it would be the liveliest time of the day in those bustling places of flowers, music, and continuous celebrations, with endless streams of kind guests and sheer-dressed beauties coming and going, entrancing the senses and the sounds of strings and flutes audible for miles, the vicinity of the Academy was instead peaceful, with only the stars and moon in the sky, spilling their silver light on the ground. Gu Jianzhang''s residence was located in a very quiet area, and at this moment on the road, only Wang Anfeng was walking alone. The youth took off the white jade from his waist, raised his hand to hold it up against the bright moon in the sky. The moonlight was bright and clear, making the cloudy moon seem even more crystalline. The flying dragon carved on it appeared to be moving with its head, where wisps and threads of faint mist were gradually gathering. Wang Anfeng exhaled and whispered, "Dragon head swallowing the lunar radiance." Just then, a faint sound suddenly came from behind, mingling with Wang Anfeng''s footsteps, approaching slowly like a shadow. PS: First update Chapter 82 Sudden Probe (2/2) As if a shadow following the form.The youth dressed in blue walked ahead, his thoughts captured by the jade pendant in his hand, and even at this time, every step he took was consistently the same distance apart, as if measured by a ruler for precision, his footsteps rhythmic, revealing an extremely solid foundation in movement technique. This should have been a praiseworthy thing. But now, it was because of this solid foundation in movement technique that he gave the newcomer an opportunity to exploit. The figure''s movement technique was extremely agile, the noise produced was very soft, and furthermore, every time he landed, it was alongside the youth''s footsteps, the faint sounds masked by Wang Anfeng''s steps, like the ghostly spirits of legend, drawing closer to the youth. When he was about three steps away from Wang Anfeng, the clouds in the sky gathered and dispersed, obscuring the bright moon. The newcomer tiptoed lightly on the stone pavement, no longer concealing his figure; Qi Force burst forth from his feet, swirling around, propelling him into the air like a Flying Eagle with folded wings, his left hand''s fingers curled inward, twisting his body, turning his wrist, reaching for the jade pendant in Wang Anfeng''s hand, his fingers pinched as if they were the beak of a crane, swooping down toward Wang Anfeng''s left shoulder. One move and two styles, stirring a whistling through the air. Wang Anfeng seemed startled, his right hand trembling, the jade pendant falling down below, the moon-white vapor gathered at the dragon head tracing out dazzling lines, the newcomer''s right hand reflexively scooping below, catching the beautiful jade in hand, but his own stance was thereby distorted, as he prepared to regather his Vigorous Qi. Wang Anfeng, however, precisely took a step backward, his right arm bent at the elbow, naturally dropping behind him. Because he had not sensed the killing intent, he only used seventy percent of his vigor. In the middle of the thunderous explosion, the person''s body was slightly stiff; Wang Anfeng, who had been in many battles at Shaolin Temple, instantly knew that the other person''s Internal Force Martial Body was similar to his own, and his right hand naturally lifted, holding the other''s right wrist, Thunder Vigor flashing past, striking his meridians. The latter''s right hand trembled slightly, the hazy moon pendant fell, caught by Wang Anfeng. The newcomer sensed something amiss and started to retreat hastily; his movement technique was quite exquisite, and in a blink, he had created a distance of three steps from Wang Anfeng. It was at this moment that the youth''s right hand swiftly grabbed the handle of the sword on his back, and amidst the ringing of the sword, drew it from its scabbard. The wooden sword traced an arc in the air. The clouds dispersed and fog cleared, the moonlight was bright and clear. In the moonlight, a seventeen or eighteen-year-old youth in black clothing, his face deathly pale, stood on the ground, his body rigid, not daring to make the slightest movement. The Eight-Sided Wooden Sword was neither an inch too long nor a fraction too short, precisely pointing at his throat, as if it had been calculated countless times, its precision astonishing, and it was this precision that stirred an incredible sense of terror in his heart. His eyes looked at the calm-faced youth in blue under the moonlight, recalling every detail of the attack just then, only feeling a chill climbing up his spine, gripping his heart within his chest. Had he been seen through?! The pupils of the youth in black clothing contracted slightly. The jade pendant fell. Retreat, strike, draw the sword. Was everything within his calculations?! Feeling the prick on his throat, he had no doubts that this apparently wooden longsword could easily pierce through his throat. If he had drawn his sword just a breath earlier, or stepped forward one step... At this thought, a cold sweat broke out on his back, and he felt as if he had just taken a loop around the hall of the king of hell. He raised his hands, spreading his fingers wide, to show he carried no weapon, and squeezed out a harmless smile, saying, "Relax..." "Please relax, Keeper of the Archives..." Internally, he gritted his teeth. Just wait until my leader comes and deals with you, then you''ll get what''s coming to you! Just then, the youth in front of him nodded slightly, the longsword still pointed at his throat, unmoved, his brows and eyes calm and faintly detached, his gaze turned towards the east, his left hand casually hanging the moon-white jade pendant on his waistband, his posture relaxed, his spirit clean, resembling a cold plum under the moonlight, inviting a friend to join him, casually saying, "Since you''ve come, why not come out and meet?" The voice paused, and the young man in black felt a jolt in his heart, yet he saw that the alley remained as silent and still as ever, with no response, and he breathed a sigh of relief. That was close, the leader hadn''t been so easily provoked as before. As this thought relaxed him, he suddenly realized the truly important detail, and his eyes widened slightly. Something''s not right! Had this Keeper of the Archives really discovered the leader?! Looking at the youth in front, whether it was the fear in his heart, he felt the newly ranked Keeper of the Archives on the Constellation Ranking List was becoming even more unfathomable. The moss-covered walls built of green stones on both sides of the alley extended quietly deep into the distance, as if endless, encompassing the realms of ''here'' and ''there,'' the youth holding the sword standing upon the earth, with the bright moon above; in a trance, he almost felt he was facing not a common youth, but the bright moon and sky itself, the very Heaven and Earth before him. While he was in shock, he saw the Keeper of the Archives turn and look at him again, speaking earnestly, "According to the Great Qin Legal Code, unprovoked assault is one of the six punitive crimes, an unpardonable offense." "You can kill him on the spot with no crime attached," The smile on the face of the boy in black stiffened. He then noticed the wooden sword at his throat gradually increasing its pressure, as sharp as he had imagined, with his skin effortlessly sliced open. The slightly bright evening breeze of the autumn night rushed into the torn muscles and blood vessels, a unique sensation that set one''s heart trembling. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The warm blood flowed down from the wound. Then, blown by the night wind, it lost its last warmth and slowly congealed. The boy in black shivered, the overly earnest eyes of the library guardian in front of him giving him a real feeling of impending death. The terror of being instantly captured after a failed attack now magnified immeasurably, turning into the fear and dread of facing death, causing him to involuntarily shriek: "Big Sister, Big Sister, Big Sister!" "This guy''s serious, he really wants to chop me up!" "Someone, help!" Wang Anfeng remained unmoved, Wu Changqing''s teachings echoing in his ears, his movements steadier. The woman hiding at the side seemed unable to hold back any longer. A Vigorous Qi shot abruptly toward a spot three feet in front of Wang Anfeng, creating a crack on the ground. Fragments of stone shot up. Wang Anfeng stepped into the Position of the Nine Palaces of the Taoist Sect, shifted his body behind the youth in black, his right hand wielding the sword, while his left hand turned into a claw-like grip, hooked onto the youth''s throat. If he were to channel his Inner Qi, his fingers would be as firm as steel, and with the strength of his tendons and bones, he could ruthlessly tear it apart, using this as a threat. It wasn''t until then that he felt slightly relieved in his heart and finally had the time to look at the woman before him, noticing her dressed in black and red Vigorous Attire, with a commanding presence in her brows and eyes. He saw the standard-issue Great Qin battle sabre in her hands and how she pressed her hand to her forehead in a helpless gesture while watching the screaming boy in black. A familiar cold voice sounded by Wang Anfeng''s ear, his expression unchanged. His gaze shifted from the young woman, looking sideways towards a shadow, he softly said: "General, why don''t you come out?" The other two present changed their expressions subtly. After a moment of silence, from that shadow stepped forth a middle-aged man, clad in light leather armor, his face with rough features, his eyebrows thick and disheveled, emanating a strong and unwavering vigor. On his back was a longsword with bronze tiger stripes, as if stained with blood, covered in red rust. He cupped his fists and said in a deep voice: "I don''t deserve the title of General." The young woman let out a breath, hand to her forehead, and sighed: "Now that everyone''s here, please, library guardian, show some generosity." "Just treat this idiot as a fart and let it go." Wang Anfeng nodded, released the grip of his left hand on the youth, who staggered, almost falling to the ground. As soon as he broke free, he pressed one hand to the wound on his neck, wailing: "I''m dying, I''m dying, I''m dying!" "Big Sister, give me golden sore medicine..." His voice came to an abrupt halt, and when he removed his right hand, it was only stained with a faint trace of blood, as if he had accidentally scraped his skin. Nevertheless, the fear he had felt, as if he were on the brink of being torn apart, still lingered in his heart, unwilling to disperse, a dazed and vacant look appearing on his face. Wang Anfeng sheathed his longsword, the Qi Force around his body dissipated. If these people harbored ill intentions toward him, his modest martial arts would be no different against the middle-aged man, whether he had a sword or not. He still had to rely on Mr. Ying to take him back to Shaolin. Sheathing his sword could make them uncertain and hesitant. If their actions were merely a test and bore no killing intent, then his own actions would appear all the more candid and composed. The young woman across seemed contemplative, sheathed her battle sabre with a wave of her hand, and cupped her fists: "I apologize for the disturbance today. I intended for him to make contact with you, but I didn''t expect him to strike directly." "If we have offended you in any way, I hope you can be lenient." Wang Anfeng shook his head, indicating that he didn''t mind, his mind filled with many questions about the unexpected events of the night. Unlike the pursuit from the White Tiger Hall, whether it was the boy in black, the young woman in front of him, or the silent middle-aged man, their appearance had no warning whatsoever. They repeatedly referred to him as the library guardian, obviously using this title to find him. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire But he really didn''t know why the name ''library guardian'' was significant. He then cupped his fists with a slight bow, and asked: "I am Wang Anfeng. May I know the purpose of your visit tonight?" PS: Second update Chapter 83 The Still Peaceful Shaolin Temple (1/2) The young lady, upon hearing this, first returned a bow before speaking with a brimming smile:"To bother you this late at night truly leaves my heart uneasy, I hope you can forgive me." "I am Yu Wen." "It''s Yu as in ''sons return to their homes, which are just right for their families,'' and Wen as in ''when clouds are patterned, they are called Wen.''" Again, she raised her hand and pointed to the black-clad young man still clutching his neck, uncertain and fearful, and chuckled as she said: "This reckless person is named Xuan Zhu, feel free to call him ''Monkey.''" "His temperament is willful, just like a monkey jumping about in a mountain brook." Wang Anfeng nodded, his expression calm, but inside he felt slightly surprised. The young lady before him spoke with elegance befitting a lady of a great house, yet she was dressed in a martial artist''s vigorous attire, and her brows exuded a valiant air that was no less than that of any man. The war saber she held had nothing whatsoever to do with the ladies of great houses. It was over three feet long, with the blade itself being over a foot, its handle capped by a large ring, wrapped twice in hemp rope it was the Great Qin Army''s and bandits'' sole common preference. The Great Qin Horse Saber. And it had been used quite a bit. Wang Anfeng withdrew his gaze from the frayed hemp rope on the saber''s ring, as if he had a moment of realization, just as he heard the young lady continue with a smile: "As for why we have come tonight... " "You might not believe it, but the three of us were merely passing by, and upon seeing the recent addition to the Constellation Ranking List, the Fufeng Book Guardian, we were overjoyed. We had hoped to make friends, but who could have expected that Xuan Zhu here, would be so impetuous as to strike out directly..." Shaking her head, Yu Wen showed a hint of apology on her face before bowing and continuing: "Please be forgiving." Wang Anfeng stepped aside to avoid the bow, shaking his head to indicate he didn''t mind. When Xuan Zhu had attacked him just prior, he had aimed only at the shoulder without a hint of killing intent. If one judged by the outcome alone, it seemed rather that Xuan Zhu had taken several firm hits from Wang Anfeng and suffered light injuries, so Wang Anfeng currently bore little anger but his wariness had significantly increased. Inside, he knew that this woman named Yu Wen certainly hadn''t told the whole truth, wondering how many truths and lies were woven into her explanation just now. As for being listed on the Constellation Ranking List, ever since he had defeated the Flying Cloud Swordsman in North Martial City, he had been prepared for such recognition; he just hadn''t anticipated that his title would merely be the Fufeng Book Guardian. Wasn''t that the same as before he had made the list? Who exactly had come up with it? Wang Anfeng''s thoughts slightly drifted for a moment, but he quickly returned to the present. Judging by the current situation, the three individuals before him bore him no ill will, but Wang Anfeng had no intention of forming a deep connection with them. He then bowed courteously and said with his eyes lowered: "If that is the case, I must return to clean the Academy. Please excuse me." "Farewell." Yu Wen blinked in slight surprise, raising her hand intending to detain him, but Wang Anfeng had already turned around, his Qi circulating through his entire body, using the martial technique of the Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique along with the foot patterns of the Taoist Nine Palaces. In the blink of an eye, he had departed into the distance, leaving only his silhouette for the three. Yu Wen lowered her hand, watching the departing youth, her face thoughtful, before she suddenly shook her head with a chuckle: "Who would have thought, this Book Guardian is quite cautious." The middle-aged man was silent for a moment before speaking gravely: "Just like that, let him go?" Yu Wen spread her hands and said: "What can we do? We''re not kidnappers..." Her voice trailed off before she continued: "Besides, it''s a great taboo to speak too deeply for an acquaintance. Revealing everything just upon meeting would be too foolish and slow, even for this unruly Monkey here to do such a thing." Upon hearing this, Xuan Zhu rolled his eyes in exasperation, ready to retort, but the young lady tapped his forehead lightly with the scabbard, his expression becoming perplexed and his steps staggering as he took a step back. Yu Wen flicked her wrist, causing the war saber to spin twice in her hand before casually tossing it into Xuan Zhu''s embrace. The latter fumbled to catch it; even though he possessed Ninth Rank Inner Strength, he was holding the saber as if it was a great weight, his face pallid, his fingers gripping the blade tightly, not daring to be careless. The young lady turned around, looking up at the crescent moon in the sky, hands clasped behind her back, she leisurely said: "Let''s go... time to return home." "I wonder if Auntie Li has gone to sleep... never mind, I''ll pay my respects tomorrow morning." Taking a few steps yet without halting, she turned her head towards the middle-aged man and casually inquired: "By the way, Uncle Kui, how would you rate the Book Guardian''s skills in martial arts?" The middle-aged man shook his head, saying: "I truly don''t know how he detected me just now; it might be due to that jade pendant he wears. As for his martial arts... " He paused, seemingly in contemplation, then added: "His swordsmanship is very refined. His Inner Strength Martial Body is similar to that of Young Master Xuan, both likely around the Ninth Rank." "The punching and kicking skills clearly come from a prestigious lineage, yet their power is... quite ordinary. It seems that they were foundational techniques for him when he first entered the path of martial arts; now, they are of little use to him." "The agility showcased must be the Nine Palace Steps from the Taoist Sect, the light-body movement technique was precisely as described on the Constellation Ranking Listindeed very poor." "It seems he has spent most of his time refining his swordsmanship, hence though his sword skills are exceptional, his other martial arts talents are quite ordinary. His External Cultivation hasn''t been displayed, but I fear it''s probably just as mediocre as evaluated on the Constellation Ranking List." "Extremely poor." The voice paused for a moment, and the middle-aged man made his assessment of the youth. "This is a martial artist who takes an unorthodox approach with the sword." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire "Immovable as a mountain, swift as thunder, with a kill in one strike." "If you were to face him in combat, you should best disarm him of his longsword, confine him to one spot, and force him into close combat using fists and feet." Yu Wen raised her hand to her forehead, sighing helplessly: "Uncle Kui, we are here on a mission, not to fight to the death... " Why are the people around me all of this nature? Suddenly, a sense of powerlessness surfaced in the girl''s heart. The man clasped his fists, saying in a deep voice: "It was a slip of the tongue on my part." Yu Wen shook her head, replying: "Uncle Kui, you have your considerations too, how can I blame you just because our thoughts differ?" The man nodded and fell silent, not saying another word. Though he had just admitted his mistake, because of his previous position, he didn''t really think he was wrong. Following several steps behind the young girl, he suddenly remembered the simple, unadorned yet terrifyingly precise sword technique they had witnessed while hiding earlier. An idea surfaced in his mind. He hesitated briefly, then shook his head, dismissing the ridiculous thought and silently continued to guard one step behind Yu Wen. Ridiculous, too ridiculous. How could there be a seasoned warrior only fourteen or fifteen years old in this world? The man concluded as he watched the young girl walking ahead of him. Perhaps, it was just a coincidence... ............................. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng continued without stopping, using the Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique as he sprinted towards the Academy. Given the short distance, it only took him a moment to return, and only when he stepped through the Academy''s gate did he finally breathe a sigh of relief. He steadied his Inner Qi while heading toward Wind Character Tower. Within Shaolin Temple. Only now did the scholar pull back his awareness from the outside world. Having just reached across realms to instruct Wang Anfeng, he was inevitably feeling somewhat exhausted. However, he did his best to show no signs of weakness, simply lying lazily in the bamboo chair and sneering at Ci, saying: "Is this the martial arts you passed on to him?" "I remember, that move is called ''Reverse Elbow Break''? Although it wasn''t executed fully, employing the Golden Bell Shield Inner Strength, it only managed to disrupt the stance of a mere Ninth Rank Martial Artist, and didn''t even qualify as a slight injury." "Are all of Shaolin''s Seventy-Two Ultimate Skills such trash? Heh... might as well burn them." These contemptuous words toward his martial lineage were hard to ignore even for someone as equanimous as Ci. The chanting paused briefly, and with eyes opening to look at the scholar, he said in a heavy tone: "After all, it''s just Shaolin Changquan, which is used for laying the foundation. Having such power is not bad at all." The scholar didn''t look at him, instead he just raised his eyes to the sky and spoke leisurely: "Shaolin, huh, the orthodox path of martial arts, the Seventy-Two Ultimate Skills... Heh, what grand titles." "I told you, this is just Shaolin Changquan..." The scholar seemed to not hear, simply muttering to himself: "Seventy-Two Ultimate Skills... So, they''re just seventy-two pieces of junk, huh?" "How did Emperor Qin not burn you guys back then, oh yeah, I forgot, your ancestors had not even been born yet, right? My apologies, my mistake... excuse me, excuse me..." Ci''s temples bulged with barely suppressed anger. Master Ying reverted his gaze back to Ci, the cold sneer on his face replaced by a warm and scholarly look of kindness, as gentle as a modest gentleman, and he said deliberately: "The Seventy-Two Ultimate Skills, huh..." Ci''s bushy brows twitched violently, and he suddenly stood up, with Qi Force swirling around him like a dragon hissing coldly: "It''s been a long time since I''ve taken action, you must be itching for a fight!" In the face of the barely-contained ''Wrathful King'' that was Ci, the scholar only put his hands behind his back and lifted the corners of his mouth in a smirk: "Heh..." Before he could finish, Wu Changqing, who had been sitting and watching the excitement, changed expression, lifted his right hand to his lips, and coughed loudly twice while using his astonishing movement technique to lean back on the lounge chair, grabbing a previously read medical book to shield himself. In this solitary peak, amidst the unusual fluctuations, the figure of a young man dressed in blue appeared. Wang Anfeng got used to the sudden change in his surroundings and noticed his master sitting cross-legged chanting scriptures, the scholar with an indifferent look gazing toward the distant sky, and the second master still engrossed in his medical studies. It seemed to him as if no matter how tumultuous the outside world was, it remained unchanged here, and he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Shaolin Temple is peaceful today as well... PS: First update presented Chapter 84 New Martial Arts (2/2) Wang Anfeng, unaware that a great battle had nearly broken out within the Shaolin Temple, stepped forward to pay his respects to several instructors and then moved in front of the scholar, performing a gesture of respect for his junior, saying,"Thank you, sir, for the guidance just now." The middle-aged man who had just been standing by Yu Wen, though born of the battlefield, seemed to have cultivated some martial arts secret techniques, his aura of killing intent incredibly well-concealed. If not for the scholar''s reminder in his ear through the Dharma of long-distance audio transmission, he would have had no way of noticing. Without the initiative, he would be at others'' mercy at every turn, and escaping with ease would likely be impossible. The scholar nodded slightly, seeming unconcerned about such trivial matters, as if the exhaustion from long-distance audio transmission belonged to someone else. He tapped gently several times on the armrest of the bamboo chair and then spoke up, as if giving a casual command, "Today, your elbow strike failed to defeat your opponent." "As punishment, you''ll practice Shaolin Changquan in Copper Man Lane for three hours. Do you have any objections?!" Wang Anfeng frowned slightly upon hearing this, then recalled the brief exchange with Xuan Zhu in the alleyway. He thought back to how his ''Reverse Elbow Break'' at seventy percent of his strength, when it hit Xuan Zhu, only managed to break his posture and not send him retreating. That''s when he realized what the scholar was referring to, and a touch of sentiment couldn''t help but surface in his heart. All this time, he had been focusing on swordsmanship in combat and had not noticed... A trace of sigh lingered in the youth''s heart. When did it start, that Shaolin Changquan, which he had once relied on, could only be used to disrupt the opponent''s movements? Suppressing these scattered thoughts, Wang Anfeng saluted with a fist and replied, "I dare not." "The junior will follow the command." After saying this, his hands fell to his sides, he stood up straight, and turned to head to Copper Man Lane in the Shaolin Temple to refine his martial arts skills using the images left by the ''Shaolin disciples''. Yet, he didn''t know how long he could sustain combat solely with Shaolin Changquan techniques. Atop the bluestone, the sound of the monk Ci chanting scriptures had stopped at some point, his fingers moving the prayer beads increasingly slower as if he had fallen into contemplation, his eyes slightly closed. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire The scholar glanced at the monk and a cold smile appeared on his lips before he suddenly asked, "By the way, lad, what is the name of the move you used today?" Wang Anfeng didn''t know what Mr. Ying intended by asking this question, but upon hearing it, he respectfully responded, "Sir, it is the ''Reverse Elbow Break'' from Shaolin Changquan, why do you ask?" The scholar waved his hand, saying, "It''s nothing, you may go." "Yes..." Wang Anfeng, somewhat puzzled, replied and turned to leave. Now that his martial arts skills had improved, he did not need the help of his masters to reach other mountain peaks; he could use Qinggong as part of his cultivation, and in a moment, he had disappeared from sight. About a quarter of an hour later, monk Ci huffed and got up from the stone, not sparing the scholar a glance as he left swiftly with Qinggong. Wu Changqing, looking at the monk''s retreating figure, stroked his beard and laughed, "Sir, if you wished to remind the master, you could have just spoken directly, why go to such lengths to provoke him?" The scholar''s face remained coldly amused, offering no reply. Knowing he would not get an answer, Wu Changqing helplessly shook his head and initiated a change of subject, "That said, there is still something I don''t understand." The scholar looked at him and said succinctly, "Speak." The elder, already accustomed to his temperament, wasn''t offended and simply laughed, "That Lost Treasure, sir, did you only use one piece? What are your plans for the remaining one? Will you refine it into an elixir or turn it into a weapon?" "Although the young lad''s swordsmanship is formidable, if his weapon were to break in someone''s hands, I''m afraid he might find himself at a disadvantage. This move should not be taken lightly..." The scholar''s lips curled in scorn as he shook his head, "The Lost Treasure has its uses for me, as for weapons?" "Heh... if someone can break a ''Plot Weapon,'' giving them another, even better weapon would only lead to a dead end." Wu Changqing was slightly startled, but then a look of realization appeared on his face, and he stroked his beard without further concern. The weapons provided for players within the plot had never been known to break. Even when facing a direct hit from a top evil martial artist at full strength during a plot transition, not the slightest crack had appeared. On the gaming forums of the time, this was listed as a ''plot bug'', alongside "the righteous disciples of the righteous path who always talk about chivalry, why do they all have a Robbery Escort Flag in their bags?" The elderly man glanced at the scholar who was lazily reclining in a bamboo chair and couldn''t help but admire him. Even such minor details had been utilized early on. He truly deserved to be... At this thought, his instinct stopped him. He had spent his life roving through the Jianghu, and even though he now realized that this Jianghu, this world, and the quick-forged grudges and unbridled gallops of the past decades were but a grand illusion of life, whenever he thought of that colossal entity, a slight tremor still ran through the old man''s heart. He looked up at a corner where the warm afternoon sun was magically cast in the sky. The scholar in green clothes, with half-closed eyes, sat back lazily in the bamboo chair, tapping the armrest with his finger as if he was beating the rhythm of ''Peaceful Melody''. His black hair slid down from his temples, his entire being exuding an air of languid ease. That leading figure in the rumors and this lazy, sun-basking scholar in green, were they really one and the same? Although they had known each other for a long time, Wu Changqing still found it slightly incredible. He could only sigh at the vastness of the world and its endless wonders. Living a long life did have some benefits. Although there were more disadvantages... The elder stroked his beard, looking at the lazily sprawled scholar, then suddenly felt tired himself, leaning back into the lounge chair. He gazed at the azure sky above, his mind wandering. Master Ci must be preparing to teach Anfeng deeper levels of martial arts. I should also teach him the advanced martial arts of Medicine King Valley... The Spirit Snake Seeking Gap Whip Technique is now but chicken ribs to Anfeng. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s just that I''m not sure which martial arts Master Ci will pass onto him; I hope they won''t be repetitive. ..................... Shaolin TempleCopper Man Lane. The clear and pure sound of the bell swept through the corridor. Wang Anfeng stood still with his arms crossed in front of him. The golden red characters that covered his bare skin slowly lost their glow and vanished into the youth''s body. A figure rapidly retreated away from him, stopping seven steps away. It was a young man wearing only black pants, with his bare upper body adorned with blooming flowers, an Azure Dragon wrapped around his arm, and a ponytail tied with grass rope over his shoulder. There was always a slight smile on his lips, and he had a forthright and elegant demeanor, which now was slowly fading away. In their recent exchange, his moves appeared to be simple and direct, but they were strong, forceful, and filled with masculine energy. The sound of a dragon''s chant could be heard, a fist and palm technique that was unprecedented for Wang Anfeng, unseen and unheard of, not even mentioned in the travel notes of the Wind Character Tower. A voice echoed through Copper Man Lane. "Wang Anfeng, challenge failed." The candles lining the hallway silently extinguished, and the tightly closed doors opened. Wang Anfeng exhaled, lowered his arms, and winced from the pain of his injuries when his actions triggered the tender areas. Even within the Shaolin Temple, where healing was far quicker than at the Academy, the pain did not diminish in the slightest. After massaging several acupoints, the young man turned and walked outside, not quite understanding why Mr. Ying had suddenly arranged for him to spar and practice his fist technique against an opponent. No sooner had he stepped outside the door than he saw Master Ci, dressed in grey monk''s robes, standing not far from the entrance. It seemed he had been there for some time. Wang Anfeng quickly walked up to greet him, but the motion pulled at his injured arms, causing his movements to distort slightly. Master Ci''s brows furrowed slightly. After hearing the young man''s explanation, he looked towards the distant peak, narrowing his eyes. After several moments, he withdrew his gaze, turned to the somewhat perplexed Wang Anfeng, raised his hand to gently touch the top of the young man''s head, and spoke softly: "Don''t worry, today... your Master will pass on new martial arts to you, which are no worse than his." "It is the foremost palm technique of Buddhism, endless and insurmountable. Only by comprehending its ultimate rigidity and fullness to achieve ultimate emptiness, can one truly master it." "Its name is, Prajna Palm." PS: Second update presented. Chapter 85 Prajna Palm (1/2) Ci Yuan retracted his right hand, gazed at the youth before him, fell silent for a moment, and slowly said,"This Prajna Palm Technique, originated from the eighth Abbot Grandmaster of our temple, you must diligently and rigorously practice it every day, you cannot neglect it..." "Disciple understands." Ci Yuan nodded, then took a step forward, his figure swiftly moved, and he appeared tens of meters away, nodding to indicate Wang Anfeng to stay put while he calmly rolled up the sleeves of his monk''s robe and started to demonstrate the palm technique right there. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, it appeared simple and transparent, yet it did not display any other grand or vigorous intents. From its simplicity, an extraordinary sense was hidden. With each move and form, he expounded all the profound mysteries of the palm technique. His prowess in fist and palm techniques was immensely profound, purely in terms of fistwork, he was a grandmaster who could be termed as epoch-shattering. Now, imparting this to his close disciple, he naturally exerted all his effort, even analyzing the parts that were difficult for ordinary people to comprehend in a clear and understandable manner. After performing the palm technique several times in succession, the monk slowly retracted his aura. His cultivation realm was the Second Rank of the Eight Part Prajna, Vajra Prajna, which in terms of grandness and might, was not inferior to the mighty power of Vajra. Presently, in order not to affect Wang Anfeng, he forcibly suppressed his usual style of martial arts. This several bouts of technique, thus, required him to forcibly restrain his instincts, which was quite challenging and left him feeling slightly fatigued mentally. Looking up, he saw that Wang Anfeng had already entered a state of self-forgetfulness, which brought him considerable relief. He brought his palms together and used the Buddhist Lion''s Roar, not to attack but to utilize the mastery of subtleties as Dharma thunder, to oscillate distractions and help Wang Anfeng comprehend the essence of the movements. He chanted, "If in the long night you are restless, with thoughts flying about, how can you tame them? Take the scattered thoughts, and probe the source of scattering, find it nowhere, then where can scattered thoughts reside? By probing the probing mind, there lies where the probing mind is tranquil?" "The wisdom that perceives is inherently empty, and the objects it perceives are also still. Stillness that is not still is because there is no one who can be still; perception that does not perceive is because there is nothing to be perceived. Both mind and perception are tranquil, thoughts are peaceful. Not seeking externally, not persisting internally, both paths are obliterated, the single nature is content. This single verse is the true essence of Prajna Palm Martial Arts, remember this well, remember this well." Inadvertently shaken by the Dharma sound, Wang Anfeng had the essence of the movements imprinted deep within his consciousness. At a distance, the Shaolin bell, pulled by Ci Yuan''s Qi Mechanism, resonated thunderously, sending its deep bell tones reverberating over the mountaintop, cleansing mundane thoughts, turning the area around Copper Man Lane as the center, clearing the skies over the vast Shaoshi Mountain, clouds dispersing and the air currents moving like waves towards the distance. A single falling leaf was set in motion by this, rising with the wind, fluttering unknowingly far, just about to plunge into the abyss, yet it was drawn by a gentle Vigorous Qi, falling into a slender hand. The Scholar in green played casually with the leaf, sensing the yet undissipated Buddhist intent within it, a slight smirk appearing at the corner of his mouth. Ah... Prajna Palm. His fingers relaxed slightly, he again lazily leaned back in the bamboo chair, letting the leaf drift down the cliff, falling into the stream at the mountain''s foot, stirring up a gentle ripple. Prajna Palm, one of the three major palm techniques among the Shaolin Seventy-Two Ultimate Skills, its profound subtlety, not like the Sumeru Mountain Palm that is exceptionally effective at range and can amass power in emptiness, Palm with Sumeru hidden within, nor as vigorous as the Great Vajra Palm, formidable and extreme, striking powerful blows through the air like Vajra itself. But the premier Buddhist technique is neither the subtly profound and seemingly hard yet soft Sumeru Mountain Palm, nor the utmost yang and vigorous, thick and fierce Great Vajra Palm, but rather that ordinary and plain, like an old monk preaching, Prajna Palm. Simply because its palm power strengthens with more practice, its moves become purer with more learning, an endless learning where utmost strength leads to ultimate emptiness, only then can one truly master it, but as for the pinnacle, since time immemorial, no master has ever dared to claim they have pushed this technique to its ultimate realm. With Dharma being boundless, human wisdom varies from minimal to great Prajna and up to the eighth part Prajna, endless and boundless, explaining Buddhist principles through Martial Arts, Buddhism being boundless, so are the powers of the palm technique. ..................... This day, practicing Prajna Palm, since Wang Anfeng already had the foundation in Shaolin Martial Arts and his fundamental Inner Strength was a precious secret of Shaolin Temple not easily passed on, he grasped it very quickly, learning five palms within four to five Hours. His moves, now extremely refined, excelled in Vigorous Qi transformations, possessing very remarkable skills both in close-quarters combat and airborne palm power, far surpassing any previously learned Shaolin Changquan. Afterward, Wang Anfeng took a short rest in Shaolin Temple for several Hours to recover his energy. Wu Changqing knew he was practicing profound martial arts, so he used medicinal herbs that nourish qi and spirit to prepare many medicinal meals. His mastery in Inner Strength was already quite significant; however, he had not surpassed the Middle Third Rank of Longmen. In Taoist terms, that meant he was still in the phase of refining essence and transforming qi. His appetite had increased, so he ended up eating it all. After eating his fill, Wang Anfeng looked at the stacks of dishes piled up on the table in front of him, noting how clean they were, without a single leftover. His expression was slightly bewildered. His appetite had increased again. The youth, subconsciously, reached for the purse tied around his waist. His gaze grew more solemn. If it weren''t for Shaolin Temple, even a well-stocked salary would probably not be enough to cover the meals. Wang Anfeng are you a pig? Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire ..................... The next day, inside the Wind Character Tower. Wang Anfeng flipped through the miscellaneous travel accounts exclusive to the Paoding lineage found in the Wind Character Tower, and discovered the explanation for the appetites of various martial artists. His eyes lit up, then his expression became slightly bewildered again. The book slipped from his fingers and landed on his lap, yet he seemed unaware, merely murmuring: "My appetite has already surpassed the normal Eighth Rank" "And, it will increase" Inside Shaolin Temple. Wu Changqing set down the book titled "Real Records of the Thirteen Styles of the Golden Needle" on the table. Master Ci Lifted her gaze, noticing that it was wholly written with names of ingredients. Her expression grew puzzled, though before she could speak, the elder realized something was amiss. With a flick of the wrist and a quick motion fast as lightning, he grabbed the book, producing a sharp snap. He raised his right hand, placed it near his mouth, and coughed quietly. His expression did not change. However, the monk sensed the elder clearly meant to imply something. Act as if nothing happened Master Ci felt deeper confusion and wanted to ask, but Wu Changqing was experienced and swiftly spoke: "Master Ci, and scholar where have you two been to appreciate the scenery this time?" "Was it the vast sea, the Great Desert, or perhaps some overseas islands?" While speaking, he stroked his long beard, his gaze resting on the two with a smile. The scholar, draped in a blue robe, appeared handsome and aloof, though a bruise was visible on his right eye. At Wu''s words, he coldly laughed, which seemed to pain him, distorting his smile. The monk, trained in Hard Kung Fu, was dressed in ragged robes like a beggar, and his face bore traces of a sword scar, superficial yet amusing to look at. PS: Today''s first update Chapter 86 Yuan Cis Considerations (2\\2) Upon hearing the elder''s question, Ci Yuan only pressed his palms together and uttered a chant of Buddha, indeed not asking further about the medical book, while Mr. Ying scoffed coldly.He had been fiercely struck in the eye socket by Ci Yuan''s Great Vajra Fist which carried the intent of "All Dharmas are Non-Dharmas, Severing All Afflictions," and he was feeling a bit irritated in his heart. Just then, Wu Changqing, unfortunately, touched upon the sore point, adding to his irritation. He glanced coldly at the elder, whose face beamed with warmth, then, with a wave of his sleeve, he vanished without a trace. Wu Changqing stroked his white beard, smiling without speaking. He whispered to himself. It seemed that during the bout, Mr. Ying had not employed his full authority; otherwise, he would not have ended up so disheveled. In such matters, the master was indeed quite stubborn, unlike usual days. With a couple of sighs, the old man''s gaze returned to Ci Yuan. Yet, his mind envisioned the scholar''s swollen eyes, his thoughts drifting to past conflicts between the two, where every injury the scholar sustained was always on his face, recalling the rumors in the Jianghu that the chief greatly cared about his own demeanor. Although he had long been absent from Jianghu, he was aware of this tale; Masters Ci Yuan and Mr. Ying were close friends who traveled Jianghu together; they must know more about it With this thought, Wu Changqing couldn''t help but lift his eyes to look at the monk in tattered robes, still sitting dignified on the bluestone, his demeanor solemn, his gaze rather peculiar as he reflected inwardly. Unexpectedly, Master Ci Yuan was also a... uh. The old man paused in his thoughts, searching his mind for a fitting description, then shook his head in reflection and said: "A remarkable man indeed" Realizing the change in the elder''s expression, Ci Yuan opened his eyes and spoke, "Does Elder Wu have something to discuss with this poor monk?" Wu Changqing was slightly surprised at hearing this, but he soon realized that the monk before him was no ordinary person, but rather, a Wrathful King of the Upper Third Rank. Shaolin Martial Arts, when cultivated to the later stages, could manifest all sorts of incredible Divine Skills. The thoughts he had just entertained had probably already been perceived, but he remained composed, simply stroking his long beard, his facial expression showing no signs of abnormality, and smiled, saying: "The old man was just thinking, Anfeng''s martial arts are becoming increasingly profound, so I should teach him some advanced skills; yet, I''m worried about duplication with what the master has provided, which might not be advisable." Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "After all, although the martial arts of Medicine King Valley are quite effective, if compared to Shaolin in terms of striking skills, they are still far from equal." Ci Yuan shook his head and said, "Elder Wu is too modest." "The martial arts of Medicine King Valley use poison as their blade, their power unpredictable; it''s merely that they differ from Shaolin Martial Arts, each having their own strengths." "As for Anfeng''s martial arts I have taught him the Prajna Palm of Shaolin, if Elder Wu wishes to teach him martial arts, please wait a few days until he has fully mastered this set of palm techniques." Upon hearing this, Wu Changqing''s heart skipped a beat and said, "Prajna Palm?!" As he spoke, his volume was noticeably higher than usual, the elder realized he had been startled but he couldn''t suppress his astonishment. He had considered many martial arts in his mind, thinking that Ci Yuan might teach Wang Anfeng the fundamental martial arts of Shaolin, such as Arhat Fist, Vaisravana Palm, or even speculated about the Seventy-Two Ultimate Skills like Maha Finger, Great Vajra Palm, or Vajra Finger Force, but he had never thought that Ci Yuan would directly impart this profound Buddhist skill. As far as he knew, the newly prominent master of Shaolin Temple, Ci Yuan, had traversed Jianghu with the Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill, suppressing many evil sect''s experts without any mercy by often displaying the Wrathful King''s fierce aspect, earning him the title of Wrathful King, his expertise mostly within the Vajra Lineage, with little involvement in Prajna Palm. Ci Yuan nodded slightly and offered no explanation. Wu Changqing stroked his beard and turned to read a book, but he couldn''t concentrate. He simply put the book down and turned to look at the monk who was chanting with his eyes closed, hesitating slightly before saying, "Master Yuan Ci, forgive my presumption, but isn''t your sect''s martial arts all about gradual progression?" "Although Anfeng bases his Inner Strength on the Golden Bell Shield, just now he was still practicing foundational Shaolin Changquan. Isn''t it a bit too hasty to teach him the Prajna Palm so suddenly?" Wu Changqing''s concerns were not without reason. In the eyes of Jianghu, Shaolin''s Martial Arts are known for their systematic progression and solid foundation, progressing from one Martial Art to another, eventually building a base so solid it makes one''s scalp tingle and is virtually flawless. Cases like Wang Anfeng, who had just laid the foundation and was directly taught a martial art that''s considered the pinnacle of the sect''s teachings, were exceedingly rare and almost unheard of. Hearing this, Yuan Ci fell silent for a moment before saying, "...There''s no time." Wu Changqing was slightly startled, then saw the monk shake his head, a tone of regret in his voice as he sighed, "There''s no time indeed..." "As Shaolin disciples, if we follow the rules, one should start with practicing Shaolin Changquan to grasp the basics of Martial Arts. After mastering Changquan, one should then cultivate Arhat Fist, followed by Subdue Tiger Fist, Vaisravana Palm, and Scattering Flowers Palm. By the time one can engage in something as profound as Prajna Palm, easily three or five decades would have passed." His voice paused slightly as various thoughts flashed through Yuan Ci''s mind, eventually settling into a long sigh. "There''s no time indeed..." Wu Changqing somewhat understood. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire If Wang Anfeng continued practicing according to Shaolin''s rules, his foundation would indeed be incomparably solid, but he would have missed the most radiantly youthful years of a martial artist. Moreover, the more one delves into Shaolin Martial Arts, the more Buddhist principles one needs to comprehend. By then, if Wang Anfeng''s state of mind hadn''t reached the profound and mystical realm of ''No-Self Aspect, No-Person Aspect, No Living Beings Aspect, all aspects are Non-Aspects,'' his Martial Arts would at most reach Third Rank, marking him as a master, but not enough to support his dreams. If he did reach such a realm, he would not be much different from an Arhat or Buddha walking the earth. His mind would be perfectly at peace and non-leaking, perceiving all beings as one, with no distinctions, having long disdained deeper martial arts practices. Although his Inner Strength would grow richer, without deliberate cultivation, it would be difficult to reach the pinnacle. Even if enlightened, he would uphold the monks'' principle of asceticism from secular life, untouched by karma. For Wang Anfeng''s dreams, following the orthodox path of cultivation was essentially a dead end. Even considering the young man''s insightful nature and Buddha heart, it was not impossible that, after forty or fifty years, he could comprehend Buddhist principles and integrate all his knowledge to the extent of advancing into a dao, pioneering a new school in this realm. But that would be the Buddha named Wang Anfeng. Not the fervent hero, not the young man who once furrowed his brows over his appetite for meat. Realizing this, Wu Changqing felt a wave of emotion and said, "Master, your action is indeed wise..." His voice trailed off, but then he thought how the young man would react to hearing about his future. The first thought might not be fear, but a worry that he might have to survive on vegetarian meals for life... As for the rest... ah, he probably would never believe he could become that person. The old man stroked his beard and chuckled softly. After all, he still looked like a youth. Still the same Yi Nanping. PS: Today''s second update... Chapter 87 Inner Demons (1/2) Autumn had grown denser.In the maple forest of Fufeng Academy, hues of red gradually took over, as if a burning phoenix had fallen there. Inside Wind Character Tower, Wang Anfeng leaned against one side, holding a book in his hand. Over the past ten days, his diligent practice had finally allowed him entrance into the basics of Prajna Palm, passed down by his master. His second master had also taught him a finger technique, divided into the close-combat Acupoint Sealing Technique and the fierce and powerful Finger Force for long-range attacks. The latter relied on profound Internal Strength Cultivation, which he could not yet freely use at the time, but the close-combat technique went relatively well because of his modest medical knowledge, even surpassing the Prajna Palm in practical application in Copper Man Lane. As for the Prajna Palm, in his hands, the combat power it displayed was just beyond Shaolin Changquan, not yet revealing the true might of Buddhism''s leading palm technique. He knew it was because his martial arts skills were not yet adept, and so he did not mind it. With these thoughts, his mind had become quite cluttered. Wang Anfeng could hear the rain outside the window falling with increasing intensity; the sound of raindrops hitting the bluestone was noisy and chaotic. Irritated, he flipped through his book much faster than usual and could not focus on the content. In his mind, two faces kept appearing uncontrollably. One was very blurry, the other very clear. The blurry face belonged to a woman, with soft contours that would suggest great beauty, but the most vivid memory was of a hand caressing his cheek. The hand was as white as bone. It felt as cold as bone too but was still not as chilling as the droplets falling on his cheek, which were bone-piercingly cold and shiver-inducing. In his memory, that day had experienced a severe storm. The youth covered the book with his right hand and looked up, feeling the dampness in the air and the suffocation of excessive humidity, as if he were close to drowning. This was the biggest rain of the year. Wang Anfeng frowned. He disliked the rain very much. Especially the autumn rain. Especially a torrential rain in autumn. He breathed out a turbid breath, stood up, and placed the book he had been holding back in its original position. Perhaps due to the heavy rain outside, there seemed to be more people in Wind Character Tower today. The subtle footsteps mixed together made him more uncomfortable than the thunderous noise and the flipping of pages. Wang Anfeng looked up at the all-too-familiar Wind Character Tower and realized that because the tower was indeed very tall, he had not noticed any significant increase in people. It seemed even sparser than before. The youth''s brows were tightly furrowed. He raised his hand to loosen his collar, finding his breathing slightly easier. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt the urge to shout in anger to vent, but his inherent nature suppressed this desire deep within his heart, much like the other face had always done. Even to death, still smiling. A familiar scholar walked by and greeted him. Wang Anfeng nodded warmly as usual. When the scholar opened his bamboo umbrella at the door, some raindrops splashed out. Wang Anfeng''s palm instinctively trembled slightly but showed no outward sign of disturbance and simply reached for a new book. He flipped it open at random, and his eyes quickly captured a line within. "...and Yun ended up regretting her credulity, as her blood disease worsened dismally, interrupting her comfort during rest, and no remedy proved effective, consisting of intermittent episodes, reducing her once robust figure to mere bones." The youth''s grip on the book tightened a bit, and he fell silent, closing the book, which revealed its cover titled "Records of a Troubled Life: Chronicles of Sorrow." The lettering, unique and carefree, was quite elegant. Yet, Wang Anfeng felt increasingly depressed. Back in June, outside Dingwu City, he had felt similarly when he saw a Seventh Rank Martial Artist of White Tiger Hall fall, his blood washed away by the rain, strangely alleviating his gloom. The Confucian Sect preaches a gentleman should be reserved even in solitude, and he suppressed this dark corner of his heart, but today it was an autumn rain. And it was a torrential one. Moreover, that person had passed away soundly exactly eight years ago today. In the autumn rains of days past, when he swung his butchering knife, there was a particular exhilaration. The innkeeper leaned nearby, watching him in quiet, tranquil silence. Memories of the shabby man in the small cabin in Great Liang Village, always smiling till his last breath, rushed back to him. The remedies were ineffective, his episodes intermittent, his body dwindling away. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Such excellent literary flair, it seemed so vivid. Wang Anfeng sighed. ''He'' couldn''t withstand the cold, even on rainy days with a blazing fire, he left during an autumn rain. That day, the storm was bigger than today''s, with thunder roaring in the sky, as if bidding farewell. The youth let out a breath and gently knocked on his forehead, smirking inwardly. The more he thought about it, the more thoughts piled up, like a sow giving birth. His lips parted in a smile, but even without looking in a mirror, he knew his smile must be painfully ugly at the moment. With thoughts whirling in his mind, Wang Anfeng stood up, picked up the bamboo umbrella next to him, and walked outside. Just as he stepped out without opening the umbrella, there was a young man with bright eyes who shouted loudly, "Hahaha, Wang Anfeng, have you finally decided to come out?!" "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. If you''re not afraid, come and battle me quickly!" He wore an identifiably opulent yellow vigorous attire, his right hand holding a treasure sword sheath studded with seventeen or eighteen gemstones. It looked more like a precious artifact than a weapon. With two beauties holding umbrellas beside him, he wasn''t touched by the misty rain and still looked dashing. At this moment, his eyes almost sparked as they fixed on Wang Anfeng. Being listed on the Constellation Ranking List, Fufeng''s Innkeeper naturally faced challenges, some for fame and others purely to verify their learning. But since he wasn''t on the Heavenly Gang and Earthly Fiends List, ordinary people couldn''t challenge him. And most importantly, almost everyone in Fufeng County City knew by now. This Innkeeper was a good person, a rare good person. Challenging him wouldn''t result in an ugly defeat and talking with friends afterward, one could boast about having sparred with a master on the Constellation Ranking List, lasting forty or fifty moves before being defeated by one techniqueand there was honor in that. Wang Anfeng looked up into the rain at the young man in the yellow shirt, his heart clouded with gloom, yet he still maintained self-control and made a gesture of respect with his fists, "Sorry, I have some matters to attend to today." His words meant he was unwilling to accept the challenge. The young man slightly frowned. This Innkeeper usually didn''t refuse others'' sparring requests, as if he was quite interested in others'' martial arts. Being refused this time was new for him. Some familiar friends nearby started to laugh, causing the young man''s face to lose composure. Since the Innkeeper was always modest and polite, he felt no hint of fear and involuntarily sneered after hearing the rejection, "Why would the Innkeeper show such partiality? It''s merely a spar; could it be that the Innkeeper is afraid?" To this provocative speech, the young man''s attendant behind him simply closed his eyes and stood still, not reacting at all. Nearby, four or five elegantly dressed young men let out strange mocking laughs, irritating the young man in the yellow shirt. Amid the clanging sounds, he already drew his sword and held it horizontally in the rain, saying, "It''s just a battle. Why must the Innkeeper act this way?" The rain kept falling. Wang Anfeng''s suppressed mood was gradually beginning to break down. Looking up, those present were undoubtedly pampered nobles. Since there could be people like Huangfu Xiong or Xue Qinshuang among noble clans, there would also be those who relied on their power, and even these often had strong martial artists protecting them, leaving them unconcerned about others. Violent thoughts rose in his mind, only to be suppressed by his long-standing state of mind. No... This is just a normal reaction from someone who has been rejected. Wang Anfeng whispered inwardly. Being rejected naturally would make one feel uncomfortable. In this world, things are more about inequality than scarcity. He had not rejected others before, and now rejecting this person would naturally make him feel targeted and angry. Being on the Constellation Ranking List doesn''t imply that one should regard oneself as better than others. He tried to control himself mentally, but the taunting voices continued non-stop, mixing with the rain, washing over and gathering on the floor. In his mind, the familiar faces amidst the increasingly intense rain became clearer and clearer. The young man swung his sword, and the rain falling on the sword''s spine was forcefully flicked away by the vigorous qi, splashing onto Wang Anfeng''s face like a touch from a woman''s pale bony fingers, akin to a drop of cold, murky tear. His grip on the bamboo umbrella tightened gradually. Seeing that Wang Anfeng was no longer responding to him, the young man clicked his tongue, showing anger yet also knowing that this person was quite a talented martial artist and that he shouldn''t go too far, as he wasn''t his elder brother. He decided he would vent some anger at the drawing boats, his palm shaking as he prepared to sheathe his sword, giving Wang Anfeng another look and sneering coldly. He was always overbearing and his words were never polite. He wanted to ask if Wang Anfeng was in a hurry to attend a funeral, but he didn''t want to stoop to common insolence, which would result in bearing grudges. He merely gestured casually with his fists and chuckled, saying, "Then I should not disturb the Innkeeper any further." "Sorry for the intrusion today; here''s to wishing long life and prosperity to your family members." Wang Anfeng''s form trembled slightly, and a faint hint of blood surfaced in his pupils. Today was the anniversary of death. The face of the young man in front of him gradually merged with the sight of a White Tiger Hall martial artist lying in a pool of blood. PS: Here''s the first update... Chapter 88 Consequences of the Constellation Ranking List (2/2) The rain fell in torrents.Bucketfuls of rain poured into the bamboo forest beside Wind Character Tower, landing on the green umbrellas held by passersby, sliding down the umbrella surfaces onto the ground, mixing with the soil, turning into mud. Under the flying eaves of Wind Character Tower, the golden bells suddenly rang with the wind, their sound cascading from above, as distant as the heavens. Beneath Jinling, the bright red silk cloth danced wildly. The young man in yellow was ready to sheathe his sword. As the crowd saw there was no more spectacle to watch, they gradually dispersed. The martial artist holding the sword behind him opened his eyes, his previously gathered inner strength dissipated, adding a touch of additional laziness. The young man''s friend came over from the side and teased with a big laugh. "Hahaha, Murong, don''t be angry. I''ll handle the bets today." "Go find a courtesan to cool your fire." Everything followed a normal trajectory. Only beneath Wind Character Tower, a lone librarian stood. The rain fell like a curtain. The ding-dong sound from high above intensified, the distant tolling of the golden bells suddenly became rapid. For some reason, the martial artist felt slightly uneasy. Although he wasn''t of the Middle Third Rank, with martial power close to the Seventh Rank and his cultivation from a martial art not passed outside his noble clan, he had a naturally keen instinct. With a slight lift of his head, he even felt a piercing pain in his brow, as if a sharp longsword were pointed right at his forehead. Involuntarily, his eyebrows knitted together, and his right hand reached out, gripping the hilt of the sword. A layer of fine cold sweat had appeared in the palm of his hand. The rain became heavier, and then there was thunder, like a dragon weaving through the sky, lighting up the world with a brilliant flash. Suddenly there was the sound of a sword''s cry, and a cold light shattered the curtain of rain, appearing like lightning before the young man in yellow. The martial artist drew his sword instinctively, but at that moment, he caught sight of a pair of distinct black and white eyes, bloodshot with strain, and a deep chill arose in his heart. Many above the Seventh Rank had perished because of him! A clarity emerged in his mind, while his body involuntarily stiffened for a moment, watching as the afterimage tore through the sky, lifting the curtain of rain. The thunder rumbled and was gone in an instant. The bell sounds beneath the flying eaves of Wind Character Tower reached a peak before gradually calming down. A strand of cold light spun upwards towards the sky and then fell to the ground, embedding in the bluestone path with a clear ring. The bluestone, washed clean by the rain, appeared even more serene. The wet edge of the longsword quickly gathered droplets of water, which slid along the sides of the blade to the ground. The whistling sound grew lower, but it lingered in the distance. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire The man who had been holding a sword now stood rigidly to one side, and suddenly two disjointed lines of poetry surfaced in his mind. "Comes like thunder, which subsides rage, Heaven and Earth thereby long subdued." As the people''s vision, disturbed by the lightning, returned to normal, and the rain that had been sliced by the sword light began to fall as usual, beneath this curtain of rain, green umbrellas shattered like butterflies, scattering in all directions. The young man in yellow trembled, his face turning pale. The two maids who held the green umbrellas didn''t know when they had been split; their bodies were unharmed, but their faces showed a slight fright. Their gazes fixed on the weapon held by the young man in blue, It was nothing more than a bamboo umbrella. The more ordinary that umbrella seemed, the more horrified they were. As maids of children from noble clans, naturally, they were not unversed in martial arts. They understood what it meant to strike such a slash with a bamboo umbrella and knew very well what incredible swordsmanship the young librarian, known as the good-hearted young man dressed in blue, possessed. This was not a sword technique that a mere young man should be able to wield. Wang Anfeng lowered his gaze, resting the bamboo umbrella on the young man''s shoulder, his wrist flicked slightly, eliciting a long and mournful sound of sword cries, which shattered the surrounding rain mist and disheveled some of the young man''s drooping black hair, scattering it in the rain. Not far away, his friend was stunned into silence, then anger surged forth. They had not faced the sword strike directly, so they didn''t know the terror in the heart of the trembling, seated young man in yellow. They just felt their pride was affronted and instinctively drew their weapons, shouting indignantly. Wang Anfeng exhaled and slowly straightened up. Killing in anger was the way of the hero, but not his way. His father had said, in the Jianghu, between Heaven and Earth, inside a cage, Killing was not shameful, but it should be the last resort. Those who relied on their martial force to act recklessly were often useless once stripped of their martial arts. One should not kill in anger, and one should not fear in cowardice. Perhaps because today was the anniversary of his father''s death, and the memories of eight years ago, those instructions he had yet to understand, now came back to him; he stroked his forehead, still smiling, saying words he didn''t understand at the time, but now he had some clarity. A true person, when faced with major right and wrong, even without the power to truss a chicken, even if just an ordinary scholar, will stand up straight. Those who bully others with their martial power will often kneel before even stronger individuals, abject as dust. As he faced the young man who was approaching aggressively with a weapon, Wang Anfeng gently closed his eyes, the violent emotions in his heart somewhat subsided. The rain fell on his body, standing under Wind Character Tower, but his mind was back in Great Liang Village, with spring in the air, the memory of a thin laughing man, chatting casually, many words faded to insignificance, yet a few phrases were more profound. The grip on the umbrella handle relaxed, and he whispered: "A person is above martial arts." "Self-respect is supreme." Although his parents had passed away, the principles they taught him were still accompanying him. Warmth flickered in Wang Anfeng''s heart, as if he could see that man''s laughter, all mixed thoughts subsided in an instant, and they unified with the essence of the Prajna Palm, as the inner strength of the Golden Bell Shield from Buddhism accelerated smoothly, without seeming abrupt, naturally, and the seventy-two hand-breaking maneuvers flowed through his mind. Holding the bladed weapon, but looking down from a higher level, his wrist shook, and an invisible Qi force wrapped around the bamboo umbrella. But when the heart that flutters wildly searches for the cause of its restlessness, finding it nowhere, where then shall the thought of turmoil reside? When one thoroughly examines the inquisitive mind, where can the essence of inquiry be found? This heart, where is it? The green umbrella lifted like a sword cutting diagonally, the sword qi stirring the misty rain, turning the invisible to tangible. The shouting youth''s complexion turned rigid in an instant, witnessing the sword qi slashing through, winding with the rain and mist like swallows in flight, tearing the veil of rain before settling in the bamboo forest. Green bamboo crashed down thunderously. A sharp chill crept up the spines of the bystanders. The young man opened the bamboo umbrella in his hand, sheltering himself from the external storm, his Golden Bell Shield activating instinctively at an unprecedented speed. Buddhism prizes enlightenment above all; in one thought, one can achieve Buddhahood. His Golden Bell Shield leapt forward in its second stage, his increasingly refined inner strength steamed the rainwater off his body, forming more mist. At this moment, Wang Anfeng''s inner demons had scattered, yet he did not deny his recent actions. Holding the green umbrella without a bow, he simply said in an even tone, "Sorry, I have urgent matters today." With those words, he turned to leave, not caring about others'' reactions, showing a profound understanding. The green umbrella in his grip twirled slightly, letting down a curtain of rain to shield his retreat. The youth in blue, with his sword on his back, walked away. The onlookers remained silent for a long time. The sword-wielding martial artist had been tasked with protecting the thirteenth young master of the Murong familythe latter being not highly regarded, hence the sword-carrying guard was not truly a formidable master, but he was still close to reaching the Seventh Rank Realm. He could have fought Wang Anfeng, but being a swordsman who had witnessed such exquisite swordsmanship, he was already dazzled. Even if this Murong scion were to spit blood before him, he would probably sigh at the immense beauty of the swordsmanship. Now slightly regaining his senses, he glanced around to see everyone else still in a daze. Although he had not drawn his sword, as a swordsman, he shared in their glory. In his mind, two lines of an ancient poem surfaced, fitting perfectly with his previous thoughts to complete a quatrain. It came like thunder, quelling fierce rage; it left like the river and sea, reflecting clear light. The onlookers were forlorn as mountains; heaven and earth long lingered in low admiration. At this thought, his heart surged with joy as if he were drunkenly reveling in wine, prompting him to flick his sword and recite the ancient verses in a chant, then shaking his head in admiration, he exclaimed, "Good, good, good swordsmanship!" As his words fell, he realized that those around him were looking his way with strange expressions. Suddenly remembering his own identity and duty, he felt that his behavior in light of his young master''s fright was entirely improper. His face stiffened slightly with a hint of embarrassment. The yellow-robed young man, supported by a maid, still felt the tremors of fear, thinking that his challenge or disrespectful words had met with such a threatthere really was no reason for it. "I insulted you; couldn''t you just yell back?" he thought. Was all that truly necessary? Anger simmered within him, and as he was about to swear as usual, the harsh sword light flashed before his eyes once more. His neck instinctively shrank back, and he found himself unable to speak, on the verge of crying without tears. Then he saw his own guard plucking at his sword in admiration, which infuriated him even more. He lifted his foot to deliver a fierce kick, but his legs went soft, failing to muster any strength. Instead, it resembled the petulant tantrum of a child as he gritted his teeth and said, "Aren''t you going to chase him? Teach him a lesson properly!" The guard replied with slight reluctance. Just then, the doors of the Wind Character Tower, which had been tightly shut, suddenly opened. An aged voice emanated from within, calm with an implied aloofness, "No need to clean here tonight. Come early tomorrow and remove the fallen bamboo." Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a brief pause, and then the voice continued, now seemingly softer, as if in admirationyet it might have been just the listeners'' illusionsaying, "Not bad, the swordsmanship." Several breaths later, from a distant departing place, the young man''s voice carried back. "Thank you for your praise, senior." Despite the distance, his enunciation was clear, resonating like the roar of a dragon, vibrating through the rainy mist, revealing his deep cultivation of Inner Strength, no doubt entering the Ninth Grade with a solid foundation. Upon hearing this, the Murong young master first appeared dazed, then quickly realized the identity of the speaker, his expression stiffening instantly. Ren Changge. Upper Third Rank. Untouchable. In over his head. As these thoughts flashed through his mind, a sense of defeat painted his face. Meanwhile, in the hidden shadows, countless thoughts that had just begun to form were rudely uprooted by the old man''s casual call and praise, their bearers daring not to make another move. A newcomber on the Constellation Ranking List, seemingly related to the ''Longsong Verse.'' Aligned with the Academy and not a wayward martial artist, impossible to recruit. This assessment quickly landed on the desks of middle managers from several forces. Those aligned with the orthodox way simply smiled and paid it no heed, while some others cursed inwardly, fearing his might, scrapped plans that involved Wang Anfeng and sought new targets to absorb into their ranks. PS: Second update... Oh Buddhism, how does one grow stronger without the thoughts of demons... Chapter 89 Jianghu News - (1/2) The world is vast, the heavens and earth boundless, and within it all lies Jianghu.Today, ceaseless autumn rains fall, but the news within Jianghu spreads even faster than usual. The sprawling Fufeng City, shrouded in sheets of rain and mist, becomes all the more serene. Martial artists draped in straw capes tread upon the wet stone slabs, hastening their pace. The water collected on the stones ripples beneath their steps before returning to tranquility, reflecting the lofty expanse of the sky above. A Flying Eagle sweeps past, wings fluttering. Clad in men''s attire and holding a green umbrella, Xue Qinshuang follows the scent of wine to a tavern. Despite the heavy rain outside, her cultivation is so profound that she suffers no ''disaster,'' and a waiter promptly wipes down the table with a hot, steaming white cloth. The maiden takes a seat, her gaze falling upon the waiter''s palm. With her keen eyesight, she quickly discerns some form of ''Iron Sand Palm'' hard kung fu in the waiter, who effortlessly wrings out the cloth billowing with steam. Her thoughts drift, wondering how one without martial arts could accomplish this, which leads her to ponder how a world without the lineage of martial arts would write its people''s lives and history? Xue Qinshuang becomes slightly lost in thought. Undoubtedly, there would be a different kind of splendor. Moved by the thought, she notices the waiter has already delivered the heated wine and a dish of cold appetizers. The aroma of wine fills the air, and a glimmer of clarity passes through the girl''s somewhat dazed eyes as she returns to the moment, laughing inwardly, yet feeling that the season of autumn rain always evokes many sentiments. It is also quite fitting for drinking alone. Autumn is not the season for calling friends and making merry. She pours her own drink, not rushing to taste it. First, she appreciates the fragrance, observes the color like jade green, satisfaction evident in her eyes. She raises the cup, lips lightly touching the rim, when she suddenly hears someone whispering in an excited tone so intense that the words seem to tunnel straight into her ears. "Have you heard" Xue Qinshuang continues to drink. "That guardian of the Fufeng''s library" The motion of lifting her cup to drink halts slightly. Xue Qinshuang opens her half-closed eyes a little more but does not set down her cup, appearing to still sip lightly while her thoughts are now entirely on the person who spoke, also noting that they must have entered after her, recalling only their hurried footsteps and the dampness of rain and mud. Why would it involve Wang Anfeng? Xue Qinshuang feels a hint of curiosity, and the rich taste of the wine seems to lose its depth. The rain continues to pour outside. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The patrons nearby first nibble on a few fennel seeds, chewing loudly, then take gulps of strong liquor to chase away the chill of the rainy day. After letting out a satisfied breath, they finally notice their friend''s reproachful gaze at the table, chuckle awkwardly, reflect on what they had just seen, filled with emotion, and sigh, "That guardian of Fufeng''s library should be ranked on the Terrestrial Fiend List" Those nearby are stunned at the proclamation. Everyone knows the Constellation Ranking List only includes young heroes under the age of twenty, ranked by their achievements, and Earthly Fiend level warriors are nearly invincible at Eighth Rank. The appraisal of this librarian is something any martial artist in Fufeng City could attest to. After all, the martial style of this young hero is undeniably extreme. The surrounding curious gazes seem to bring a unique pleasure to the speaker''s eyes. He chuckles, takes another sip of wine, and then leisurely begins to recount what he had witnessed. However, being just an onlooker, there is a natural inaccuracy in his words, and he also wishes to see the astonishment in the eyes of those around him, thereby perhaps exaggerating a little. Wang Anfeng, the guardian of Fufeng''s library, wields an umbrella against his foes. Beneath the ''umbrella,'' sword qi bursts forth, shattering the curtain of rain. Seventh Rank Martial Artists lament their inferiority. Even Upper Third Rank Grandmasters who have ceased their pursuit of advancement express great admiration. With every claim, exclamations of amazement escape from the onlookers, who become even more thrilled, fueling the man''s pride. He stands, a jug of wine in one hand, a cup in another, staggers a few steps, and then recites a poem celebrating swordsmanship. Although everyone is aware of the potential exaggeration, being martial artists themselves, some even sword wielders, they cannot help but feel an aspiration stirring within, and for a moment, the atmosphere grows boisterous. Xue Qinshuang''s hand on the wine cup has already stilled. Setting the jug down on the table, she looks out at the rain curtain and suddenly feels that her initial thought was mistaken. Autumn is not meant for solitary drinking. It is meant for crossing swords in the rain. If the one she crosses swords with wears a blue shirt and wields a wooden sword, his every move emitting fierce sword qi, that would be perfect. In the autumn rain, inside the tavern, beside the wooden table. The maiden in white rests her chin in her hand and holds the wine jug, muttering to herself, "Wang Anfeng" "How cunning!" In the south of Fufeng City, a secluded courtyard was hidden amidst the bustling area, made of bluestone and under the curtain of rain, it appeared even more solemn and serene. According to the requirements of "The Rites of Zhou: Record of Crafts", this southern part of the city should be where officials conduct their business. However, Fufeng City is large and flexible in its arrangements; official government offices are stationed within all four quarters. The south is mainly where the official''s families, the nobility, and the noble clans of the court reside. The courtyards are designed in a triple-entry layout, faintly echoing with the ethereal strums of a zither from within. Recently, Xuan Zhu, the person who attempted to assassinate Wang Anfeng, was sitting under a pavilion, holding a jug of wine in his right hand, staring at the rain outside as if in a trance. Meanwhile, Yu Wen, the elder sister-like figure, stood at the entrance of the inner hall. She had not entered, but instead stood at the doorway, eyes slightly closed, hands behind her back, listening to the melodies of the zither. Today, she did not carry that blade, which resembled those used by horse bandits or soldiers. Dressed in a skirt outfit, she stood with eyes closed, listening intently, her demeanor not unworthy of what Wang Anfeng had once envisioneda lady of quiet grace and refinement. The music from the zither inside came to an end, and a gentle female voice called out, "The wind outside is strong, why not come inside?" Yu Wen opened her eyes, looking at the rain outside, and chuckled while shaking her head, "No, thank you, auntie. The rain outside is quite pleasant, and your zither playing is lovely." A helpless, light chuckle seemed to emanate from within, and moments later, a young man dressed in black stepped out, holding a silver tray filled with a variety of exquisite pastries, eight different kinds to be exact. Handing it over, he said, "Miss Yuwen, the eight delicacies brought from Heaven Capital City by the mistress, aren''t they your favorite?" The young lady''s gaze shifted subtly, giving the young man a meaningful look. Understanding, he nodded and shifted the pastries on the silver tray to reveal a small, scenic wine flask. Yu Wen''s face lit up with joy, and she raised her voice to say, "Thank you, Aunt. And thank you, Brother Ding Song for the trouble." The young man in black, knowing there were two meanings to her words, couldn''t help but laugh in spite of his annoyance as he shook his head, "As a house guard, Ding Song doesn''t deserve to be called Brother." Yu Wen stuck out her tongue in a mischievous smile and deftly tucked the wine, unique to Heaven Capital City and not shared with outsiders, into her bosom. She then picked up a pastry with her hand, took a delicate bite, and felt a lingering fragrance on her lips. Her eyes narrowed slightly in delight, like crescent moons. At that moment, a clear and distant bird call pierced the stormy sky, its clarity undiminished by the wind and rain. The young man dressed in black looked up and saw, against the backdrop of the sky made loftier by the accumulating rain clouds, a black-feathered eagle folding its wings and descending, cutting a dark line through the rain curtain. It was like an arrow shot by a fierce general at the border pass. The young man, Ding Song, was momentarily distracted. As he was lost in thought, a silver tray suddenly appeared in his arms. Instinctively embracing it, he saw the young lady motioning for the eagle to land on her arm and deftly removing something from its claws. Her eyes sparkled as though she had encountered something of great interest. She shook the letter open with her left hand and perused it. Ding Song, with his sharp eyes, caught a glimpse of an unfamiliar name, apparently that of a man. A feeling of defeat and impotence rose within him, even as he tried to wildly comfort himself internally. No matter, Wang Anfeng. "Wind," such an elegant character, perhaps it''s a girl. It''s just the word "An" that''s somewhat irritating to the eyes. Yet by observing Yu Wen''s reaction, he found his own consolation unconvincing. As a house guard, he knew it was improper to peek at a stranger''s letter, but something inside him made it impossible to resist, and he read it to the end. Today, in Fufeng City, Wang Anfeng fought against another outside the Wind Character Tower. His swordsmanship and cultivation are extremely strong, and even if his other martial arts are ordinary, they are still hard to overshadow. In a sudden outbreak, he could kill an Eighth Rank Martial Artist. He is capable of using a bamboo umbrella to create Sword Qi. Yu Wen''s eyes gleamed as she tossed the eagle back into the sky. The woman inside, hearing the commotion outside, asked curiously, "Qingzhu...what happened?" The girl, who went by the pseudonym Yu Wen, pondered for a moment, not tucking away the letter, and said, "He is a very interesting... hmm, a very interesting friend." "Auntie, if you''re interested, I could tell you his story..." The voice from the inside hesitated slightly, followed by a light chuckle from the woman, "Then come inside..." The young lady leaped softly into the room, while the young man dressed in black suppressed the random thoughts in his head, his gaze falling, intent on storing away the silver tray. But then he saw the pastry that the young lady had bitten, the soft treat bearing the delicate imprint of teeth like that of a crescent moon. In his eyes, the marks seemed to grow larger and more pervasive, like an inescapable phantom. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire His body stiffened slightly, and his face flushed with feverish warmth. Lifting his eyes, he dared not look any further, and turned the pastry round in his hand, muttering to himself, "Look not upon what is improper, look not upon what is improper..." "I didn''t lookI didn''t, though I wanted to" Only after turning it away did he finally breathe a sigh of relief, feeling his back drenched in cold sweat. This was more exhausting than battling on the sands of the battlefield. PS: Today''s first update is here. PS2: Thank you to fisher the slow fisherman for the generous reward. It''s a bit late today, but laterthere will be additional updates to offer, (the roar of a salty fish). Chapter 90 Shaolin Temples Subordinates and Power (2/2) The rain was beginning to let up.At the Wind Character Tower of Fufeng Academy, in a wooden cabin, Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng knelt on the ground, before him a piece of yellow paper folded into a spirit tablet. The three sticks of incense in front of it had already burnt out, the embers still warm with fire. A gust of wind swept by and scattered them all around. The youth''s eyes opened slowly. When his father passed away, it was Libai himself who had arranged the funeral. He had also said that he had no interest in leaving behind a spirit tablet. As a result, even as his only son, Wang Anfeng could only resort to folding a piece of yellow paper as a substitute. The aroma of the burnt incense lingered in the air around his nose. The oppressing and gloomy feelings in Wang Anfeng''s heart also disappeared completely, just as the sky clears after the rain, looking at the yellow paper spirit tablet, he suddenly couldn''t tellthis so-called memorial service, was it really to comfort the departed soul, or to free himself? This thought was but a flash, and with it, the youth got up. In the past, kneeling and burning incense would always make his waist and legs feel numb, and it would take a long time to recover. Now, having attained respectable martial skills, the memory of that sensation hadn''t been felt truly in a long while. Picking up the yellow paper spirit tablet, he lit it on fire. Watching the familiar name being consumed by the flames and gradually dispersing, Wang Anfeng closed his eyes and stood still. After a long time, he finally collected his emotions, fetched a broom and dustpan, and was about to clean up the remnants of ash. But just as his palm was about to touch the broom, a familiar cold voice suddenly reached his ears. "Return to Shaolin Temple for a while." Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, then he quickly realized what was happening, his expression changing slightly. Mr. Yin? In the past, neither the master nor Mr. Yin had ever taken the initiative to ask him to return to Shaolin Temple. Since today was such an anomaly, there must be some special circumstance. Considering this, the youth did not dare to delay. He hurriedly closed the doors and windows, turned around, sat cross-legged on the bed, lifted his right hand to show the Buddha Beads and whispered, "I must return to Shaolin." The familiar wooden cabin before his eyes, and the faint scent lingering in the air, all dissipated, transforming into the scenery of Shaoshi Mountain. Outside the Wind Character Tower, Clad in a white robe, Xue Qinshuang came walking slowly, an azure umbrella in her right hand, and a jar of fine wine in her left, hesitating slightly whether she should approach the cabin or not. After a moment of hesitation, she ultimately decided to follow her concern and stepped closer. She wasn''t new to Jianghu; she knew that the stories heard in taverns could only be half-believed at most. Exaggerations of martial prowess were common. Saying Wang Anfeng could make a Seventh Rank Martial Artist submit, as if she were nothing compared, was simply laughable. Even drunk, she wouldn''t believe it. However, the general course of events could be considered credible, and that''s why, upon sensing the budding of Combat Will, she realized something was amiss. The Wang Anfeng she knew, how could he possibly do such a thing? Completely impossible. Pausing before the wooden cabin, Qinshuang hesitated whether she should knock on the door. She worried about Anfeng''s state of mind, yet also feared that by coming alone, she might stir misconceptions in the young man''s heart. As she wavered, she suddenly caught a whiff of a faint scent of incense, her expression changing to one of slight surprise. Incense wood. Specifically used for memorial services. Suddenly, she thought of the rumors heard in the tavern that dayabout the youth who, unlike his usual self, had drawn his sword in just a few words. An enlightenment struck Qinshuang, and looking toward the closed wooden cabin, her gaze irresistibly softened. With a slight twirl of her green umbrella, she did not knock, holding the wine in her hand, originally intending to get the youth drunk first, but now, there seemed to be no need. He should be left alone right now. Amidst the deep curtain of rain, Qinshuang, with her umbrella, turned and left. Inside Shaolin Temple, Wang Anfeng had just steadied himself when he saw that only Mr. Yin stood before him, a cyan robe on his back, hands clasped behind him. There was a puzzled look in Anfeng''s eyes as he stepped forward to greet the man. He hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Master, why have you called me here today? Is there something you need?" The Scholar looked out at the scenery beyond the mountain but did not immediately respond, seemingly pondering something. After a short while, he slightly turned his body to look at the young man behind him and said, in a gentle voice, "You have been here for a year now." Wang Anfeng didn''t understand the intention behind the words and nodded in response, "Yes, more than a year" Ever since he had found the Wrist Guard last summer, which later became the Buddha Beads, and entered Shaolin Temple, met his master, Mr. Yin, and his other master; along his journey of cultivation, adding up the time on both sides, roughly two years had already passed. The Scholar nodded affirmatively, his gaze sweeping over the young man''s features, saying, "Today, I will introduce you to an underling of this realm." Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng was noticeably stunned, and a sense of disbelief arose in his heart. An underling? In Shaolin Temple, the people he had met were the three senior monks; he rarely encountered others, and even if he did, they would only react instinctively, and the words they could say were few and repetitive, just like very realistic mechanical creations by the Mo Family. Thus, upon hearing Mr. Yin say he was going to meet an ''underling'', disbelief surged through him. Mr. Yin looked at him and without a word, casually tossed a mask to the youth and said, "Cover your face, today I''m just taking you to see." "Do not speak too much." Wang Anfeng took the mask, noticing its dull color resembling accumulated rain clouds, yet it bore extremely simple patterns, exuding an indescribable sense of dignity and nobility. This mask... seemed even more conspicuous than not wearing one at all. Bewilderment surfaced in the youth''s mind. Wasn''t a mask meant to be a tool for assassins to hide their identity? Why then was it so... deliberate? Used so openly and righteously? A second identity? Some understanding dawned upon him, and the youth raised his hand to place the mask on his face. He then felt a strange force sweep through his body. As he lifted his right hand, that force entangled in his palm, turning into a dark golden dragon that moved between his fingers. He could faintly hear the sound of the dragon''s roar, startling Wang Anfeng, causing his figure to tremble slightly. Then he understood that this must be the mask''s inherent effect. The overly deliberate design of the mask would prevent people from paying attention to the wearer''s true face, making escape easier. So that was it. Wang Anfeng nodded slightly, believing he had grasped the mask designer''s original intention. He clenched his fist, and the golden dragon coiled around him. Although it was extremely magnificent and imposing, Wang Anfeng could feel that the dragon held no real powerit only looked impressive. The youth''s thoughts began to wander. The function of concealing identity could be achieved with a plain mask, and even if one wanted it as a second identity, there were various ways to do so. There was no need to spend a fortune on such a useless treasure. Whoever crafted this mask was truly inscrutable. The youth made his judgment internally and then followed behind the scholar. In the distance, Wu Changqing looked up, his pupils reflecting the brilliance of the golden dragon, reviving certain unpleasant memories. He said, "So the master did leave behind that Lost Treasure for Anfeng to involve himself in those affairs." "This mask can indeed mask cultivation and identity." Flipping over a page of the menu, the elder glanced over there, smacked his lips, and shook his head, "I haven''t seen them for so long..." "The things of those people are still so flashy..." Fufeng County North Martial City. Giant Peng Gang''s headquarters. Gongsun Jing sat upright in his room, his eyes slightly closed. His heart was filled with conflict, growing more intense by the moment. A month ago, out of the blue, he was taken to a place akin to a Cave Heaven and Blessed Land by a master, where he witnessed a spear technique so unimaginable. Relying on the insight gained from that experience, he succeeded in defeating his greatest rival during the gang rivalry, acquiring a lot of territory and business. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he could completely seize these benefits, just digest them all... His Giant Peng Gang could almost contend for the title of the largest gang in North Martial State City in the future. As long as he took one more step forward in his strength. Gongsun Jing''s palm trembled slightly due to the ambition boiling in his chest. But behind that inscrutable masked figure, was it a shattering abyss or a ladder to the heavens? Was he right, or was he evil? The man''s mind was once again filled with the image of a man standing with his hands behind his back, his green robe fluttering with the wind. This figure gradually expanded in his mind, gradually occupying all his thoughts, as a cold voice, like ice, extinguished his fiery ambitions. Fear began to grow in his heart. This fear, borne of the unknown, was even more unsettling than the battles he had faced on the battlefield. At that moment, the so-called ''token'' in his palm began to emit a faint glow. Over this past month, he had wanted to throw away this pearl more than once, yet he had crushed the thought just as many times. Now, as the faint light emerged, his heart tightened, and he grasped the pearl tightly in his palm, unwilling to relax in the slightest. His gaze fell upon a line of poetry on the desk, comforting himself that one who could write such verses could surely not be a great evil... Why spare the foe three thousand miles, preferring a grave in a hundred thousand tombs! The next moment, Gongsun Jing''s robust figure had vanished from the Giant Peng Gang''s headquarters. Inside Shaolin Temple. the leader of a gang that could vie for the title of the largest in North Martial State. A Seventh Rank Martial Artist whose subordinates numbered over a thousand, clasped his hands in front of him and bowed deeply towards Master Ying and Wang Anfeng. "Young Gongsun Jing... greets Master Ying Longshou." PS: Today''s second update... a bit late, ha... my apologies (clasping hands) Chapter 91 Dragon Head and Hall Master Wang (1/2) The scholar in the blue robe sat atop the bamboo chair, simply nodding casually without opening his mouth to respond.However, deep inside, Gongsun Jing had already slightly relaxed. He raised his head only to find the scholar as inscrutable as ever, whose mere seated presence filled his entire field of vision. Everything else in Heaven and Earth paled in comparison. Having once served as a colonel in the military, he naturally understood what this situation implied and couldn''t help but feel fear, his expression growing even more respectful. There was another person beside the scholar in the blue robelikely a man, judging by his physique, albeit rather slender. He wore a blue robe, and his face was covered by a mask, obscuring his actual features. He merely stood there with his head bowed. Though his expression was unclear, his body language showed utmost respect toward the scholar. This must be one of ''Dragon Head''s'' disciples... Gongsun Jing had a slight epiphany. This figure could be described as a lean man, but he might as well be an undeveloped youth. However, bringing a disciple here todaywhat could be the purpose? Was it to cultivate him vigorously? As this thought crossed his mind, a flash appeared in the corner of his eye. Gongsun Jing''s gaze followed. The scattered thoughts in his mind abruptly stiffened, and his pupils constricted as he stared ahead at the man in the blue robe with a mask. His right hand opened, revealing a golden flow of Qi swirling around and forming a golden dragon spiraling in his palm. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He saw the golden dragon coiling around the arm of the man in the blue robe. The Dragon Head looked back as if curiously observing him. Gongsun Jing''s heart almost stopped beating in that moment, then rapidly accelerated. A rush of blood surged into his brain, causing his consciousness to blur slightly, as if in a dream. His blood flowed, and the sound of it almost resembled the whoosh of a tsunami or the windblown sand of the Great Desert. Such exquisite control? And yet, he could control it so delicately without any leakage of Qi, without causing the slightest anomaly between Heaven and Earth. Gongsun Jing took a sharp breath, averted his eyes, and bowed his head, daring not to look any longer. A voice trembled in his mind. Fourth Rank! Only a master above Fourth Rank could manipulate the forces of Heaven and Earth to such an extent. The lifelike movements of the golden dragon made him believe it could be the work of a Grandmaster who had crossed into Upper Third Rank. These deductions were nearly instantaneous. To Wang Anfeng''s eyes, the middle-aged man remained composed; after bowing, he shifted his gaze down in a sharp and respectful manner, neither too humble nor too proud, internally commending him. Little did he know that deep within, it was as if a thousand troops were waging war, clashing mightily, turning the world upside down. He had initially thought the terror of this ''secret realm'' lay in its mystery, its profound unfathomability, and his ignorance of Yin Longshou''s background. But now, a different opinion was rising within him. Sometimes, knowing more can be more terrifying. The scant information you know does not bring any relief to your heart but shatters your expectations again and again, showing you just how far off you were from the truth. Gongsun Jing slightly closed his eyes, concealing his gaze so as not to be perceived, while images surfaced in his mind. There was the former field veteran who had displayed fierce spear techniques. The self-proclaimed Dragon Head, unfathomable in his green robe. And now... this man, whose details he could finally discern a little. It was the details he noticed that delivered the final blow. A powerful figure whose disciples nearly approached the realm of Upper Third Rankwhat realms could he himself have reached? And an organization with several Upper Third Rank members, just how terrifying could it be, and could the power displayed possibly... At that thought, Gongsun Jing severed this line of thought, emptied his mind, allowing himself to be in the vast expanse of the sky and the Great Desert, his heart as calm as still water, daring not to think further. He feared that continuing this thought would lead him to wholly submit to this power, losing himself, becoming like a puppet. Gongsun Jing''s facial expressions changed, concealable from Wang Anfeng but not from the scholar. Mr. Yin lazed back on the bamboo chair, watching the man before him swiftly regain his composure from an initial state of terror and fear, eyes revealing a sense of great admiration. His fingers lightly tapped on the armrest of the bamboo chair, producing a sound like that of a Jade Dragon Chime, reverberating around, cleansing stray thoughts. Gongsun Jing''s body shivered slightly, feeling those suppressed thoughts completely dissipate with the sound. His mind was momentarily clear and refreshed, his Inner Strength Martial Body subtly improved, and he felt a slight joy, but then he heard a voice at his ear. "His mental state isn''t bad." A sudden chill ran through his heart. Lifting his eyes, he saw the Scholar lounging on a bamboo chair, his posture relaxed, his right elbow resting on the armrest, palm supporting the mask on his face. Although his features were completely obscured by the mask, Gongsun Jing seemed to see a mocking, playful expression. Although it appeared to be a compliment, he somehow detected scorn and disdain, which deepened his sense of gloom and powerlessness. It was as though he was completely shrouded in shadows. No sunlight, no bright moon, no morning stars could be seen. But years of experience had granted him sufficient expertise and adaptive instincts. He raised his hand in greeting and said, "I am unworthy of Longshou''s praise." Yin Longshou nodded casually, seemingly indifferent. His fingers lightly tapped on the armrest as he spoke: "You came here today, presumably... to make a decision." Gongsun Jing''s body stiffened slightly. He had never expected this man before him to ask so directly, moreover about such a sharp issue, especially when he felt most powerless. His mental state became slightly unbalanced, but at this point, the arrow was already on the bowstring, and he could not refrain from shooting. After a moment''s thought, he bowed with his fists clasped and said: "Naturally." The scholar remained relaxed, indifferent even after receiving the answer, and casually remarked, "Last time, you did not take the jade slip, it seems you didn''t take what this seat needed either, so this time, let''s see what you''re capable of..." As he spoke, he casually waved his hand. The surrounding environment immediately transformed dramatically, from the peak of a mountain to flat ground. There was the sound of flowing spring water, dense bamboo forests surrounded them, and a giant tree soared into the sky, branching out in numerous directions like a dormant giant dragon. From the outstretched branches hung jade plaques tied with red threads, creating a staggering scene. Gongsun Jing looked up at the huge old tree, its green leaves blocking out the sun, with only rays of sunlight piercing through the gaps, dotting the area, leaving his mind blank. Light like rain. In his mind, only this phrase remained. In that moment, the jade plaques lightly stirred, and one of them broke free, drifting towards Gongsun Jing. The man instinctively grasped it in his hand, feeling its warm, soft texture, unlike any high-quality jade he had ever seen before. Both sides were intricately carved with fine, clear text. Before he could clearly see what was written, the man in the green robe, Longshou, already pointed at the man in the blue robe next to him and casually said: "From today onwards, you are under his command." "Address him as Hall Master." "Any objections?" Gongsun Jing knew he had no room to negotiate. His heart was shaken by the implication of the title ''Hall Master'', yet he managed to maintain a composed exterior. He turned to face Wang Anfeng, who was still trying to understand the situation, and bowed with his fists clasped, saying: Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "Gongsun Jing, at your service, Hall Master." His voice paused slightly, then turned solemn as he continued: "Three thousand disciples of the Giant Peng Gang, at the Hall Master''s command." Wang Anfeng was shaken by these words. His baffled expression was completely hidden behind the mask, unseen by others, and he failed to respond. The Scholar''s eyes flashed with displeasure, and with a subtle movement of his fingers behind his back, he used Qi Force to control Wang Anfeng''s body, making him nod slightly towards Gongsun Jing as a response. Underneath the mask, his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. He took a somewhat disapproving look at the young man beside him. ............ On Shaoshi Mountain. Wu Changqing looked toward the part of Heaven and Earth undergoing changes, not far away, his expression slightly helpless. The world was no longer as intact as when he first arrived. The transformation of Heaven and Earth was, in fact, not far from Shaoshi Mountain, only concealed from the view of Wang Anfeng and the others by the Scholar''s methods. From the outside, he could see clearly. The medical book in his hands turned to a new page; the old man shook his head and murmured softly: "To directly use the Everlasting Tree, which is meant for hanging red threaded jade slips on the Qixi Festival." "He is being quite... frivolous." PS: First update Chapter 92 Mid-Autumn Approaches, The Current State of an Old Friend (2/2) Fufeng County, North Martial City.Giant Peng Gang headquarters. Gongsun Jing reappeared in his study, having previously ordered his subordinates not to enter, so nobody within the headquarters noticed that their gang leader had left the place earlier. The man sat in his chair, listening to the familiar sounds of martial practice. He didn''t move for a long time until the banging of weapons by the gang members completed an entire set. The huffing and puffing gradually stopped, and a gleam finally flickered in his eyes as he let out a murky breath, reviving his spirit. After being silent for a moment, he reached into his bosom and slowly took out the jade plaque. He carefully examined the finely detailed text on both sides and the splendidly carved patterns. His hands caressed it, feeling the uneven surface, and an almost dreamlike realization appeared in his heart. It really wasn''t a dream. Although the other party hadn''t shown any malice towards him, the sheer terror of their strength and background were reason enough to make his heart tremble with unease. This had nothing to do with moral stance. As his palm gently stroked the jade plaque, Gongsun Jing''s expression became more solemn. He struggled internally, debating whether to discard this plaque, which represented either a stroke of destiny or a nightmare. While he had submitted in that secret realm, it had been under duress. His mind raced as he seriously contemplated the decision. An organization as massive as a leviathan, a hidden force with at least three grandmasters of the Upper Third Rank, was gradually reaching out its tendrils into this world. Although he was no great military strategist, he could vaguely perceive the changes this would bring to the world, to Fufeng County. Too weak to protect himself if he stood aside, getting involved could mean no place to bury his corpse upon death. With this thought, Gongsun Jing breathed out lightly. In this day and age, grandmasters were extremely rare, but looking at the whole world, martial artists at the grandmaster level weren''t uncommon during the storms that brewed over a hundred years in Jianghu. Considering Great Qin itself, with its Seventy-Two Pillar States, each Pillar of the State possessed either the strength of the Third Rank, standing in the Martial Art Mysterious Passage Realm, or they were capable of contending with grandmasters without perishing, relying on their divine weapons, unique cultivation techniques. The numbers in the world could be imagined. The world was vast; Great Qin was not the only country, Great Qin''s expanse did not limit itself to Fufeng alone. One could not grasp the entire picture in a lifetime. A commandery alone spanned thousands of miles, nearly a hundred counties in seven prefectures with people practicing martial arts as numerous as carps crossing a river. Over the long years, there would always emerge one or two prodigies. With such accumulation to this day, an era of martial arts prosperity had finally been gathered. However, it was rare to see a sect with at least three grandmasters, among which two were anything but ordinary. More importantly, this sect was preparing to re-enter the world, and its enormous influence was enough to involve the Jianghu of several counties, with countless deaths and injuries. He, a mere Seventh Rank Martial Artist, involved in this, would almost certainly face inevitable death. It''s a pity that he had originally thought there might only be one or two grandmasters and had considered trying. Gongsun Jing sneered at himself in his heart. But although this jade plaque was proof of identity, what if they didn''t need the plaque to take him there? If he discarded it, he would certainly anger the master within that force. By then, not only would he be in danger, but also those close to him might face life and death difficulties Gongsun Jing slightly closed his eyes and exhaled deeply, finally making a decision. His palm gripped the jade plaque tightly and with a forceful flick, he turned it over to read the text on it. If escape was no longer an option, he could only desperately cultivate, take the benefits from that secret realm to enhance his cultivation as much as possible, so that he might find a slim chance of survival amidst the upcoming storms. He really was... aboard a bandit''s ship. ..................... The next day. In Fufeng County City, a heavy autumn rain had fallen, gradually cooling the temperature. Martial Artists still had their inner strength to shield themselves, whereas the ordinary people who had not practiced martial arts were already starting to wear thicker clothes. Inside Wind Character Tower. Wang Anfeng held a book and yawned widely, rubbing his eyes. He felt sore everywhere and couldn''t help but slightly smile. For some reason, he seemed to have angered Mister Ying again yesterday and was rigorously trained as a result. But what exactly he did wrong, Mister Ying wouldn''t say. The young man felt quite vexed in his heart. Turning the page of the book in his hand, his mind once again wandered to the man he had inexplicably acquired as his subordinate yesterday at Shaolin Temple. Gongsun Jing of the Giant Peng Gang. He said he had three thousand disciples under his command. Three thousand people, did Great Liang Village even have that many people? A surge of complex emotions flooded Wang Anfeng''s heart. He felt as though he had not truly entered Jianghu yet, but he was already deeply connected to it. Or was it that, even while being in Fufeng Academy, he had already stepped into Jianghu? The wooden door of Wind Character Tower was pushed open. The autumn breeze was refreshing, and a fallen leaf just happened to drift in, landing on the page of the book in Wang Anfeng''s hands. Counting the days, it was almost August. It was also in August of last year that he had his first encounter with Jianghu and met the disciples of the Temporal Sect. Wang Anfeng picked up the fallen leaf, his thoughts shifting. Suddenly, he remembered the Chick Phoenix Banquet last August fifteenth, Liu Wuqiu, Xiahou Xuan and Huangfu Xiong whom he had promised to meet again in Jianghu, Qin Fei, and also the girl Zhang Tingyun who had taken away the black bear. Is it that people come and go, and that is Jianghu? Wang Anfeng opened his palm, letting the leaf fall. ..................... Tianhe County. In Tianhe County, some people may not know of the Prefectural Governor, but no one is unaware of the Qin residence. Years ago, the Tianhe Commandery Princess forcefully married off a gentleman of the Taoist Sect, an event celebrated joyously by the people of Tianhe County. Following the example of those above them, if the maidens of the world were to be compared to blooming flowers, then the girls of Heaven Capital City would be the radiant and elegant peony, while the girls of Tianhe County would be the roses with the most thorns. Thorns piercing the heart, with beauty that penetrates to the bone, mesmerizing to behold. The Qin Residence. "When he attacks you with this move, you should evade by turning and reining in your horse, then take advantage of the momentum to counter with Jade Maiden Shuttling and target several of his vital points." "If he does that again, you will have to..." In the garden, a young man dressed in white sat upright on a mahogany chair, explaining martial arts with meticulous detail. Facing him, a beautiful young lady with delicately arched eyebrows and a gentle smile listened to the young man''s favourite topic of martial arts. In the bushes. A young martial artist, tall and sturdily built with an open and honest countenance between his brows, crouched there. A boy not more than five or six years old rode on his neck, adorable yet impish. He continuously watched the pair, curving his lips disdainfully and waving at the air as he spoke in a low voice: "Brother is really too slow!" "Sister Yu''er is practically throwing herself at him, and he''s there explaining martial arts... I, I..." He placed a hand on his forehead, sighing repeatedly. "Why do I, Qin Xiao, have a brother like this?" The young martial artist below him stretched his lips into a smile and said: "It''s because you, Ah Xiao, were born later." Qin Xiao rolled his eyes, clapped his hands, and knocked on the young man''s head, saying: "Asking for a beating." "No... I need to go rescue them, let''s go..." Just as he was about to leave, the girl on the other side, with a warm and gentle smile, seemed to unintentionally tilt her face away. Instantly, the bodies of the two, big and small, turned ice cold, unable to move anymore. After a while, the warrior below swallowed hard and said with a dry laugh: "I think... that, you know..." "We are probably not suited to go over there right now, don''t you think, Ah Xiao?" A stiff smile appeared on Qin Xiao''s face as he nodded his head. "Indeed, you''re right." "The fairy-like Sister Yu''er surely wouldn''t want us to go over." The girl on the other side retracted her gaze, still looking at Qin Fei with soft eyes. She lifted her hand, carelessly picked up a hard nut, and squeezing it, she seemed unable to crack it open. So, she handed it to Qin Fei and said in a coy voice: "Big Brother Fei, open it for me." Qin Fei was slightly stunned, his brow furrowed slightly while he smoothly took the nut from the girl''s hand, saying: "Yu''er, you should also begin martial arts training. I can''t be by your side all the time." "Then Yu''er will stay by Big Brother Fei''s side all the time." "You..." Qin Xiao and the young martial artist, not far away, trembled at the sound of her tenderly acting spoiled, recalling the dragon-like gaze from earlier, and the same thought emerged in their minds. Girls, so terrifying... The young man began to seriously consider the feasibility of going to the Taoist Sect to cultivate and leave the secular world. Meanwhile, Qin Xiao thought of the little girl he met in Wangxian County and silently amended the statement with a new definition. The beautiful as a fairy Sister Yu''er, so terrifying... Ah, I wonder how Tingyun is doing now. I wonder if she misses me. ..................... The Taoist Sect. A woman in a Taoist robe, still looking graceful, was curled up in the shadows, her body shaking. "I don''t want to see her, I don''t want to..." "It''s too embarrassing." Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire "Let someone else teach if they want to teach..." Thinking of that petite figure, she felt nightmares already emerging in her heart. Being bombarded with endless questions until she dared not take on disciples or teach scriptures anymore. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a small shadow was cast upon her. The Taoist nun trembled and stiffly lifted her head to see the distant blue sky, the sea of clouds at the Taoist Sect, and the white crane flapping its wings among the green pines. She also saw her own disciple, the girl who is commonly known by the Taoist name Tingyun, with tears appearing in the corners of her eyes. Zhang Tingyun knelt down in front of the Taoist nun, stretched out her palm, and gently patted her master''s head. Her voice was soft and sweet as she said: "Master, don''t cry." "Don''t cry, there, there..." The tears in the corners of the Taoist nun''s eyes grew larger. "Wah ah" At the Taoist Sect''s training ground, a woman ran away covering her face, those who saw her felt heartache, those who heard, tears fell. An old man, sitting on a bluestone with a horsetail whisk in hand, pursed his lips and muttered to himself. This was already the seventh time. Really, can''t these juniors be a bit more emotionally resilient? Just at that moment, the old man saw the little girl stand up straight. Her Taoist robe was slightly too large, making her look even more petite and cute. He watched as she tilted her head in thought, then looked in his direction. His body couldn''t help but tremble, but he maintained the composure that an elder delivering a sermon should have, only mentally shouting. Is she looking this way? No, she''s actually walking over here? Enough, little girl, stop where you are, or this old man won''t be polite! The old man''s eyes grew wide as if that could somehow make the young girl stop. Stop moving... Immeasurable Heavenly Lord, make this little girl stop moving! The old man''s forehead began to sweat as he watched Zhang Tingyun slowly approach, and upon seeing those pure, untainted eyes, a look of affection involuntarily surfaced on his face. But deep down, he was inwardly screaming to the heavens. Immeasurable that Heavenly Lord, Supreme Elder Brother, you old furball. Why aren''t you waking up yet! The old man''s heart filled with a desire to weep without tears. Junior Brother, I can''t handle this... PS: Second update Chapter 93 Reap What You Sow (1/2) Time leisurely stepped into August.In Jianghu, every day brought extremely fresh and interesting events. These intriguing pieces of news, after being filtered and emphasized by the Great Qin and various sects, circulated through various channels among the seventy-two counties. In recent days in the counties of the Northern Lands, two Middle Third Rank expert swordsmen dueled to death, accidentally injuring many onlookers who had gathered for amusement. In the southern islands, a martial arts duel held once every three years took place. An elder was defeated, and a young martial artist, stepping on the shoulders and backbones of his predecessors, raised his head and proudly stepped onto the stage of Jianghu. The young man was full of youthful vigor, unaware of those he had stepped on who had once been as spirited in their youth. Nor could he imagine that, if he was lucky enough to survive several decades, he too might face the same fate; but that had little to do with him at the moment. Right then, he only needed to fully enjoy everyone''s admiration and experience what it meant to live freely in Jianghu. Such news came almost every few daysthere had been such occurrences in past years, but this year seemed particularly abundant. Some marveled that it was an unprecedented golden age of martial arts, while some elders stroked their beards and sighed softly, murmuring that a year of great prosperity is often followed by a disastrous one. Under the barrage of dazzling news, the bookkeeper who used an umbrella as a sword under the Wind Character Tower inevitably faded from people''s sight, especially as he intentionally kept a low profile. Even in Fufeng County City, only a few who had witnessed that sword strike firsthand could not forget the sharp sword light in their minds. A martial artist had lost his position, and the young master of the Murong Family had completely lost the ability to swear, while the rest had completely lost their initial enthusiasm. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some, a ''god'' had been created in those days, and failing to pull this ''god'' down was an unspeakably satisfying experience; somewhat uncomfortable, they hid in the shadows, watching the young man in blue, magnifying and distorting his actions. Waiting for the day when some baseless incident came to light, eager to vent the sullen feelings in their hearts. Until then, they always remained quite honest. Except for one person. Wang Anfeng flipped through the book in his hands, and unable to pretend he didn''t notice those two gazes, he sighed inwardly and looked up at the young girl sitting a few steps away from him. That day, she hadn''t worn the vigorous attire from the night they met but was dressed in the deep clothes of the Confucian Sect. The outfit was entirely black, the cuffs embroidered with dark gold dragon sparrows, giving her a dignified and imposing appearance. Her long hair was fixed with a jade hairpin. She wasn''t reading but just staring fixedly at Wang Anfeng. Seeing him looking back, she remained dazed for a moment before returning to her senses and responding with a friendly smile. The young man raised his hand to his forehead and sighed internally, feeling utterly helpless. How many days had it been? Since that rainy day, she had appeared here. Because of the memory of that previous ''attack'', Wang Anfeng had always been on guard against this young girl named Yu Wen. However, seeing her coming every day, never initiating conversation, nor trying to provoke him by making a move, just sitting there, staring blankly at him, left him with no reaction. Wang Anfeng could confirm she was daydreaming. But in the eyes of others, that blank mechanical stare was called ''meaningful and affectionate''; their lack of communication was seen as her patiently waiting, just a residual glimpse of an eye contact could inspire over ten thousand words in one''s mind, writing tales of love like ''flowers wither knowingly, and water flows heartlessly.'' What people loved most was finding thousands of reasons for what they believed in. Among them, stories of talented young men and beautiful women were most loved in the vast realm of Great Qin, appealing to the young and old alike. In an environment such as the Academy, rumors were especially prone to arise. These past few days, rumors had been rampant, and the way people looked at him had made it hard for him to find peace. Wang Anfeng himself did not care about the rumors, but with a girl named Xue Qinshuang in the Academy, he could not sit still any longer. He noted the page number of the book he was holding, then closed it and returned it to its original place. Wang Anfeng walked up to Yu Wen and said, "...You win, Miss Yu." "What exactly did you come to find me for?" Yu Wen woke from a dream surrounded by fine wines, raised her hand to wipe away the non-existent drool, stiffened slightly, and then realized where she was and noticed the strange glances around her. Continuing to raise her right hand, she smoothed over her cheek and lightly arranged her jet-black hair at her temples. Her demeanor remained as graceful as that of a well-bred lady, and she asked, "What''s the matter?" "Nothing at all, I just wish to become good friends with the keeper of the books..." Wang Anfeng nodded slightly, raised her hand in a beckoning motion toward the door, signaling to speak outside. Yu Wen pursed her lips in a light smile, dignified and poised. As she stood up, her body was slightly stiff from kneeling all the while to maintain her image, making her legs and feet numb. Wang Anfeng stood by the door, turned back to look at her curiously. The girl returned a generous smile, unwilling to show weakness. Her right hand hung down, and she fiercely tore at the inside of her thigh. The sharp pain made the corners of her mouth twitch slightly, but it helped her shake off the numb sensation, allowing her to walk out with some effort. The two of them walked to the edge of the Wind Character Tower, stopping amidst the green bamboos. Wang Anfeng turned back and said, "Miss Yu, tell me the reason you came looking for me, what exactly is it for?" "If it''s just about speaking as friends, you needn''t say anything." Yu Wen smiled, hands clasped in front of her, utterly composed, and unlike her previous military demeanor, she said, Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire "So, in the eyes of the keeper of the books, aren''t you and I already friends?" Wang Anfeng, with a sword carried on her back and not in the least afraid, was curious to see what she intended and nodded, saying, "... Yes, of course." Yu Wen''s smile widened slightly, and she suddenly felt more relaxed, even the self-inflicted pain seemed less severe. She was not good at dealing with people, but bizarrely, after she mentioned this matter to her aunt, that typically reclusive elder proposed to meet this ''good friend.'' She finally understood the principle of ''reaping what one sows.'' After much thought, not wanting to coerce, she resorted to the naive method of begging for candies from her elders during her childhood. She had already given up today and was planning a way to shirk responsibility with her aunt when, unexpectedly, this method proved effective. Delighted, she recalled what she had observed of Wang Anfeng''s daily words and actions. Her thoughts in turmoil, she suddenly wondered. Could this keeper of the books, appearing even younger than herself, contain an old soul within? Otherwise, why would the approach work on her as it did on the elders? Suppressing this fleeting thought, Yu Wen looked at Wang Anfeng and said, "Since we are now friends, inviting a friend to a banquet shouldn''t be considered impolite, should it?" Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, not yet able to respond when she saw the girl in front of her, dressed in deep Confucian robes with a jade hairpin, with a majestic air typical of a military general and speaking in a loud voice, "Ten days from now, on the mid-autumn of August, my aunt will hold a banquet at her house, and I hope Brother Wang can come for a visit." PS: Today''s first update. There was a mistake in the earlier chapters; Gongsun Jing''s gang should be the Giant Peng Gang, mistakenly written as the Giant Whale Gang; it has been corrected. Please be forgiving (bowing). Chapter 94 Under the light, shadows must grow (2/2) "A banquet, huh..."A moment later, having accomplished her purpose of delivering the invitation, Yu Wen left with a clear and refreshed mind. Wang Anfeng watched her leave, gazing at the invitation in his hand. He noticed the faint patterns of pine on it and saw the golden ink distributed evenly and purely throughout the text; his expression turned slightly solemn. He was no longer the ordinary boy from under Great Liang Mount a year ago; he recognized that the paper used for this letter was extraordinary, even better than those used for the earlier Phoenix Banquet invitations. The handwriting was elegant yet had its own standard, coming from a woman''s hand but still revealing a bold and majestic styleclearly learned from a master''s hand. The scent of high-quality incense permeated the letter, rich and lingering, purer even than the best sandalwood from the store where Wang Anfeng once bought agarwood, invaluable though merely used to adorn this letter. And most crucially, Great Qin had extremely strict traditional demarcations regarding colors. The dark golden ink was not something just any affluent household could use. The young man rubbed his thumb gently over the text on the letter, noting that the dark golden ink had not smeared at all. He lowered his eyes in thought, some guesses forming in his mind, yet he couldn''t fathom why someone of such stature was interested in him, a minor Lower Third Rank martial artist. A trace of confusion crossed his mind. Previously, Wang Anfeng had reluctantly agreed only because he was worried that Yu Wen wouldn''t give up and would keep bothering him. Now, it appeared that the girl had a much more complex background than he had initially thought, and this family banquet seemed to carry an air of profound mystery. Exhaling deeply and suppressing his thoughts, Wang Anfeng put away the invitation, preparing to return to Shaolin Temple today to consult his masters before deciding what to do next. Since it was already nearing noon, the young man decided not to return to the Wind Character Tower, opting instead to directly head to his wooden house to start preparing rice for cooking. Though he would have a full meal of medicinal herbs daily at Shaolin Temple, his training in martial arts demanded substantial food intake, particularly as he was still a growing boy. Eating only once a day fulfilled his cultivation needs but was hardly enough to satisfy his growing body. But just how long would this continue? With a heavy heart, he thought of those heroes in the stories who could consume half a cow in one meal, robust and burly men wielding the Decorated Large Axe. Shuddering uncontrollably at the thought of one day becoming like thathe didn''t mind his looks but could not suppress a chillhe shook his head, trying his utmost to banish this horrifying vision from his mind, yet another thought irresistibly surfaced. Should that day come, Master Ying might just throw him into Copper Man Lane day after day. And only let him out when he had lost all that excess weight... Thinking of the Scholar smirking with his hands behind his back, a chill ran down Wang Anfeng''s spine. Lost in foggy contemplation, he absentmindedly opened the rice container only to find it nearly empty, casting a deeper shadow over his heart. Hadn''t he just bought some the other day? Could it be that mice had gotten into his house? Wang Anfeng stirred inside the rice container with his hand, finding no grains left. Sighing, he pulled a plain coin purse from his waist, opened it to count the silver coins inside, and set off toward a familiar rice shop he knew. A little while later, with the odd look of the old shopkeeper, Wang Anfeng walked out carrying a brown sack of rice. The elderly store owner stroked his beard; he had been operating this rice shop for decades and remembered his old customers well. This boy had once mentioned he lived alone, but was his consumption of food too excessive? Could it be that all martial artists eat this much? But that kid back home didn''t eat nearly this much... Strange, very strange. With a slight frown and the familiar voice reaching his ears, he heard: "Old Li, give me ten jin of good rice." The old man cast aside his perplexities and responded with a smile, "Coming right up..." ............ Wang Anfeng held the food tightly in his arms. It was as if he was embracing the entire world, his chest swelling with satisfaction. Just as he turned the corner, he suddenly sensed a chilling killing intent. Although it wasn''t directed at him and was quite hidden, long accustomed to being ''tormented,'' Wang Anfeng''s response to such auras had almost become instinctual. His inner strength surged, his muscles tensed, and soon a young man in gray clothes stepped out nearby, expressionless, brushing past Wang Anfeng. The young man stopped walking. His black pupils had become sharp, like two unsheathed swords, extremely sharp as if they could see through people''s hearts and the fog in the distance. His ocular power lasted for a few breaths before he returned to his usual calm demeanor. Wang Anfeng glanced sideways but could no longer see the young man. But in the brief moment they brushed past each other, using his cultivated visual power, Wang Anfeng had clearly captured the young man''s face, noticed the abnormal changes on the skin around his neck. Master Ying had once given him a mask, so he understood this was a technique of changing one''s facial features. But the most crucial aspect was the slight protrusion on the youth''s face. The young man slightly closed his eyes, leveraging his exceptional visual power and the knowledge he acquired in Medicine King Valley, reconstructed the face based on the peculiar protrusions. The originally subtle bumps would become more fearsome and clearer, crisscrossed with about nineteen scars. Wang Anfeng had seen such a face before. On A''Ping''s face. At this moment, it was noon, and the residual ferocity of the autumn tiger still lingered, the sunlight that fell on him carried a bit of heat, yet Wang Anfeng felt a subtle chill spreading deep in his heart. His mind revisited the experiences from a month ago; he thought of the road travelers who kidnapped children and the bloodstains permeating the house. And that Evil Sect organization that even Gong Yu, a pinnacle Middle Third Rank expert, was extremely wary of. Wang Anfeng didn''t speak, only silently reciting the name in his heart. Danfeng Valley. After a moment of silence, an instinctive idea took control of the young man''s body. He didn''t head towards the Academy but instead turned around, following the lingering murderous aura leisurely forward, his steps steady, yet his inner strength had already begun to accelerate uncontrollably, almost enhancing his Golden Bell Shield to its strongest level. Danfeng Valley. In its gate, peak Middle Third Rank experts sat, their faction''s weapon tainted with the Spirit Rhythm of a Divine Weapon, able to withstand a Third Rank Grandmaster undefeated. Their actions were covert, and they were ruthless and heavy-handed. They were known as the very standard of an Evil Sect in Jianghu. These things, for the young man, were still too far off, what worried him more was how the underlings of this Evil Sect reached inside Fufeng County City. Could it be that they were causing unseen havoc here again? Were there innocent children like A-ping caught in their hands? He knew his own strength and had not planned to recklessly get involved; since the opponent appeared in this county city, they surely had their own strong points and backups. But if he let this disciple of Danfeng Valley walk away from him in front of his eyes, in the vast Fufeng County City, he might not be able to find them again. How then could he persuade the strong figures in the Academy to help? He chose to track in secret, discover their hideout, then notify various Masters in the Academy. The Fufeng Academy, established on Confucian doctrines, would certainly not stand by idly. While he was thinking this in his mind, the murderous aura suddenly intensified ahead, Wang Anfeng kept walking with relentless feet, but his inner strength slightly picked up, enhancing the flow. Around the corner, he saw that young man in grey clothing leaning against the brick wall, his expressionless face directly facing him, his light brown eyes filled with lifelessness, and noticed that the young man''s hand was already on the hilt at his waist, slightly exerting force, extracting a slight length of his fiercely sharp blade. The long blade hummed, reflecting those lifeless eyes, both staring at Wang Anfeng. The young man''s heart paused dramatically, then quickened its pace; the bustling of the surrounding streets seemed to recede in an instant, leaving only the gradually unsheathed war blade in front of him. Almost instantly, the young man mobilized his inner strength, the ringing of the Golden Bell Shield resonating within him, masking the chaotic throbbing of his heart. To outward appearances, he showed no peculiar signs, just walking forward as a pure passerby, oblivious to the slightly drawn blade of the youth and its malintent. One step, two steps Until the young man walked past the grey-clothed youth, who had not yet struck, Wang Anfeng did not relax. He continued walking unhurriedly ahead, his senses honed in Copper Man Lane telling him that the youth hadn''t left but was instead holding that narrow steel blade, following three steps behind him. It was a distance perfectly set for decapitating someone with a drawn blade. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng''s heart sank slightly, knowing he might have underestimated these people from the Evil Sect. At this moment, he remained calm, planning to casually find a pub to sit, yet he worried this person could perceive his action and ruthlessly strike in this instant. The people of the Evil Sect were cautious yet radical, rightly deemed crazy, skilled in sacrificing the pawn to save the king. In this situation where one''s own whereabouts might be exposed, to avoid exposing their superiors and stronghold, killing the pursuer and escaping in the chaos was not hard to comprehend. Both hands held a brown rice bag, under this guise, the young man''s right-hand''s index and middle fingers together, wrapped with vigorous Qi using the Finger Technique of Medicine King Valley, a full-strength strike under this method, capable of cutting gold and breaking jade, just waiting for when the opponent erupted, to counterattack, flick off his blade, draw his own sword in an instant, ready to exchange blow for blow. The aura the opponent had just revealed had not reached the uncontestable level of the Seventh Rank, and being of the Lower Third Rank realm, they were still mortal, with vulnerable vitals. If stabbed in the throat, they would surely die. Unfortunately, such action would startle the snake and break the clue. Having made up his mind and having braved many battles, Wang Anfeng gradually steadied himself, advancing steadily, yet he started to notice that the Danfeng Valley martial artist behind him seemed to be losing patience, the murderous intent mixed with fierceness growing stronger, the ears picking up the subtle sounds of the long blade scraping against its scabbard. His heart sank slightly, right-hand fingers subtly intensifying the vigorous Qi. One step, The martial artist behind fully pressed his palm against the handle of the blade, the fingers slightly moving. Two steps, The blade slowly drew out an inch. His eyes grew more lifeless yet also appeared crazier. Three steps, The murderous intent filled the air, ready to erupt and shed blood. The Danfeng Valley martial artist''s right hand prepared to exert force, Wang Anfeng''s body muscles tensed, ready to make a move, the atmosphere between the two extremely tense. Just then, a familiar voice suddenly came from the side. "Wang Anfeng, over here, over here!" The murderous intent behind him abruptly paused, Wang Anfeng turned his head towards the direction of the voice, only to see Yu Wen, whom he had not parted with long ago, sitting at a roadside inn on the first floor, waving to him. The table was already laden with plenty of food and drink, and an extra pair of chopsticks was there obviously not just arrived but waiting for someone. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire The Danfeng Valley disciple behind also saw this scene, slightly startled, his covert murderous intent quickly retracted. Wang Anfeng noticing the change in the murderous intent behind him, realized that the other party thought he had come to meet someone rather than having detected his identity. Therefore, the crazy plan to silence him was abandoned, his face unchanged, silently dissipating the vigorous Qi in his fingers, and walked towards where Yu Wen was. PS: Second update Chapter 95 This is the Strong One, Right? (1/2) Just as if he was truly coming to find Yu Wen, Wang Anfeng''s face showed no hint of abnormality as he naturally took a seat in the empty spot in front of the girl.Even at this moment, he could still feel those two gazes on him, not daring to relax. To prevent Yu Wen, who usually spoke her mind quickly, from saying something inappropriate, the young man began speaking as soon as he sat down, saying, "About the upcoming Mid-Autumn family banquet, I''ve been thinking" His voice remained steady. When talking about the family banquet, Yu Wen was indeed distracted as she intended, setting aside her question about why he was there, and her voice slightly raised, she said, "You, you, you you''ve already agreed, you can''t go back on it." Wang Anfeng nodded and said, "Yes, it''s mainly because I still have some concerns, and I thought it would be better to ask you" At this point in the conversation, it was as if they were just friends out for a casual meal and discussing private matters. In the vast Fufeng County City, such conversations were repeated countless times every day, extremely common and not worth noting. The Danfeng Valley martial artist dismissed his last doubts, withdrew his gaze, and continued walking forward just like any normal martial artist. The soft footsteps passed by the inn and continued forward. Wang Anfeng lowered his gaze, silently counting seventeen numbers in his mind, heard the footsteps pause, and then there was the sound of stepping on a wooden threshold and the creaking noise of aged wooden stairs. A moment of realization dawned on the young man. That must be their base No, it could not be certain, but there was at least a seventy to eighty percent possibility. Just then, a series of knocks on the wooden table suddenly rang in Wang Anfeng''s ears. He looked up to find Yu Wen frowning slightly, looking at him with a hint of annoyance. Although she was dressed in the deep garments of the Confucian Sect, her face no longer held any solemnity as she said to him, "I''m speaking to you... Why did you suddenly space out?" "Young Master Wang, are you here to tease me today" Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, a look of apology crossing his face, as he shook his head and said, "No I, I was just thinking about how best to phrase something." Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire He naturally couldn''t afford to brush off the matter carelessly, as that would indeed seem as if he was making light of it, nor could he express his true intentions, as Danfeng Valley was, after all, part of the Evil Sect. Since he had the backing of the Shaolin Temple, Wang Anfeng had not intended to involve the girl in front of him. His thoughts raced, and suddenly an idea came to him, prompting a quick decision. Setting aside the rice bag he was holding, Wang Anfeng reached into his robe and took out a letter, gently placing it on the table. Before the girl in front of him could speak, he said, "The owner of this letter must have an extraordinary background, don''t you think?" Yu Wen stiffened upon hearing this, losing her previous irritation. Her gaze shifted slightly as she said, "What, what''s the matter?" "It''s just a family banquet after all." Wang Anfeng shook his head slightly. The girl before him was quite straightforward in speech and action. Since he harbored no dark thoughts about the matter, the young man decided to lay out his doubts, saying, "This letter is written with gold-infused ink. In our Great Qin, which continues from the Zhou Dynasty, rituals and rules are highly valued. This kind of ink would probably only be used by imperial relatives and nobles, right?" "As a mere commoner with some martial arts skills, I shouldn''t attract the attention of such ''important figures''" Wang Anfeng''s voice paused. He did not continue, believing that since the girl in front of him had been able to study at Fufeng Academy, she was undoubtedly no fool. He left the more direct implications unspoken, confident that the other party would understand. A look of realization flickered in Yu Wen''s eyes as she grasped Wang Anfeng''s ''concern''. In this era, the distinctions between high and low, between ruler and ruled, and between father and son, were all taken very seriously. Ordinary people being directly invited by imperial relatives or other nobles often felt mixed joy and anxiety, worrying about hidden agendas, which was normal. Now feeling a slight headache, she organized her thoughts before speaking to comfort him, "Wang Anfeng, don''t be nervous... My aunt is really nice, not like those who are outwardly kind. She came here just to relax, and as for noticing you, it''s all my fault" She then recounted the middle part of the story about how her aunt knew Wang Anfeng and decided to invite him. After hearing this, Wang Anfeng finally had some clarity about this affair. Suddenly, he also remembered that before this royal relative decided to invite him, the girl before him had already been quite attentive to him. Combining this with the previous incidents of being followed and attacked, he suspected she might be hiding something else about him. Keeping his expression unchanged, he paid great attention to this detail. Yu Wen, unaware of Wang Anfeng''s thoughts, looked at him with slight unease and said, "That''s how it is. I''ve already boasted to my aunt about you. If you don''t go, I, I" As the girl before him had helped him avoid a conflict, and although she herself was not aware of it, Wang Anfeng felt indebted to her. Thinking that there probably wouldn''t be any mishap, he raised his hand to pick up the invitation on the table, put it back into his robe, and said with a smile, "Then, I shall accept without any reservations." Seeing his response, Yu Wen appeared slightly stunned, saying, "You, are you willing to go?" Wang Anfeng nodded in agreement and suddenly noticed two gazes landing on him, yet they bore no malice or intent to kill. He instinctively turned to look and saw a tall figure in black standing by the door of the inn''s kitchen. At that moment, he was holding a small jar of wine, gazing steadily at both him and Yu Wen. The face looked somewhat familiar, and in his eyes flashed moments of confusion, disbelief, pain, regret, anger, and finally a sense of helpless resignation which culminated in withdrawal and desolation, causing the youth to shiver and a chill to creep up his spine. He didn''t know what the stranger had thought of in so brief a time to cause such complex and subtle changes in expression. At that time, Yu Wen also noticed Wang Anfeng''s unusual reaction and followed the youth''s gaze to the cloaked figure. Her eyes lit up and she rose, waving her hand and calling, "Brother Ding Song, here, over here ... " Wang Anfeng realized then that this must be the person Yu Wen had arranged to meet. The young man in black, Ding Song, embraced the wine jar and walked over, his face returning to normal. His brows sharp and his eyes clear, his stature was quite tall yet not rough, carrying an air of tragic grandeur typical of the northern province heroes, and he sat down at the table. Meanwhile, Yu Wen snatched the wine jar from his hands, muttering, "Brother Ding Song, why are you so slow?" Ding Song smiled apologetically, uttered an apology, and then his gaze landed on Wang Anfeng, smiling and saying, "I was choosing this for a while, but, Y ... " Before he could finish, the girl, sensing something amiss, stomped on the young man''s right foot. Although the girl was strong, Ding Song did not want to use his inner strength to protect himself and risk injuring her, so he had to bear the pain with just his toes, his face suddenly tensing up, with hints of bruising showing. Slowly, he turned his head, only to see the girl smiling proudly as she stood up to pour him a drink, saying, "I shouldn''t blame you, Brother Ding Song. It''s my fault. This glass of wine is my way of apologizing." Dressed in the deep garments typical of the Confucian Sect, her demeanor was graceful and beautiful. Right then, her right hand was holding the small wine jar upside down, her left hand''s fingers slightly curled as she elegantly managed her long sleeve, her charisma overwhelming, not bearing any trace of her usual forthrightness. With this action, she tilted her face, staring ''fiercely'' at the young man whose lips twitched slightly. He clearly read the intent in the girl''s eyes: If you dare say a word, You are surely dead. No, you are already dead ... Helpless, Ding Song nodded in acknowledgment, watching the girl pour him wine, his heart pounding as if a war drum thundered, yet he concealed his unusual state by stimulating his inner strength. Deep in his eyes, there was hidden admiration, and again, he thought if Miss Yu Wen''s reason for not letting him reveal their identities was because of this young man? Suddenly, his mind filled with wild thoughts. Wang Anfeng sat on one side, watching the scene unfold before him, suddenly feeling somewhat superfluous. At that moment, as the girl finished pouring the wine and signaled to Wang Anfeng, the youth shook his head and said with a smile, "My master doesn''t allow me to drink ... " Yu Wen murmured a few words of disappointment about how a man of Great Qin should drink, and the young man looked up at Wang Anfeng, saying, "I am Ding Song, may I know how to address you, brother?" By then, Wang Anfeng had closely observed the young man before him, finally realizing where his familiarity came from. The Ding Song before him was indeed the one who had taken the blow for someone else from Master Fu Mo''s carriage when they returned to Fufeng County City from Qingfeng Edge. Remembering the young man''s words and actions that day, Wang Anfeng felt a degree of fondness and responded with a salute, "I am Wang Anfeng." Hearing this, Ding Song''s smile stiffened on his face. Wang Anfeng! His mind instantly recalled the rainy day when Yu Wen had unfastened a letter from the leg of Flying Eagle, along with its content. That day, he had lied to himself that it was a girl, but the person he saw was indeed a handsome young man, just about the same age as Miss Yu Wen. Feeling even more frustrated, he felt that his earlier thoughts had turned into reality, and that Miss Yu Wen''s inviting him today possibly hinted at her having someone in her heart ... His thoughts churned in his mind. He sighed softly, then heavily patted Wang Anfeng on the shoulder, shaking his head silently. From the young man''s deep-set eyes, Wang Anfeng saw a complex mix of blessings and relinquishment, recognizing the struggle and acceptance. He shivered slightly, feeling almost an impulse to run. What in the world could Brother Ding Song be thinking? Why am I ... utterly clueless? Watching him turn his head seamlessly without revealing anything, the young man was utterly bewildered. PS: Here''s the first update of the day, support would be greatly appreciated ... (salute) S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 96 Gongsun Jings Progress (2/2) Wang Anfeng didn''t know how he had managed to hang on.For the first time, he felt his existence was utterly superfluous. Had it not been for his concern that a martial artist from Danfeng Valley was lurking somewhere, detecting any anomaly and thus ruining everything, he would have fled long ago. After finishing the meal, Wang Anfeng and Ding Song Yu Wen parted ways at the inn''s main entrance. The young man watched the two leave together, then turned and blended into the crowd, slowing his pace to half of what it had been when he was being followed earlier. He lowered his gaze and silently counted to thirty-four in his mind. Without turning around, he glanced quickly with the corner of his eye and saw an old inn. He saw a well-worn threshold and a wooden staircase with cracks, over which a young servant hurried with a copper basin and towel, stepping on the stairs and making an unpleasant creaking noise. He withdrew his gaze. To the bystanders, the young man looked no different, continuing forward, albeit slightly slower as if he had eaten a bit too much. Wang Anfeng didn''t go straight back to the academy. Instead, he entered a drugstore next door, purchased some common medicinal herbs, and bought some other things before taking a detour back to the academy. It wasn''t until this youth in a blue shirt had disappeared into the crowd that at the inn with the smooth threshold and old stairs, a young man in grey leaned near a window finally turned around. His right hand moved away from the hilt of the long, slender knife at his waist. He slightly closed his eyes, reminiscing about the recent events in his mind. The person he had encountered was indeed acquainted with those two. When he came out, his pace was much slower than before. After thinking it over several times in his mind to make sure nothing was overlooked, the cold Inner Qi in his body slowed its circulation. The pain like countless fine scales scraping through his meridians had finally settled down, and he took one more look at the inn before turning away, perhaps feeling slightly more relaxed, as a thought unexpectedly surfaced in his mind. Not young, but eats quite a lot. He turned back and sat down at the table, poured himself a cup of hot tea, and held the cup with both hands, feeling the temperature slowly dissipate. He watched the amber-colored tea reflect his simple features and whispered to himself, "He really deserves to be killed." He raised his hand to sip the now-cool tea. The turbulent urge to kill eased slightly. Suddenly, a somewhat gentle voice came to his ears. "Has he been found out?" The man''s expression remained unchanged, but his eyes grew even more lifeless. Turning to where the voice had come from, by the wooden door stood a young man around twenty-five or twenty-six, also an assassin from Danfeng Valley. However, he bore a remarkably handsome face, with a slight smile on his lips, dressed in a light blue scholar''s robe with a black jade pendant dangling at his waist. He looked elegant and suave, not like an assassin at all, but rather a scholar who enjoyed poetry and moonlit nights. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young man in grey cast a glance at him and looked away. His body tensed under his clothes, his voice hoarse and as ordinary as his appearance, difficult for anyone to remember, said, "No." The scholar-robed young man stared at him, stepped forward with a steady gait that matched the increasing beat of the grey-clothed young man''s heart. The latter coughed under his breath, sensed a piercing chill, but before he could react, a strong hand was already on his shoulder, pressing down hard. The scholar-robed young man suddenly laughed heartily, his face friendly and carefree. As the laughter died down, he lowered his voice and said by his ear, "Then that''s for the best." "This time our alliance with White Tiger Hall involves a great deal, affecting many things. We really can''t afford any mishaps, can we, hahaha" He laughed again, patting hard on the shoulder a few times with his right hand, winking and speaking, "Tonight, let''s go to the pleasure boat, listen to the Oiran sing, and then, hehe lad, do you want to come along?" The young man in grey closed his eyes, not replying. The scholar-robed young man shook his head with a smile and walked away. ..................... Fufeng County, North Martial State City. Giant Peng Gang headquarters. Over the past few days, the already considerable power of the Giant Peng Gang had outwardly focused on consolidating various businesses it had acquired. Secretly, however, they mobilized their people across various county cities to amass many items, most of which were various martial arts secret manuals. Whether it was the lower-quality hard kung fu known throughout Jianghu or various weapons techniques and fist strikes, Sword Sutras, and blade scriptures, they sought quantity over quality. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire They had collected over a hundred volumes. Gang Leader Gongsun Jing flipped through a swordsmanship manual in his hands, utterly engrossed. In this vast world, many are those who practiced martial arts. Throughout history, some martial skills had lost their true transmission, losing the truly marvelous elements and retaining only the framework of techniques, like the Qingfeng Sword Technique in his hand. The techniques within were simple, and there was nothing extraordinarily brilliant about the changes. If one were to judge based solely on these techniques, they were only slightly better than what a common martial arts school could offer. However, when viewed as a whole, the inner implications were profound, asserting its unique style, clearly not just any ordinary material. If a master were to take action, using their own martial arts essence to complete this set of sword techniques, it might well become a superior sword technique, revealing true meanings amid mediocrity, capable of dominating within the Lower Third Rank. Even if one were to cross the Longmen Pass and step into the Middle Third Rank, if a martial artist could add their own understanding to this sword technique, it was unknown how much further they could advance. But, why would there be such a task from the dragon head leader? The man slightly furrowed his brows, puzzled. Even the most spectacular swordsmanship within the Middle Third Rank was merely trifles for a Grandmaster who had reached the Upper Third Rank; spending half a day based on their martial arts experience to create a new set was not difficult. Would this thing be useful to them? Gongsun Jing sank into his thoughts. Was it to train disciples? No... that was entirely unnecessary. Or was it to cultivate some unique divine skills, and needed to observe all the observable martial skills in the world? To innovate from the old and leap forward, advancing toward a stronger realm? Gongsun Jing''s eyes slightly widened, increasingly believing in the likelihood of this possibility. It''s known that cultivation needs not only natural talent and perseverance but also extraordinary constitution and fortunate opportunities. Those martial artists with lower cultivation may possess techniques or martial insights that could even astonish a Grandmaster of the Upper Third Rank. Perhaps it was just a bit, but if they could integrate these techniques, from the perspective of an Upper Third Rank Grandmaster, by simplifying the complex and innovating the old, it would inevitably create an unprecedented martial arts scripture. To gather the wisdom of thousands to achieve the Taoist Fruit of one individual. Convinced he had discerned the intentions of the dragon head leader, Gongsun Jing gasped inwardly, his facial expression changing as he felt the vast ambition and extraordinary vision of this dragon head leader were unprecedented, incomparable to any ordinary Upper Third Rank Grandmaster. At the same time, he grew even more uncertain about what the true purpose of this organization was. Just then, a deep male voice came from outside the door, saying: "Gang Leader, there is news." Gongsun Jing returned to his senses, closed the manual in his hand, and placed it on the table before he spoke: "Come in." "Yes." After the response, a tall and burly brute entered from outside, his face slightly excited, as he greeted Gongsun Jing with a fist salute, and said: "Gang Leader, that ''Lost Treasure'' you instructed us to keep an eye on has a lead." PS: Second update Chapter 97 Discovery (1/2) Gongsun Jing''s eyes shone faintly.He had placed the Lost Treasure at a relatively prominent position upon the Jade Plaque, its value not particularly precious but hard to come by, requiring a fortuitous coincidence. He had long since set his subordinates throughout North Martial State to search for it, and only today had they found a result. He felt a slight relief in his heart, his expression clearing as he said, "Speak in detail." The burly man lifted his head upon hearing this and respectfully said, "We brothers have searched the vast North Martial State, and even the Exquisite Antiques Pavilion had no sight of it. However, in a jade shop, we found a clue. It''s really a coincidence, the brothers found a fine piece of jade, intending to sell it for some silver coins, and just so happened to encounter the shopkeeper pondering over that bead." "Upon closer questioning, it indeed seems to be that Lost Treasure, and it appears there''s quite a bit of stock." Hearing that there might be a substantial number of Lost Treasures, Gongsun Jing felt a surge of joy, but then he remembered something and his brows furrowed slightly. He tapped his finger lightly on the table and inquired, "Is that shopkeeper clean, or could it be affiliated with any gang or Noble Clan''s front?" As a gang member, he placed great importance on these matters, more so than the average person, especially now as the head of a faction. He had to consider his actions carefully, for an unintentional move on his part could trigger numerous reactions from those below. In this critical moment, just after having taken over territory and business, he was especially cautious. The burly man appeared to have anticipated this question, baring his teeth in a grin as he said, "Gang Leader, please be at ease." "This store is an old brand, it''s been on that street for about fifty or sixty years. The original owner was over sixty years old and had long stopped managing the shop, retiring to the countryside. Though he was a benevolent man, for some reason, he never married, had no children, and handed over the shop to a distant nephew, who is also of a kind nature." "I dare say, it''s certainly not a gang front." Hearing this, Gongsun Jing slightly nodded, alleviating most of his worries. The man before him had been with him for five or six years, appearing brash yet hiding a keen and delicate mind. Though his martial arts were only at Ninth Grade, Gongsun regarded him as his right-hand man, and not without reason. He considered the matter for a moment and then stood up and gave out some orders. Mounting a horse and shouldering that short spear, he and the burly man rushed out of North Martial State City. Both men possessed Internal Strength Martial Bodies of a certain grade, unlike ordinary folk, and were capable of controlling galloping steeds. Riding furiously along the official road for about two or three hours, they arrived at a county under the jurisdiction of North Martial State City. They tightened the reins to slow their horses and after about a quarter of an hour, the burly man said, "Gang Leader, we have arrived." Gongsun Jing gently spurred his horse and looked up to see a rather quiet bluestone alley with several shops, one called Stone Hall exuding an ancient charm. The wooden door was half-open, revealing a few branches of flowers and a reclining chair, on which a young man in a long robe lounged. Around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, with a clean-shaven face and slender eyes, he had a gentle smile when laughing. With one hand, he fingered an ancient book, his entire demeanor quite handsome and carrying the depth of the old cobblestone lanes. The burly man dismounted from his horse with a loud laugh, "Shopkeeper, shopkeeper! Your brother here has come again, is the merchandise still here?" The young man looked up at his words and smiled, "Ah, it''s Hall Master Wang. Merchandise? Ah, you mean those Lost Treasures?" He lazily got off the reclining chair, stretching and sighing, "Of course, they''re still here. These Lost Treasures might not be very useful and their material is average, but their rarity is what makes them pricey, not easy to sell, not easy at all..." "Have you brought a customer this time?" He then looked up at Gongsun Jing atop the black horse, beaming and saying, "Is it this gentleman here?" "I am Gu Yuzhai, at your service." Gongsun Jing took in the appearance of the young man, his demeanor stiffening slightly, but soon he composed himself, maintaining his serious and unsmiling mien as he dismounted, greeting with a fist and palm salute, "I am Gongsun, and I have seen Mr. Gu." The young man shook his head, casually tossing the ancient book back onto the reclining chair. With a beckoning gesture, he said with a smile: "I am but a humble countryman, not worthy of the title ''sir.'' If Master Gongsun doesn''t mind, please come inside." Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Though I have no wine, there are flowers, the fragrance of books and ink, and a cup of light tea to moisten the throat." Gongsun Jing clasped his hands in a salute and said: "I am imposing upon you, sir." On his face was the composure of the leader of the foremost gang in North Martial State, but in his heart, he was suspended high, as if on a cliff''s edge a single misstep could mean shattered bones. He had seen the young man before. He had indeed seen him before. Gu Yuzhai invited the two to sit down, then went into the inner chamber himself, returning with a teapot and cups, serving tea for them. The rising steam, mingling with the faint fragrance of flowers, obscured the young man''s features, causing them to overlap with the boy from ten years ago in Gongsun Jing''s eyes. The battle on that day was the most perilous situation he had faced since following the general. That''s why he had never forgotten the face of the young man before him, even after so many springs and autumns had passed. Back then, he served as a trusted aide in the Great Qin Iron Cavalry, his face hidden behind iron armor, never revealing his visage. The man before him was a youth with a deep and serene air, the owner of this Stone Chamber, the same mad youth who had wielded the Great Qin Horse Saber and killed five Ninth Grade warriors from the Iron Cavalry, and also the disciple of a master from an evil sect, who had already achieved the rank of Fifth Grade more than ten years ago, famously known in the surrounding states as a malevolent figure. Not to mention the present, ten years later. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire There was no chance of reaching the Upper Third Rank. But to ascend to the Fourth Rank Martial Taoist Realm was not beyond imagination. Especially when backed by a powerful force. Gongsun Jing''s thoughts spun rapidly, organizing the tumult in his mind. Though he was tense, fear did not overtake him. Not even the thought of dread arose, allowing his mind to remain lucid and unblundering. He found that his coping abilities seemed to have grown stronger. After experiencing those incredible events, after facing that dire spear, the sight of the Green Dragon''s head, and confronting his own hall master, the hidden Middle Third Rank Martial Artists could no longer invoke terror in his heart. A secret Jianghu force? Isn''t everyone? The man''s face was expressionless as he lifted his hand to take a sip of the clear tea. In the midst of such a mix of frustration and indiscernible pride, not a single flaw was exposed until the transaction was completed. Setting down the teacup, he drew a silver note issued by the Great Qin Ancient Jin State from within his clothes and placed it all in Gu Yuzhai''s hands, saying: "These silver notes are likely insufficient. The rest of the final payment will be delivered to you today." The young man accepted the notes with a chuckle, wetting his thumb and carefully counting them. His demeanor became even friendlier, a winning smile on his lips as he saw Gongsun Jing and his group out the door. Only after watching them depart did he turn and go back inside. Realizing it was already midday, he fetched a small iron pot and boiled tiny fish the size of a finger in the small courtyard behind the shop, filling the air with their fragrance. Then came the soft meowing, and heads of stray cats peeked out from above the courtyard. The young man''s eyes narrowed slightly, humming a cheerful tune as cats of black, white, spotted, and orange stepped down and formed a long queue behind him. With tails gently lifted, the young man finished cooking the fish, turned around with a simpler, cleaner smile under the sunlight, and one by one fed the fish to the cats, appearing quite content. Elsewhere, Gongsun Jing rode on a black horse, galloping at speed alongside his subordinate. His eyes narrowed in recall; the image of that young man with a long saber, his eyes bloodshot in madness, became clearer in his mind, and a formidable urge to kill rose uncontrollably within him. It wasn''t just against that young man, but also against his mentor and the evil sect behind them. White Tiger Hall. PS: Today''s first update Chapter 98 What Anfeng Can Do, Wang Anfengs Plan (2\\2) Fufeng County City, Fufeng Academy.Wang Anfeng''s demeanor was calm, having traveled all the way until he stepped into Fufeng Academy, only then did he feel somewhat at ease, and the accelerated circulation of his inner strength slowed down. Three months ago, the lawless Wuxin from the Mo Family had attacked him outside the Wind Character Tower, but after all, Wuxin was a martial artist of the Middle Third Rank, and given his Mo Family status, if it were someone from an evil sect like Danfeng Valley, daring to assassinate the guardian of the Academy''s scriptures and following him all the way to the Constellation Ranking List''s tenth-ranked Fufeng Academy, it would not just be extremism, but sheer madness. Back in his wooden hut, the young man poured rice from the sack into the container while contemplating in his mind. He had essentially determined the location of the inn where the martial artist from Danfeng Valley was hiding. Nevertheless, he still harbored many doubts. Following him secretly earlier, although there hadn''t been a real and fierce fight, the inherent dangers were no less than a life-and-death battle, making him realize that these disciples of the evil sect who were sent into the county were not of the caliber he had seen in mountain bandits and robbersit was not an exaggeration to say their minds were meticulous. More so, whether it was Master Libai''s teachings or Sir Ying''s occasional words, in Jianghu, the disciples of such evil sects would never stay in one place for too long. An ancient saying goes: "Hide skill in clumsiness, use obscurity to reveal, imply purity in pollution, and turn subservience into dominance; truly navigating the world is like a pot, hiding oneself like three burrows." Martial artists from these evil sects, who have tumbled and rolled through Jianghu, must understand such life-preserving principles better than he did. At this point, he still did not know the purpose of this evil sect martial artist appearing in Fufeng County City, having only seen him by chance today. However, the aura of murder around him and the behavior of silently following him, ready to chop off someone''s head at any disagreement, undoubtedly told him one thing. This martial artist from Danfeng Valley was not in Fufeng County City for a leisurely visit. Since that was the case, he could not turn a blind eye. The ordeal of Aping kept replaying in front of the young man''s eyes. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire If it were him in this situation, he most likely would have changed to another inn that same day, changed all his clothes, donned a new mask, and coated himself with herbs to mask his scent, hiding out without appearing for several days, blending into the vast Fufeng County City. By then, to find someone whose appearance, identity, and location had all drastically changed would be like finding a needle in a haystack, the difficulty of which one could well imagine. With these thoughts, Wang Anfeng felt a slight agitation in his heart. At this moment, the grain in the sack was exhausted, and the young man casually placed it on a nearby table. Just as he was about to turn around, after taking a few steps, he suddenly recalled something. He turned around, picked up the rice sack, grasping each corner with his hands, and skillfully shook it towards the container with a clever force, shaking out a few grains of rice again. Brushing his hand over the rice sack, everything was fittingly in its place, evidently devoid of any remaining grains. Wang Anfeng then nodded, sealed the rice container tightly, ensuring no mouse could get in, folded the sack several times, and placed it on a side table. He had performed these actions with extreme skill, hardly taking a few breaths'' time to deal with it. He then stepped out of the door, locked the wooden door, and headed towards the inner parts of the Academy. The breeze blew, alleviating the clutter in his mind and clarifying his thoughts. He had already decided not to involve himself in this matter. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as his master had said to him before, his strength was not enough, far from sufficient to delve into the various secretive matters of Jianghu. Even Jiu Zizai, who was quite congenial in nature to him, had refrained from informing him about the affairs of White Tiger Hall because of his insufficient strength. However, this did not mean he would act as if he had seen nothing. In this Jianghu, he, Wang Anfeng, was not the only one; under the vast heavens of Great Qin, there were still many chivalrous warriors, many righteous, formidable martial artists. He only needed to inform these warriors of what he knew; he believed that they, too, would not let the members of the evil sect wantonly misbehave in the county city and ignore it. That would suffice. This is also why he had taken the risk to track that martial artist just before. With a somewhat eased mind, the youth sprinted along the main road, feeling a sense of urgency, and employed the Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique, a qinggong skill he used daily and had mastered to the fullest. However, he had reached a point where it was difficult to make any progress, and he had also discovered some weaknesses that this technique now revealed. Before entering the Ninth Grade, it was considered quite fast, but now facing martial artists of the same level, it seemed rather ordinary. On another note, this technique didn''t help much in concealing his traces. For instance, when he had stealthily followed that martial artist from Danfeng Valley, if he could tread silently or like the highly skilled qinggong mentioned in the records, which could proceed without even stirring a slight breeze, then perhaps even that cautious Danfeng Valley martial artist wouldn''t have noticed him. A slight ripple crossed his mind and vanished in an instant. A moment later, the youth''s figure had appeared in Fufeng Academy, a place often frequented by the teachers from the Mo Family. He had left at noon and had delayed along the way, and after dining with Yu Wen and Ding Song, it was now the afternoon. In this academy, there were teachers discussing scriptures and doctrines. Wang Anfeng exhaled a breath of turbid air, lightening his footsteps as he walked past various Sutra Lofts, searching for that familiar figure. He had thought carefully, even though he was on the Constellation Ranking List, he was after all just a teenager of a little over ten years old, merely a Lower Third Rank martial artist. In Jianghu, Ninth Rank martial artists were innumerable, and the name on the Constellation Ranking List merely meant that he achieved at fourteen what others did at twenty-four or thirty-four. But aside from those empty titles, it wasn''t much. The young man saw this very clearly in his heart. Walking fast is not as good as walking steadily, and it may not even be as stable. Being impressive at a young age doesn''t necessarily predict future greatness, and the story of a depleted talent isn''t only prevalent among literati and scholars. Stripping away the nominal fame from the Constellation Ranking List, he was after all just a Ninth Rank martial artist, insignificant and undervalued, barely seeing any high-ranked martial artists. Although Masters Ying and his teachers were extremely formidable, they were far away in Shaolin Mountain, beyond reach. And here in Fufeng Academy, having been there for only just over half a year, he had met some scholars but hadn''t become acquainted with many teacher elders. Master Ni, for instance, had been one but had already defected from the Academy, branded a heretic. The others included Master Fu Mo from the Qingfeng Edge group and Elder Ren, who often stayed under the Wind Character Tower. He was not a dull person. From others'' attitudes toward Elder Ren and the rarely clear relationship between Elder Ren and the Great Elder of Qingfeng Edge, he had long guessed that the elder in the green robe must be a Grandmaster of the Upper Third Rank. He must have once galloped through Jianghu. Why Elder Ren was now alone in the Wind Character Tower, as if imprisoning himself, Wang Anfeng did not understand. But he could imagine that it must be a vigorous Jianghu story. Such a figure, who was also not very familiar, Wang Anfeng knew that it was unlikely to move the old man to leave the Wind Character Tower for the matter of Danfeng Valley. After all, he did not even attend the long-awaited birthday banquet of Grandmaster Murong. The only one left to rely on was Master Fu Mo. Although he disliked fighting, he had been in Fufeng Academy for a long time and was a Middle Third Rank martial arts master, and must know many masters from various schools and factions. Among those masters, certainly some were willing to deal with this menace to earn a heroic reputation. When the time came, he would reveal the whereabouts of that Danfeng Valley martial artist to them. Afterwards, even though reluctant, he could only withdraw from this affair and no longer touch matters that he should not be involved in. He hoped to trace down the vine to rid them of these evil sect disciples completely. PS: Second update... Chapter 99 Whistleblowing (1/2) ```Embracing such a thought, Wang Anfeng searched in the Mo Family Academy for over four hours, finally finding Master Fu Mo''s whereabouts. At that time, the elder was sitting alone in a secluded room, surrounded by piles of various mechanical materials, nearly burying him. His eyes were fixed on the unfinished mechanism in his hands, almost glowing with intensity. Though he was a disheveled old man, his aura had become deep and mysterious, like a mountain''s peak, like the distant sea. Holding a sharp blade, with disheveled hair and a bent figure in a cramped space, he resembled a swordsman drawing his sword and a scholar lying drunk. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was like the point made by the Great Elder while drinking over the Qingfeng Edge. Its spirit had formed on its own. Wang Anfeng actually found it difficult to disrupt this atmosphere. He could only stand to one side and wait quietly. After all, the elder''s cultivation was profound. His Inner Strength might not have been the product of some incredible fortune, but decades of diligent practice could not be underestimated, having already achieved great breadth and depth. Although Wang Anfeng had practiced Buddhism Divine Skills, he was merely a Ninth Rank Martial Artist, with a turbid aura, and he could not escape the elder''s notice. Master Fu Mo frowned slightly as he put down his tools and looked up reluctantly. When he saw it was Wang Anfeng seeking him, he first paused and then showed an extremely pleased expression. "Anfeng? What brings you here?" Master Fu Mo stood up and cleared a space for Wang Anfeng to sit by pushing aside the unfinished mechanisms, inviting the youth to come in. He then got up again, rushing back and forth, heating up a pot of tea and finding some pastries bought at some unknown time, enthusiastically offering them to Wang Anfeng. His expression was sincere, lacking the condescension that was common among Middle Third Rank Martial Artists when dealing with their juniors. Wang Anfeng watched the elder busily moving about, and the slight apprehension in his heart faded away, yet he felt vaguely ashamed. It was because since he returned from the Qingfeng Edge a month ago, he hadn''t taken the initiative to visit the elder even once. Now he was coming because he needed a favor, which seemed rather cold. This emotion filled the youth''s heart, making him feel somewhat ashamed. Yet, as much as he felt ashamed, the matter of Danfeng Valley was indeed significant and could not go unmentioned. Wang Anfeng held the porcelain cup, organized his thoughts, and without exchanging many pleasantries, he told the elder everything about the situation. Master Fu Mo''s originally smooth brows furrowed deeply as the youth spoke. By the time Wang Anfeng had finished speaking, the elder slammed his right hand onto the table beside him, his eyebrows furrowed in anger as he exclaimed: "These damned dogs!" "Anfeng, rest assured." "Leave this matter to this old man." In his anger, the elder stood up, pacing back and forth like a wrathful tiger in the narrow space, muttering to himself: "Heh, Danfeng Valley... I can''t deal with them outside, but they dare to cause trouble in Fufenghmph, they''re courting death!" "They''ve come right to our doorstep... Do they think this place is their territory?" "This is Fufeng, my home. Coming here to mess around, to mess around..." "I swear I''ll not let them off easy!" Outside, the typically kind elder, now cornered, was more decisive and swift in his actions than Wang Anfeng had imagined. He dug out a wooden Mechanical Bird from the pile of materials, wrote a letter, and upon releasing the bird, it flew off as efficiently as a carrier pigeon over a thousand miles. Before Wang Anfeng had even finished his cup of warm tea, he heard the sound of garments slicing through the air. Startled by the noise, the youth glanced over and saw a qi dragon soaring in the distant sky, clearly a powerful martial artist riding the winds. Within a few breaths, the figure landed within the Academy, the qi dragon dissipated, and a person dressed in red brocade with a light-golden Bi''an at his waist and a long saber in hand descended gracefully. Judging by his attire, he was likely a martial artist from the Great Qin Dynasty. Just then, as the residual Qi Force faded, he adjusted his clothes and strode toward the Academy. Wang Anfeng also caught a glimpse of his facea square, stern face that commanded respect, not angry and yet imposing. Despite wearing the attire of a Ranger, his right shoulder sported a tiger-head shoulder armor, setting him apart from ordinary rangers. As he stepped inside, before Master Fu Mo could speak, he asserted himself: "Master Fu, what matter is so urgent that you had to send a mechanical bird message?" While speaking, the man gave Master Fu Mo a sidelong glance, grinned, and said: ``` "Besides, our places are only separated by three streets, and you can''t even bring yourself to move a little?" Fu Mo curled his lip, his expression one of disdain. The man had just finished speaking when he caught sight of Wang Anfeng, registering a slight shock before the old man pointed at the youth and said: "This is our Fufeng County custodian of books, Wang Anfeng." "It''s not me looking for you, it''s him who''s discovered something." He then addressed Wang Anfeng, "This man is Zhu Jian''an, who was once a scholar of the legalist school. A few years ago, he passed the Longmen test and was promoted to Middle Third Rank, and now he is the deputy chief arrestor in the Fufeng County City. Whatever it is, you can tell him everything." Wang Anfeng was slightly surprised and proceeded to salute, but Zhu Jian''an waved his hand casually and said with an unconcerned smile: "So you''re the Fufeng custodian of books known from the Constellation Ranking List." "Meeting you today, indeed, you appear to be a person of remarkable talents. Please, speak frankly about your issue." The youth saw the disdain hidden in his expression and knew the other took him for one of those students seeking a favor from an elder. He didn''t bother to explain, opting to speak as concisely as possible. He recounted in detail what he had found, and when he mentioned Danfeng Valley, Zhu Jian''an''s previously relaxed face became grave. When Wang Anfeng finished speaking, the deputy chief arrestor''s face was as somber as deep water. After a moment of silence, he asked: "Do you know exactly which inn they were staying at?" Wang Anfeng shook his head, apologizing as he said: "At the time, I was worried about being discovered by them, so I only confirmed which one it was without seeing the inn''s name." "If I had to specify the location, it would be to the east of Yingke Lai Chao. Taking half the intensity of my usual steps, it would be about thirty-four paces away, probably an old inn." "The stairs were badly aged and made quite clear creaking noises when walked upon." Zhu Jian''an nodded slightly, as if relieved, and looked at Wang Anfeng with a smile, saying: "You did the right thing." "I''m well acquainted with these martial artists from the Evil Sects; their methods are ruthless and unscrupulous. If you had gotten involved, even if you could have defeated that person, you''d probably end up under the protection of the government office until this matter was completely over." "Now, you can forget all about what happened before and pretend you really just brushed past that martial artist from the Evil Sect." Wang Anfeng instinctively said: "If there''s anything I can do to help..." Before he could finish speaking, Zhu Jian''an cut him off bluntly: "No!" "It is our purpose to prevent children like you and the citizens of Great Qin from falling into danger. As long as the Ministry of Punishment of Great Qin still stands, these matters should not be your concern." His voice paused as if he had thought of something, his face showing a momentary expression of deep resentment and pain. However, this fleeting emotion vanished so quickly that it seemed like an illusion. Zhu Jian''an smiled at Wang Anfeng and the others, saying: "In any case, leave it to us." As his words came to a close, he strode briskly toward the exit. In a few breaths, he had leapt up and vanished, accompanied by the soaring of a qi dragon. PS: Presenting today''s first update... Chapter 100 Before Mid-Autumn, the Powerless Tuoba Yue (2\\2) Fufeng Academy.Since the day Wang Anfeng had visited Master Fu Mo and relayed the news from Danfeng Valley to Zhu Jian''an, four or five days had gone by. Wang Anfeng was aware of his own martial limitations and had not actively engaged in matters concerning Danfeng Valley. And the atmosphere in Fufeng County City had not become as tense as he had expected. The affairs of the Evil Sect were like fish entering water; although the fish might be large, it was not enough to influence the flow of the entire river. As the days passed, a sense of stability slowly returned to the young man''s heart, and his life gradually settled back into the gentle rhythm of daily martial arts training and studying. With autumn deepening, the entire academy and the county city were engulfed in the festive atmosphere of an approaching holiday. The joyful festival spirit, hidden within the usual routine, grew stronger as days passed and spilled into peoples'' smiles and lively exchanges of greetings. "The Book of Rites" states: The Emperor sacrifices to the moon on spring mornings and autumn evenings. Centuries ago, it was merely a festival where the Emperor worshipped the Moon Goddess. In this era, it had already become the grandest celebration in Great Qin, aside from the New Year. The Military Family students would normally have a fiery sparring session before the holiday break at the academy, while the Confucian Sect students would hold several poetry gatherings. Boating under the moon, fine wines, and lovely company. At this time, literature and martial arts were distinctly separate. Ahead of Wang Anfeng, on the soft fallen leaves, Confucian Sect students were busy collecting silver for the upcoming poetry gatherings. They meticulously copied the excellent lines from previous poetry gatherings and famous quotations from early sages onto letter paper, slightly raised the prices, and sold these to students and residents. Moreover, during this time, the normally rigid Confucian Sect students, who adhered strictly to the teachings of the Saints, relaxed a little and exploited some minor loopholes. For instance, all the physical tasks were handled by the young students, while the copying of poems was done by charming young girls aged around fifteen or sixteen. Their handwriting was neat and clean, as pristine as the girls themselves, and the paper, prepared in early spring, was imbued with floral scents and colors. When these girls, dressed in goose-yellow garments, held up such poems and gazed at you with clear, doe-like eyes, even the most robust warriors from the Military Family would feel weak in the knees, as if poisoned, their faces flushing red as they willingly pulled out their silver, which had thinned due to copious drinking, and handed it over. There was evidence to support this. If one were to criticize them, these students would quote the old master''s saying, "Food and sex are human nature", or "I have never seen anyone who loves virtue as much as beauty", admitting that if the old masters acknowledged it, how could they possibly abstain? Confucian Sect students followed the ancient rites of gentlemen, but these rites did not sever the human emotions and desires. The precondition for becoming a gentleman was still to be human; excessive misinterpretation would lead one down a radical path. That was the path of evil. A bold girl rushed over, handed a collection of poems to Wang Anfeng. The young man was momentarily stunned, instinctively catching it, hesitated for a moment, and then prepared to pay. But the girl shook her head, indicating she did not intend to take the money. Her eyes, slightly reddened cheeks, lightly bitten lower lip, and the shimmering light in her eyes seemed to carry thousands of unspoken emotions. Just then, a sharp whistling sound came from behind Wang Anfeng, and a dark shadow shot towards him at high speed. Wang Anfeng, holding something in his left hand and influenced by the qi mechanism, instinctively raised his right hand and lightly clamped down, catching the object. The sharp force of the vigorous qi was like a sword edge cutting across his fingers, causing a slight pain. Focusing his gaze, he saw it was a piece of silver, fired by a unique method and with considerable force. Although Wang Anfeng had caught it, the wrapped wind still followed its original trajectory, grazing the shoulder of the girl ahead. A familiar voice rang out, "Junior sister, please accept this." "Zhu Jian''an isn''t the type to avoid payment." This type of stone-flinging technique, resembling shooting arrows, could not be performed by anyone below a Ninth Rank Martial Artist. The girl was startled by the sound, and like a frightened rabbit, she turned and ran. Wang Anfeng, holding the scroll of poems, watched the girl leave in fear and felt a bit perplexed for a moment. What had just happened? Turning around, he saw three familiar figures across the street. There was a young man from the Military Family dressed in black vigorous attire, a handsome noble clan youth in white, and a girl dressed in fiery red clothes. Although her features were not as soft as those of a typical Great Qin girl, they possessed a compelling aura. She walked over quickly, snatched the silver from Wang Anfeng''s hands, and glanced at him, saying: "Zhu Jian''an, you really are popular..." Wang Anfeng was bewildered. He glanced at the poem collection in his hands and then at the silver snatched away by Tuoba Yue, and awkwardly said, "Miss Tuoba, I haven''t paid for this poem collection yet." Tuoba Yue''s expression stiffened, a surge of anger at being tricked rose within her. She looked up at the young man before her, saw the sincerity in his eyes, and realized he probably did mean what he said. A heaviness settled in her heart. She bit her lip in frustration, turned to look at Xue Qinshuang, who was disguised as a man, but saw no sign of worry on her face and still appeared calm even when she noticed Tuoba Yue''s gaze and even smiled a little. She looks beautiful when she smiles No, that''s not right! Tuoba Yue shook her head to suppress the strange thoughts that had arisen. Feelings of helplessness mixed with resignation arose inside her. All that worrying for nothing... Are these two fools? Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire At that moment, it was inconvenient to speak, so Tuoba Yue looked up at her good friend and signaled with her eyes as clearly as she could. Look, that young girl from the Confucian Sect obviously means no good, and she is planning to steal you away. According to the customs of my hometown, you should now declare your ownership. Xue Qinshuang''s expression gradually turned solemn. Just when Tuoba Yue breathed a sigh of relief, she saw the girl in front of her, still exquisite despite being dressed in men''s clothes, close the Jade Bone Folding Fan in her hand, raise it, and directly grasp her own face. Her fingers were slightly cold, and even though she knew the girl before her was a young woman, Tuoba Yue''s heart couldn''t help but beat faster. "You, what are you doing?" Xue Qinshuang slowly moved Tuoba Yue''s face towards herself, frowning as she looked into Tuoba Yue''s eyes. Looking closely at that face, Tuoba Yue''s cheeks unavoidably blushed, and at that moment, Xue Qinshuang''s cheeks slightly puffed up as she gently blew into her eyes, causing Tuoba Yue''s face to instantly turn a deeper red. She struggled free from Xue Qinshuang and staggered back a few steps, stammering: "You... what are you doing?" Xue Qinshuang, slightly curious, naturally said: "Yue''er, didn''t you get sand in your eyes? I was just blowing it out" "Whenever I had sand in my eyes in the past, my grandmother did the same for me." "Does it feel any better?" Tuoba Yue felt a blockage in her heart and suddenly felt powerless. "I..." ............ A while later, Xue Qinshuang and Wang Anfeng went to repay the money for the poetry collection, also apologizing for Tuoba Yue. She, coming from a clan outside the borders, had customs quite different from those of Great Qin and was more straightforward, but meant no harm. As Tuoba Yue and Baili Feng waited behind, Tuoba Yue gently kicked the ground with the tip of her boot while watching the young man and woman walking side by side, recalling the incident and feeling an overwhelming sense of helplessness rise within her. She lightly kicked the Martial Family youth next to her and muttered: "Baili blockhead, why is she so, so foolish?" "She doesn''t even know how to seize the moment." "Or perhaps she hasn''t noticed herself? Alas, the phrase ''only because I''m inside this mountain'' seems quite apt for scenery, but it also seems so right when applied to feelings." Saying this, another thought occurred to her. Could it be that between these two there really is nothing untoward? But in an instant, Tuoba Yue dismissed this thought from her mind. That''s impossible. If not for that reason, why would their relationship be so good? It couldn''t just be about bonding over martial arts, could it? At this thought, the sixteen-year-old girl from another tribe shook her head in resignation, making her own judgment, and remarked: "Sometimes, these people really are oblivious." On the other hand. Xue Qinshuang flipped through the poetry book, saying: "These poems are quite well-written, like this line." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "After the rainbow clears the rain, tranquil autumn sky, the mountains tint with fresh green eyebrows, Anfeng, which line do you like?" Wang Anfeng glanced at it and ventured: "Hmm... this line here." Xue Qinshuang looked closely. Remember the best scenery of the year, especially when oranges and tangerines turn ripe. The girl, as if understanding, closed the poetry book, thought for a moment, then turned back with a smile and suggested: "Then... Anfeng, how about we go to the market today and buy some tangerines?" "There should be some good new stock." PS: The second installment is offered up, please support (clasping hands) Chapter 101 Cunning, A Battle of Wits and Bravery (1/2) Xue Qinshuang said there were new goods arriving.The people came to look for Wang Anfeng today, and since there wasn''t anything urgent, they casually strolled to the street. As expected, they saw that the market was filled with exceptional fruits that weren''t commonly seen on normal days, all now displayed out in the open. A piece of rough hemp cloth was carelessly spread on the ground, where the fruits were piled up. The passersby came and went leisurely; the cries of the vendors were slightly competitive, unwilling to show weakness and relax. The way they hawked their goods was similar to martial artists sparring. Previously, Wang Anfeng had informed the Deputy Chief Arrestor of Fufeng County about the events in Danfeng Valley. The next day, Fu Mo had handed him two hundred silver taels as a reward. Therefore, although the young man''s appetite had increased, his purse once again had some value, and he bought many fresh fruits. On the way back, through casual conversation, he learned about the purpose of Xue Qinshuang and the others'' visit. It was actually because of the Mid-Autumn Festival. Baili Feng was going to his uncle''s house to visit his elder relatives, and Tuoba Yue seemed to have relatives in Fufeng County City as well. Xue Qinshuang took an orange, while peeling it, she continued to explain: "On the fifteenth, I need to visit my elders in the city." "So even though it''s a day for reunion, we can''t all gather together. After thinking about it, it seemed a good idea to meet up in advance." Wang Anfeng nodded in agreement. Xue Qinshuang placed a segment of the orange in her mouth, paused slightly, and then, without a change in expression, her gaze quickly swept past Wang Anfeng and seemingly casually offered him the orange. The young man hesitated for a moment, then understood her intent and took a segment, under the seemingly indifferent but expectantly watching eyes of the girl, and placed it in his mouth. Just as he bit down, Wang Anfeng''s expression stiffened slightly. He felt an indescribable sourness explode between his teeth and lips, causing his scalp to tingle slightly. So sour. The young man looked up at Xue Qinshuang, only to see an uncontrollable smile hiding within the girl''s brown eyes. His mind instantly understood everything; just as he was about to speak, he noticed Baili Feng coming from behind, calling out to grab an orange. Instinctively, he suppressed the change in his facial expression, maintaining the same composed face as Xue Qinshuang had. He gestured with his hand, stopping Baili Feng from grabbing a fresh orange. The young man pointed to the orange in Xue Qinshuang''s hand that was already peeled. Because it was so sour, Wang Anfeng was afraid his expression would distort if he spoke, so he simply gestured for Baili Feng to finish the opened one first. Baili Feng, having no suspicions whatsoever, reached out to take it, but instead, Tuoba Yue preemptively intercepted it. The girl looked triumphantly at Baili Feng, slowly peeled off a segment, and placed it in her mouth. Her steps hesitated slightly. In Tuoba Yue''s mind, a flood of thoughts rushed in: "What is this?", "Where am I?", and "What did I just eat?" She then quickly realized that she had taken the bullet for Baili Feng. Her thoughts raced, and a clear idea surfaced. This loss cannot be in vain. Tuoba Yue looked ahead at Baili Feng, determinedly suppressing the urge to stick out her tongue, her face remaining expressionless. She handed over the orange, saying: "No, no, just because I ate a piece of your orange, here, you can have these." Baili Feng took it. Since the previous three friends appeared as usual, without any odd expressions, he had no suspicions in his mind, casually peeled the orange, and treating it like an apple, put it to his mouth and took a big bite amidst three expectant gazes. The juice collided between his teeth and lips. The next moment, the tall young man carrying a Mo Blade stiffened suddenly. His eyes widened and trembled slightly. In the eyes of the young martial artist, who believes men should seldom weep, tears had unknowingly filled his eyes. "So... sour..." ..................... At this moment, as everyone was still on the main road, Baili Feng could only bear with the sourness of the orange that brought tears to a man''s eyes, walking dozens of steps further before finally disposing of it. Likewise, his view of the orange turned into one of dread. The group had initially intended to find a restaurant outside the Academy to enjoy a decent meal of meat and wine. Wang Anfeng suddenly thought of the always solitary Fu Mo and hesitated before suggesting, "Why don''t we visit Master Fu Mo?" "After all, we have traveled together before." Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Baili Feng, having the best relationship with the elderly man, naturally had no objections and stated that they had nothing much to gift but could bring him some fine fruits. As he spoke, his gaze involuntarily drifted towards the orange in Wang Anfeng''s hand. Tuoba Yue raised her hand and knocked on Baili Feng''s forehead, glaring at him fiercely. When the young man instinctively shrank his neck backwards, she then turned to look at the other two and said, "I have no objections, we should indeed visit the Master." Her voice paused, her face showing hesitation, as she added, "However, the Master is indeed different from us, and I wonder if it would be presumptuous to visit him like this." Great Qin occupied the richest part of the world, a place of outstanding people and a birthplace of martial artists. In the Academy, many strong martial artists from the hundred schools were gathered, but on the frontier grasslands, a Middle Third Rank martial artist was not as commonly seen as within the Academy. In some of the slightly weaker tribes, a Middle Third Rank martial artist was already the strongest, able to protect the people and livestock of the tribe from powerful enemies and truly considered the pillar of the entire tribe. Although she had also traveled with Fu Mo for a long time, when it came to respect for the elder, she truly had the most among them all. Baili Feng, hearing this, rolled his eyes and said, "He? Presumptuous about what?" "If it were Mid-Autumn Festival, perhaps indeed people would seek him, but since there is still some time before Mid-Autumn, he''s probably holed up in his machine, hardly presumptuous." Tuoba Yue still hesitated, but seeing that the other three had already made their decision, she could not dissent and followed the group to the Mo Family Academy. Baili Feng, knowing his way well, found Fu Mo''s room and unceremoniously pushed open the door, calling out loudly, "Old man, we''ve come to see you." The old man, engrossed in his contraption, upon seeing the visitors, set his work aside and smiled as he welcomed them in. After chatting for over half an "hour," Baili Feng dragged Fu Mo out of the Academy to the nearby Wind Character Tower and into Wang Anfeng''s small wooden cabin, where they had a simple meal, enjoyed some tea, and laughed until the evening sky began to fill with sunset glow. Only then did the group bid farewell and leave. Wang Anfeng leaned on the doorway, watching the sunset in the sky, his thoughts sprawling. Only five days were left until Mid-Autumn Festival. He still didn''t know the exact status of Yu Wen''s elder, hoping that the family banquet would go smoothly without any disturbances. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng''s brows furrowed slightly. From the stories he had heard since he was young, none of the members of the Qin royal family were simple, so although he had convinced himself logically, his heart was still full of caution. Royals and nobles... Lifting the orange to his mouth. The young man''s face slightly stiffened, his worries instantly overwhelmed by a stronger emotion. Ugh... so sour! PS: First update Chapter 102 Reminiscence (2/2) Fufeng County City, house in the south of the city.A quiet serenity filled the air. Ding Song sat in the front room, resting in a meditative pose. His war blade had not been sheathed, lying across his knees, while the woman rested in the master house, her eyes half-closed, a fine sweat beading on her nose, obviously not sleeping peacefully. Triggered by some emotion, memories of the past gradually became clearer and reemerged at that moment. There were flames, there were swords. There was a fierce intent to kill. Beneath the blazing torches, the majestic palace gates were illuminated, along with the fierce and fearful faces, their dark blades emitting a chilly serene gleam and an unmistakable aura of murder, shining on the Longxi bravado who was guzzling with his head thrown back, his body enveloped in raging thunder. It also lit up the clean visage beside him. Not in official attire, not in armor. Surrounded on all sides, he remained in a simple blue Confucian robe, appearing crisp and clear, the very image of refined elegance even amidst the blades. This was the man she called Master, the man she called teacher. This was the grown lad who would fumble awkwardly, pulling sweets from all over his person to cheer her up. But now he was holding the Dragon Slaying Dagger, pushing aside the Xuanwu guards, striding forward quickly. Cries rang out behind him, urging him to stop. His own father, the Crown Prince at the time, glared at him with fury, coldly commanding. "You dare commit regicide!" "What dare not!" The seventeen-year-old boy showed not the slightest fear. He thrust the dagger in his hand directly into his father''s heart, blood spurting out, staining the golden dragon robe with dark blotches. She was right there, watching as the originally gentle eyes underwent a transformation. Resolute and direct. Twisting the dagger slightly, he stepped back, dropped the dagger on the ground with a clang. The soldiers engaged in the fight all ceased their movements at this moment, watching the youth incredulously. A deadly silence fell over heaven and earth, the only thing visible was the youth in blue, the older scholar bowing to the Crown Prince who had fallen to the ground, his expression calm as he spoke. "Your Highness, please go ahead." "This humble subject will follow shortly." "You..." In the silence of heaven and earth, the invisible sound of a dragon''s lament wailed, fierce and sorrowful, dancing through the sky. The light of the countless torches seemed to dim, and in her stunned gaze, it seemed as if a dragon bleeding tears was roaring into the body of the seventeen or eighteen-year-old youth. The gentle eyes slowly lost their original brilliance. His temples gradually turned hoary as if he had reached a fragile, dying age in an instant. But his spine remained straight, his face still calm. He turned around, cupping his hands in a bow toward her second uncle. "This humble subject accepts his punishment." "Ah!" Li Wanshun awoke from the nightmare once more, panic filling her eyes. She sat up with a jolt, her breathing rapid. When she laid eyes on the typical Fufeng-style decorations, she regained her senses, realizing she was no longer in the Heavenly Capital, nor was she in the Imperial Palace a dozen years prior. There was no thunderous rumble before her eyes. Nor was there the clean, calm visage with the sharpness of a sword in his brows and eyes. Recalling the scene, despite the coolness of the night, her clothes were drenched, her heart thumping wildly, and sleepiness had wholly dissipated. The woman sat up on the bed, steadied her spirit, then stepped down, clothed in a moonlight-colored silk undergarment, her black hair draped loosely behind her. Looking at half of her face, it was as delicate and beautiful as a fairy from Turquoise Pool; the other half, gentle in contour, was covered by a light-coloured gold-trimmed mask, revealing pupils not black but of a color resembling exquisite jade. The woman sat by the table, pouring herself a cup of tea. Even after nearly two decades since the event, every midnight dream brought heart-pounding, uncontrollable fear. Who could have imagined that the Crown Prince, growing increasingly favored and set to ascend the throne the following year, would be murdered in broad daylight, after the Moon Festival, before a family feast at the Imperial Palace. The situation changed dramatically from that day on. In the end, it was all because of one weak scholar. The woman''s hands embraced the tea cup, the chill almost penetrating to the bone as she uncontrollably recalled the guardian of the Fufeng scripts that Yuwen Qingzhu mentioned. Clothed in blue. His features were not entirely handsome, but they were very clean. Most importantly, his surname was Wang, and he thought of Anfeng. Is he your son? Master Wang. Her teeth clenched on her lip, drawing a little fresh blood that trickled down her face, a shocking sight. ......... Inside Heaven Capital City, Imperial Palace. In the royal study, the Emperor of the Great Qin Empire was still perusing memorials. With the Mid-Autumn Festival recently passed, on top of celebrating with the people, the royal family also had to prepare for the grand ceremony of Moon Worship, with no shortage of busywork. Fortunately, he was indeed born into the military life, having joined the army for training at the age of thirteen. He had also charged through the heartlands of enemy nations and singled out enemy generals in battle. His participation had contributed to the Great Qin''s present stability, and even though his martial arts skills had been somewhat neglected after his ascension to the throne, he remained a solid Fourth Rank Martial Artist. He could still endure. Having dealt with some more petitions, the eunuch who had served him for a long time brought him a bowl of ginseng soup. The no-longer-young eunuch took the empty bowl and, seeing a hint of weariness on the Emperor''s face, softly consoled him: "Your Majesty, it is late. Why not rest earlier today?" The Emperor stretched his stiff limbs and replied: "There''s no need... You may withdraw." The eunuch dared not disobey, murmured an acknowledgment with a low voice, lowered his hands, and quietly left the imperial study. Moments later, in the study, he was left alone. The man looked up at the window, saw the bright moon in the sky, watched the clouds gathering and scattering, his expression slightly absent as he said: "It''s Mid-Autumn already..." He fell silent for a moment, then sighed: "If it were the old days, it would be possible to steal a moment of leisure. But now, I simply cannot afford it... cannot afford it, after all, I have made promises." Shaking his head, he endured the subtle impatience in his heart and directed his attention to those petitions filled with trite phrases. Seventeen years ago. "... I''m leaving." He, who was already designated as Crown Prince at the time, looked at his good friend, who had assassinated the Crown Prince and stabbed the Crown Prince, had been backfired by the world''s Dragon Qi, having no cultivation to speak of, his lifeline flickering like a candle in the wind, soon to lose his life. He fell silent, then said: "Stay here, and I will find you the best doctor." The young man with white hair chuckled and turned around, looking at him with disdain and said: "Helping the man who killed your brother?" "You... think more carefully." "You are much better than your brothers. The Great Qin is not yet stable, and with regards to Tibet and the Xiongnu, just play the obedient part for now; when it comes to fighting, strike hard." "Temporary humiliation is nothing. The people of the world and those historians in the future will only see the outcome." The voice quieted down. The Confucian Scholar in blue robes looked at him, let out a breath, and softly said: "After today, you and I need not see each other again." "I have been devoted to the principles in the books all my life and have not yet appreciated the great beauty of the world. Now that I am about to die, shouldn''t I at least witness some of the scenery in this mortal world, lest it be a pity?" The voice paused slightly, then he shook his head and sighed, saying: "However, I always feel that even if I lived to be eighty years old, when I am about to die, I will still regret thingslike not practicing martial arts or not confessing my feelings to the girl I love..." "But even with those regrets, what use is it?" "After all, at that time, I had made my choices deliberately. I might feel regretful about my life, but I would not have the slightest bit of remorse. If I had to do it all over again, I would probably make the same choices." "I hope you can do the same." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Crown Prince at that time did not know how to respond to these words and only remembered that they talked for a long time. When the Scholar was about to depart, he said to him: "There''s no need for you to see me off. Just don''t forget the three things I asked you to do." "... Below three feet of yellow springs, I await your answer." He waved his hand and turned to walk away, never looking back. The Crown Prince reached out, wanting to retain him, but found himself unable to speak, only able to watch the figure recede into the distance, watching the white hair of the man in blue grow fainter, witnessing the Longxi hero glaring coldly at him once more, grabbing the Scholar''s collar, indifferent to his struggles, and threw him onto the horse nonetheless, then rode away. He wanted to chase after him. But the heavy weight of the dragon robe seemed to freeze his body, preventing him from moving, forcing him to maintain the dignity befitting a Crown Prince standing in the Imperial Palace, watching his friend leave. At that time, he felt a profound sense of frigid distance. The Emperor, his expression distracted, came back to his senses, looking at the petitions before him, and the events from seventeen years ago flashed before his eyes. He chuckled softly to himself: "Heh, three things..." "Making sure the people have enough to eat, proper clothes to wear, and good places to live." "Wang Anfeng, your ambitions were always grand, and these count as three things?" "Just like your ''No. 1 delicious dish in the world.''" "I truly fell for your nonsense!" PS: Second update... well, the start of a little story line for Wang Anfeng''s father... Chapter 103 Fathers Debt (1/2) On the fifteenth day of the eighth month, when the moon was full, there was an imperial rite to the moon.Golden phoenixes presented coolness, jade dew gave birth to chill, the scent of osmanthus wafted, and the light of the silver toad was full. In a small courtyard in the southern part of Fufeng County City. Li Wanshun, dressed in an intricate black and gold-trimmed dress, sat in front of the dressing table, flanked by candles on candelabras. The flames illuminated her reflection in the bronze mirror. Even though a mask concealed half of her face, the exposed part remained exquisitely beautiful, unparalleled in the world. Princess Wenxi of Great Qin. With her noble and elegant demeanor and her beautiful appearance, by virtue of divine influences and celestial graces bestowed at the age of seventeen. Her expression was slightly dazed, her fingers sliding down the black hair at her temples to her lips, touching the slightly cool pendant, and her body moved slightly. Over her elaborate clothing, the golden phoenixes danced, their colors extraordinarily striking and beautiful. Since her father''s death seventeen years ago, such attire had become rare. Her mind replayed the voice and smile of her father. Dressed in the dragon robe, the Crown Prince, unpredictable and majestic as seen by ordinary people, holding the power of life and death, was before his children the best father in the world. The best of the best. He would do her hair, and laugh loudly: "My lady wife, who is as fair and gracious as you?!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When you marry, I shall let this boundless world, ten thousand miles of rivers and mountains, send you off like blazing peonies, unparalleled in wealth and splendor, continuous in legacy, from ancient times till now, only you will go out!" The woman''s eyes were dazed, and the joyful yellow-clad figure beside her gradually dissipated like ripples on water. The warmth of the moment thus grew even colder. She fell silent, then gently placed her right hand on the dressing table, touching the dagger that lay across it. Length of a palm, colored golden yellow, with a dragon head around its hilt and fangs devouring the blade. She held the cold dagger inverted in her palm. The technique from the Sword Forging Manor perfectly conformed to the curves of her hand. Without effort being visible, the dagger had already sliced through space, leaving behind a streak of cold light. There was no sign before the movement, and no sound of wind by the ear afterwards. Clearly, she had used highly sophisticated assassination martial arts. Li Wanshun looked at the dagger, now feeling seven to eight parts familiar, and murmured: "A father''s debt, a child repays" The breath from her lips stirred the lamps. Making the dagger even colder. Born into no ordinary family, her father had known Yu Wenze, the Great General, well enough that despite her master being transferred elsewhere, she had trained in martial arts from a young age. After decades of hard training, she now approached Longmen, ranking Seventh Rank. She took a deep breath. Soundlessly, a figure materialized behind her, a woman dressed in a Taoist robe, with a sword on her back. Although her features were unassuming, her eyes and brows emitted a fierce aura, warning strangers to stay away. This was her personal guard, possessing the cultivation of Middle Third Rank and Fifth Rank, given to her by the Former Emperor of Great Qin to replace the Xuanwu Guard mandated by the Emperor. Over the years, they had grown as close as sisters. Having trained in a branch of the Taoist Sect, she had cultivated a powerful killing intent, which she could conceal whenever necessary. Once she struck, none beneath a grandmaster could withstand her. The Daoist nun appeared and gently saluted Li Wanshun, saying: "Your Highness" Li Wanshun softly hummed in response and closed her eyes, recalling many things in her mind, remembering her father''s gentleness, recalling the happy times when she first met Master Wang. He would take her sneaking out of the palace to play in the world beyond the Imperial Palace. They would go to the riverside to catch fish, watch fireflies filling the sky; he taught her many things, just like her father had. The laughing Master was another bright memory from her childhood. All these warm memories remained vivid in her mind. But precisely because of these clear memories, the indescribable emotions that emerged within her chest became increasingly intense. Memories she thought she had forgotten suddenly resurfaced in her mind upon knowing of the boy''s existence, becoming ever clearer, causing her heart to ache. She was compelled to speak softly, saying, "...Today, when that boy comes, I will signal with the dropping of a cup." Her voice paused slightly, then continued, "Capture him." The Taoist nun agreed, and then remembered the description of the boy''s rare and sharp swordsmanship, known as being ordinary in Internal and External Skills, but uniquely skilled in swordsmanship as portrayed by the bookkeeper. After pondering for a moment, she spoke again, "Just capture him?" Li Wanshun nodded her head, her right hand tightening around the replica of the Dragon Slaying Dagger. Above the candlestick, the flame flickered slightly. "Just capturing him will be enough." In the woman''s mind, the blood-stained dagger became clearer, and she closed her eyes, saying, "I will take action personally." The Taoist nun looked at the resolute expression gradually firming on the half-exposed face of the woman, took a step back, and did not further attempt to persuade. Even in her eyes, the princess didn''t seem to be a match for the boy. Although she possessed an exceptional Internal Strength Martial Body and had reached the Longmen Pass, she had never experienced real combat. A sudden confrontation, with her Seventh Rank Cultivation, could at most compare to an Eighth Rank Martial Artist''s skills. She would need to slowly summon her Inner Strength to utilize six to seven tenths of her capabilities. But the boy excelled in swift killing, possessing extraordinary swordsmanship, capable of defeating Eighth Rank opponents. She should have persuaded her, but having known this young woman since childhood, she was accustomed to following behind her. In her heart, she knew the immense pressure that had accumulated over the years; although somewhat anxious, she was confident in her own high level of cultivation. With her presence, she was certain that nothing serious could occur. The boy seemed to rely entirely on his longsword; it might be possible to make him relinquish his sword. With his hands empty, it seemed unlikely that any mishaps would occur. The Taoist nun contemplated this thoughtfully. Above the candlestick, the red candle gradually shortened. Li Wanshun sat quietly in place, the Taoist nun never far from behind, silently as if the quiet room were detached from the mundane world, slowly sinking into an abyss, deep and silent. Were it not for the candles gradually burning down, the passage of time would almost go unnoticed. The candlelight dimmed. The sounds of breathing grew calmer. Suddenly, a knocking sound came from outside the door, a palm neither light nor heavy tapped on the wooden door, making a crisp snapping sound. It crisply pierced the silence in the room, shattering the original atmosphere. The Taoist nun slightly turned to look back, Li Wanshun''s eyes lifted, her left eye pitch-black, the right pupil jade-green, reflecting the bright candlelight. The candle went out. In both eyes, there was only profound depth. ................ Outside, Wang Anfeng in blue attire met up with Yu Wen, who seemed not at all unfamiliar, heavily patting the door. Ding Song hurriedly arrived, opened the wooden door, and smilingly welcomed the two into the courtyard. With a gentle creak, the wooden door softly closed, swallowing the figure of the boy. The beast-head on the door appeared somewhat fierce under the reflection of the red candle. PS: First update Chapter 104 Great Qin Princess (2/2) Wang Anfeng followed behind Ding Song, heading deeper into the courtyard.This courtyard seemed common and ordinary, but if one looked carefully at those common places, they would see a different landscape, entirely opposite to the scenery seen last year at Liuxu Villa. These details, in the eyes of some, were no different from bricks and tiles, but others could see the stories behind these objects, understanding their value mixed with the profound sense of times long past, something that even a great deal of money could hardly buy. Those of common birth could see the same commonality here. And those from a Noble Clan could see the luxury beneath the simplicity. It was at this moment that he suddenly felt someone looking at him, and when he raised his head, he saw a Daoist nun in a Taoist Robe standing in front of the main house, her sword-like eyebrows reaching her temples, and an aura of sharpness in her appearance, markedly different from ordinary women, who just glanced over him and gave a small bow to Yu Wen before gesturing inside and said, Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Princess is inside, please come in." Wang Anfeng was slightly shocked upon hearing these words. He had thought of the identity of the owner of this place, but he hadn''t expected it to be a Princess of the Imperial Family. Since he was somewhat prepared, he didn''t show any loss of composure, however, just as he was about to step into the room, the Daoist nun suddenly raised her right hand, blocking in front of Wang Anfeng, her expression indifferent, not even looking at him, but simply said, "As the Princess''s body is precious, young hero, please lay down your weapons." Wang Anfeng was taken aback for a moment. The woman before him didn''t show a trace of killing intent or malice, but Mr. Ying had instructed him before teaching him swordsmanship that he must not part with his longsword. He took a step back, his face apologetic, and folding his hands in salute, he said, "I apologize, Venerable, but my Master has ordered that the sword must not leave my side." "I truly cannot comply with this matter." Upon uttering these words, the young man knew that his actions seemed disrespectful to the other party. The dangers of Jianghu were real, and it was not wrong for members of the Imperial Family to be cautious outside, but he was certainly not prepared to go against his teacher''s admonitions. After a brief consideration, he felt it would be better to simply leave, rather than stay and make things difficult for Yu Wen. The Daoist nun''s brow furrowed slightly when she noticed the resoluteness in the youth''s eyes. She felt that pressuring him might lead him to turn around and leave, ruining the original plans. In her heart, she hesitated, wanting him to go in, but having just announced the rules, to backtrack immediately seemed inappropriate. At this moment, a soft voice came from inside, saying, "It is Mid-Autumn Festival today, and since he''s a friend of Qingzhu, I believe he''s not a bad person." "Please come in..." Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, and the Daoist nun had already stepped aside, her qi mechanism subtly dispelling Wang Anfeng''s intention to leave, without the young man noticing. He bowed to her and stepped into the main house, where he saw a mahogany round table and a woman sitting in the seat of honor. She was dressed in a dark skirt with a Golden Phoenix painted on it, her presence unique, half of her face covered by a light-colored mask. But even the half-exposed face was the most distinctive among the many people he had seen so far, and without exaggeration, her looks and demeanor simply could not be compared to that of the still young Xue Qinshuang. That was an elegance and tranquility emanating from within, after having experienced numerous luxuries. A flash of unusual light passed through the young man''s eyes as he approached to pay his respects. In the prime of the Great Qin, although the Confucian Sect was powerful, the Mo Family''s doctrine of universal love was equally prevalent, and hierarchies were not overly strict. Since it was a family banquet, he simply greeted her with the respect due to a younger generation and said, "Young Wang Anfeng pays his respects to Her Highness the Princess." Li Wanshun looked at the young man in blue before her, her expression slightly dazed. Almost from the first glance, she had confirmed the young man''s identity. Those features, though only somewhat resembling his father, had a temperament that seemed to be ingrained in the bones and was in no way different. Thoughts flashed through her mind and were immediately followed by a complex and indistinct swirl of emotions, churning incessantly and growing more intense. Yet, after all she had been through, no change showed on her face. Or, perhaps, with the young man''s current state of mind and experience, he could not perceive the rapid changes in her expression within such a short span of time. Her right hand, slender, was hidden in the wide sleeve with golden patterns, securely gripping a dagger. Her face bore a gentle smile, elegant and gentle, and she softly said, "You are too kind, young hero." "Please, take a seat." Her demeanor was dignified, much like her father, the very image of the noble bearing and pose when the young Master was prompted to stand up in the past. The young man stood and looked at her, clad in blue. It was as if he were part of the scenery of those bygone days. For a moment, time seemed to reverse, and in her trance, Li Wanshun could hardly distinguish whether this was within the Royal Palace of the past, or in a residence in Fufeng County. The only difference was that the young man in blue before her had not blinked at her as had been done in the past. And she was no longer the little child of twelve or thirteen years of age. Li Wanshun''s thoughts remained unnoticed, Yu Wen had already taken her seat, and Ding Song, who had just gone out, now led the servants in, placing plates of delicious dishes on the mahogany round table. Yu Wen invited Wang Anfeng to sit beside her, eagerly introducing the dishes. Li Wanshun watched them speak softly and laugh gently, seemingly cordial. Her right hand felt extraordinarily hot, yet when it came into contact with the dagger, the coolness dissipated the heat. Ding Song stood at the doorway, a Guard in Light Armor, with a spear in his right hand and his left hand on his sword. Chapter 104 Great Qin Princess (2/2)_2 The daoist nun carried her sword and stood five steps behind Yu Wen and Wang Anfeng.At this distance, a swordsman of the Middle Third Rank could, in one thousandth of a breath, behead the person in front with their longsword, or in an instant cripple the martial arts of the youth before her, rendering him as defenseless as a lamb awaiting slaughter. Li Wanshun steadied her breathing, her right hand still clutching the dagger and her left hand raised, holding onto the cup in front of her, made of bone china, soothing to the touch, as smooth as a beauty''s skin. She lifted the cup. Behind Wang Anfeng, the daoist nun''s eyes lit up slightly, her right hand rising a little. It didn''t matter that Wang Anfeng wasn''t handing over the sword. In just an instant, she could snatch away the young man''s longsword, turn it against him, and with a burst of killing intent, shatter his meridians, stripping away his entire martial cultivation and power. By then, even if the Princess couldn''t exert her Seventh Rank martial arts abilities, she could easily pierce his heart with the dagger. Yu Wen in front pointed at a dish before Wang Anfeng and whispered, "See, I didn''t lie to you, did I?" "My aunt is a very nice person." Wang Anfeng nodded, suddenly feeling somewhat ashamed of his earlier suspicions. An invisible killing aura had already enveloped him from behind. Next to Li Wanshun, brass serving maid lamps stood on either side, casting flickering shadows, creating a halo of uncertain light and darkness. On the wall behind Wang Anfeng, the shadows cast by the killing intent appeared thin as mist, shifting and uncertain. Li Wanshun watched the young man in blue, and visions of her father lying in a pool of blood, the bloodstained dagger, the respectful deep bow of the blue-robed Confucian scholar, and his cold, sharp words flashed before her eyes. The voice in her mind grew clearer and colder. It was her own voice. Kill him. She could see her father, in his Dragon Robe, stained with blood, lying on the ground, glaring furiously. Drop the cup, kill him, avenge your father... Avenge... She could see the blue-robed scholar bowing with a cold voice, "Please go ahead, Your Highness." There was the shrill voice of her mother, driven mad by obsession, "What are you crying for? What are you afraid of? This world should rightfully be ours. What''s wrong with my attire?!" "It was that Confucian scholar, him, and your beast-hearted second uncle. They are the ones who stole this world from us, took what rightfully belonged to us..." "A son must pay for his father''s debts." "Kill him!" Voice after voice echoed in her ears, whether they were her own thoughts or from elsewhere, they were all clear and vivid at that moment, tempting her, driving her. Yet at the same time, another voice was telling her something else. This voice was so grand, so vast. And so very real. As if it came from the entire world, strong enough to contend with the hatred that had built up over more than a decade. Her palm could hardly grip the porcelain cup, surrounded by layers of mist obscuring her view, numerous thoughts struggling within her heart, but she never let go. At that moment, she still couldn''t bring herself to make the final ruthless decision. With a slight exhalation, she prepared to place the cup back where it belonged. But just at that moment, perhaps due to the great drain of abandoning her resolve, her wrist suddenly went limp. The snow-white bone china hit the floor and shattered into pieces. Wang Anfeng paused, looking toward the source of the noise with Yu Wen, and at the same time, the daoist nun behind him had her eyes slightly light up as she circulated her energy through Zhou Tian, the thick killing aura outlining the surroundings, revealing various phantoms behind her. Li Wanshun''s heart lurched, almost instinctively crying out, "No!" Suddenly, she stood up, her mind in turmoil, causing a surge like waves, and the lamps on either side flickered out instantly. Inside the room, for a moment there was silence. Li Wanshun felt as if she had broken free from some restraint, her heart pounding fast and her breathing quickening, but she did not know what the situation was like at that point. Listening intently, she heard the sound of liquid flowing from the table and dropping, her face turning slightly pale. At that moment, she heard the sound of furniture colliding, as if someone was walking slowly, moving past the round table, heading towards the window. For some reason, the breathing seemed to slow as she looked up in that direction. Accompanying the creak of the hinges, bright moonlight poured in, illuminating the darkness. A porcelain cup lay shattered on the table; amidst a deep darkness, beyond the window, she could see the sky full of brilliant stars, the full moon hanging high, radiating endless light. The youth in the blue shirt stood in front of the window, turning to look back. "Your Highness, were you frightened?" ............ Li Wanshun ultimately did not make a move. After sending the young boy and girl away, she had Ding Song take them back to their homes. Holding a lantern in her right hand, she stood alone in the courtyard. The nun stood behind the woman and asked softly, "Why did you not strike?" Long having followed Li Wanshun, she knew that the hatred was real. Li Wanshun had a distant look as she raised her head to gaze at the full moon, at the stars filling the sky, the immense voice that opposed her hatred resounded in her mind again, bringing back to her past questions. Why did Grandfather pass the throne to my second uncle, and not to another uncle? The people of Great Qin valued rituals and the Confucian Masters valued propriety. Second Uncle''s accession was abnormal. Why, then, does he now manage to unite Great Qin from top to bottom, with everyone following his orders? She had no answer, only a sense of weariness as she spoke, "Wan''er, take me to enjoy this mid-autumn moon..." The nun was slightly startled, but nodded lightly in agreement, and took hold of Li Wanshun''s waist, her killing aura turned into a shadow, then with a step they soared into the sky. In a moment, the trees, residences, passersby, and lights below gradually became smaller, but these tiny things combined together formed a grandeur that words could not describe. Such was Great Qin. Majestic Great Qin. Back in the day, Great Qin was not as powerful as it now is. If it were handed over to her own father, could he really have achieved this? With the war not yet quelled and difficulties both within and without, could that father, who ardently wished to send his daughter off with a grand dowry over thousands of miles, truly lead Great Qin to expel the foreign tribes? Had her father back then, done something to Second Uncle and Third Uncle? Li Wanshun grew more fatigued, yet a self-mocking thought arose in her heart. If wars were still raging today, if those foreign tribes had not been thoroughly subdued, the casualties of war would extend far beyond just one household. Born into a peaceful family, where lost objects on the road are not picked up, even the most remote homes are filled with plenty. In such a prosperous era, if one death could fulfill her wish, is it right or wrong? And if one death could fulfill her wish, ignoring the suffering of the people, what''s to stop her? Looking at the golden age of Fufeng below, Li Wanshun murmured softly. "Noble youths, wealthy households, would all ascend to high towers, lean out from balconies to enjoy the moon, the sound of strings and woodwind instruments, pouring wine and singing loudly, taking delight in the evening''s festivity." "Even those with more modest homes would ascend to their small balconies, arrange family feasts, gather around their children, to celebrate the good season. Even the people from humble lanes, buying wine from the market, are unwilling to waste this night. Tonight, the street vendors continue until dawn, revelers enjoying the moon, the elderly at the market, the burning never ceases." "Wan''er, do you ask me why I didn''t let you strike?" The nun, confused, looked sideways and saw the eyes next to her, witnessing the world reflected within them. Li Wanshun''s elaborate garments fluttered slightly as if a golden phoenix spread its wings. Holding a lantern, she looked at the mountains and rivers of Great Qin, at this great era, and said, "Because I am not only the daughter of a father." "I am also the princess of Great Qin..." The nun was briefly taken aback, then she understood. In her gaze towards Li Wanshun, a trace of pity appeared. She herself had heard her Master speak of the Crown Prince that year, ambitious and tyrannical, lacking the qualities to be a ruler, yet solely favored by the Emperor. At that time, there were states that could contend with Great Qin. If it were that Crown Prince ruling now, Great Qin could not possibly be so powerful. That incident from the past, with the death of a few, brought forth a wise ruler for the world, ushering in an era of great peace. She held a personal grudge, yet she owed a debt of gratitude to the nation. To change the destiny of the world with one''s own strength, this is the unparalleled patriotism of a statesman. To kill the son of such a patriot for personal vengeance. Such an act, precisely because she is a princess of Great Qin, is something she cannot do. Li Wanshun looked down at the lights below, murmuring softly, "I too wish to see the people living in peace in my lifetime, a world without disaster." Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "To see this prosperous era of Great Qin continue unbroken..." PS: Second update sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 105 Secret Identity (1/2) The day of the full moon of the Mid-Autumn Festival ended in a cheerful atmosphere. The market dissolved, and tourists returned home.Good scenes accompanied by wine are most intoxicating. Most troubles in the heart were set aside for the time being, and the struggles for fame and fortune were extinguished from the mind at this moment. However, humanity is diverse, and not everyone could rest even at this time. Peng Xingbo, who was only seventeen years old, had drunk some wine the night before, but years of habit still had him waking up at the usual time, lying in bed and staring blankly at the ceiling, his mind a blank, until a moment later when he turned over to get up, wash up, and with the help of the slightly chilly water, dispelled the sleepiness in his heart. He grabbed half of the remaining mooncake from the table, swallowed it with some cold tea, and quietly left the house. At this point, the streets were busy with people washing up; the Mid-Autumn Festival had passed, and the morning was quite cold, causing him to subconsciously raise his hand to tighten his collar as he hurried along. He was a worker in a pawnshop in North Martial City. Those in his profession had no breaks throughout the year. A phrase often on the lips of shop owners was that taking a rest today might mean missing out on news of a priceless treasure, so they argued against taking any rest. He didn''t really care about it, but the shopkeeper was, after all, the shopkeeper. Despite myriad reluctances in his heart, for the sake of those bright, round Copper Coins, he had to leave the warmth of his bedding in the biting cold, cursing and resenting multiple times over, ultimately defeated by the basic necessities of life. "It''s really cold..." Peng Xingbo murmured a couple of times, pulling his clothes tighter, his mind wandering. Perhaps it was time to switch to some thicker clothes. He had made a suit before the year began, and it was still seventy percent new, no need to tear up cloth. The price of good cloth had just increased by a Copper Coin. Profiteers. His thoughts churned in his mind, he had already turned at the alley, the main road was wider than the narrower streets before, making the sparse pedestrians seem even more desolate, with his view almost completely unobstructed. In his line of sight, he saw a tall man in his thirties, dressed in loose black clothes, with a solemn and steady demeanor; his expression inadvertently became slightly stupefied. He recognized this man. It was none other than a regular client of the shopkeeper and a prominent figure in North Martial State City over the past year, the leader of the Giant Peng Gang, Lord Gongsun. Peng Xingbo had seen this lord jovially converse with the shopkeeper, but more often, he saw Martial Artists wearing the uniform of the Giant Peng Gang walking on the roads, their imposing appearance filling him with envy. He had often thought about how he would behave if he ever met this important figure. But now that he actually saw the Gang Leader, he only felt his body stiffen like a wooden mannequin, unresponsive, unable to approach him proactively, neither servile nor overbearing, showing excellence and thereby gaining favor and significant responsibilities as he had once imagined. In this daze, Master Gongsun had already pushed open the door of the pawnshop and stepped inside. Still, he couldn''t bring himself to speak. He failed to grasp this rare opportunity; upon coming to his senses, he was just feeling regretful in his heart. If only... If only... His thoughts were scattered like demons in his mind, considering how he should present himself later. When he snapped back to reality, he muttered a quiet curse and hurriedly rushed into the pawnshop, hoping not to be late today, not to waste those few Copper Coins. His thoughts were cast aside in an instant. By the time he entered, Lord Gongsun was already talking and laughing with the shopkeeper. He respectfully served the tea, and as he poured the tea for the Gang Leader, he wanted to speak up, but since his thoughts had not cleared up outside, his mind was still chaotic and disorganized, he still did not dare to speak, merely holding the teapot at the side. Watching the shopkeeper and Lord Gongsun talk and laugh for a moment, it seemed Lord Gongsun was about to stand up to leave, the shopkeeper walked him to the door, all smiles, warmly asking: "Gang Leader Gongsun, is there something specific you desire this time? We can keep an eye out for you." Although this was a pawnshop, within the pawnshops of Great Qin, one could actually find jade of better quality than in Reviving Spring Hall and even stronger medicinal herbs than the ones in Heaven and Earth. Luck played a big part, but the shopkeepers often had familiar customers for whom they would keep an eye out for good items over time. Peng Xingbo dared not follow them out, catching only bits of the conversation, and heard that steady voice speak: "I am looking for beads like the eyes of a tiger, made of white jade. At least a pair, and if there are three or five, that''d be even better." The youth clicked his tongue in awe. Beads like the eyes of a tiger, and made of white jade to boot. Indeed, wealth was speaking. The pawnshop''s owner turned around and came back, seeing his young assistant still dazed here. His face, previously amiable in front of the customers, instantly became more chilling than the autumn breeze. He raised his hand and smacked the assistant on the head, scolding with a frown: "What are you dazing here for?" "I pay you not to slack off. Go on, get to work quickly." While speaking, he kicked the assistant again. Meanwhile, he carried a purple-clay teapot, sat on a lounge chair, sipping tea while reading an ancient book until noon, when he finally walked back to the inner room. Peng Xingbo, outside, was gnawing on a steamed bun, smelling the enticing scent of meat from inside, rolled his eyes and bit harshly into the bun, finding it tasteless, and muttered under his breath: Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire "Swindler." Inside the inner room. The pawnshop''s shopkeeper took a piece of paper, his eyebrows slightly knitted, devoid of any slyness and with a solemn gaze, he lifted his pen and wrote in code: "Traces of White Tiger Hall have been spotted in North Martial State City." sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "At least two strongholds." He lifted his elbow, took the paper, and gently blew on it, the cryptic text that most people couldn''t read gradually disappeared. Then, he resumed writing, listing various items as if asking the head of the house among the pawned items, were these included? Seemingly to emphasize the urgency for these specific goods, he encircled the term "urgent need" with a cinnabar pen. The circle wasn''t neatly drawn, most of the cinnabar covering the term "urgent," making it even more striking. A moment later, a grey pigeon flew out of the pawnshop. After several miles away from the city, the pigeon suddenly soared, shot up into the clouds like a streak of grey light, its speed comparable to that of crossbow bolts shot from a siege crossbow, sweeping across clouds and landscapes until the distant rumbling of war drums echoed. Until between Heaven and Earth, a desolate eagle''s cry meshed with the sound of horns, crushed amidst the stern shouts of valor. The grey pigeon folded its wings and descended into the military camp. It landed on the raised right arm of a burly general in armor. This middle-aged man removed the message carried by the grey pigeon, saw the bloodstain on it, and his expression grew stern. He turned and walked towards a room, steps hasty, without knocking, he pushed the door open. Inside sat a man in white, flipping through a military manual. He slightly raised his eyebrow and looked at his subordinate, his gaze landing on the message in his hand, showing solemnity. He knew his subordinate''s character well; if it were a trivial matter, he wouldn''t be so flustered, and thus he directly asked: "What has happened?" The armored man knelt on one knee, responding: "Reporting to the General, it''s a report from the spies." His voice paused slightly, then he solemnly added: "Urgent with blood." PS; first update of the day. Chapter 106 Meeting the Hall Master (2/2) An urgent message, blood-red.This term originally pertained to emergency military dispatches relayed by a Middle Third Rank martial artist leaping into the air and speeding along using all their movement techniques at full throttle. Every three thousand li, a relay would commence. The sects at each county city gate could not obstruct it. With an imperial gold plaque indicating "Obstructors shall die, dissenters shall perish." Now that the world is at peace, such an extreme method of communication is no longer necessary. Yet, the name persisted, indicating an extreme emergency, one that concerns the wellbeing of the nation. The man in white did not dare to neglect his duties, taking the letter and sprinkling it with powder from a secret compartment. The original text gradually faded away to reveal the true intelligence, and upon seeing the solidly written words "White Tiger Hall," his expression turned slightly frosty. The entire log cabin seemed to grow more oppressive. It was as though a fierce tiger was roaring softly. White Tiger Hall is an organization in Jianghu. Jianghu affairs, Jianghu peoplethese should not be a concern of the Imperial Court. But White Tiger Hall is different. A chill appeared in the man in white''s eyes. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..................... Fufeng County City. Several days had passed since the Mid-Autumn Festival, with the leftover festivity gradually dissipating. Fufeng Academy was becoming lively again, its roads bustling with scholars and the classrooms filled with the measured voices of Masters, accompanied by the clear sound of reading aloud. Baili Feng, with his fierce Mo Blade in hand, strode strongly forward. In his every movement, there was now a sense of weightiness, clearly showing that he had made significant progress in his martial arts. As he passed the bamboo groves and crossed the trails, he burst into the Wind Character Tower with enthusiasm. Glancing around, he did not spot the blue-clad youth in his usual place. Slightly stunned, his gaze swept over the various spots in the Wind Character Tower, past the bookshelves, up the wooden stairs. But he couldn''t find any sign of Wang Anfeng. Baili Feng''s brows knitted together, he was about to search up the endless flight of stairs, when someone tapped lightly on his right shoulder. Turning reflexively, he saw a red-clothed figure, her spirited eyes and brows not resembling an ordinary damsel. "Tuoba" Baili Feng''s eyes brightened, about to speak, yet the girl before him glared at him, a finger placed on her lips as she gently hissed for silence, then tilted her head, gesturing for him to step outside and talk. Baili Feng nodded and followed Tuoba Yue outside, though inwardly he was slightly disdainful. To him, the girl seemed overly concerned with propriety. After all, everyone chats in the Wind Character Tower. After they had moved some steps away, Tuoba Yue finally turned back to him and said, "Baili blockhead, you were looking for Anfeng just now, weren''t you?" Baili Feng had already given up on resisting that nickname and, pretending he hadn''t heard it, nodded and said, "Yes, I was. I need to see him about something." "Then you''re out of luck. I heard that he''s reached a barrier in his Inner Strength cultivation and didn''t come today." Tuoba Yue was speaking when she suddenly noticed an unusual Qi mechanism about the young man before her. Her voice paused, she peered at him more closely, an expression of surprise emerging in her eyes as she said, "Is this... Have you had a breakthrough too?" "Ninth Grade?" "Heh, naturally!" Baili Feng''s mouth curved into a smirk, showcasing his pride. He drew his Mo Blade and executed a series of blade techniques. The Qi force was solid, and the blade''s frost chill sharpit was obviously unequaled by his former self. With a slight exertion of his right hand, the Mo Blade came to a steady stop, and due to its hefty weight and special technique, a blade wind forced itself out from the steel, carving a significant mark upon the flagstone. The fierce and vigorous Qi roused the swirling of fallen leaves. In the sunlight, the military family''s youth, dressed in black and red vigorous attire, held a serious expression on his usually irreverent face. His eyes sparkled, his thick and untidy eyebrows resembled drawn sabers, and as he slightly shook his wrist, the blade sang a long, low tune. The spreading Qi sent the leaves swirling up again, enveloping the momentarily unresponsive Tuoba Yue in its midst. The girl, watching Baili Feng, felt her heartbeat accelerate slightly. Baili Feng sneakily glanced at Tuoba Yue, noting her apparent awe at his display of power and the surprised admiration in the eyes of the passing scholars, filling him with silent triumph. He cleared his throat softly, relaxed his stance, and stood up, his face a picture of nonchalance. At that moment, he noticed some fallen leaves caught in the red-clothed girl''s hair. Feeling a bit cocky, he boldly reached out, plucking them away. His hand paused momentarily, and on a devilish impulse, touched Tuoba Yue''s black hair, gently ruffling it. So soft. The thought arose spontaneously in the young man''s mind, and he noted the girl''s cheeks turn rosy, her normally sharp features seemingly softened, yet her brows furrowed as if about to breathe fire. His heart skipped a beat, sensing trouble. Wanting to dodge, but realizing it was his fault, he allowed his pounding heart to persist, stubbornly standing still and facing the sight of a tiny fist enlarging before his eyes, over and over. He simply shut his eyes, bolstering his courage internally with a scream, Baili, the brave, faces consequences without fear! Never a coward! "If I cry out in pain, I will..." Tuoba Yue''s fist smashed directly onto his nose. Baili Feng only felt a sharp pain in his nose, as if it were on fire, followed by the warm flow of fresh blood, seeing stars and staggering backward two steps, he actually sat down on the ground. After a moment of numbness, a stinging pain came, but he, having been born in a military family with tough skin and flesh, managed to endure it. However, when he opened his eyes, he saw the still furious Tuoba Yue. Baili Feng shivered, pulled his neck back, and without hesitation, let out a loud cry of agony. It was heart-wrenching for those who saw it and tear-inducing for those who heard it. "Ah! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts..." Tuoba Yue flexed his wrist, his cheeks still tinged with a touch of flush. Glancing at Baili Feng, who was sitting on the ground, his cries of pain exaggerated, and recalling his flippant behavior just moments ago, anger surged in his heart, dispersing the guilt and making him clench his teeth in hatred. I actually thought he was not bad just now. I, I, I... I must be blind! ...................... Next to Wind Character Tower, in a small wooden house. The young man had already locked the doors and windows; the room was devoid of light, much like the quiet room used by martial artists for critical moments of inner strength cultivation, shedding all distractions. Wang Anfeng sat on the bed, still dressed in a blue shirt. He pulled out a mask from his bosom with his right hand, his thumb caressing it, feeling its cool texture. He exhaled a breath of foul air and lifted his hand to fit the mask onto his face. Immediately, he sensed a surge of qi sweeping past him. When he lifted his right hand, a current of qi began pulsating. If he exerted more force, it would turn into a golden dragon circling between his fingers. Just as the golden dragon was about to form, Wang Anfeng turned his fingers down, preventing the dragon from appearing. After all, this was Fufeng Academy; among the Grandmasters with Upper Third Rank or higher, he knew of two. Having been advised by Master Ying not to let anyone know of the existence of Shaolin Temple, he naturally wouldn''t draw attention to the mask under these circumstances. Nevertheless, methods that are all show but no substance, Are probably not taken seriously by those two esteemed seniors, right? The Master must have given me this because he was worried I couldn''t hold down that subordinate. Wang Anfeng tapped the dignified and archaic mask gently with his hand, naturally coming to such a conclusion in his mind. The Gang Leader of Giant Peng Gang, now his subordinate, must have considerable cultivation, being able to command three thousand martial artists. Though different from a martial arts sect, the fact that he could firmly manage his subordinates indicated that he himself must at least be around Seventh Rank. Keep in mind that a General of any county within Great Qin has only about Eighth Rank cultivation. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire Ordinary people without any great fortune could only hope to reach Seventh Rank after a lifetime of painstaking effort, let alone Sixth Rank; that was utterly impossible. And that Gang Leader was in his prime, robust and strong. In a real fight to the death, ordinary Seventh Rank martial artists would stand no chance against him. But to reign him in? How should I do it? My strength is not sufficient; do I need to put on a show? Suddenly, Wang Anfeng felt a headache coming on. At that moment, he heard Master Ying''s voice in his ear, instructing him to return to Shaolin Temple. With no other option, Wang Anfeng had to clear away his distracting thoughts and whispered softly. In the blink of an eye, the scenery changed, and he was not in the Shaolin Temple but beside that towering tree he had seen before. Within his field of vision, there was no sign of Master Ying. A surge of unease welled up from deep within Wang Anfeng. Am I supposed to handle this matter alone? What should I do? Should I, like before, use this mask to summon the golden dragon to intimidate the adversary? While his mind was cluttered with thoughts, a tall figure in black, stern in demeanor and robust in build, bearing a short spear on his backthe Gang Leader of Giant Peng Gangmaterialized before him. Wang Anfeng''s expression stiffened. Fortunately, the mask hid his unease. But it was too late to summon the golden dragon now. And deliberately doing so seemed excessive and would be inappropriate. Unaware of what he was thinking, Gongsun Jing came forward with a salute and said, "Subordinate Gongsun Jing pays respect to the Hall Master." With the situation reaching a critical point, Wang Anfeng had no choice but to rapidly sort through his mind for a solution. Unable to find an appropriate method from books or Senior Masters'' teachings, he could only attempt to emulate Master Ying''s demeanor, feeling utterly uneasy within. Meanwhile, Gongsun Jing, not having seen the imposing leader in green, felt slightly relieved. But then he saw the Hall Master turning his head towards him, standing with his back to the hands, and the cold gaze from beneath the mask piercing him, causing his heart to lurch. The wind blew past, jade plaques tinkling below the tree, making a clear sound. The blue shirt fluttered slightly, and he seemed as unfathomable as the renowned leader himself. For a moment, Gongsun Jing almost saw the silhouette of the leader in green behind the blue-shirted figure, filling heaven and earth. The blue and green shirts, one real, one illusion, both watched him with an equally frosty gaze. The brief sense of relief vanished in an instant, and a profound sense of awe rapidly ascended. PS: Presenting the second update... Chapter 107 Awakening (1/2) As Wang Anfeng confronted Gongsun Jing,atop Shaoshi Mountain, a scholar clad in green robes retracted his gaze from Gongsun Jing. Noticing Wang Anfeng''s appearance, the corners of his mouth seemed to twitch upwards but were quickly suppressed, reverting to an indifferent expression. He reluctantly gave a slight nod. Well, not too foolish. On the other hand, Yuan Ci was expressionless, holding a small wooden mallet, tapping on a wooden fish. Having reached his realm in the cultivation of Buddhism martial arts, he had already developed all sorts of inconceivable divine skills. He had been using "Heavenly Vision" to observe the scene unfolding with the youth. The moment he noticed the youth standing with folded hands, he suddenly felt a headache coming on. Unable to continue watching, he withdrew his martial arts. His gaze inadvertently drifted towards his companion. Was it a mistake to have this fellow train Anfeng? The more he thought about it, the more oppressed he felt; feeling so stifled, he suddenly felt an itch in his palm. And then he realized, the refined-looking scholar before him was increasingly resembling the wooden fish under his hand. Wu Changqing sighed, looking at Yuan Ci and then at the seemingly composed but smug-looking scholar in green, feeling helpless and began to wildly speculate: One is already hard enough to deal with. If there were two... In his mind''s eye, Wang Anfeng''s figure emerged once again; the fourteen-year-old youth gradually growing up, wearing a blue robe, becoming a dashing young hero. As he turned his head, he remarkably resembled Mr. Ying, which made his heart shudder. No... this is simply a nightmare. The elder wiped the sweat from his brow, making a firm decision in his heart. He must find a way for Anfeng to grow up normally, and not stray towards the likes of this fellow. ..................... At the same time, under the giant tree of the azure sky, Wang Anfeng was unaware of his masters from the Shaolin Temple, each employing their divine skills to "peep", nor was he aware of what Gongsun Jing was thinking. But since things had come to this point, he could only brace himself and continue the act, mimicking Mr. Ying''s tone of voice as he said, unhurriedly, "How did it go?" Gongsun Jing did not harbor any suspicions and respectfully responded with a fist salutation, "Reporting to the Hall Master, your subordinate has acquired various martial arts secret manuals as stipulated by the Jade Plaque, a total of one hundred and thirty original copies. Most of them are external body tempering techniques, amounting to forty-seven kinds, encompassing elbows, palms, fists, and full-body movements from various schools. However, due to time constraints, most are common methods and might not catch the Hall Master''s discerning eye." He paused in his speech, reached for the case beside him, and stretched out his right hand forcefully. A strong vigor emerged, smoothly sending the bamboo case over to land next to Wang Anfeng without stirring up any excess wind, demonstrating a highly refined technique of controlling vigor. The young man was inwardly shaken but didn''t show any signs of it. He reached out to take a secret manual from it, flipped through it, and found that it was vastly different from the martial arts path his Master had taught him, without any similarities. Curiosity surged in his heart, but luckily he remembered his current identity. After a simple glance, he put it down and looked towards Gongsun Jing, who seemed to be waiting for him. Seeing the youth''s attention on himself, he took out a gold-stringed wooden box from his bosom and passed it over respectfully. Wang Anfeng opened it, and saw red silk forming the base, with many jade beads on it that radiated a spiritual charm. One, in particular, was special as it flickered with true luster in the youth''s eyes. The subtle light, unfettered by the wooden box, leaked into the surrounding space, drawing the energy of Heaven and Earth, sketching out various phenomena. Around three feet from Wang Anfeng''s body, an aura of lightness began to rise. Gongsun Jing, having handed over everything, held an awe for the youth''s demeanor and kept his gaze low. He hadn''t seen the spectacle of the jade bead emitting light but could feel that the surrounding heaven and earth''s energy was unusually active. Even as a Lower Third Rank martial artist, he could sense some minute changes. His expression froze for a moment, and although reason told him not to look up, curiosity inadvertently caused him to raise his head slightly. Instantly, his expression stiffened, and he saw the phenomenon of the Azure Dragon manifesting between Heaven and Earth. The sky surged with a giant vortex, drawing in clouds and sky light. In that instant, he felt as if he had been transported into the mythological era mentioned in the Shan Hai Jing, a time when Heaven and Earth were vast and humans were like ants and dust. This was indeed the maneuver of an Upper Third Rank Grandmaster. Gongsun Jing realized it in his heart because of the massive shock, and had not seen the Jade Bead in the youth''s hand that emanated streaming light. At this moment, the Heaven and Earth Phenomena suddenly became stagnant, and then the clouds scattered, the violent wind calmed, and everything seemed to reverse in time. Such mighty power shook Gongsun Jing''s heart, dispelling all his thoughts, leaving only astonishment and bewilderment. It was then that he saw the Jade Box in Wang Anfeng''s hand silently vanish, along with a basket full of Secret Manuals. Overwhelmed with shock, he assumed it was Wang Anfeng''s doing, and couldn''t help but admire him even more. Wang Anfeng realized that this must be Mr. Ying''s doing, and at this moment, noticing Gongsun Jing''s gaze, he withdrew his right hand and placed it behind his back, maintaining his composure. He cleared his throat softly and spoke indifferently, "What are you looking at?" Gongsun Jing was still shaken, but upon hearing these words, he knew he had been caught off guard. However, having experienced many things in the world, he knew that acting timid would only make him more distasteful, so he quickly composed himself, bowed with a fist-in-palm salute, and said neither humbly nor arrogantly, "Subordinate, subordinate was simply spellbound by the Hall Master''s Divine Skills...." Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His voice paused slightly, and then he continued with admiration, "Such mighty power, I fear, is not inferior to that of the Great Elder Qingfeng Edge, who with one sword could cleave through a thousand miles of cloud light. Hall Master''s Divine Skills truly broaden one''s horizons." This statement was not mere flattery, but came from the heart. In the path of martial arts, to be strong and forceful is indeed impressive, but the kind of effortless control displayed earlier is even rarer. With a flip of the hand, dominating the turbulent winds, how could it be any less majestic than a slash that splits the sky? Wang Anfeng was momentarily startled by these words. Having seen that predecessor himself, he was awkwardly embarrassed by such praise. For a moment, he even forgot that all this was Mr. Ying''s handiwork. Unable to change his inherent nature, he instinctively said, "I''m still far from the Great Elder..." As soon as the words left his mouth, he realized it was not appropriatea concession of sorts that did not fit the stature of a ''Hall Master.'' His voice trailed off as he planned to divert Gongsun Jing''s attention, so he would not dwell on the earlier slip-up. Immediately, he immersed himself in the mindset of pondering what dishes to prepare for the day. His gaze upon Gongsun Jing became as serene as if he were looking at a large, dark-skinned eggplant. His voice as calm as possible, he said, "Besides, that predecessor used a Finger Technique that day." "Not swordsmanship." Gongsun Jing''s heart trembled upon hearing this. The entire world was rife with stories that the Great Elder had split a thousand miles of heavenly glow and seas of clouds with his sword, emanating piercing Sword Intent. Yet, the Hall Master before him claimed that it was a Finger Technique and not swordsmanship used that day, with such a nonchalant and casual demeanor. If what he said was true, then the whole world had underestimated the true capabilities of the Great Elder Murong. But then another thought struck him. How could this man know that it was a Finger Technique used that day, and not swordsmanship? Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Could it be that he was present on the Qingfeng Edge that day, or did he simply infer the martial path hidden beneath the intense Sword Intent from observing the Heaven and Earth Phenomena? If it was the former, did it mean that this secretive organization had a profound relationship with the Great Elder Murong? If it was the latter. Just how accomplished was this man''s martial prowess? No, it wasn''t necessarily him who discerned itit could have been someone with the stature of an Azure Dragonbut if he could discern the intricacies of Murong Qingxue''s martial path, his own level of Cultivation must not be far behind. In an instant, Gongsun Jing sorted through the clues he had in his mind. And his regard for this organization rose even further. Meanwhile, at Shaolin Temple. Mr. Ying and two others formed a circle, capturing all the Lost Treasure and Martial Arts Manuals. A Scholar splayed his five fingers, gathering a great deal of spiritual essence, which then morphed into a human shape. A step was taken forward, his right hand raised, pointing directly at the man''s forehead as he uttered in a low, stern voice, "Awaken!" PS: First update Chapter 108 Flying Hong Luoyu, Jianghu Grudges, The Number One God Thief in the World (2/2) Hong Luoyu felt as if he were in a dream.All his past played back in his mind, from leaving home at a young age, apprenticing to learn martial arts, and wandering through Jianghu. It was like a bustling dream world, vividly appearing in his mind before scattering away. Then, it was as if he was hazily falling from the clouds, dropping back into the mortal world. The sensation of his body slowly re-emerged in his mind. A tickling sensation at the tip of his nose made it impossible for him to "sleep on," and, rather annoyed, he opened his eyes, only to see a face he wished never to see again. His scalp tingled, and he instantly became as alert as he could be, reflexively shrinking his neck backwards and saying, "I, you, I, I, I..." Standing before him, a scholar in a blue robe squatted emotionlessly, twiddling a foxtail grass at his nose. Seeing Hong Luoyu open his eyes, the scholar only glanced at him indifferently, still expressionless, provocatively waving the piece of grass. Hong Luoyu sneezed loudly, his anger rising as he looked at the face before him. He burst out, "Stop it! Mr. Ying, it is you, a filthy wretch, a pretty boy, I" "Your mother" "Stop now, or your grandpa here will" "Bla, bla, bla" His sleep, it seemed, was rather prolonged; he cursed with great gusto, feeling utterly refreshed, a thrill passing through him. But then, he saw the Scholar drop the grass stalk and slowly stand up, casting a long shadow over him. A shiver ran down his spine, and his voice abruptly stopped. It was only then that he realized he had no arms or legs, as if he were merely a wooden pole. Yet, despite this, he felt no pain, causing a sudden chill on his scalp as he cried out, "You scoundrel, what are you up to now..." Just then, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his forehead, as memories previously implanted in his mind by the scholar began to awaken. After a moment of disorientation, he understood the changes in the world around him and realized the scholar''s identity, his face turning slightly pale. Before he could speak, he saw the scholar lean over, saw the familiar cold smirk at the corner of his mouth, his heart skipped. Mr. Ying had already grabbed his collar and hoisted him up. Hong Luoyu broke out in a cold sweat and tried to ingratiate him with a smile, saying, "Well, Mr....?" The scholar gave him a slight smile, relaxing Hong Luoyu''s tense heart momentarily; then he noticed the scholar''s body suddenly emanate mighty Inner Qi that resonated with the Heaven and Earth, with various auspicious signs appearing around him, including a golden lotus and dragon-elephant apparitions. With Ming King illusions reinforcing the scholar''s somewhat slender frame, Mr. Ying chuckled coldly, threw his hand, exerting his strength, and tossed Hong Luoyu into the air. His right hand lifted his robes, his right leg swung out like a steel whip, striking heavily on Hong Luoyu''s buttocks. Although he now lacked limbs, utilizing only his Inner Strength, he managed to display impressive Qinggong. The scholar''s mountain-splitting immense force was nearly entirely dispersed by him. However, the residual force, like an arrow released from the bowstring, shot him far into the distance. Annoyed, he cursed as he sped away, "Mr. Ying, you" "I just found out you secretly" Wu Changqing''s ears twitched, listening intently. The scholar remained expressionless, right hand raised, with Sword Qi soaring to skies, producing a thunderous noise, then released it, demolishing the heavenly clouds and striking precisely at Hong Luoyu''s body, carrying him swiftly away. The screams were muffled by the roaring Sword Qi, the high-speed impact shattering the clouds and stirring the airflow, creating rain clouds that followed along, catching sunshine, and drawing a rainbow trailing behind the screaming figure. Wu Changqing''s scalp tingled as he regarded the blue-robed scholar, feeling that the man seemed even more daunting than usual. Unable to let this situation continue, he glanced sideways. There, Master Ci sat cross-legged on a rock, eyes closed, chanting scriptures, seemingly in a deep meditative state, isolated from the world. He then steeled himself as if he hadn''t heard Hong Luoyu''s words, touched his whiskers, and said, "Sir, where do you plan to let this fellow fly off to..." The scholar glanced at him, his expression unchanged, though his body seemed to emanate a coldness. Cooly, he replied, "...Rest assured, I have it in mind." Wu Changqing''s heart relaxed slightly as he thought that the scholar still had some reasoning despite everything Then he saw the corners of the scholar''s mouth curving upwards, sketching a cold smile, and said, "I have removed all the forces of this world acting on him, so he can only fly at this speed." "I have calculated that before he starves to death, he should be able to fly back from behind." The elder''s expression stiffened. He looked desperately towards Ci, only to find the monk still sitting cross-legged reciting sutras, seemingly unaware of what had transpired. He raised his hand to his lips and coughed loudly, saying, "Master Ci?" After several attempts, the monk finished reciting the scriptures and finally opened his eyes. What he saw was Wu Changqing with a darkened face, removing two cotton plugs from his ears, and said, Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Why does old Mr. Wu look at this poor monk like this? Is there something wrong?" "Right, where is that Hong Luoyu?" Upon hearing this, Wu Changqing felt a suffocating wave of frustration, but seeing Ci''s innocent expression, he truly hadn''t heard the earlier words and could only silently sigh, letting go of the things one shouldn''t know and recounting what he had just seen. His voice paused slightly; still unable to suppress his curiosity, he pointed at the unusual earplugs in Ci''s hands and asked, "Master, what are these..." Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ci looked at the plugs in his hand, understood the old man''s confusion, and said, "This Old Mr. Wu, having been away from Jianghu for so long, might not know. This action of mine, truly, is out of necessity" After a brief recollection, he explained the reason. This story began when Hong Luoyu completed his training. The Qinggong of the Divine Thieves Sect was a unique martial art in Jianghu, unmatched in the Martial Arts World. Hong Luoyu, with his exceptional talent and naturally lighter body by three parts than ordinary people, mastered it by his twenties, surpassing even his own master and becoming the potential number one thief in Jianghu. Back then, he had committed many grand heists, including several visits inside the Imperial Palace, moving freely amidst the encirclement of elite guards, full of pride and satisfaction. He then set his sights on the Shaolin Temple, the treasure of the world, where the then still sharp-eared Abbot caught him on the spot and subsequently handed him over to Ci for supervision. It was said that the monk was to convert and remove the demonic thoughts in Hong Luoyu''s heart before the thief could be released. However, unknown to many, being born in the Divine Thieves Sect and raised in the marketplace, after mastering martial arts and wandering the world, Hong felt that a verbal duel was the most invigorating activity. Yet the diversity of dialects across the vast lands implied if the opponent didn''t understand one''s words, the joy of cursing was significantly reduced. Therefore, to enjoy this pleasure, he had mastered hundreds of dialects from across Heaven and Earth, and various cursing techniques enough to combine north and south, elegant and vulgar, leading to his opponents'' collapse. The then unmastered Ci had suffered tremendously. Speaking of this, a somber look appeared on the monk''s face. Wu Changqing, recalling the thief''s performance earlier, understood and thought of Ci, who had since wandered Jianghu and seemingly persuaded the thief, following Buddhism''s teachings and converting him. He couldn''t help but express his admiration, "Master was truly able to endure him, a truly extraordinary concentration, worthy of being called the Wrathful King." Ci shook his head, looked down at his palms, and murmured softly, "No At that time, I couldn''t argue back against him." "Fortunately, my fists were still bigger than his..." Wu Changqing startled slightly, looking at the monk in gray before him, seeing him lift his head with a serene expression, and began speaking, "He talked too much, causing me a headache, making me far from tranquil." "I had no choice but to use the Great Strength Vajra Palm, letting him experience the weight and tranquility of Buddhism." "Amitabha" PS: Second update Chapter 109 The Path Ahead, Is Already Beneath Our Feet (1\\2) Wu Changqing looked at the tranquil yet wrathful deity before him and then at the scholar whose body exuded an aura of coldness, suddenly feeling a headache coming on as his thoughts scattered, he mused to himself:"After the world''s foremost expert thief, Su Xing, awakens, this Shaolin Temple is likely to become ever more bustling." Master Yuan Ci already has many disputes with him, and now he has gleaned Mr. Ying''s secrets. Yet, despite his claims of understanding a hundred dialects, he didn''t speak out that person''s name... As he was indulgently speculating, he suddenly thought of Wang Anfeng, who was now just over fourteen years old, at a time of growth and extremely susceptible to outside influences. What if he isn''t watched properly and ends up influenced by the thief skilled in all the profanities under the sun? With this thought in mind, a slight chill flashed across the old man''s face, and the sliver of sympathy he had for Hong Luoyu vanished in an instant. If he dares to act recklessly. I too will have to emulate Master Yuan Ci and resort to thunderous measures. Let none think that we, who study medicine, are easy to provoke! Wu Changqing raised his hand to stroke his beard, seriously contemplating the feasibility of rendering Hong Luoyu mute within his mind. The scholar in green robes paced to the pile of Martial Arts Manuals and casually flipped one open, glancing at it twice, only to see that the Dharma written therein differed greatly from the style of the Central Plains martial arts. It wasn''t a technique led by Qi, but rather, it had a unique and profound system of its own. His eyes narrowed slightly as he quickly flipped through the manual in his hands and picked up another one on swordsmanship, silently turning the pages. Between his brows, a hint of surprise could be seen. These Martial Arts Manuals, superficially viewed for their techniques and moves, are barely worth a glance, but the methods they describe for exerting force are different from what he knewthey led with Intent, envisioning the phenomenal occurrences of Heaven and Earth, merging oneself with Heaven and Earth to unleash greater power. The two people beside him noticed the scholar''s peculiar behavior and their expressions became slightly curious. Mr. Ying swept his sleeve, and, as his Vigorous Qi surged, two of the secret manuals flew towards Wu Changqing.; both caught them and they were aware that these Martial Arts Manuals had been collected by the youth known as Gongsun Jing. But that youngster''s martial arts were only about Seventh Rank; how could he have accessed any profound martial arts techniques? Despite this, since they were collected by the scholarly person, there might be some deep significance. With this thought, the two from Yuan Ci flipped through the manuals in their hands, looking only at the overviews. Upon seeing them, expressions of surprise surfaced on their faces, no longer as casual as before. Wu Changqing stroked his beard and frowned, his expression exceedingly grave as he whispered: "This..." Their martial arts had reached the pinnacle of their own systems. In this vast world, the martial arts they had practiced were top-notch extraordinary skills. As they roamed the Jianghu, they had seen many unique secret techniques, each with its unique features, but never had they come across manuals as crude, yet so starkly different from those they had encountered before. This was genuinely their first time. Master Yuan Ci earnestly finished reading a common Body Tempering martial arts manual, taking in every word describing how to envision intense blazing fires to temper one''s meridians, how to envision the evolution of flames to facilitate the dispersal of medicinal powerhe read every word with utmost care and attentiveness. Not until he turned the last page did he fully understand the intricacies of this martial art. He then formed an opinion as to why the style of this martial art was so different from the arts he had practiced. Martial arts are born from the need to fight. At their inception, they couldn''t possibly be so profound. Greatly influenced by their world, the eclectic differences seen here must arise from the martial paths shaped by distinct worlds. He placed the manual on his lap, the Grey-robed monk closing his eyes in contemplation. The Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill at the Twelve Layers. His own martial arts had reached a bottleneck where no further progress seemed possible. Wandering the Jianghu had lost its appeal, which is why he had returned to Shaolin Temple to revisit the Buddhist Scriptures he had once disdained in his youth. Amidst that despair, under the ancient Buddhist lamps, he had sudden epiphanies while reading the scripture''s text. Going round in circles, the truths he sought were already infused within the profound but subtle teachings. Thus, the Ming Wang, who had struggled to advance further in the Martial Arts path, extinguished his afflictions. From that day on, the Jianghu saw one less lonely seeker of martial prowess. In Shaolin Temple, there was one more monk reciting scriptures and sweeping floors daily. He thought that for the rest of his life, he could only remain stationary. He believed that the path of martial arts led only to the unknowable and the unattainable. However, upon seeing these common Martial Arts Manuals, upon seeing these plainly written texts, glimpsing the divergent philosophies of martial arts, Yuan Ci saw another way forward, his heart and mind trembling with the realization. With his thoughts stirred, it was as if Buddha himself had descended from the Lotus Platform. Without considering the consequences, disregarding his long-cultivated tranquil mind from reciting scriptures, and the calm of acting with deliberation, all vanished. Yuan Cilike a youth touching martial arts for the first timerecklessly began to practice the techniques described in the manual. With his profound martial arts foundation, practicing such a basic-level technique was almost as natural as water flowing along its course. His Internal Strength surged throughout his body, and in just a few breaths, he perfected the first layer of the technique. Yet what he envisioned in his mind was not what was termed as the blazing fire. But what stood before him was a towering figure of the Buddha''s Dharma King. His feet stood upon fierce flames, as if floating among the clouds, looking down upon Heaven and Earth. His body was extraordinary, holding a treasured sword and Buddha''s staff, feet exuding dignity and wisdom, with a great aura of light shining brightly, illuminating the vast world in all directions. The light upon his face receded, revealing solemn and peaceful features, with an underlying authority. They were unmistakably his own facial features. Within his body, even the deep inner strength that was difficult to achieve through the cultivation of this martial art to an unparalleled degree, was now circulating rapidly along its original trajectory. What he had been practicing was the unparalleled martial arts of the Shaolin Temple, the Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill, and he believed he had tempered his body to the utmost limit. To advance further, he needed to integrate what he had learned and take a step beyond the great achievements of the Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill upon which they were founded. But at this moment, he suddenly felt a slight tingling in the muscles of his arm. This sensation was so faint that had he not been meditating in Zen a moment before, he would have been completely unaware of it. But it was a real change that existed. The monk''s eyes suddenly brightened with a clear light. In his heart, it was as if flames had been rekindled. Zen Buddhism places the utmost importance on enlightenment, with a single thought one could become a Buddha. With the mind firmly fixed, there is no place where the great thunderous chant does not reach; with the mind enlightened, everyone is Buddha. Monk Ci Yuan silently recited the scriptures in his heart. Then, he cast aside the Buddhist Meditation Heart he had been focusing on, no longer concerned with it. Obsessive attachment without enlightenment is like a Buddha stepping down from the Lotus Platform. Assuming the wrathful countenance of the Dharma King. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire Wu Changqing noticed Monk Ci Yuan''s unusual state and his expression showed slight astonishment. He quickly realized something and said, "Master Ci Yuan, have you practiced it directly?" This was too reckless The elderly man was extremely shocked. As the foremost medic in the world, he naturally understood that martial arts could not be cultivated recklessly; otherwise, the inner breath would become chaotic, and the True Qi would flow in reverse, causing unbearable agony worse than death. He wanted to continue questioning Monk Ci Yuan why he was being so reckless, but looking at the slight brightness in the monk''s eyes, sensing the joy emanating from him, the old man suddenly thought of something. Just as he was about to speak, he heard himself ask with an extremely hopeful tone, as if afraid that even the slightest touch would shatter everything before his eyes, treading carefully, "Is it useful?" When he saw Monk Ci Yuan slowly and solemnly nodding his head, something seemed to crack in Wu Changqing''s heart, his expression became dazed, as if he were in a dream, and then a surge of ecstatic joy rose within him. Already over seventy years old, he suddenly felt the urge of his youthful days to look up at the sky and howl. The old man briefly indulged a youthful folly. For the youthful spirit had never diminished. He was a healer. A healer''s heart is merciful. But he was also a martial artist standing at the pinnacle. How could one reach the peak? Only with the utmost aridness and the utmost loneliness of the world. But he had long tasted the agony of not making an inch of progress. When you become famous as a youth, when you''re exceptional and unrivalled, but after singing triumphantly along your journey, having seen all the scenery along the way, filled with pride and satisfaction, there comes a time when you stop and cannot take another step forward. Watching the younger generation slowly catch up to your pace, watching those you protected enter Jianghu and continue the triumphant songs just like your younger self did. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But all you can do is waste away. Because there''s no path left to take. And now, he finally saw a new path... Even if it was extremely difficult. PS: The first update Chapter 110 Squeeze (2/2) Meanwhile,Gongsun Jing was in the midst of a fierce struggle. He had exchanged all the martial arts manuals and lost treasures he had collected for sect contribution within the organization. Then, at this monument engraved with various benefits, one could exchange these sect contributions for martial arts manuals and guidance from a master. He had previously witnessed an extremely formidable spear technique and had been longing for it ever since; he could hardly wait. Matching the hieroglyphs on the stone, he indeed found that type of exchange. His heart initially leapt with joy, then he discovered that his month of hard work, combined with the lost treasures he had come across by chance, could only afford him two opportunities. He felt an uncontrollable blockage in his heart. But he ultimately realized that this itself was already a tremendous opportunity. He then exhaled a breath of turbid air, calming his emotions, and pointed out normally at the inscription on the stone monument, cupped his hands in salute, and said, "Hall Master, this subordinate then..." But no sooner had his finger touched the surface of the monument than the characters thereon began to ripple. Before he could react, the scene before his eyes had completely disintegrated, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself in a long, narrow corridor. Red candles on either side ignited, illuminating the darkness. The yet unscattered shadows were filled with the sounds of heavy and steady footsteps. The intense air of military campaigning made Gongsun Jing''s breathing somewhat labored. Looking at the old general stepping forward and seeing the somewhat tattered war armor, the man endured the tremendous pressure, cupped his hands in a standard Great Qin military salute, his face pale but his expression solemn and meticulous. He then drew the short spear from behind his back, grabbed both ends with his hands, and pulled forcefully, transforming it into a sharp spear. In the next instant, amidst the old general''s roar, the spear transformed into an angry dragon, instantly engulfing Gongsun Jing. ............ Wang Anfeng watched as Gongsun Jing disappeared. Because Mr. Ying had mentioned some things to him before, he knew that the Gang Leader might now be headed to Copper Man Lane to refine his martial arts and would not likely return soon. He thus relaxed a bit inwardly. The right hand held behind his back was put down and shook out, he lazily stretched, having just mimicked Mr. Ying''s posture, his entire body had been tensed, and now with his fists clenched, hands reaching upward, his spine pushing upward segment by segment, he stretched towards the sky, his eyes slightly squinted as he exhaled a long breath. He felt extremely comfortable all over. Just then, as shadows shifted before Wang Anfeng''s eyes, Gongsun Jing, who had disappeared not long ago, suddenly reappeared, and the young man still maintained a lazy demeanor, his entire body somewhat stiff, staring at Gongsun Jing with a trace of inner panic that he couldn''t suppress. The act, the act had collapsed... He seemed to hear Mr. Ying''s voice tinged with coldness whispering in his ears, making his scalp slightly numb. Just as the young man began to seriously contemplate what Mr. Ying''s reaction might be, he suddenly discovered that the man in front of him had a vacant look in his eyes, unfocused, not looking at him, his entire person seemed to have suffered a huge shock, as if in a dream, not yet having come to his senses. Feeling slightly relieved, he slowly lowered his arms, placing them back behind him, lifted his chin slightly, and assumed Mr. Ying''s demeanor, looking at the man in black before him, feeling somewhat fortunate. That was close... Only several breaths later did Gongsun Jing come to his senses, his eyes revealing a complex expression mingled with shock and fear. The divine charm of that spear attack still echoed in his mind. The previously impenetrable Longmen seemed, under these consecutive impacts, to become gradually tenuous. His persistent and diligent efforts now proved their effectiveness, and he was beginning to perceive a breakthrough opportunity. The chance to enter the Middle Third Rank. With this thought in mind, his breathing became slightly rough. Unwilling to wait even a moment longer, he first cupped his fists in a salute towards Wang Anfeng, then raised his hand and tapped on the line of text on the monument, disappearing once again. Wang Anfeng gave a slight sigh of relief but dared not relax too much. He didn''t know when that Gang Leader might return... Almost as soon as this thought arose and had not yet dissipated, Gongsun Jing''s body materialized before him again, his expression severe. He could feel that the opportunity for a breakthrough was almost within reach. But he could no longer exchange. At this moment, the desire for a breakthrough in his heart was being magnified incessantly. A martial artist''s breakthrough depended partly on chance. Missing this opportunity, he didn''t know when the next chance would ariseit could be the next moment, or it might take five years, ten years, or even a lifetime without another opportunity for a breakthrough. Time was of the essence. Gongsun Jing exhaled a heavy breath and said to Wang Anfeng, "Hall Master, please grant me paper and pen." "I will offer up the cultivation techniques I have practiced..." A moment later. Gongsun Jing reappeared by Wang Anfeng''s side and said, "Hall Master, I have a Military Family spear technique... even for a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, it is still powerful enough to dominate..." "I have a secret technique that can rejuvenate the muscles and bones..." "Hall Master, I have..." By the third round, although Gongsun Jing had divulged all the cultivation techniques he had practiced, he still had not grasped the opportunity for a breakthrough. He could only sense the opportunity getting closer, almost within reach, yet it remained elusive like the moon reflected in water or a flower seen in a mirror, visible but unattainable. Gongsun Jing narrowed his eyes and stood still, silent for a long time. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound he heard was the wind rustling through the treetops and the clear clinking of jade plaques colliding. He was ready to stop, but when he tried to speak, he thought of his current situation, and of his brothers in the Giant Peng Gang. He considered the emerging secret organization, teeming with masters, which would inevitably provoke a reaction from the major Noble Clans and Sects of Great Qin. At that time, if his cultivation was insufficient, he would surely face life-and-death trials. His own death was not a big deal; after all, his life should have ended seven years ago at the Border Pass. However, if his actions drew Zhu''s descendants into danger, he could not rest even in death. With this thought, Gongsun Jing''s expression gradually hardened. Naturally not a man to hesitate, once he had made his decision, he no longer wavered and spoke in a deep voice, Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Hall Master, I know some information about certain secret organizations..." Having said that, he picked up a pen, pondered for a moment, and wrote down the details of the violent and outrageous Jianghu organizations he had investigated over the years on paper, along with his understanding of these organizations. The pen paused slightly, and then on the last line, he wrote: "In North Martial City, traces of White Tiger Hall were found, one of whom is the Shopkeeper of Antique Stone Shop in the Stone Hall, who is in good terms with another merchant''s association, suspected of being an accomplice." He stopped writing, and drops of ink fell upon the white paper. Inside Shaolin Temple. Sensing that Gongsun Jing no longer held any remaining value to exploit, the Scholar in the green robe scoffed disdainfully and lazily lifted a finger. All the various suppressions originally imposed on the former disappeared. In Copper Man Lane, Gongsun Jing''s eyes brightened, feeling his previously oppressive thoughts suddenly clear up. Insights surged through his mind like a bamboo breaking through barriers, creating a crack. His emotions churned, almost compelling him to roar out loud. His wrist vibrated, and he thrust out his spear. His movements were as resolute and tenacious as those of the old general. The Scholar raised his eyebrows slightly in slight surprise, but this minor emotional fluctuation quickly disappeared, as calm as a still lake. Spiritual charm gathered in his hand, gradually forming into a wrapped shape. Although he was the core of this world, he was still limited by certain rules. Materializing anything of any rank required the same amount of spiritual charm. However, this did not mean there were no shortcuts. In the Scholar''s hand, the wrapped bundle steadily solidified, and Wu Changqing smelled a series of medicinal scents, subconsciously looking up to see the blue package in the Scholar''s hands. His expression paused slightly, then he hesitantly opened his mouth: "Sir, is this..." "A gift from the Imperial Court to the renowned figures of Jianghu?!" PS: Second release Chapter 111 Place of Mutation (1/2) Wu Changqing looked at the blue parcel in the Scholar''s hand, feeling quite emotional.This object, in his memory, was a gift from Imperial Court officials to the young heroes of Jianghu to aid them in their chivalrous endeavors, but having transcended the original setting, a look back allowed him to see the object''s complexity. Let''s not even mention the relationship between the Imperial Court and Jianghu, just the excuse of promoting chivalry is hardly convincing. In this world, which Military Officer would give treasures to disciples of the Evil Sect, to help them perform chivalrous deeds? The reasoning was far too childish. Was it that difficult to come up with a better reason? Such laziness. The elder inwardly scoffed. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By now, he knew that as long as those outsider heroes exchanged their world''s Silver Coins for the Silver Taels of this Jianghu, no matter the amount, even if it was only enough for a bun, they would receive this parcel, within which lay numerous rare and heavenly resources, Divine Weapons, things rarely seen by ordinary people in Jianghu, to aid in their adventures. Wu Changqing had lived for more than seventy years to this point. With enough life experience as a foundation, a little thought was all it took to realize that this was nothing more than a merchant''s tactic to stimulate those ''foreign heroes'' to scatter Silver wildly into this world, akin to luring fish with bait. Once a person tastes sweetness, they can never again endure bitterness. Having enjoyed the various conveniences from the items in the parcel, to then return to slowly cultivate and practice martial arts, they would be unwilling. When the time came, they would throw their Silver Taels generously into Jianghu, allowing those behind the scenes to profiteer. At most, it was the willing falling into the trap. Hm... speaking of which, it had been several days since he last had fish... The elder''s thoughts gradually drifted off in another direction when he suddenly heard a high-pitched scream, similar to the sound of startled young animals, which shocked him back to his senses. He saw that the Scholar had opened the blue parcel and it contained numerous items, including stones resonating with a starry charm and highly translucent jade. Spread out among them, treasures galore. One of the ginsengs, as big as a forearm, sprouted hands and feet but still bore the resemblance of a ginseng. In some manner, it shrieked and shot out of the parcel, attempting to escape. Though its form was small and clumsy, its actions were rather agile. Just as it was about to burrow into the ground, a hand grasped its right leg. Despite being a newly-born Spiritual Medicine with only instinct, it still felt the enveloping shadow, like a heavy curtain cast over itself, the darkening of the sky above, and only two cold eyes casting light on it, causing its branches and leaves to tremble slightly. Driven by a certain instinct of living creatures, it wrapped its hands and feet around that palm, making imploring sounds, while secretly channeling its medicinal power into its fine roots, making them as firm as rock, as sharp as metal, aiming a stealthy stab towards the wrist of the hand that held it. Though it was newly born, it had the instinct of a wild animal, knowing how to escape and deceive. The whimpering noises became increasingly ingratiating. And the roots became as sharp as swords. The next moment, a hint of mockery seemed to play at the corners of the Scholar''s mouth. The hand clutching the medicine casually flung it to the side. The screaming stopped. As Wu Changqing looked on dumbfounded, Mr. Ying, expressionless, held up the thing that was between illusion and reality by its right leg. Noticing that the surrounding spiritual energy and medicinal power seemed to be gathering again, he frowned slightly and smashed it down with the back of his hand once more. The elder thought he heard a crisp snap. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire His body involuntarily shuddered. Subconsciously, he moved slightly further away from the handsome Scholar. When the noise subsided and he looked up again, he saw the misty aura dissipate and what was said to be hands and feet were just the roots of the ginseng, with golden-red lines and an unwavering stench of blood, mixed with an exceedingly fragrant scent, making one feel relaxed all over, clearly an extremely rare medicine. But Wu Changqing, known as the number one doctor in Jianghu, had seen countless precious medicinal materials in his life, yet he had never seen such an anomaly. Curiosity and puzzlement filled his heart as he couldn''t help but ask, with a touch of surprise in his voice: "Mr., this is...?" The scholar picked up the ginseng, his expression unchanged, and said, "As you can see, this package contains a Third Rank Spiritual Medicine, three-thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng." The elderly man raised his hand to interrupt, saying helplessly, "I know, sir..." "This thing thrives on blood. Although swallowing it cannot directly enhance a martial artist''s martial power, it can rejuvenate the muscles and marrow, strengthen one''s physique, bolster physical strength, and achieve the physique of a dragon and tiger." "Even an unworthy martial artist who consumes it can transform into a splendid figure in the martial arts world. When they exert seven parts of their strength, it is as good as others giving their full effort. In a fight, this would be a significant advantage." "I am well aware of these things." "However, how has this ginseng become like this?" The old man stroked his beard, unable to calm the shock in his heart. From what he had just seen, although this thing had not developed human-like intelligence, it was already comparable to ordinary wild rabbits and cats, possessing the instinct to seek benefits and avoid harm. If he had to describe something similar, it would only be from those books of myths and legends he read when he was young and disinterested in studying. But aren''t those just legends? Mr. Ying glanced at Wu Changqing and saw the confusion on his face, his brow slightly furrowed. He had already explained out of consideration for their relationship, believing that would be enough to save face. At this point, he couldn''t be bothered to engage further. His mouth twitched into a half-smile and he let out a noncommittal laugh, saying, "Having lived for so long..." The old man thought he would offer an explanation, and listened intently, only to hear the scholar''s voice, "Hasn''t made your brain work any better, has it?" Wu Changqing''s face darkened. Looking down at the blackwood cane in his hand, he suddenly understood Ci''s behavior and felt a strong urge from the bottom of his heart to swing this useful and sturdy cane in a full circle and smash it hard onto that sneering face. Just then, Ci suddenly spoke, "Perhaps it''s because of the world the wind resides in..." Wu Changqing turned his head and saw the monk pondering and said, "After all, that place is the realm of reality. The wind moving to and from here every day, even if just for an instant, has allowed the outside world''s aura to flow in. Some of the things we are familiar with have been affected and are gradually drawing closer to their real counterparts." "Given that in the outside world, Divine Weapons are sentient, it''s not unimaginable that an Upper Third Rank Spiritual Medicine might gradually become sentient as well." "And if the Spiritual Medicine of this world begins to possess the possibility of sentience..." "Then, after some time, could the top-tier weapons here also become Divine Weapons?" Wu Changqing was slightly startled, and then involuntarily looked at the wooden cane in his hand. When he saw that the cane remained plain and unresponsive, he breathed a sigh of relief, only to remember that his original weapon could not manifest at all, and what he was using was nothing more than an ordinary object. A peculiar feeling arose in his heart. Meanwhile, the scholar had already set the ginseng aside and was rifling through the other items in the package. The Martial Arts Manuals contained within were treated as nothing more than waste paper by him, thrown carelessly to the side without a second glance. Among the remaining items were the quintessential meteorite iron used for forging weapons. There were also Elixirs infused with Inner Strength, capable of rapidly increasing a ''martial artist''s'' Internal Force Cultivation, bypassing the initial arduous training stage and quickly venturing into Jianghu. The scholar took one of the Elixirs and held it in his palm, pondering as he said, "Ci, that young man, on that rainy night, it seems..." "He experienced an epiphany?" PS: First update Chapter 112 Breakthrough Opportunity (2/2) They were in this realm, and although they could sense what was happening outside, firstly, such actions were extremely draining and not to be done at will; secondly, within Wind Character Tower, there was always a profound and unfathomable elder seated, whose cultivation had reached at least the Upper Third Rank, being in the Martial Art Mysterious Passage Realm. They dared not spy, lest they invite trouble upon themselves.It was only after Wang Anfeng returned to the Shaolin Temple that they became aware of the change in his mindset, suspecting that he had experienced an epiphany. Yuan Ci, who also came from the Buddhist community and practiced Horizontal Training Divine Skill, was undoubtedly the clearest about this matter. In response to the scholar''s inquiry, the monk nodded slightly and said, "Indeed, it''s just as you''ve said." Then frowning again, he looked at his friend and asked, "What are you planning to do?" The scholar caught the elixir that was tossed to him, looked at the faint luster on it, and replied casually, "Just give him some medicine." "And by the way, test him..." ........................ Wang Anfeng was quite shaken as he looked at the writing from Gongsun Jing in his hands. In the past, he had never imagined that within those seemingly prosperous and stable great cities, all manner of secret organizations'' members lurked, sometimes wary of each other, sometimes cooperating, forming an unknown layer within Jianghu. The youth''s gaze uncontrollably fell upon the last line of characters on the paper in his hands, and he silently read to himself. "Traces of White Tiger Hall found in North Martial City." "One of them is the shopkeeper of the Stoneware Pavilion in the ancient jade shop, who is on good terms with another trade association, suspected to be in league." White Tiger Hall. Wang Anfeng stood still for a moment before retracting his thoughts. Since learning Martial Arts, what he had seen was far beyond what he could have imagined back in Great Liang Village. White Tiger Hall, Danfeng Valley, and the various secret organizations and heroes of Jianghuhe had never been once removed from them, and he was also gradually becoming accustomed to this kind of world. Jianghu. Where is not Jianghu? After a brief moment, Gongsun Jing, who had found his breakthrough opportunity, bowed in gratitude multiple times before returning to his Giant Peng Gang. The surroundings that were once familiar to him now revealed many aspects he had not noticed before, as if the dust that had always shrouded Heaven and Earth had been swept away to reveal its true form. A thousand years in darkness, a single lamp illuminates all. The man closed his eyes slightly, feeling the increasingly clear and vibrant Heaven and Earth around him and could hardly suppress the joy in his heart, eventually bursting into a long laugh. Inside the Shaolin Temple. After seeing off Gongsun Jing, Wang Anfeng stretched his muscles and remembered Mr. Ying''s wordsthat he must come here once a month. He felt a slight headache at the thought, but as his gaze fell upon the white paper full of inked characters in his hand, he also felt that if he could gain such rewards every time, it might not be so unacceptable. ..................... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Into the night. Midway through the night, Wang Anfeng went out and swept through Wind Character Tower before returning to the temple. He practiced Pupil Skill as usual, watching clouds and gauging Qi, then went to Copper Man Lane to refine his swordsmanship and palm techniques. Previously, his mindset had been unbalanced due to the autumn rain, but he didn''t wallow in confusion. Instead, he took the opportunity to reflect on himself, suppress inner demons, and gained a deeper understanding of the subtle truths within the Prajna Palm. His progress in palm techniques advanced rapidly. The growth in his palm techniques also benefited his swordsmanship. His Martial Arts had long surpassed what they were when he had broken through the Ninth Grade. However, because of his nature, he often found himself in perilous situations, facing enemies whose cultivation far surpassed his own, gaining no advantage in combat, usually. Thus, although his Martial Arts skills became increasingly mature, he was unaware of his own progress. Inside the Shaolin Temple. The youth sat cross-legged on a greenstone, having finished his day''s Internal Strength Cultivation. He slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air and opened his eyes. Owing to his increasingly profound Internal Strength Cultivation and Pupil Skill, a layer of luminescent glow appeared in his eyes, which, after a few breaths, dissipated and returned to their mild black once more. Within the second barrier of the Golden Bell Shield, there are Eight Lineage Barriers. He had diligently practiced without rest and had an epiphany in the rain, leading to a slight understanding of the Buddhist principles that form is no different from emptiness. Thus far in his cultivation of the second barrier of the Golden Bell Shield in Shaolin Temple and Fufeng County combined, only seven to eight months had passed, yet he had made successive breakthroughs, leaving only three Barriers lying before him. Yet, these three Barriers, perhaps due to the insufficient overall amount of Inner Strength, stood immovably before the youth like Mount Tai and the northern seas, unaffected by his vigorous efforts. Due to a long period of sitting and resting, Wang Anfeng''s stomach began to rumble with hunger, overpowering him like a surging tide. The youth, clutching his deflated belly, almost instinctively turned his head towards the adjacent house. When he saw the white-haired old man already smiling and beckoning to him, his eyes brightened, and he sprang to his feet, approaching the elder after a few steps, first giving a bow before looking up with eager anticipation, "Second Master" The old man couldn''t help but chuckle, patting the youth on the head and said, "Hungry, I see? You little glutton..." "You did well today, so Second Master has made you a new dish come, come in and try." Wang Anfeng''s eyes shone with delight, following the elder to the dining table, and as he drew closer, he was slightly startled. Before his eyes, all were dishes made with plenty of fire and oil, full of color, aroma, and taste, yet starkly different from the light food the elder used to prepare on regular days. But at this moment, he was extremely hungry and had utter trust in his Master, just assuming that the elder wanted to change his cooking style today, so he thought nothing more of it and strode over. Behind him, Wu Changqing barely perceptibly heaved a sigh of relief, glanced at the Scholar next to him holding a scroll with a detached expression, and then at Ci Yuan, who seemed to be reciting Buddhist scriptures, before speaking through a voice transmission technique: Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire "Mr. Ying, Master Ci Yuan, putting medicine into the food Is this truly alright?" The monk raised his eyes to look at him and likewise replied through a voice transmission: "Amitabha Be at ease, Elder Wu." "Our Shaolin inheritance, coming from Zen Buddhism, is a unique transmission beyond the Dharma, not established in written words, but with Heart Imprint Technique as its core, focusing on enlightenment and breakthroughs in cultivation techniques. The best approach is to let things take their natural course until the water flows into the channel, unlike the deliberate efforts typically seen in breakthroughs, which in fact are less ideal." His voice paused for a moment, before he continued: "However, precisely for this reason, how much Anfeng can break through this time will depend on his own nature and comprehension. With sufficient comprehension, his advancement will be as unstoppable as a bamboo splitting apart." "Take the second patriarch of our Zen sect as an example. He initially knew nothing of martial arts, yet after obtaining the Muscle-Tendon Change Classic, he pondered it with deep meditation for twenty years. Further, he spent forty-nine days on Emei Mountain in Sichuan discussing Buddhist Law with the Brahman Monk Pancamriddhi, still without enlightenment." "Twelve years later, on a road in Chang''an, he encountered a young man proficient in martial arts, and discussed with him for three days and nights. Finally, one morning at sunrise, enlightened by the illumination covering the whole world, he comprehended all the martial arts mysteries within the Muscle-Tendon Change Classic, achieving a level of martial arts unmatched in all the land." "That young man later traversed battlefields with unwavering success, aiding Taizong in pacifying the Tujue, transitioning from general to minister, and being ennobled as the Duke of Wei, which likely had to do with this fateful encounter." Having finished recounting the historical case of the sect, Wu Changqing felt a light of understanding in his heart. Watching Wang Anfeng, Ci Yuan''s voice, transmitted telepathically, also carried a sigh: "If Anfeng has already gained some comprehension in martial and Buddhist principles, with the aid of this pure force to break through the current barriers, it will naturally be no difficult task, and if his mental fortitude is sufficient, it''s not impossible for him to break through multiple barriers in succession." "This is precisely the concept known as ''instantaneous enlightenment and Buddhahood.'' "But if his mental state is unstable, those elixirs will only cause his Inner Qi to swell temporarily, inflaming his tendons and veins, at most slightly expanding his meridians, and will offer no help whatsoever in breaking through the barriers, but rather inflict some pain." In the Quiet Room, Wang Anfeng looked at his silently standing Master, who seemed as lifeless as a wooden stake, and felt discomfort all over his body, which led to some doubt, and he asked: "Master, second Master, and Mr., why aren''t you eating today?" Wu Changqing managed to squeeze a smile onto his face and reassured: "It''s alright, we Masters have already eaten earlier." The young man suddenly understood, nodding his head, reasoning that he had been so absorbed in his Inner Strength cultivation earlier that he hadn''t noticed the time passing. He did not hesitate any longer and took a soup spoon to ladle some broth. It was warm and soft, and every kind of flavor rushed up all at once, extraordinarily delectable, causing his eyebrows to rise in contentment. Seeing him like this, Wu Changqing breathed a little easier and asked: "How does it taste?" The young man''s eyes shimmered, and with food still in his mouth, his reply was a bit muffled: "The soup is rich and delicious Mmm, mmm, mmm, the meals prepared by second Master are as exceptionally tasty as ever." "There''s just an additional medicinal fragrance today, which adds a unique flavor." The elder broke out in a sweat and forced a laugh: "Is that so? Then have some more" "Mmm, mmm, okay." As the three men in the room watched the young man relish his meal, thanks to Wu Changqing''s concoction, the Elixir began to work slowly, so Wang Anfeng did not notice anything odd. While he felt a bit warm, he simply attributed it to having just completed his Inner Strength cultivation and eaten rather hastily, not thinking much of it. Until at last, there remained only a bowl of thick soup. Its color was golden, and the innate bloody and medicinal smell had been meticulously buried by Wu Changqing, leaving only a delicious and fragrant allure. After the young man took a sip, the remaining spirituality combined, producing a high-pitched scream that was utterly impossible, making Wang Anfeng''s scalp tingle, and he momentarily paused in his soup drinking. Startled by the screan, even though he quickly suppressed any fluctuation in his state of mind, the power of the medicine he had ingested, like a volcano on the brink of eruption, began to rage. An expression of bewilderment appeared on Wang Anfeng''s face, and the Scholar, throwing his ancient book aside, became a blur of motion and was the first to reach the young man. He raised his left hand and pressed it against Wang Anfeng''s throat, sending a ripple of Internal Strength through it. With a swift motion of his right hand, he snatched the bowl of soup, which concentrated the power of three-thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng, and forcefully poured it into Wang Anfeng''s stomach without leaving a single drop, then carelessly tossed the porcelain bowl onto the floor. Looking again at the young man before him, his skin was already bright red from the surging medicinal power, instinctively entering a state of meditative cultivation to dissipate the strength of the medicine. In an instant, the surroundings completely transformed. The monk''s cell with its single flickering lamplight turned into the summit of a great dome, surrounded by mountains, with the starscape above and a mighty river rushing belowa natural place of Formation power. The Scholar in green looked at the young man before him and said with a cold laugh: "If you fail to break through, you know the consequences." Casually flicking his sleeve, a gentle but firm force straightened Wang Anfeng''s body into a seated meditation posture. At that moment, the young man''s Inner Strength was highly sensitive; such an action did not trigger the slightest disturbance within him, a testament to the subtlety and care with which it was done. The Scholar adjusted his robe and sat down cross-legged. Wu Changqing and Ci Yuan likewise sat in the ''earth'' and the ''human'' positions, forming the three talents'' array around the young man, protecting him while he practiced. PS: First post Chapter 113 Breakthrough (1/2) Wang Anfeng felt as if he were in a dream.The gentle medicinal power rose from within his chest and abdomen, then spread to his limbs and bones, shaking and diffusing through every vein and vessel in his body, cleansing and invigorating them, strengthening his muscles and bones, augmenting his inner strength. Throughout his cultivation until now, he had exercised his inner strength daily in Copper Man Lane, frequently sparring with martial artists of the same level or even stronger, and had also wandered alone through mountainous and wild lands, facing life-and-death crises countless times. His resolve had become far superior to his peers; what he really lacked was merely the accumulation of inner strength. Now, even though the inner strength within his body surged violently, it did not exceed his control and remained extremely stable, circulating slowly and steadily along the pathways of the second barrier of the Golden Bell Shield. The Golden Bell Shield of Shaolin was an orthodox Buddhist martial arts technique, cultivating inner strength that was extremely pure. Unintentionally, Wang Anfeng''s cultivation matched the principles of the No-Self Aspect and the No Other Aspect of Buddhism. Without actively attempting to break through the barriers, the acupuncture points that served as checkpoints melted away like snow in the springtimeslowly, yet silently disappearing. The sky beyond was already faintly showing the pale light of dawn. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scholar who had been watching over him all night sensed the inner strength that gradually surged from Wang Anfeng''s body. His expression cleared with realization, knowing that the breakthrough was now a matter of course, with no problems remaining. But at that moment, a twisted expression of pain unexpectedly appeared on the young man''s otherwise calm face. The violent power of thunder emerged upon him, growing more and more tremendous, aggressively devouring the medicinal power within the young man''s body, expanding continuously. In almost an instant, it enveloped Anfeng completely, obfuscating his figure from even the three protectors, Ci, who could no longer clearly see the youth''s features. "Hmm?!" Mr. Ying''s expression was momentarily startled, then became extremely grim. He raised his hand to capture that streak of thunder vigor, but just then, the thunder vigor suddenly retracted inward, entering Wang Anfeng''s body. Ci''s three protectors, mindful not to harm Anfeng at this critical juncture of his breakthrough, stopped their already extended hands mid-air. Ci composed his turbulent inner breath, recognizing the somewhat familiar sensation of thunder vigor, he looked at the scholar beside him, hesitatingly asked, "Is this...?" The scholar nodded, recalling the rampant thunder that had resounded over Shaolin Temple that day, his complexion somewhat unsightly. At that moment, a blood-red dragon shadow suddenly emerged on the youth''s body. Raising its head, it let out a long howl, full of fierce resentment and unwillingness. It struggled incessantly, entangled by the thunder, which desperately tried pulling the ghostly, blood-red dragon shadow from Anfeng''s body without success. Just as all seemed nearly lost, the scholar noticed something amiss, he grasped his palm and summoned the spirit of the surrounding world. Suddenly, the color of Heaven and Earth changed. Clouds inverted, transmuting into a rushing tide of vital energy, pouring into the thunder vigor. The energy within grew more masculine and pure, transforming into a dragon that roared majestically. It completely extracted the blood-red dragon shadow from Wang Anfeng''s body, dispelling the remnants of resentment with the masculine power of the thunder, utterly vanishing from the world, leaving behind only a trace of essence drifting away. Wu Changqing reached for a strand of resentful energy and noticed the uniqueness within it, his expression subtly changed as he asked, "This... Dragon Qi backlash, how could Anfeng have such a thing in him?" Mr. Ying withdrew his hand, his face slightly pale, and fell silent for a moment before saying, "...I don''t know." Between Heaven and Earth, the remnants of the thunder vigor gradually merged. Perhaps because it had always been inside Wang Anfeng, it slowly regathered around the young man, though no longer able to enter his body, just revolving and lingering beside him, seemingly transforming into the silhouette of an old man. The breath of the thunder passed through the black hair, as if the old man''s hand gently touched the top of the young man''s head. Then, it slowly dissipated. Its pure essence resonated in the hearts of Ci, Wu Changqing, and the others, who were cultivators of great attainment. The pure vital energy nurtured all living things. Beside the young man, strange flowers bloomed one after another, their colors a mix of blue and purple, reminiscent of heavenly thunder. Mr. Ying watched this scene, narrowing his eyes as he spoke out. The tone of his voice unusually free from sarcasm, he said, "But I knew that if it weren''t for a supreme martial artist in the world who didn''t mind damaging his own martial arts foundation and used pure Thunder Vigor every day to cleanse his marrow and unblock his channels... he would definitely have not lived past seven." That day in Great Liang Village, the scholar didn''t often look out at the outside world due to his concerns about Li Qidao''s presence. However, it was evident that before Wang Anfeng left, the elder must have infused him with enough Thunder Vigor to suppress the crimson dragon shadow for a long while, ensuring that the backlash within him wouldn''t erupt violently before he felt at ease to let him leave, to let him experience the outside world. Looking into the distance that day, the exuberant young man might not have known that, for his desire to see the world, an elder greatly depleted his vital energy. Even though the depletion was severe, the elder was still elated as he watched his figure gradually disappear into the distance. The image of a figure emerged in the scholar''s mind, and he muttered to himself in a low voice. Do you realize that by doing this once, your life''s cultivation will be diminished... if he had never had this opportunity to practice martial arts, you would have to channel sixty years'' worth of Thunder Vigor if he lived to sixty. You would never hope for a higher realm again, self-damaging both your foundation and lifespan. Is it worth it? Thunder Vigor naturally wouldn''t answer him, but in most matters, actions speak far louder than grandiose words or dreams. Since ancient times, actions have outweighed words. And just like the memory of that person, what was said and done were utterly contradictory... Thoughts shifted, and the scholar''s emotions suddenly grew heavy. The sun rose quietly, casting a non-dazzling glow upon the earth. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng slowly opened his eyes, feeling an unprecedented sense of invigoration enveloping him. It was as though all the heavy chains that seemed to have been burdening him since birth were now shattered. His thoughts were quicker, and his inner strength flowed like the grand Yangtze Rivertorrential and unending within his meridians. He couldn''t help but leap up and let out a long howl. The sound was clear and piercing, splitting gold and shattering stone, like a dragon chanting over great marshes, lingering on far and wide. Wu Changqing and the other two possessed peerless martial arts and could see at a glance that the young man''s originally suppressed and backlashed talent by the dragon qi was now fully displayed. His qi channels were vast, and his Zhou Tian''s circulation unendinga rare martial arts talent, like a piece of exquisite jade. The long howl finally ceased, and the young man stood up. At this moment, he had broken through all the barriers of the second level of the Golden Bell Shield. All he needed was to stabilize for a period of time before naturally advancing to the third level of the Golden Bell Shieldthe Eighth Rank realm of martial artsa sense of jubilation arising in his heart. Only then did he notice that the surroundings were no longer within the Shaolin Temple and that his three masters were in front, with the morning dew staining their garments. With a brief contemplation in his heart, he guessed they had been protecting him and hastened to greet his masters. His peripheral vision caught the purplish blue flowers, and his steps paused briefly as a strange sense of familiarity arose in him. In his mind, the figure of an unorthodox elder surfaced, holding a wine jug in one hand while roughly ruffling his black hair with the othercompletely ignoring his resistance and laughing heartily. The youth''s expression softened. I wonder how Uncle Li is doing... We used to meet nearly every day, and it''s been almost a year since I left Great Liang Village. Did he eat regularly? Did he drink less? Does he still love meat as much? Did he wash his clothes on time? Would he be bored, lonely? Does he still love to tell stories? If he knew that my cultivation had reached the Eighth Rank, he would probably be delighted. Remembering the elder''s joyful laughter, the corners of the young man''s mouth couldn''t help but turn up. If Uncle Li is happy, then so am I. PS: First update Chapter 114 Madness (2/2) ```Wang Anfeng this time did not break through to the Eighth Rank of Cultivation. However, his innate talent had finally shrugged off the suppression of the backlash from Dragon Qi and began to emerge gradually, like a pearl whose surface dust had been wiped away, only now revealing its true luster. Born with long and uninterrupted meridians, his Inner Strength already matched that of an early Eighth Rank Martial Artist. It was only that he had not yet fully breached the second barrier, unable to continue accumulating Inner Strength, and thus could not further refine his Golden Bell Shield Martial Body. But this was not a problem. After a period of adaptation, perhaps half a month at most or merely a few days at least, he would naturally progress to the third barrier of the Golden Bell Shield with no further obstacles, as easily as water flows along its course. To ensure he was prepared and did not miss the chance of a natural breakthrough, Ci Yuan had called Wang Anfeng to a Quiet Room to meticulously impart to him the scriptures and key points of the third barrier of the Golden Bell Shield using the Dharma of Buddhism''s Thunderous Sound. Before the two set off, the blue-robed Scholar had obtained from him the Wooden Sword that had been carried for a long time. Atop a solitary peak. The Scholar had a cold expression, holding the Longsword horizontally in front of him. His right hand grasped the sword hilt and his left hand swept along the Sword Edge, afterward bending his fingers to lightly flick the blade. Although it was a Wooden Sword, at that moment it emitted a long-lasting hum, resonating endlessly. This sword had been with Wang Anfeng before he was Ninth Grade, and as a ''Plot Weapon,'' a special kind of weaponry, it was extraordinary. Although it couldn''t possibly remain undamaged forever, unless it clashed with a Divine Weapon, breaking this Longsword would be as absurd as a fool''s dream. Wang Anfeng would soon make his breakthrough to the Eighth Rank, and he had wanted to replace his weapon with something stronger. Yet after much deliberation, he realized that conventional weapons might not necessarily be better than this so-called Wooden Sword, which simply could not compare to the sharpness of higher quality sword weaponry. With this thought, the Scholar slightly furrowed his brows and his gaze fell upon the package inside. The extraordinary materials within, appearing golden but not jade, were piled up, flowing with a faint glow, evidently not ordinary objects. ......... In the Wind Character Tower. Recently, Wang Anfeng''s mood had been very good, with his Internal Strength Martial Body being refined closer to perfection; breakthrough seemed not far off. With ample Inner Strength, he could also afford to use the Martial Arts that Bo passed down to him a bit more liberally. He had never used that Rushing Thunder Step before. But Mr. Ying had instructed him to not practice that Qinggong just yet, for reasons unknown. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Overall, his Martial Arts had entered a stage of somewhat rapid progress, but he did not know when he would be able to ascend to the Seventh Rank Realm. He had experienced many things over the past year and gradually understood, just as the senior Jiu Zizai had said, that only when one''s Cultivation reached the Seventh Rank Realm in Martial Arts. One would qualify to personally take part in the great tumultuous events within the world of Jianghu. And only by reaching the Seventh Rank Realm Could he learn about the matters of White Tiger Hall. The youth muttered to himself, unable to suppress thoughts of the past six months'' events; his Master who had fallen into devilry, the White Tiger Hall Martial Artists who pursued him, and the lead from Gongsun Jing that there was a White Tiger Hall stronghold in North Martial State City. But wasn''t White Tiger Hall an organization that even senior Jiu Zizai approached with caution? Why would it manifest so easily within a State City? The youth''s thoughts meandered far for a moment, when suddenly hurried and heavy footsteps approached, bringing a rush of cold air against the room''s warmth, making Wang Anfeng instinctively shiver. Regaining his senses, he turned to see a figure in black attire, Yan Ling, striding into the Wind Character Tower, his expression grave, far from his usual demeanor. Acknowledging the greeting, students with just a nod, he walked past briskly. His right hand was partly enveloped by his black sleeve, intricate with complex patterns, and the half-exposed palm was wrapped with a bandage, clutching a sheathed broadsword. His eyes were filled with cold sharpness, such that the usually amiable brother who liked asking ''Do you understand or not?'' now emitted an aura of ''keep away.'' It was only at a time like this that the students who usually made light of him remembered. That this elder brother Yan Ling, apart from being the ''Don''t know'' brother, the obtuse young man known for his wooden head and never offended by friends'' teasing, was also the top disciple of the Military Family at Fufeng Academy, an outstanding figure among the younger generation. With his Martial Arts reaching the Eighth Rank, exceptional in combat, his name appeared on the Terrestrial Fiend List. Wang Anfeng watched Yan Ling walk to a section to look for books, feeling somewhat puzzled. He knew Yan Ling fairly well, knowing that he demanded from himself to act according to proper etiquette. Such behavior was clearly the result of some special circumstances. What could have happened Could it be that Sister Zhao was in some kind of trouble again? The youth flipped through the pages of the book in his hands, his thoughts wandering aimlessly. Three Hours later, he learned how naive he had been. He had overlooked Yan Ling''s true identity. ``` Yan Ling, born into the Dharma family, That afternoon, the academy''s masters announced to all the students, forbidding them from going out. The masters were guarding every entrance and exit, turning the academy almost into a state of martial law. Furthermore, masters from the Dharma and Military families, carrying sharp blades on their backs, hurriedly left the academy, with many exuding a hard-to-ignore murderous intent. Wang Anfeng noticed something was amiss and asked around the familiar students, but not a single one knew the reason. In the end, it was Su, the yin-yang gambler who was the best at gathering information, who let him know the real cause. Today in Fufeng County City, a murder took place. To be more precise, it should have been after midnight last night. Su Wenchang''s face was somewhat pale. He had not wanted to speak of it, but unable to withstand Wang Anfeng''s repeated inquiries and thinking of the latter''s status as a martial artist on the Constellation Ranking List, with superior swordsmanship not comparable to them, who hadn''t entered any rank, and also considering the pressure of keeping this matter to himself was too much, he finally opened up. Once he started talking, it was as if he was venting his own inner worries and pressures, sparing Wang Anfeng from having to ask, spilling everything out. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a murder case, a brutal one at that. A massacre of an entire family. A family spanning three generations, seventeen people in all, were slaughtered without exception. It was said that the faces of the victims were all sliced into unrecognizable fragments. It wasn''t until the next day, when the neighbors didn''t see the family come out, that they suspected something was wrong. After barging in, they discovered the tragedy and were scared senseless. Once they came to their senses, they immediately reported it to the authorities. A year ago, Yan Ling''s cultivation had already reached the Eighth Rank, and his teacher had recommended him to the Ministry of Punishment. Today, he was one of the first to be assigned to the case in secret, coming to Wind Character Tower to search for similar cases, aiming to find clues to bring the perpetrator to justice. As he spoke of this, the color drained further from Su the gambler''s face, looking even more ghastly. Although he was extremely talented, he was still just an ordinary scholar who grew up in the academy, never having seen the bloodshed of Jianghu or fought in a life-or-death battle. He had heard of similar incidents before and would lament the dangers of Jianghu, but to have it happen so near, the feeling was completely different. He wanted to laugh to relieve the pressure in his heart, but no smile came. It is well known that the patrolling martial artists in Fufeng County City are around the Ninth Grade, which is the level of a Deputy General in an ordinary county city, capable of fighting lions and tigers. They patrol the area in groups of three. To commit such a crime silently and unnoticed, the assassin or murderer must either be a martial artist above the Eighth Rank or skilled in the light-footed technique of concealing one''s breath. And judging by how they managed to hide the blood and prevent any scent of blood from leaking, it''s likely they are seasoned hands. Speaking to this point, Su Wenchang shook his head, then again advised Wang Anfeng not to leave the academy during this time. With such a major case happening, every level of the county''s government agencies was mobilized, and a result would likely be reached soon. Then, excusing himself, he went to his master''s place. Wang Anfeng stood there, watching him leave, feeling a chill in his heart. The joy he felt from his breakthrough in cultivation vanished in an instant. As soon as Su Wenchang mentioned the case, he had already understood. Faces slashed beyond recognition. Assassins. Murderers. The youth slightly closed his eyes and unconsciously clenched his hands, recalling the experiences of Ah Ping and the assassin he had encountered. A strong sense of self-reproach rose within him, coupled with confusion. Danfeng Valley... To dare to commit such slaughter within the counties of Great Qin... With Great Qin''s military preparedness, it was only because they had not anticipated these martial artists would act so madly. Should they seek to truly catch them, even with the vastness of the county city, not one could escape within three days. They would all be beheaded publicly, without mercy. Could these evil sect martial artists be insane? ............... Fufeng County City Ministry of Punishment Office. Deputy Chief Arrestor Zhu Jian''an''s eyes were bloodshot. Following the notice from that steward of the archives, they had already located one of Danfeng Valley''s hideouts. Because they didn''t know if this was the only base, they hadn''t acted rashly, fearing they might startle the snakes. Instead, they sent martial artists to tail them daily, preparing to follow the trail and eliminate the hidden danger all at once. They hadn''t expected that the disciples of Danfeng Valley would commit such a heinous crime. Did they wish for Danfeng Valley to be trampled by Great Qin''s frenzied Iron Cavalry? Zhu Jian''an ground his teeth, a surge of killing intent flowing in his heart. Had these martial artists lost their minds?! PS: Second update Chapter 115 On Guard, A Corner of Fufeng (1/2) Beneath the Wind Character Tower.Inside the wooden hut, a young boy was cooking rice porridge, his expression slightly vacant as he comforted himself. This matter has nothing to do with you. You should also trust the masters at the Academy and the arrest officers at the Ministry of Punishment. Their abilities will surely let them easily apprehend those people, bring them to justice, and when the time comes, they''ll be executed publicly, beheaded, and perhaps those involved in the case after this one will also be captured furiously by the secret police of the Great Qin. Having you there won''t make any difference, your Eighth Rank cultivation is just at the level of the secret police. Besides, you lack that kind of experience. Wang Anfeng''s inner turmoil gradually calmed down. The fire in the stove today was burning a bit too strong, and he should have added some water to prevent the rice from scorching, but Wang Anfeng seemed lost in thought and didn''t tend to it until he smelled a slight burning scent and finally took the iron pot off the stove. He stirred with the chopsticks, and upon seeing that the bottom had burnt, the young man tapped his forehead with his hand, turned his head to look at the gradually darkening sky, and softly muttered, perhaps to persuade himself or others, "Ah, the rice has burnt..." "I need to go out and buy some." Wang Anfeng selectively forgot that he had just bought rice a few days ago. He adjusted the wooden sword on his back, placed the silver needles on the left side of his belt, and on the right, he placed golden sore medicine and Qi-absorbing Pills, then stepped out the door. The main gates of the Academy were all guarded by martial artists, but the security here was lax due to its distance from the disciples'' residence. He found a wall, leaped up, lightly tapped his toes on the wall twice, and placed his palms on the stone carvings on the wall. With a slight effort, he flipped over and landed softly on the ground, making a muted thud due to his mediocre qinggong skills. Wang Anfeng was startled and lay still on the spot until he realized he had not attracted the attention of any patrolling masters, and only then did he stand up. Dusting off the leaves sticking to his clothes, the young man glanced at the sky, suddenly feeling a bit uncertain, and muttered, "Well, I''m really just going to buy some food." "Suddenly feeling hungry again today." .................. The night deepened. Yang Jingming walked through the streets of Fufeng County City with a stern face. He was a fairly well-known hero in Fufeng County. Recently, after learning about the brutal killing in Fufeng County City, he sought out the Ministry of Punishment and wished to join the night patrol duty. Although in this world, Jianghu and the Imperial Court clearly demarcated their territories, and typically neither looked favorably upon the other. If someone killed two officials, the folks of Jianghu would definitely applaud, praising, "Well killed!" and then get drunk for a few days. And if Jianghu lost two highly skilled martial artists, the local officials would surely be pleased, perhaps even noting it as an achievement in their records. But there was one area where Jianghu and the Imperial Court shared common ground the unarmed and ordinary common people. Let alone brutal murders! Let alone annihilation of families! Yang Jingming''s anger had yet to subside. This murder in a place like Fufeng County City not only enraged the Great Qin Dynasty, but even the righteous factions in Jianghu empathized, with many martial artists spontaneously patrolling. Those with even a slight reputation, like Yang Jingming, directly assisted the Ministry of Punishment''s constables in patrolling the county city at night. Due to this incident, there were fewer pedestrians at night, but some places still had lights on, mostly with large pots cooking sheep blood, sheep liver, and other offals, the soup milky-white with a sprinkling of scallions and chili peppers a bowl was very warming for the stomach, favored by night watchmen and laborers, and by the patrolling martial artists. Yang Jingming frowned but did not approach to disturb them, stopping in his tracks and lowering his voice to ask the Ninth Grade patrolling martial artist next to him, "Do they not know about the murder case?" The martial artist, a man in his thirties carrying a spear, chuckled in response and said, "Of course, they know." "Such news, unless protected by a Noble Clan like the Academy, should not be hidden to avoid disturbing their peace of mind. If we hid it from ordinary citizens, wouldn''t that put their lives in danger?" With growing doubts, Yang Jingming frowned and said, "Why would he still come out?" "Isn''t that more dangerous? No, I must persuade him to go back..." He had just taken a half step when his sleeve was grabbed by the martial artist, who wore a somewhat helpless expression on his face. He sighed at him and said with a smile, Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Yang, you needn''t bother... As a martial hero of Jianghu, you probably aren''t aware of the hardships faced by the citizens here." "It seems those with surplus in their homes have already packed up their stalls. Those who are out probably need the money and have no choice." At this point, his voice carried a hint of melancholy. "Moreover, for a martial artist, ordinary citizens who can''t even truss a chicken are just as vulnerable inside their homes as out. Didn''t the tragic extermination happen today with a family inside their own home? If targeted by an assassin, even the sturdiest house is the same. It might even be safer to have a stall outside..." "After all, with us patrolling the streets, even the vicious martial artists of the Evil Sect wouldn''t dare to kill someone in broad daylight, would they?" Yang Jingming halted his steps, seeing in the autumn night those warm yet weak lights. With his ocular power, he could see those faces through the mist, similar in age to him yet marked by suffering. His expression grew complex as he reached into his coat and took out a silver coin, intending to hand it over. He had come from ordinary circumstances and with the aid of several masters, had reached his current cultivation realm. Though his power was modest, seeing this scene, he wanted to lend a hand. Just then, the spear-wielding martial artist beside him raised his hand and grasped his wrist, shaking his head at him and said, "There''s no need for that." "They have the means to support themselves and made their own choices. While you, as a martial hero, might feel obligated, your silver wasn''t brought by the whirlwind. These people''s lives are, in many ways, more secure than yours." "As constables, and you being a martial hero, what we should do is capture those damned martial artists from the Evil Sect and restore a place of peace for the citizens." Yang Jingming fell silent for a moment. Before working with these Academy-trained constables, he had harbored some disdain, but at that moment, he felt a different sentiment rise within him. He put the silver coin back but then spoke up again, "How about after we hand over duties to Group B, we come here and have a bowl of meat soup?" The martial artist was slightly stunned, then a hearty smile appeared on his face and said, "Then you''d better prepare enough silver." Yang Jingming smiled and said, "This amount of money should be sufficient." The atmosphere among the group became much more harmonious, and they had not walked much further when they saw a carriage parked near a small stall but no coachman in sight. The spear-wielding martial artist frowned and glanced twice, noticing the horse that was pulling the carriage was extremely spirited with a coat as black as the night. If not for its white hooves and the bright moonlight today, it would have been difficult to spot, instantly knowing it had to belong to a noble from a clan. Originally not wanting to cause trouble, but bound by duty, he prepared to approach and inquire. Just then, a young servant from the stall came running and stopped the spear-wielding constable. First, he bowed and apologized, then unhooked a golden medallion from his waist and offered it up with a smile and a polite gesture, saying, "Officials, this is the son of our Murong Family. May I ask if there''s any problem?" The constable frowned, but seeing the young servant''s respectful manner, and knowing that today the city was just under heightened security with skilled guards at every gate but no curfew enforced, it wasn''t proper to say much. He merely repeated today''s situation and again cautioned, Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire "It''s unstable outside today; you should advise him not to stay here long." The servant smiled in agreement, took the medallion back to the carriage, and Yang Jingming, watching their backs, frowned and asked, "Shouldn''t we investigate a bit, Brother Wu?" Wu Xiong shook his head and said, "The Murong family is a century-old noble clan in the city with substantial properties. It can''t be them." "Let these young nobles do what they want; we can''t control them. Let''s go, three more rounds and we can rest." The group departed, and the servant reported back to his master, then jogled over to the stall, ordered a bowl of mixed lamb and half a plate of oily bread, eating with gusto. Then he turned back, glanced at the slightly swaying carriage, a helpless expression appeared on his face, he sighed, lowered his head, and slurped another mouthful of hot soup. From inside the carriage, a woman''s playful and pleading voice came, "Ah, Young Master, stop messing around..." "The constables have said that it''s dangerous outside, why not we leave? It''s much livelier back in the Spring Breeze House with a few more sisters..." The handsome young man beside her remained unconcerned, wrapped his arm around her waist, and sneered twice, "He is talking nonsense." "Let the martial artists have a few more guts; they certainly wouldn''t dare to kill someone in the streets of Great Qin." PS: First update Chapter 116 The Cause (2/2) "Hehe, Young Master Murong really is full of confidence"The brothel woman didn''t mind that at all and began to laugh coquettishly. In the prosperous age, the common people''s confidence and pride in Great Qin had truly reached an unprecedented extreme. Even the women in brothels and the peddlers on the streets believed in their country, believing that this incident was just an accident, and that what awaited those murderers was inevitably the thunderous fury of Great Qin. This woman also knew that the young man before her was the thirteenth son of the Murong family in the city. Although he was also a Murong, he couldn''t compare with the famously unparalleled fist and palm dual experts of the Murong noble clan in Jianghu'', but within Fufeng County City, he should not be underestimated. His coming out meant he was definitely accompanied by guards to ensure his safety. Perhaps it was the thought of at least an Eighth Rank martial artist hidden nearby that brought a weird excitement to the woman''s heart. She flipped on top of the young man, her arms winding around the noble youth''s neck, and leaned in close. Though her clothes were thick, they could not hide the youthful vigor of her body at its prime, so graceful and enchanting. The young man''s heart stirred upon seeing this. Since that fright at the base of Wind Character Tower some days ago inflicted by the guardian of the Fufeng Academy''s library, his heart had long been displeased. His close friends had gradually become estranged, and within his family, there had been no shortage of those who would kick a man while he was down. As for that traitorous guard, he had been reassigned after arguing with his father, now protecting his tenth brother. Today, he had set out looking for a thrill to relieve some tension, and seeing the current situation, he naturally would not turn it away. The scent of powder and makeup assailed his nostrils, and although it was nighttime, desire began to rise in his heart, his hand gradually becoming restless. Just as he was embracing the woman and tasting her red lips, passersby rushed by, and the breeze lifted the dark blue silk satin that blocked the wind at the carriage window. In that rise and fall, he saw a figure walking by slowly and saw the youth glance at him expressionlessly. Now that night had fallen, he could still see the bloody vessels in that person''s eyes clearly, as if a bucket of ice water had been poured on him, his whole body turned icy in an instant, the rising desire completely extinguished. If someone were to light a lamp and look, they''d see his face as pale as snow. The woman, immersed in the heat of the moment, realized the young man had lost all reaction. Out of curiosity, she heard ghostly-like footsteps rise abruptly at her side, and her heart jumped. Just then, she noticed that the palm of her hand, which was holding the young man from behind, was damp with cold sweat, quite sticky. The steady footsteps gradually faded away yet also seemed as if they had never left. As a courtesan from a brothel, one must master the art of discerning words and colors. From the abnormal situation and the subtle trembling of the young man''s body, she had already deduced that something wasn''t quite right. In her mind, she recalled again the massacre that occurred today. She thought of the extermination of three generations, with all their faces hacked into pieces, and a sense of horror emerged involuntarily. Murong Tong swallowed hard, his heart pounding wildly, and along with the brothel woman, lowered his head in hiding, as if this could conceal them. The footsteps slowly faded, and his mind was flooded with thoughts. Who was that person, why did he appear so suddenly, where was he just now? It was at that moment that he suddenly remembered what his coachman had said during their journey. "Young Master, our carriage could do with some repairs too. The horses really struggled pulling it today." Damn it! He must have hidden under the carriage. The thought made the young man want to cry out, but his complexion only grew paler. Step by step, the sound echoed across the empty streets, each footfall reaching his ears and sinking into his heart, like the icy waters of winter, bringing an indescribable chill to his soul. The footsteps gradually grew fainter. The inside and outside of the carriage seemed to become two different worlds. Breathing in was extremely light, but breathing out became rapid and heavy due to the fear in his heart. The heartbeat''s fast thumping grew clearer, like a war drum. The footsteps moved further and further away. One step, Two steps, The two of them let out a long sigh of relief. The heartbeat gradually calmed down. Both felt a ridiculous sense of having narrowly escaped death, along with a slight relaxation. Murong, feeling he had lost face, lifted his head and forced himself to say, "It was just a passerby, look how scared you are" The sound of autumn leaves being blown off by the breeze rustled. A cool wind blew across Murong Tong''s cheek, his pupils dilating. The piece of silk cloth was lifted without his knowledge, and a face was quietly watching him. There were more than a dozen cuts crisscrossing that countenance, resembling a demon. Seeing his attention had been drawn, the figure grinned, revealing white teeth, the whites of the eyes extremely white, the pupils extremely large and black, slightly rotating, without speaking a word, but a pressing madness surged forth. The young man''s body stiffened. At this moment, he was petrified with fear, yet for some reason, he simply could not speak out. "Oh my, I am but a frail girl, how could I compare with the Young Master..." The woman in his arms, with her back to the ghastly face, had not seen and was relaxing now, only busying herself with a coquettish laugh. However, in Murong Tong''s eyes, he saw that hand wrapped in the chill of the autumn night slowly stretching in from the window, fingers slightly spread, the blackened blood stains on the fingertips covering his entire field of vision. Excruciatingly slowly, inching toward his own face. Despite this, he could still hear a delicate voice by his ear, and a sickly sweet breath on his cheek. Alive with fragrance. A demon claiming souls. The sound of her coquettish laughter lingered painfully in his ears, yet he felt only deathly silence. The youth opened his mouth, a look of despair in his eyes, and the woman, oblivious, leaned forward to kiss the corner of his mouth, her lips soft as jade. Murong Tong''s eyes blinked faintly, and uncontrollably, tears streamed down his cheeks. That hand was slightly open, almost touching his face. Getting closer, inch by inch Suddenly, a clear sound of a sword''s cry erupted. A fierce Sword Qi swept through. A wooden sword, utilizing the technique of a Phoenix Nod, emitted three sparks of cold light that simultaneously aimed at his acupoints. Thunder roared around it, savagely tearing apart the suffocating atmosphere of death. A look of surprise appeared on that disfigured face, as the figure quickly retreated like a phantom. A plain wooden sword slashed through in the next moment. Thunder entwined around it, illuminating the night, and also the young man in blue who held the sword. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the face Murong Tong had most dreaded and despised during this period, yet now it seemed so endearing and respectable, almost bringing him to tears. Wang Anfeng, sword in hand, landed on the ground. His right hand gripped the sword defensively in front of him, while his left hand summoned the Inner Strength of the Golden Bell Shield. With a palm strike, he pushed against the carriage without using any specialized Palm Technique, rather employing brute force to shove it several steps sideways against the wall by the street. The horse, enduring this force, let out a cry of distress, attracting the attention of a coachman and a stall owner eating nearby. The coachman stood up with a clatter, and upon seeing the standoff, his heart trembled at the sight of that man with a narrow, long knife and a sinister aura, already sensing that he wasn''t going to be lucky today. Anxiety filled his heart as he wanted to run over to check on his young master, but at this moment, his body wouldn''t obey him. Daring neither to approach nor flee, he could only stand there with a bitter expression. At the carriage, the disguised warrior from Danfeng Valley looked at the young man in front of him and extended his blood-red tongue to lick his lips. Smiling grotesquely, his face bearing more than a dozen scarred wounds like black centipedes twisting and entwining, he murmured contentedly: "So it''s you, Wang Anfeng." "I was just about to find you." He had been tricked by Wang Anfeng days before, and though he had been cautious by nature, he had later gathered information and naturally learned of the young man''s identity. He knew he must''ve been discovered by Wang, not just discovered, but toyed with as well. Toyed with ha, toyed with. He must look down on me. Just like that family last night, they looked down on me too. If not so. Why then did that child stare at me one extra moment as I passed his house? Under the pressure of the mission, his repressed and distorted temperament became even more vehement, and today he had intended to lie in wait near Fufeng Academy, seizing the chance to kill this guardian of the scrolls and accompany him in death. Luckily, he encountered him shortly after arriving near Fufeng Academy. Could this be divine favor? Could this be divine favor! The warrior from Danfeng Valley laughed silently. He raised his right hand, fingers dancing before firmly gripping the hilt of his knife. He then slowly and forcefully drew it, revealing a sharp and narrow blade, the edge still bearing traces of blood. As a martial artist, he no longer cared about maintaining his weapon. Wang Anfeng stood with his sword, facing the seemingly crazed assassin. Today, he hadn''t found what he was searching for. When preparing to return to Fufeng Academy, he was enticed by the scent of mutton soup and wanted to stop for a drink a few bowls, but as he approached, he sensed an intense killing intent. Seeing the assassin, he acted out of urgency, exerting his full strength to force the attacker back. When he struck with his sword, he intentionally infused Thunderous Vigorous Qi. In the still of the night, the thunder and the sword''s cry could travel far. He had just seen the patrolling guards, not too far away; they should arrive within moments. But in front of him, a fierce battle was now inevitable. The youth, with a wooden sword in hand, channeled his Inner Strength and entered the Zen state of Empty Brightness. No Other Aspect, No-Self Aspect, no aspect of any beings. The two stood off against each other, the atmosphere growing more suffocatingly silent. The stall owner nearby saw this and cautiously moved backward, planning to leave quietly without alarming the assassin. Yet even the lightest step was glaringly obvious to martial artists of such caliber. Their Qi Mechanisms tangled, and the distinctive trembling sound of clashing weapons instantly filled the entire street. PS: Second update Chapter 117 Death with eyes open (1/2) Swords clashed with a blade.The sword was a narrow demon blade, still stained with blood, while the other was nothing more than a plain wooden sword. When the two dissonant blades collided in the night, they emitted a clash as if evenly matched. Murong Tong curled up inside the wagon, shivering uncontrollably. The stall owner and the coachman were frozen in place, afraid to move. Their faces were deathly pale, feeling a sharp pain between their eyebrows, exceptionally distinct. So distinct it seemed as if, in the next moment, a long sword would fall upon them. The nearby streets were lined with large mansions. The whistling noise grew louder and louder. Yet, the surroundings became even more deathly silent, like a ghost town devoid of people. The swords continued to collide, clearly sparking fire with each contact. The moves of the long sword were strangely mysterious and ruthlessly unforgiving, displaying full force, leaving no way out for either the opponent or the wielder. If an ordinary martial artist were to face such a frenzied assault, they might not be able to stabilize their own mindset and moves. Combat between martial artists wasn''t merely a comparison of force. However, Wang Anfeng, well-seasoned in battle and having once received tutelage in swordsmanship from the Sword Saint himself, wielded his longsword with concise and measured moves, neither too much nor too little in his actions, always just right. Although he employed 72 moves to break through the enemy''s guard, he never fully unleashed his sword momentum. It was like a master painter in action, always retaining control and keeping reserves. Though the assassin was slightly more skilled and his moves drastically merciless, he found himself consistently restrained, like an insect trapped in a web. Realizing something was amiss, his strikes became even more frantic. Nevertheless, as he increased his force, the youth''s swordsmanship also evolved in response, becoming complex and seemingly endless. The multitude of sword moves, as seen through the young man''s experienced eyes, still allowed him to hold back his urge to pursue victory aggressively. His sword strikes remained smooth, maintaining and managing his offensive without haste. Exactly because of this restraint, the essence of his swordsmanship unexpectedly ascended another level. With serene features and moves naturally forming a boundary, although only an Eighth Rank in martial arts, he showed glimpses of a grandmaster''s demeanor in his sword technique alone. Mixed feelings of surprise and anger emerged in the young man''s heart. Trapped in a dire situation, he had slid nearly into madness, yet now regained some sanity, aware that continuing this duel would not just prevent him from defeating his opponent but would also lead to his own death under the young man''s sword. His breath slightly hurried, yet he maintained his composure, gradually calming his once frenetic blade work. Sounds of an artist leaping through the air were soon detected nearby. Formidable enemies ahead. Pursuers behind. Standing alone, looking all around. Certain death ahead. The young man''s eyes crazed, suddenly he burst into mad laughter, stepping back while lifting his right arm. His muscles tensed, like a strong bow fully drawn on the Great Qin''s frontier. The next moment, that narrow straight sword whistled as it spun towards the wagon, while his entire body, raising both fists, charged at Wang Anfeng like a lone wolf cornered into desperation. In his eyes, there was only madness. He was gambling. Gambling that Wang Anfeng would choose to throw his sword to save the two people in the wagon. He was gambling. Gambling that the young man before him was a heroic knight. Without the slightest hesitation, the Eight-Sided Han Sword flew from Wang Anfeng''s hand, tinged with thunder, instantly deflecting the straight sword away. The young man''s mouth twisted, revealing his ghastly white teeth. He had bet correctly. As an assassin, he had already abandoned his sword, and as an assassin, he was surrounded with no glimpses of survival. In such a situation, no other thoughts occupied his mind but to drag the rising star of the Fufeng book guardian down to purgatory with him before he died himself. Embracing a deadly resolve, devoid of any desire to live, he was entirely focused at this moment. He poured all his inner strength, all his mental focus, and all his resolute intent to kill into his punch, feeling his mind growing clearer, his strength surging through his body. His fist force pierced the air, targeting the astonished young man. In that instant, he resembled a Taoist sitting in meditation, his heart devoid of joy or sorrow. Quietly watching his fist move forward. Watching his right hand break through the opponent''s defense. Watching... Snap. A palm enveloped his fist, pulled it back, and dissipated the force of the impact. The stone beneath the young man''s feet shattered, sending fine cracks spreading to either side. Seeing the young man''s face, which didn''t even bear a hint of paleness, the young man realized his plan might have gone awry. The Fufeng book guardian, known for weak external cultivation. In that moment, his thoughts slowed down, falling from the Empty Bright Realm back to the mortal world; he felt the chilly autumn breeze of the night, and the bone-chilling intent to kill. The young man''s expression was solemn. Suddenly a loud shout erupted. In the blink of an eye, the fierce punches and palms submerged him completely, like a vast ocean. By the time Yang Jingming and other patrol martial artists hurried over, the young man was already lying on the ground like a lump of mud; Wang Anfeng''s breath was smooth as he pulled out his wooden sword from the wall, flicked the sword edge, and sheathed the longsword back on his back. Yang Jingming stopped in his tracks with his right hand already on the weapon at his waist. When he saw the fierce-looking martial artist on the ground and recognized his distinctive facial features that were unique to those from Danfeng Valley, along with the traces of the scuffle around him, he had a sudden understanding. Murong Tong and another person also stepped down from the carriage, faces pale, yet the blush on their cheeks made them look rather bizarre. Seeing that matters had calmed down, the young coachman hurried over to offer support. Murong Tong kicked out and cursed: "You just remembered to come over?" "You just remembered? Your young master almost lost his life!" Yang Jingming scoffed in disdain, having no fondness for this disciple of the noble clan. One constable went to ask about the incident at the vendor''s stall, while he and Wu Xiong approached Wang Anfeng. The young man was currently holding that narrow demon blade, pulling it out from the wall. Under the moonlight, observing the blade revealed intricate patterns oozing a chilling air, indicating its extraordinary nature. Yang Jingming stopped three steps behind him and greeted him with a fist-bow and a smile: "I am Yang Jingming, currently the city''s patrol officer. I must thank the young hero for capturing this scoundrel, otherwise, today might have seen innocent blood spilled." Wang Anfeng turned to see the patrol attire on the two men and returned the gesture, saying: "No need for such courtesy, Officer Yang. I merely happened upon the scene..." "Oh, and this straight blade was used by the assassin; should it be considered evidence?" He then passed the handle of the longsword to the latter. Yang Jingming did not recognize the identity of the young man before him, but deduced from the slightest clues that he was a martial artist of high caliber. Seeing his amiable speech and proper conduct, he felt spontaneously more favorable toward him, took the long sword, and engaged in a friendly conversation. Meanwhile, a patrol officer had already lifted the assassin, shackling his limbs with black iron chains. It was only then that the officer noticed fresh blood dripping from the corner of the assassin''s mouth. His teeth had been completely smashed, making it impossible for him to bite his tongue in suicide, let alone secret any poison there, which slightly altered his expression, adding a layer of understanding toward the amiable young man in blue. As they prepared to take the criminal away, they heard a low mutter: "Hey... do you want to know who is behind all this?" The patrol officer hesitated briefly, and in that moment, the martial artist from Danfeng Valley, though shackled, suddenly surged with vigorous qi and circulating internal strength, breaking free from the restraints meant for a Ninth Rank Martial Artist, and stormed toward Wang Anfeng like a dying beast, his mouth wide open, emitting an indistinct and frenzied roar. The murderous intent closed in. Wang Anfeng almost instinctively reacted, his right hand gripping the handle of his longsword; he drew his sword in an instant, causing the assassin to shudder and freeze on the spot. His neck had been penetrated directly by Wang Anfeng''s wooden sword. Life ceased. After he drew his sword, Wang Anfeng only then recovered his senses, but it was already too late. The young man didn''t dodge or evade, taking the blow squarely. In the next moment, his meridians shattered, gushing out a great amount of blood. It was evident that he had used a secret technique to stimulate the internal strength in his body, enduring great pain to shatter his Dantian''s cultivation as the cost of exerting force. But he was not Wang Anfeng''s match before, let alone now with severe injuries? Wang Anfeng instinctively sheathed his sword, looking at the assassin before him without a trace of pity, only feeling that this person deserved death, even feeling a sense of cathartic relief from revenge, yet he was unsure why he had acted this way. He slightly furrowed his brow and said: "Why did he seek death?" Yang Jingming, holding his sword defensively, sneered in response: "Ha, seems he knew what he had done, knew his own fate." "Suicide out of fear of crime, nothing new." "But dying like this is indeed too easy for such an inhuman beast!" Wang Anfeng nodded, did not speak, but took out a cloth to gently wipe the blood from his sword. The martial artist from Danfeng Valley opened his mouth but could not make a sound, only thick blood flowing out. His dimming vision slowly turned to see Wang Anfeng and Yang Jingming''s faces gradually becoming meaningless shades, growing dimmer, then merging into the deepest memory he had. The sun was bright, the sky was blue. Back then, he was six years old. Playing with mud in his family''s yard when a tall, skinny young stranger beckoned him from outside the gate. He went over... A voice from a month ago echoed in his ears. "We''ve found your old home, your mother, she''s still alive..." "But back then, well, having lost her son, she cried her eyes blind, though her health is still good." "So this time..." The middle-aged man in front of him touched his nose, smiling warmly. "Abandoned child, will you go or not?" "Of course, you have a choice, after all, we''re all family here, and you know I''m always good to people in Jianghu, everything is negotiable." "...I, will go." The malevolence in the assassin''s heart slowly dispersed, his scarred face twisted. With his throat pierced, he opened his mouth, making only a faint, indistinct sound that only he understood. "Sorry, Mom..." "I should have listened back then." "I was wrong." The young man''s body swayed, falling forward to the ground, but not completely collapsing; instead, he fell in a kneeling position. From his posture, life had utterly left him, but his eyes were unwillingly wide open, shedding tears of blood. His life of sin, deserving death, the blood on his hands, even dying a thousand times over couldn''t cleanse his guilt. In Jianghu, no one is without grievances. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. PS: First update served. Thanks for the generous donation from another flying saucer, ah, it''s Sunday tomorrow, extra update... Chapter 118 The Fall (2/2) Yang Jingming saw that the young man had breathed his last, and bending over, he tore open his garment.Indeed, a few inches below the neck, a red maple leaf was tattooed, now dyed with fresh blood, appearing animate and eerily enchanting. He sneered coldly to himself, thinking indeed it was as expected. Concerned not to involve the young man beside him, he refrained from saying the three words ''Danfeng Valley'' aloud. His thoughts in disarray, Yang Jingming closed the young man''s garment and stood up, putting away his knife. He then turned to Wang Anfeng and, with folded hands, said, "Thank you, young brother, for your assistance. We will take it from here." "However, since this involves a murder case, we will later require your cooperation. Please let us know where we can find you." Wang Anfeng had already wiped the blood off his sword and sheathed it back with a reverse grip. He responded with folded hands, "It is my duty." "If there''s any matter, feel free to look for me in the Wind Character Tower of Fufeng Academy. My name is Wang Anfeng, and I am always there." Upon hearing the name Wang Anfeng, Yang Jingming did not recognize it; he was no longer of the age where young men refuse to admit defeat easily, and his interest in the Constellation Ranking List was minimal. However, the mention of the Wind Character Tower in the Fufeng Academy made an impression on him, and he suddenly smiled and said, "So you are a disciple of Fufeng, truly living up to your reputation, a young hero indeed." "In a few years, I believe you, Brother Wang, will make a name for yourself in the Jianghu. When that day comes and you ride out with your whip cracking, it will be an honor to have witnessed your youthful vigor." After exchanging a few more pleasantries, the constable had finished processing the scene, and he gave Wang Anfeng a small bow with folded hands, saying, "There are still some matters to attend to here, but we shall meet again another time." "Farewell." The party had only taken a few steps when Wang Anfeng called out to stop them. Yang Jingming, puzzled, turned back and smiled, "Is there anything else you wish, Brother Wang?" Wang Anfeng pursed his lips and said, "May I join you and the other arrest officers in your tasks?" "Although my cultivation has not reached the Eighth Rank, I consider myself to have rigorously practiced swordsmanship. Should we encounter trouble, I promise not to be a burden." Yang Jingming looked startled and exchanged glances with Wu Xiong, both detecting the shock in each other''s eyes. To them, it was already extraordinary for such a young student to rise to the occasion during danger, keeping his fear at bay. Now that he was willing to voluntarily engage in such perilous affairs, it was no wonder they were astonished. As for him being a burden, that was out of the question. They had already witnessed the young man''s skills. Although they were some distance away and it was dim, not fully seeing how he had taken down the assassin, his subsequent sword strike was seen closely by both. His swift and stable technique earned the phrase ''a swan sword darting with grace.'' Yang Jingming was slightly moved by the offer, but he couldn''t agree so readily to such a task, no matter how minor, especially since there were certain issues to be cautious of. His hesitation evident, Wu Xiong, bearing a spear, readily agreed, "Brother Wang, since you have this wish, we would be more than glad to have you join us." "We patrol the streets every day. If you''re interested, just wait here at sunset tomorrow." Yang Jingming was dumbfounded, but since he was just a helping ranger and Wu Xiong was the team leader of the street constables, he kept his doubts to himself, not voicing them until they had left the street and were heading rapidly towards the yamen. Only when the young man was out of sight did he speak out his confusion. Wu Xiong suddenly burst into hearty laughter and said, "Brother Yang''s thoughts are valid, but this person cannot possibly be fake." "He is a talent from our Fufeng County, listed on the Constellation Ranking List, unrivaled among his peers in swordsmanship." Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire "He is known as the Guardian of Fufeng''s Hidden Books." Yang Jingming was astonished, unable to find words thinking of the unassuming young man with a wooden sword on his back he had seen before. Meanwhile, back at the scene of the incident. Wang Anfeng, having personally ended a life, wore a slightly complex expression. When did it become that killing a person was even swifter than slaughtering a pig? Though he had wiped the bloodstains from the longsword clean, the odor of blood still lingered in his nostrils. Had he truly wiped it clean? Once someone''s been killed, could it ever be wiped away completely? As for joining the martial artists on patrol, it wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision. He had been contemplating it since this afternoon, but it was only after he had encountered the assassin and taken the initiative to stop him that he''d finally made up his mind. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The previous deputy chief arrestor had warned him not to get involved. Yet, he found himself unable to stand by idly. Even though he knew there was danger, he still intervened on his own accord. A single careless move, and you''re caught up in Jianghu. Entangled in grievances and vendettas, unknowingly drawn in, and unable to extricate oneself. Jianghu... Wang Anfeng sighed silently. Right at that moment, his drooping right hand suddenly rose, swift as lightning, to seize the wrist of the person in front, stopping their motion. The young man looked at the other. The person looked back at the youth. Observing his blue shirt and untroubled features, serious expression as if he was as earnest as he had been when drawing his sword against an enemy, he said, "Auntie, I''d like extra spicy for this bowl." "..." "Ah yes, alright, let go and I''ll add it for you," the vendor said. "But let me tell you, young hero, our chili is very fierce." "Be careful when you eat." The vendor sighed in resignation, agreed, and scooped up a large spoonful of chili to pour into the young man''s bowl. The moment it hit the soup, it spread throughout, mingling with finely chopped green onions, tripe, and liver, all stained with chili oil; the aroma was so enticing that the youth''s eyes lit up with anticipation, and his stomach growled with hunger. With cautious hands, he cradled the white porcelain bowl; its glaze was smooth to the touch, clearly a well-worn object, with a small chip on the rim. Holding the bowl, he inhaled deeply, savoring the fragrance, then opened his mouth to take a generous sip. The rich and delicious taste filled his heart, and the youth''s brows and eyes curved slightly in contentment. What Jianghu? What grievances? To hell with Jianghu, to hell with grievances. No grudge in Jianghu can compare to the warm, pure white mutton soup bought with five Copper Coins right before his eyes. Murong Tong watched the youth, sitting on the long bench, eagerly devouring the mutton soup, as if he were admiring a solid gold leg, thick and intimidating, gleaming brightly. The owner had placed his portion of mutton soup before him, also topped with chili oil, and respectfully withdrew. Murong Tong waved his hand dismissively, while the coachman took out the necessary Silver from within his garment, and placed it in the vendor''s hands. It was the Silver that prompted the vendor to cater to them even under such circumstances. Murong Tong looked down at the offal materials which he would usually never touch, at the lamb''s blood and tripe tumbling in the broth, swallowing hard. Having grown up spoiled and never lacking for refined food, he had never eaten these offal scraps used by butchers and laborers to satisfy their cravings. But seeing the joyous youth on the other side, he still picked up his chopsticks, his hands shaky as they stretched into the bowl, his heart filled with the resolve of someone facing death. For the sake of his life-saving benefactor I, Murong Tong, am about to eat this depraved food! PS: Offering the second update... Thanks to fisher for the generous reward, thank you Chapter 119 Entering the City (1/3) The two young martial artists, both in their growth spurt, had managed to devour an entire cartload of sheep offal.Upon parting, Wang Anfeng found his impression of this decadent young master somewhat improved. And starting from that day, as dusk neared each evening, he would leave the Wind Character Tower of the Academy and join the ranks of the patrolling martial artists. With a sword on his back, accompanied by Wu Xiong, Yang Jingming, and others, he patrolled the nearby streets. Under the intense investigation of the infuriated Ministry of Punishment, the clandestine base of Danfeng Valley had been discovered. Yet, they hadn''t startled the snake in the grass, and like hunters closing their net, they narrowed the patrol area slowly and calmly. The latter seemed to have realized their current predicament and struggled unwillingly. In just a few short days, numerous incidents had occurred in Fufeng City, but the patrolling martial artists quickly suppressed them, preventing any significant disturbances. The lives of the citizens gradually returned to stability, and the slaughter that had happened days ago slowly became a story discussed in hushed tones. Eastern district. A martial artist from Danfeng Valley was discovered in a brothel. After a confrontation with the patrolling martial artists, he was bested, coughed up blood, and fled. At the hour of Chen. His tracks were searched, and he was killed on the spot. August 27th. Martial law in Fufeng''s eastern city. The Patrol Officers within the city were on alert, their swords drawn from their scabbards, creating an atmosphere of solemn kill-ready vigilance. At the third quarter of the hour of Shen. The sky was clear, and autumn reigned everywhere. A man in grey clothes held a broken sword. He stepped forward deliberately, entering Fufeng. ..................... "Arrest Officer Wu, what has happened?" Wang Anfeng looked at Wu Xiong, whose expression had subtly shifted. After having received a message from a carrier pigeon, Wu Xiong appeared to be rather distressed. Having walked more than a dozen steps, Wang Anfeng, seeing his increasingly troubled face, couldn''t help but ask. Wu Xiong exhaled a breath of stale air upon hearing the question and, looking at Wang Anfeng without offering an explanation, managed a strained smile and said, "Nothing much, just some trivial matters with the brothers back at the yamen, haha" "However, trivial as they may be, they cannot be ignored." "Young Master Wang, you can go back to the Academy now that the patrol duty is over, we''re going to swap with the others." Wang Anfeng looked at Wu Xiong and slowly nodded his head. Though he was not yet fifteen years old, he''d had his fair share of experiences. From the subtle changes in the man''s expression, he could still detect the hidden shock and fear in the latter''s heart. Clearly, he had learned some bad news and, not wishing to involve Wang Anfeng, had made this choice. That''s where the constables parted ways with Wang Anfeng. Having walked quite a distance and looking back no longer able to see the young man''s figure, Yang Jingming spoke up to inquire. It was then that Wu Xiong, with a somber expression, began speaking in a low voice as he walked briskly, "Xia Changqing has entered the city." With just that sentence, the faces of those around him changed drastically. Danfeng Valley, as a major sect of the Evil Faction, although lacking an Upper Third Rank top expert, had more than one Middle Third Rank martial artist. The Valley Master''s inner strength was extremely pure and had reached the peak of the Fourth Rank, and with a Shattered Divine Weapon in hand, he could stand against a Third Rank Grandmaster. Beneath the Valley Master were the four protectors, all Middle Third Rank experts. Xia Changqing was the second protector, kind in speech but ruthless in action. With his unpredictable nature and meticulous mind, even among the Evil Sect, there were few equals. Now, when they were about to apprehend the trouble-causing martial artists from Danfeng Valley, this third-ranked figure from Danfeng Valley appeared openly in Fufeng City. From any standpoint, this filled the atmosphere with an oppressive sense of a storm brewing. A Grandmaster that didn''t reveal themselves in Jianghu was already a pinnacle figure; should one go mad in a County City, they could be likened to a calamity as destructive as floods or droughts. Great Qin''s Fufeng had a Grandmaster in residence, and if an ordinary martial artist came here, they would naturally behave themselves. But the memories of the assassins from a few days ago, who were crazy as if seeking death, had cast a shadow over his confidence. Should Xia Changqing lose his mind, Yu Wenze, the Great General, would certainly kill him, leaving him with no place to be buried, but it was unclear how many people would die at his hands. Wu Xiong suppressed the unease in his heart, stopped in his tracks, and with a cupped fist salute towards Yang Jingming, he said in a grave voice, "Brother Yang, thank you for your help during this time." "The matter that remains is dangerous, and you need not be involved anymore." Yang Jingming was taken aback upon hearing this and instinctively asked, "What about you?" Wu Xiong, gripping his spear with a slightly heavy expression, replied, "Duty calls." The three Patrol Officers continued in the direction ordered. Yang Jingming stood there, wanting to follow, but his feet were unable to move an inch. ..................... On the main road of Fufeng County City, there appeared a middle-aged man dressed in grey. His feet were shod in straw sandals, and in his hand, he held a long sword with a broken blade, walking at an unhurried pace. His features were extremely handsome, with an innate elegant scholar''s temperament. His eyes, gentle as jade, drew the gaze of passersby. It was one thing to look upon a beauty under the light, but in the dusk, as the world bathed in reddish-gold light, such an elegant and handsome man seemed all the more captivating. Inevitably, young girls became mesmerized by the sight, but he did not take offense. He simply nodded with a smile, earning the favor of those around him. At that moment, a piercing sound suddenly interrupted the serene atmosphere. A constable in vermilion clothes drew his long sword from its sheath. As dusk fell, the setting sun cast a golden glow, bathing the blade in a blood-red light. His eyes fixed on the middle-aged scholar before him, his heart was extremely tense, filled with vigilance. Danfeng Valley, Xia Changqing. The middle-aged man nodded and smiled at him, seemingly oblivious to the hostility and caution of the other party. He continued to walk forward at an unhurried pace. The constable fell silent for a moment, the frantic pounding in his chest subsiding back to calmness after mere moments of struggle. His hand gripped the Great Qin saber tightly as he followed behind the man. The order he had received was to investigate and guard the Danfeng Valley stronghold. As a Ninth Grade Martial Artist, in a major case like this, he was supposed to play only a minor role on the sidelines, not overstep his bounds. But how could he let this man walk alone among the common people? The constable narrowed his eyes and whispered to himself: "Patrol Officer''s Penal Code, Article One, in the face of special circumstances related to the safety of the populace." "Everyone below the Chief Arrestor may take the necessary actions." "Without being held as a crime." The middle-aged scholar continued to stroll leisurely, enjoying the autumn breeze, while behind him, more than fifty constables and vigilantes had silently appeared. Without a word exchanged between them, they instinctively kept the civilians separated from the scholar. Under the blood-like setting sun, constables dressed in vermilion and holding sabers surrounded the middle-aged scholar in a tight circle. Yet the scholar seemed not to notice anything unusual, his demeanor still friendly and affable. The civilians gradually sensed something amiss and kept their distance from this odd group, only stopping behind to watch this procession move forward. Some of the more astute ones realized this was not right and ran to inform the authorities. The scholar stopped outside the estimated stronghold of Danfeng Valley. The constables halted in unison, instinctively gripping their swords, and a sudden, grave tension filled the air. Wu Xiong, with his weapon in hand, looked at the amiable middle-aged man, his guard raised to the highest level. His right hand grasped the spear, sweat seeping into his palm, making it slippery. Before coming here, he had never imagined he would confront this Middle Third Rank expert directly. He had thought that although duty called, he would prioritize his own safety in times of danger. After all, it was just a job. He was loyal to his duties, but he had never been prepared to die for someone else. But what he hadn''t considered was that upon truly seeing this middle-aged man, his instinctual response was to push the civilians aside and draw his weapon, like a mantis blocking a chariot, standing in front of two angry passersby looking at him. Nor had he anticipated that he would follow the man all the way here. Fear still resided in his heart, yet he had no intention to leave, no thought of running away. At this moment, his uniform felt like it weighed a thousand catties, pressing him down, unwilling to retreat, unyielding, indignant at the idea. If he retreated, who would step forward? Duty called. Wu Xiong''s fingers slowly tightened around his weapon, just like his colleagues, an invisible Qi Mechanism seemingly tethering them together, creating an atmosphere as stern and weighted as the Great Qin''s iron army. Xia Changqing looked at the martial artists surrounding him, his expression still serene, with a slight smile. He twirled the long knife in his hand, which was unusually slender and sheathless, casually held so that the blade could touch the ground. With each step, the tip of the knife gently tapped the bluestone street, making a steady sound, as he walked at ease through the thicket of swords, exuding a leisurely air. Despite the multitude of warriors here, not one dared to make a move. The tapping sound of the blade against the bluestone was like King Yan''s drum in the dead of night, sending chills down the spine and making hearts tremor. Had it not been for duty, it''s likely none would have the courage to stand here. With a creaking sound that made everyone shiver, they were pulled from the eerie atmosphere; the scholar pushed open the wooden gate, revealing the tranquil interior of the courtyard, filled with red maple trees and falling leaves. It was a scene of poetic elegance. With a gentle laugh, he held his knife at an angle and stepped forward. The red leaves fell. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Beneath the scene of peaceful tranquility, a palpable murderous intent lurked, causing a shiver to run through everyone''s spine. ..................... Inside the Ministry of Punishment in Fufeng County City. Zhu Jian''an placed his seal on a piece of correspondence and dispatched it by carrier pigeon. It was the last one, signifying the mobilization of the Ministry of Punishment, with all the higher-ranking experts of legalistic philosophy patrolling around Fufeng County instructed to rush back upon receipt. He then picked up his saber and strode out. The Chief Arrestor was not present, and as the Deputy Chief Arrestor, he needed to manage and dispatch forces, which is why he hadn''t been present at the scene immediately. Moreover, Xia Changqing had suddenly appeared outside Fufeng County City without any warningby the time he received the news, the man had already entered the city, leaving no time to intervene. And because there were so many pedestrians around, he could not take action. Suppressed rage and murderous intent inside him were growing even more fierce over time. At the General''s Mansion. Yu Wenze held a powerful bow, slowly drawing it, aiming at a specific location without an arrow nocked, yet wrapped in an invisible, sharp Qi Force. Without exaggeration, within this city, his bow''s power was second to none, comparable to the so-called legitimate heirs of the Taoist Sect with their Flying Sword techniques. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking the head of an enemy from dozens of li away would be simple. A cold, sharp look gleamed in his slender eyes. Ultimately, the fingers pulling the bowstring gently released the tension. The sharp Qi Force dissipated. Once again, Yu Wenze, the veteran of countless battlefields, felt the constraints as a Pillar of the State of Great Qin. It was the highest honor, as well as a shackle imposed by the people of the world. To move one part would be to affect the whole. No longer could he act as he wished, for although his martial arts were profound, he was ultimately not free. PS: The first update for today is here. Yes, I promised extra updates today, so two more to come. Typing up a storm. Chapter 120 The Situation is Unclear (2/3) The pillars of the Great Qin Country protect its lands.So they must be, and indeed are, the most rule-abiding people under Heaven. Even with an imperial edict, they could not make rash moves unless the stability of the state was at stake. These seventy-two individuals were the colossal pillars that anchored the Great Qin Dynasty''s landscape, hence called the National Pillars. Though they held a status above tens of thousands, they did not have any real power. Various affairs were naturally handled by the Ministry of Punishment, Ministry of Personnel, Military Family, and Legalists. Otherwise, with their martial might, if they amassed various powers in one hand, how would that be different from a Vassal King dividing his rule? Even the most sagacious and Divine Martial sovereign would struggle to rest easy in such a situation. Yu Wenze closed his eyes, his fingers lightly tapping on the armrest. Using great numbers to strike at the few, using great numbers to strike at the few... Only after sitting in this position did he understand what the term ''numerous forces'' meant. He had just begun to grasp from where the concept of ''numerous'' originated. As one of the Great Qin''s top experts, he was the least entitled person to strike and kill Xia Changqing, for that would only further sour the already tense atmosphere between the Great Qin Imperial Court and the Jianghu. If conflicts arose between the two, it was always the innocent common folk who would suffer. Yu Wenze sat back in his seat, his eyes slightly closed, his expression as emotionless as a stone statue. ............ Outside the stronghold of Danfeng Valley. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wu Xiong and others evacuated the surrounding residents. After a report had been made to the authorities, the army tasked with protecting Fufeng, due to their duty to not leave their posts, still sent auxiliary soldiers from the barracks to help civilians leave the area. Although Xia Changqing had entered the County City, the Chief Arrestor of the Ministry of Punishment had not yet issued a related ban. But they, who guarded the County City, were somewhat ashamed in their hearts. In a short while, the surroundings were evacuated, because when true experts fought, the Qi Force that emanated from them could have far-reaching impacts. Just when Wu Xiong breathed a slight sigh of relief, a sharp howl suddenly came from a courtyard, and the intricately carved windows shattered instantly, a streak of cold light shooting out. In front of it were the scattering residents. Almost instinctively, Wu Xiong lunged forward, pushing the child, who looked no older than ten, out of the way. As the cold light descended towards him, preparing to use his External Cultivation to withstand the attack, a wooden sword appeared out of the corner of his eye, and the cold light suddenly came to a halt. The edge of the blade and the sword tip of the wooden sword were firmly against each other, the force upon them effectively dissipated. The wind created by the blow tore his clothes. The youth in blue clothes advanced and lifted his wrist, flicking the cold light aside. The sword spun in the air, curving and firmly embedding backward into the stone slab, vibrating and humming. The blade was very long, identical to that of the Danfeng Valley martial artist''s weapon previously encountered. Wu Xiong turned to look at the youth who should not have appeared here, his expression slightly astonished, and said: "Brother Wang?" The youth, holding the longsword, felt his palm slightly numb. The earlier move was a desperate strike, and with his swordsmanship skills, neutralizing the Vigorous Qi was indeed somewhat forced. Hearing the words, his expression stalled a moment, and he gave Wu Xiong a dry laugh, not yet having explained why he was here when suddenly a whooshing sound came from the sky. A figure swiftly descended, dressed in crimson brocade, with the Bi''an Golden Order at his waist and a long blade in hand. It was the same person they had seen before, the Deputy Chief Arrestor of Fufeng, Zhu Jian''an. Upon seeing Wang Anfeng, confusion flickered in his eyes, and then a hint of irritation arose inside himclearly, not pleased that Wang Anfeng had disregarded warnings and come here. Wu Xiong''s heart skipped a beat. Unaware that the two had previously met, he assumed that the Deputy Chief Arrestor, seeing an unfamiliar face on the scene, was annoyed. He hurriedly moved forward to report the current situation and briefly explained Wang Anfeng''s actions in a few words. After learning that the only capture during this period came from this young man before him, Zhu Jian''an''s brows relaxed slightly. There was no more time to send Wang Anfeng away, and with a grave voice, he said: "Stay here, and don''t cause any more trouble." Wang Anfeng nodded in agreement. He had sensed something wrong and had followed it all the way here, careful not to come too close to the ground. He hadn''t intended to intervene, but his body had reacted faster and more faithfully than his brain in that critical moment. And in this brief interval, figures had already appeared in the sky, their Qi Force vast, all Masters above the Middle Third Rank wielding long blades, positioned to the left and right. Worried about an ambush, they did not rashly enter the courtyard, but exchanged a glance, taking positions at six points. All at once, they drew their swords from their sheaths, and with a loud shout, slashed fiercely. In an instant, six long beams of sword light, each over ten zhang tall, cleaved out in Formation, instantly dividing the courtyard and simultaneously slashing into the main house. A moment of silence followed, then the meticulously constructed wooden house exploded with a bang. The Qi Force mingled with the broken furniture, turned into a thick qi surge, moving towards all directions, but was blocked by the six Masters of the Middle Third Rank surrounding it, unable to escape the blockade and damage the nearby houses. The once serene courtyard, filled with red maple trees, was now a deep pit, as if only a meteorite from the Nine Heavens could have caused such a scenea sight truly horrifying. Zhu Jian''an picked up the Bi''an Golden Order from his waist with his left hand, and tossed it outhand. The Golden Order spun through the air, tearing the thick qi surge apart and shooting straight through. The Deputy Chief Arrestor from Fufeng County City proclaimed loudly, "Xia Changqing, I am the Deputy Chief Arrestor of Fufeng." "After investigation, it is related to the annihilation of your Danfeng Valley today. If you have been wrongfully accused, explain yourself at once, and accompany us to the Ministry of Punishment for inquiry." This action was also a result of the special relationship between Jianghu and the Imperial Court, a safeguard to prevent Great Qin from resorting to torture for confessions. At this moment, the Qin iron troops had already moved powerful crossbows, designed specifically to break martial artists'' True Qi, from the arsenal. They formed two rows, completely surrounding the house. The sharp crossbow bolts were lifted and uniformly aimed at the center of the turbulence. Waiting for a command, they would unleash thousands of bolts at once. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire The Ministry of Punishment''s patrol officers are not allowed to kill at will, but since they held evidence in hand, it was only natural to require his cooperation. And if he resisted... He had better resist. Zhu Jian''an''s eyes narrowed slightly, the blade in his hand trembling. The crossbow bolts were made from rather rare materials, forged by secret methods of the Imperial Court, designed to absorb Inner Qi. With thousands of bolts fired at once, even if Xia Changqing could remain unscathed under the blade light released by six Middle Third Rank experts, these specially made bolts would still significantly deplete his protective True Qi, reducing his combat strength by seventy percent. At that moment, amidst the rolling Qi waves, Xia Changqing, clad in grey, raised his right hand which held the broken, strange sword slightly. The sword edge, like a flood dragon wagging its tail, probed into the Qi storm. This patch of Heaven and Earth experienced a subtle change. Then suddenly he twisted his body and raised his arm. The sticky Qi storm that had not yet dissipated was shredded in an instant; a wild wind raged, turning the Qi into a tornado that soared into the sky, disturbing the clouds above. Since the Qi was originally sticky, it instantly cooled as it rose, unexpectedly turning into a light rain falling down. Within the pattering rain, a ringing sound echoed in everyone''s ears. Chilling and sinister, as if the Ghost King were striking a bone. At this moment, everyone''s vision was unobstructed, and they instinctively looked in that direction. In the center of that courtyard, half of a house remained unbroken, revealing the figure of a middle-aged man in grey seated in luxury. Holding the broken sword, he tapped it on the ground, appearing relaxed and unconcerned, with not a trace of anger in his brows, only amiability. At his feet lay the bodies of four assassins. By their appearance, they were all from Danfeng Valley, sought by the Ministry of Punishment. Zhu Jian''an''s expression changed slightly as he stepped forward and shouted, "Xia Changqing, what are you doing?!" The greyclad scholar lifted his face and ceased his actions, the repetitive tapping sound stopping, leaving an eerie silence that lingered in the hearts of everyone present. Without seeing any movement, a shadow burst forth, and everyone promptly drew their swords. But before they could raise them, an object wrapped in a strong breeze flew over Zhu Jian''an''s shoulder and embedded itself directly into the wall behind him, gleaming pale gold with an elaborately depicted Bi''an beast head, fierce and majestic. The entire bluestone wall crumbled into dust in an instant, and the force applied was uniform throughout. The Bi''an Golden Order, representing the Deputy Chief Arrestor, clattered to the ground. Zhu Jian''an''s pupils contracted. The ties broken, his black hair spilled down. Xia Changqing, on the other hand, did not reply but stood up, his sleeves fluttering. The four corpses on the ground were swept up by the strong breeze, traveling over a ten-meter distance and landing in front of the crowd, lined up with their robes undone. Below their collarbones, where the red maple leaf insignia of their sect should be, were now scars covered by years, at least five to six years old. Everyone present was a martial artist with keen eyesight; they saw clearly and their expressions changed, understanding what had happened. In Jianghu, one''s martial arts are traditionally passed down by one''s master; regardless of morality, the relationship of teacher-student lineage is highly regarded, capturing the saying that once someone is your teacher, they are like a parent for life. The act of defacing the sect insignia seen now was in Jianghu a sign of expulsion or betrayal, an extremely decisive action to sever ties with the past, which usually culminates in the sect''s warriors pursuing and killing the betrayer relentlessly. The scholar, still seated, did not act in a way that might provoke an excessive reaction from the crossbow-wielding forces. Yet his voice, magnified by his Inner Strength, resonated in an instant in the ears of Zhu Jian''an, Wang Anfeng, and the curious martial artists who had followed them there, calmly saying, "What am I doing? Clearing the sect..." "How is it, even though my Danfeng Valley may not be of the orthodox path, do I need the Deputy Chief Arrestor''s permission to clean up my own house?" PS: The second update. Chapter 121 Breakthrough (3/3) As Xia Changqing spoke, the expressions of the rangers and martial artists who followed him subtly changed.Does cleaning house require the approval of Great Qin? Since they could navigate Jianghu, they naturally weren''t so naive as to be easily manipulated, but hearing such statements made them somewhat uncomfortable. Zhu Jian''an noticed the change in the atmosphere and his expression became slightly tense. This was a statement meant to pierce hearts. It was only now that he realized why the scholar had come to the city gate so boldly, some of the Jianghu martial artists were looking to lend a hand, others were merely joining the commotion, but now they had all become the opponent''s witnesses. The corpses in front of them were the culprits of this case. And Xia Changqing had only entered the city today, behaved himself, and came here solely to eliminate the traitors from his sect. The scars of the danfeng maples were destroyed on these bodies, which had been there for at least four or five years. With both eyewitness and physical evidence, Zhu Jian''an didn''t believe a word the scholar in front of him said, but he had to admit that this move was executed very beautifully and meticulously, and for the moment, he couldn''t find any flaws. Meting out sentences required evidence; that was a rule set by Great Qin itself. If Great Qin itself did not adhere to it, who else would uphold it? Under the current circumstances, he could only suppress the discomfort in his heart, preparing to respond when he suddenly remembered the assassin killed by Wang Anfeng earlier and opened his mouth, saying, "... Protector Xia jests." "We had previously captured another assassin from Danfeng Valley, who was about to strike an innocent person, and the danfeng mark on him was completely intact." "How would Protector Xia explain this?" Xia Changqing''s form shifted, placing him before everyone. Since the situation had not yet been clarified, the soldiers had not received explicit orders to release crossbow bolts and no longer had the opportunity to shoot. The scholar in gray stepped forward two paces, furrowing his brows as if casually inquiring, "Oh? Where is this person now?" Zhu Jian''an intended to deceive him and did not mention that this man had already died by Wang Anfeng''s sword, merely replying, "He''s in my Ministry of Punishment''s prison, he has confessed to everything..." The scholar''s frown deepened, and he seemed puzzled, "Confessed? Confessed what?" Before Zhu Jian''an could answer, realization dawned upon him and he spoke again, Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire "He was a spy sent by my valley. I was wondering why I couldn''t find any trace of him; it turns out he was captured by the Ministry of Punishment. The real perpetrators of the crime should be these few traitors. My Danfeng Valley, no matter how rampant in Jianghu, would not dare to provoke the might of Great Qin." "As long as you hand over my spy, everything at this moment will be written off. What does the Chief Arrestor think?" His tone sounded very sincere and harmonious, but it caused Zhu Jian''an and the others to feel a chill in their hearts. Hand him over? The assassin had already been pierced through the throat by Wang Anfeng''s sword and was beyond dead, with the coroner having verified the corpse. How could he possibly be returned? Seeing him stay silent, the expression on the face of the scholar in gray gradually disappeared, and he said, "Why does the Deputy Chief Arrestor remain silent?" "Do you think Danfeng Valley should atone for these traitors'' deeds? Or perhaps..." "My disciple has already been killed by your Excellency!" The scholar''s eyes widened as he took a step forward, "Did the Prefectural Governor put too much pressure on your Excellency, leading you to kill my sect''s disciple and solve this case?!" "Is this the so-called presenting a pristine record through killing the innocent?!" "Or do you think, in your eyes, my Jianghu disciples are not lives, not Great Qin''s people, that you can kill as you wish without any hesitation!" His voice rose with each sentence, pressing Zhu Jian''an with accusations that the man killed was a covert agent from Danfeng Valley and not the murderer, stating that Zhu Jian''an''s actions were tantamount to killing the innocent to claim merit, completely disregarding the life of a Jianghu disciple. In a secluded spot, the strange ancient saber in his hand gently tapped the ground, emitting a rhythmic sound that blended into his questioning, reverberating in everyone''s ears. The onlooking Jianghu guests unconsciously had their states of mind shaken, losing their usual composure and reason. They only felt that the actions of the constable in vermilion clothes, as described by Xia Changqing, were indeed cruel and ruthless, treating the true culprit-seeking disciple of Danfeng Valley as a scapegoat while the misdeeds of Danfeng Valley were unconsciously overlooked at this moment. The conflicts with the Imperial Court from days past now suddenly all rose from the depths of their hearts, and their gazes towards Zhu Jian''an and his companions grew increasingly displeased. It was unclear who spoke first, but then questions and accusations followed, echoing continuously, "Speak up!" "Did you really do such a thing?" "Humph! Your hesitating words reveal a lot!" "This is what Great Qin is all about!" The friction accumulated from days past was now triggered by the sound emitted by the strange long saber, causing a moment of enraged emotions among the crowd, and they themselves didn''t even realize anything was amiss. Just then, the scholar raised his hand and his voice paused. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All eyes fell on him as they saw him take a step back, saw him bow deeply to Zhu Jian''an with utmost sincerity, and heard him earnestly say, "I ask for nothing else, but please, Deputy Chief Arrestor, tell me. "Who exactly killed my disciple?!" Was it the ''victimized'' party that made the concession? As the martial artists around, unknowingly influenced, felt many dark thoughts surfacing in their hearts, Zhu Jian''an''s expression changed slightly. He knew the situation at hand; by handing over the young man beside him, this conflict could be shifted to Wang Anfeng, and he himself could escape from it. Chapter 215 121 Breaking the Situation (3\\3)_2 Because Wang Anfeng was the killer.Wang Anfeng also realized this and gripped his sword in his right hand. He knew the scholar before him was spouting nonsense, yet the situation clearly was one of incontrovertibility, a scenario where the repeated lies of three people become truth. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng felt his breathing slightly constricted. He had killed villains and been in life-and-death situations before, but he had never felt as oppressed as he did now. When everyone believes what you did was wrong, right or wrong no longer mattered to these people; all they wanted was for you to submit. Submit under their definition of right. Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth and was about to speak when Zhu Jian''an raised his hand to stop him, not letting him speak. Being inherently upright, he felt extreme disdain for the middle-aged scholar before him. Despite trying to restrain himself, his voice was still unavoidably harsh, he said, "This order was given by me." "What will you do about it?" Wang Anfeng looked at the deputy chief arrestor, his expression slightly startled. The surroundings silenced for a moment. Then various curses and hostilities, having fermented heavily, exploded all at once, all directed towards Zhu Jian''an. The scholar in gray seemed surprised for a moment, then stepped back, clasped his hands together, bowed deeply, and spoke loudly: "Good!" "As a person of Great Qin, my strike against you is disloyal." "However, as the master of the murdered, I must do this, please understand." "Just one move." Before his words were finished, the scholar''s longsword was already slashing out, instantly piercing Zhu Jian''an''s right shoulder, blood flowing down. Wang Anfeng''s expression was slightly startled, and through the smell of blood, he suddenly detected a hint of medicinal fragrance, coming from the corpses around. This medicinal fragrance was extremely faint. If he had not been constantly in the company of his second master, he would have been unable to detect it, and even then, it could only be discerned through the scent of blood. Medicine? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young man was slightly shocked as if lightning had struck in his mind, illuminating the dim memories. Suddenly, he remembered when he first began studying medicine with his second master, the elder had explained the poisons of the world, some of which when combined, could have the effect of aging the wounds. At that time, the elder was rather proud, because it was a pharmacological finding he had discovered in his youth, yet Mr. Ying had scornfully mocked it, believing it to be useless to both others and oneself. Wang Anfeng''s pupils widened slightly, his heart racing. His gaze fell on the red maple that had been scored with marks, and as his thoughts quickly shifted, he was gradually understanding. At this moment, the scholar had already withdrawn his sword, still generously stating his case while Wang Anfeng felt no trace of panic in his heart. Watching the scholar''s earnest words, kind demeanor, and hearing the echoing words of those around him seemed like watching an actor on a stage. His mind settled down, as calm as still water. With external disturbances removed and his state of mind stabilized, the characteristics of Buddhism''s deep inner strength gradually came into play. Because of the strange noises that had disrupted his balance, Wang Anfeng regained his composure and wanted to speak, but he found that the moods and minds of the people around him, whether those martial artists or Zhu Jian''an and other warriors, were all being manipulated by Xia Changqing''s lead. It was like the Sword Saint''s swordsmanship that directs an opponent''s moves. Wang Anfeng understood; he knew that speaking now would likely not attract anyone''s attention and would be useless. He then gritted his teeth, called upon the Buddhism Inner Strength, and suddenly, like a character from a story by Libo, he laughed loudly. Perhaps it was because of the rich nature of Shaolin''s Inner Strength, but his voice resonated like a flood dragon''s roar or a tolling bronze bell, completely suppressing the sounds that confused people''s minds. Without the secret influence of the strange weapon, the attention of the people was drawn to Wang Anfeng. Watching this young man in blue, holding a sword and laughing loudly, his expression seemed full of disdain. Beside him, Zhu Jian''an, clutching his wound, asked in astonishment: "Little brother, what''s wrong with you?" Wang Anfeng felt his throat dry and slightly unable to maintain his laughter as Zhu Jian''an spoke, inwardly heaving a sigh of relief, saying, "Good question," then he stopped laughing and said: "I just saw all these heroes, all renowned figures from the Jianghu of Fufeng, yet all being manipulated by one person, so I couldn''t help but laugh." "Chief Arrestor Zhu, don''t you think this is very funny?" In his words, mimicking Mr. Ying''s disdainful tone, many of the martial artists, being strong-willed and quick-tempered, instantly became furious, saying: "Manipulated?" "Young boy, don''t spout nonsense!" Zhu Jian''an frowned and pulled on Wang Anfeng, signaling him not to stir up more trouble. He always felt something off about today''s events, but his nature being cautious and indecisive, thought that the best plan for now was to smooth over the trouble before investigating further. But Wang Anfeng, having gained about seventy or eighty percent certainty, did not heed his hint and stepped forward, standing amidst the crowd, his heart uneasy yet not showing it, looking at the man who had spoken, a burly brute, he then clasped his hands in a slight bow and said: "You say I''m spouting nonsense, big brother, care to make a wager?" "Bet that I can prove you are being manipulated!" The brute, furious yet laughing, said: "Fine! What have I to fear?" "But what will you wager?" Wang Anfeng reversed his grip on his longsword strapped to his back, drew it out with a clang, and plunged it upside-down into the ground. Holding the wooden sword with one hand, he circulated energy through it, causing faint sparks of thunder to appear, quite extraordinary. Although he had accepted the teachings of the Confucian Sect, he was definitely no pedant; he then declared aloud: Chapter 121 Breaking the Stalemate (3\\3)_3 "I bet this fine sword." Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The man''s eyes widened as he stared for a long while, his rough voice saying, "I have nothing that can match that bet." "But I have this poor life of mine, young brother. If you win, this life will be at your disposal!" "Bet or not?" With no money to bet, he was staking his own life, not giving an inch, not backing down by a hair''s breadth. It was absurd yet brimming with valor. And all of this was just because of a verbal disagreement. Wang Anfeng''s heart shook slightly at the crude and wild aura, but his face showed no sign of faltering. Looking around at the surrounding Jianghu underlings, he felt like he was being surrounded by wolves, unwilling to show the slightest weakness in his demeanor. Holding his longsword high, he also shouted, "Bet!!" Although he was young and had not yet reached his twentieth year, the spirit he displayed at this moment was no less than that of the Jianghu underlings around him. They, who adored bold men, instantly disregarded whether he was friend or foe, and took a liking to Wang Anfeng, cheering loudly, "Good!" "Hahaha, that''s a real man!" Xia Changqing saw the situation spiraling out of his control, and the strange broken blade in his hand hit the bluestone again, slightly faster than before. Yet, for some reason, this weapon, which contained a hint of Divine Weapon power, seemed to have met its natural enemy as soon as the young man spoke, and its effectiveness greatly diminished. But he couldn''t leave at this moment either. Apart from Zhu Jian''an, there were still five Middle Third Rank martial artists. They did not know that this was Wang Anfeng acting on his own. Seeing him stand with Zhu Jian''an, they assumed it was arranged by the Chief Arrestor, so their current positions had Xia Changqing''s path of retreat blocked, making it difficult for him to leave. So, he could only watch the youngster whisper to someone nearby, see that person nod and quickly walk away, with four or five dozen Patrol Officers dispersing into the distance, and soldiers and townsfolk watching. The bluish-garbed young man, like a drawn longsword, was gazing back at him, and Xia Changqing suddenly felt unease rising in his heart. Moments later, when he saw that the items the man brought were various medicinal ingredients, his heart gave a slight jolt, and he felt regret. Wang Anfeng took the medicinal herbs, using borrowed tools to prepare the medicine. Since many of the medicines were already formed, many processing steps were skipped. Shortly after, he produced the medicine that the old man in his memory had taught him. As his fingers touched it, he felt a slight corrosive pain, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. At this moment, it was as if he was waiting to thrust the final sword. The youth was exuding a sharpness that was difficult to look directly at. He looked towards Xia Changqing and said aloud, "This medicine can cause the wound to age..." "If I''m not mistaken, Mr. Xia, you have treated these disciples as expendables, having them fake the wounds of betrayal, to carry out the tasks you commanded, and then personally killing them!" The scholar''s face no longer bore a friendly color, and he couldn''t smile. In such a situation, not many could still manage to smile. Being ''questioned and slandered,'' one naturally should not smile. So, he coldly said, "Young brother, who do you propose to test the medicine on? You should know, the wounds on a living person and a dead person are not the same." Testing poisons on a living person is a great taboo for medical families. Upon hearing this, the crowd''s faces showed a hint of hesitation. Just then, the same burly man who had wagered his life with Wang Anfeng stepped forward decisively and fearlessly, saying, "I''ll do it!" No sooner had he spoken than he drew the dagger from his waist, slicing a large wound on his arm, took the medicine in hand, and applied it directly to his wound. His expression visibly twisted with extreme pain, but he endured without a sound, his temples throbbing with pulsing veins and beads of cold sweat emerging, until he could no longer bear it and finally let out a tiger-like roar, releasing his palm. His entire body was trembling slightly. And what the crowd saw on his arm was not a fresh wound. It had already stopped bleeding, starting to scab over, and judging by the color of the surrounding skin, it must have been there for at least a year or two. Their hearts were shaken at the sight. They were not fools, merely prejudiced and unsettled by the sinister weapon. Now that both deceptions were exposed, and seeing this scene, what was there left to misunderstand? At that moment, his heart filled with both shock and anger, his gaze upon the scholar turned even more hostile. The latter slightly furrowed his brows and sneered, "Indeed, that was a clever tactic, but what does it prove?" "At most, it just shows that you have control over this secret medicine." Wang Anfeng lowered his eyes and said, "Could the gentleman prove that you have never used such a secret medicine?" Xia Changqing''s expression turned slightly ugly. It was at that moment Wang Anfeng suddenly spoke again, "Protector Xia claimed that the assassin was your scout, but do you know, on the day he was killed, who was he supposed to strike at?" Xia Changqing felt a jolt in his heart, a sense of unease suddenly arising within him. Wang Anfeng said softly, "It was none other than the thirteenth legitimate son of the Murong noble clan from Fufeng of Great Qin." Suddenly, a commotion arose from the crowd, and a handsome young man in a yellow robe leaped up, waving his hands and shouting loudly, "It''s me, yes, it''s me!" Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "It was I whom Brother Wang saved!" His voice was filled with excitement, as if he deemed being kidnapped a matter worth boasting about. Wang Anfeng had no desire to pay him any heed, acting as if he had not seen him, and turned to look at Xia Changqing, "Let''s set aside the matter of cleaning your own house for the moment." "Sowing discord with fallacies, fabricating baseless allegations, and intending to harm those in the Imperial Court is a fact." "What should be the punishment for such crimes?" The scholar''s expression turned ugly as he looked at Wang Anfeng in front of him, and at the Jianghu martial artists around with equally troubled expressions. Suddenly, he burst into loud laughter, his demeanor wild and unrestrained, "All these are just claims from your side." "Just because you say it is so, does it make it so? I am a person of Jianghu, and if my crimes are to be judged, it should be by the people from The Number One Manor in the World, not by someone like you..." Before he could finish his last word, a streak of light suddenly illuminated the sky. As if silenced, Heaven and Earth fell into dead quiet, with only that streak of light speeding forth. The grey-robed scholar''s right arm, which held a dagger, was shredded by the ferocious Vigorous Qi, flesh and blood flying in all directions, and it took several breaths of time before the violent wind and the sound of tearing through the air rose, deafening to the ears. Xia Changqing''s face suddenly turned pale. A stern male voice echoed through Heaven and Earth. "Matters of Jianghu should naturally be dealt with by The Number One Manor in the World." "But this is Fufeng County." "The evidence is conclusive, but the crime does not warrant death." As the voice fell, Xia Changqing, already pale-faced, realized the extent of his injuries, his expression chilling slightly. Indeed, it was not unto death. He then raised his eyes again to look at the young man in blue, his plans of leveraging the situation shattered because of him. Although resentment poisoned his heart for a moment, he also felt a trace of admiration for the other''s resourcefulness and wits. But following the admiration was an ever colder killing intent. PS: Third update... The plot was hanging in a rather boring spot, so I finished it, and now... I have to kneel. Chapter 123 Annihilation (2/2) Wang Anfeng watched as Xia Changqing disappeared from sight, his grip on the wooden sword finally loosening slightly.If it hadn''t been for his own rational restraint, he might have truly thrust the sword into the scholar''s back. The hardships of Aping originated from Danfeng Valley. The bloodshed in the city rose because of this man. Even the harm that befell that arrest officer''s family was inextricably linked to Xia Changqing. In his view, such a person naturally deserved to be killed. He had learned the principles of the Confucian Sect from Mr. Jiang, but adherents of the Confucian Sect were not merely feeble goody-two-shoes focused on self-preservation; they were to uphold ancient rites and practice benevolence. The right way to act, established a millennium ago by that old scholar, had been clearly answered: If everyone likes it, what then? It''s not enough. If everyone dislikes it, what then? It''s not enough. One should favor the good in others and disdain their bad aspects. Alas, his power was still insufficient, his will strong but his strength wanting. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Zhu Jian''an, noticing the young man''s relaxed posture, realized it was unlikely for him to act rashly out of anger and withdrew his hand from his shoulder. He had just pressed the pressure point on his own shoulder; the wound stabbed by that strange broken knife was slowly ceasing to bleed. Though he was not yet able to exert his full strength, walking was no longer hindered, and he immediately ordered the patrol officers to restore the original arrangement in order to return the area to order, assist in gathering evidence, and help the government officials to calm the citizens. As for martial artists of Eighth Rank and above, they were to ride fast horses to the police station, bringing forensic experts to the scene of the incident. Zhu Jian''an''s commands were orderly and efficientit was typically something Wang Anfeng would consider as Great Qin Ministry of Punishment operating proficiently, but at that moment, he sensed an indescribable oppression and his mind felt faint. What worthy price must be paid to achieve such effective actions? Each patrol officer in vermillion clothes respectfully saluted and then swiftly departed, their resilience firm yet flexible in the wake of anger, their brows furrowed in silence, their actions decisive and quick. Yet beneath this orderly behavior, there was a tremendous suppression. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The remaining four Middle Third Rank experts gathered around Zhu Jian''an. Just a while ago, Mi Xingfa had left in anger alone, presumably heading to his family''s location. Everyone worried he might encounter trouble and wanted to secure the crime scene in advance. Eighth Rank martial artists spurred their horses to follow, and they would reach there first. With the abilities of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, stepping through the void, one could arrive in an instant. Zhu Jian''an turned to look at the young man beside him and after a moment of silence, he asked, "We are going to the Mi family''s crime scene; do you want to come with us?" Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, yet seeing Zhu Jian''an''s solemn and earnest expression, it was clear this was no joking matter. The expressions of the four Middle Third Rank warriors around him shifted slightly, then, recalling something, they understood Zhu Jian''an''s intention. Without speaking, they looked at Wang Anfeng, their gazes filled with a mixture of surprise and reflection, recognizing the young man''s earlier performance without questioning it. Zhu Jian''an''s expression remained somber, observing the young man before him. His query was not impulsive. Had Wang Anfeng not demonstrated martial arts capable of self-defense, had he not shown the aptitude to alter the course of events, or even had he not asked that particular question earlier, Zhu Jian''an would not have considered this. But he had accomplished all these. Therefore, in such a situation, he did not mind encouraging a junior, enabling the latter to see things more clearly. Wang Anfeng''s expression changed; he didn''t hesitate for a moment and nodded deeply as he said: "Of course." Zhu Jian''an slightly nodded, uttered a sound of approval, and then switched the sword to his right hand and grasped Wang Anfeng''s shoulder with his left. As his qi force surged, he had already taken off with the young man, stepping on empty air, body like a roaming dragon, soaring through the sky. In an instant, they shot out toward a distant mountain in the east, with the remaining four Sixth Rank experts not far behind. Zhu Jian''an looked down at the tranquil and majestic Fufeng County City beneath his feet, observing the still peaceful mortal world around it. By now, dusk had begun to set in, the twilight was fading, stars were appearing at the horizon, and lights of red candles gradually lit up throughout the county city. The candlelight, filtered through red fabric, added much warmth, illuminating the bustling crowds and street vendors calling out, their various sounds blending together without seeming noisy but rather peaceful and harmonious. Zhu Jian''an''s expression changed, his stern face softened somewhat. It was precisely because of what he saw before him. That it was worth it. The man withdrew his gaze and turned back to Wang Anfeng, falling silent for a moment before saying in a low voice: "The problem with Great Qin does not lie with its enemy states." "But with Jianghu." Wang Anfeng fell silent, uncontrollably recalling his experiences since leaving Great Liang Village. He remembered the massacre of the Confucian Sect Master decades ago and the profit-motivated murderer. Different thoughts emerged in his mind, silently he said: "...in Jianghu." "But not just Jianghu." No sooner had this thought appeared than the young man suppressed it actively. He didn''t delve deeply into it as he had with the affair of the Confucian Sect Master, not letting his emotions or others'' words affect his rational judgments and concepts. His mind was serene, neither sad nor joyful, as he looked down at the landscape below. The strong wind brushed against his face, mountains and massive city passed by underneath, clouds clustered around. The Mi Clan''s noble residence lay less than a hundred li from Fufeng County City. With the strength of a Middle Third Rank martial artist, even if not specializing in Light Body Technique, putting full effort into Qinggong would take him no more than half the time of drinking a cup of tea to arrive. From a distance, the top of this small mountain was cleared by a martial arts expert''s blade, creating a vast open area where buildings, halls for practicing martial arts, quiet rooms for meditation, and halls for ancestral worship were constructed. Even though these buildings weren''t the work of famous architects, tucked away among the forested mountainside, accompanied by red leaves, and bathed under starlight and moonlight, they exuded a quiet solitude. Clearly, a lot of effort was put into this setting. One could imagine that come spring, when flowers bloom, young men and women along with mischievous children would wander through, charming in the eyes of the oldest members of the clan. For those elders who spent their lives amidst the swords and shadows of Jianghu, this was probably more appealing than fulfilling vendettas or galloping across the land on horseback, filled with joy and anticipation. Contemplating these thoughts under the moonlight, they must surely have pondered the futures of the children who bore a resemblance to them. Whether to pursue martial arts, become heroes of Jianghu, or turn to scholarship, becoming scholars in the Academy, or simply grow quietly within the clan. Whichever path they took, it would certainly be fascinating. And all more intoxicating than the finest delicacies under heaven. But now, whether the elderly or the children, or those of fascinating futures yet unfolded, all vanished into thin air like fleeting dreams, leaving no trace but the corpses behind. A heavy scent of blood enveloped this place which should have been serene. PS: Second update. Thanks to Zhang Lang for the generous reward, and thanks to Another Flying Saucer for the generous reward as well. Thank you, both. Chapter 124 Wang Anfengs Inner Unease and Helplessness (1\\2) Among the crowd''s line of sight, Mi Xingfa, who had left early, was not seen.Zhu Jian''an and other arrest officers did not separate but instead each held a saber, forming a defensive formation as they slowly progressed within the residence of the noble clan. Everywhere they looked, there was only disarray; the counters inside the houses were all smashed open, as if someone had been searching for something. On the road, bodies could be seen strewn about, including both the old and young. Zhu Jian''an''s expression grew colder. The group cautiously inspected the location of the incident once more and then returned to where they had originally started. One of the men, who was thin and sported a pair of sideburns, furrowed his brows in deep thought, merging the clues found during their brief search from his mind, and said: "It''s definitely the work of the White Tiger Hall." "Tiger Roar Saber Technique, the secret technique ''Mountains and Rivers Suppression'', and the martial arts characteristics of the White Tiger Hall mentioned in the archives, but it''s possible that other forces could impersonate the name of White Tiger Hall to commit murder by proxy." "The people who came here must have been at least seven to search this place in such a short time." "From the footprints and marks left behind, there should be two among them who are skilled in External Cultivation, one about nine feet tall, weighing over 300 pounds, likely wielding a heavy weapon similar to a one-legged bronze man, another between seven feet three inches and seven feet six inches tall, barehanded." "Their foundational martial arts should be something like the Panhu Gong, a type of Horizontal Training Divine Skill." "The remaining five people don''t have clear martial arts characteristics, three wield swords, one uses a saber, and one should be skilled with the Emei Watershed Spike or a similar agile and sharp weapon, but the possibility of an expert with exceptional Qinggong who doesn''t leave any trace cannot be ruled out." The voice paused briefly, and the gentle light in his eyes faded as if the deduction had been quite mentally draining, making his face slightly pale. Wang Anfeng was inwardly shaken beside him. Having walked around with them, he could only make out that the assailants had different styles of martial arts; some used heavy weapons, and there were three types of fatal injuries on the victims: barehanded, sharp weapons, and heavy blunt instruments. He had not expected there were so many intricacies involved, let alone discern the differences from the traces of the sharp weapons used. He suddenly had an epiphany at that moment. Back then, while moving through the forest with a black iron mask covering his face, why he still revealed many things. The expert from the legal sector in front of him, in terms of martial arts and fame, was far less than Wuxin. If he could do it, Wuxin could do it even better. That was why he had been able to track Wang Anfeng to the Fufeng Academy, and why he could easily identify him among thousands of students and test his reaction. Expertise in specific fields. The capability of the legal sector''s arrest officer in inspecting crime scene traces was indeed far beyond what others could achieve. Observing the changes in his aura, it was apparent that he had special martial arts to aid his judgment. Among the many schools that had survived a thousand years, only the "Nine Streams and Ten Scholastic Branches" had the profound heritage of the legal sector, one of the notable ones, that ordinary people could not fathom. Zhu Jian''an slightly nodded. They had studied together back in the day and later both became patrol officers in Fufeng. He had never doubted the latter''s judgment, and then asked: Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can you determine the direction they went?" The thin man did not answer. Another arrest officer responded: "North." "To the south of this place lies our Fufeng County City. Although there''s a saying about ''seeking life in death,'' since they willingly left survivors to go to the county city, they obviously don''t need to resort to such tactics." "Moreover, with the support of the Qin State''s pillars in the county city, if he approached, he would surely be discovered, which is inappropriate. To the east is a Military Family training ground, and the west is barred by natural barriers. If they wanted to quickly shake us off, their only option would be to head north." "Hidden Sect''s Qingfeng Edge is at its sharpest, and even experts from the court cannot act recklessly in that direction. Moreover, it seems that the opponents did not intend to conceal their tracks, leaving numerous traces, none of which seem to be distorted or altered, such as..." These legal sector experts, with nearly twenty years of experience and not allowing earlier agitation to affect their judiciousness, decisively and directly discussed on the spot without excluding Wang Anfeng on the side. As they compiled the cumulative clues seen by each other, the direction of the White Tiger Hall assailants gradually became clear. From there, they headed north. Wang Anfeng looked slightly startled. North, White Tiger Hall? In his mind, he recalled the secret messages written to him by the Gang Leader of the Giant Peng Gang ten days earlier, after the Mid-Autumn Festival, especially the last line of that piece of paper. "In North Martial City, traces of the White Tiger Hall have been discovered." "One of them is the shopkeeper of the Ancient Jade Store, Stone Chamber. He is well-liked by another trade association, suspected to be an accomplice." North Martial State City is located to the north of the Fufeng County City. A slight unease suddenly arose in the young man''s heart. He had no idea how these two matters were related, but being in the north and connected to the White Tiger Hall, the coincidence at such a critical moment always carried a subtly eerie hint that lingered in his mind. Taking a step forward, intent on informing the Deputy Chief Arrestor standing before him, he suddenly realized that he couldn''t explain where this message had originated. Since he couldn''t lead people to the Shaolin Temple, nor prove its authenticity, he suddenly felt powerless. If only he were stronger. The young man clenched his fists. If it were Senior Jiu Zizai or Master Fu Mo who mentioned that message... Zhu Jian''an switched the battle saber from his left hand back to his right, took off his Bi''an Golden Order from his waist, and tossed it to the gaunt arrest officer, instructing, "Zi''ang, return to the County City and request to see the Prefectural Governor." "Ask him to use the surrounding mirror to notify General Yang in the Border City to block the city and order all experts to pay attention during patrols." "Tianye, you go to the Fufeng Academy, seek the Master''s help." "Shaohui, proceed to the Military Family, request the deployment of elite soldiers, and additionally go..." His voice did not cease, the commands he issued, if truly executed, would likely mobilize more than eighty percent of Fufeng''s Sixth Rank experts and over a thousand Iron Guards, creating a net of Heavenly Nets and Earthly Traps. If the Military Family Battle Formation were deployed, coupled with many other schools, regardless of the cost, let alone seven Middle Third Rank experts forcibly entering, even if seventeen top fighters invaded, as long as they didn''t possess Divine Weapons or approached an Upper Third Rank Mysterious Passage realm, with Inner Qi revolving endlessly, they would undoubtedly perish under the battle formation. Zhu Jian''an, holding his saber, had a stern look in his eyes, filled with cold intent to kill. Danfeng Valley had exploited a loophole in the Great Qin Empire''s laws; Great Qin couldn''t lash out rashly, couldn''t kill them on the spot, and couldn''t even capture and imprison them immediately. But this didn''t mean Great Qin would let go of this evil sect that dared to challenge the authority of State of Qin. Zhu Jian''an glanced at the tragic scenery around him. Now that everything was arranged, he relaxed slightly, the frost on his face began to thaw as he looked at the carnage around him, looked at the casualties, and spotted two children lying in a pool of blood not far away. The older boy had protected his younger sister in his embrace, still clutching a puppet tightly in his hand. Covered in scale armor, wielding a heavy axe, he was the image of a fierce general. He was a fierce general of the founding of the Great Qin Empire, having protected the emperor from life and death crises numerous times. Zhu Jian''an''s heart suddenly ached sharply. It suddenly became extremely painful. The severely injured Deputy Chief Arrestor pursed his lips, held his long saber, and stepped forward, seeing the boy''s face slightly lifted before his death, his eyes open until the end. He stood still, like a statue standing there, then bent down on one knee, set aside his weapon, and gently closed the boy''s fearful yet resolute eyes with his hand. Retracting his hand, slightly stiff, he then straightened the skewed puppet, which seemed to roar in anger at the injustice, as if shouting defiance. The middle-aged man clenched his teeth, his eyes reddened, and he said softly, "Rest in peace..." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "You''ve tried very hard to protect her." He was a Middle Third Rank Martial Artist of the Noble Clan, able to withstand a strike from a Fourth Rank expert without even frowning. Even in rage, he was still capable of making rational decisions based on the situation. He was a man of Noble Clan, he was supposed to let reason prevail over his body. But Wang Anfeng saw his body trembling slightly. Behind him, four Sixth Rank experts soared into the air, their Qi Force tearing through the front, like thunder roaring, increasingly intense, refusing to cease. Chapter 125 Movements from All Directions, Mr. Ying Who Skims the Cream Off the Top (2/2) Wang Anfeng watched the scene before him in silence.Suddenly, a familiar voice of Mr. Ying rang in his ears: "Why not tell him the news about North Martial City?" Wang Anfeng''s expression didn''t change, he knew that somehow Mr. Ying and his associates could observe some major events happening around him, but he had also asked before, and they couldn''t intervene in such situations, the so-called ''beyond reach''. Hearing his question, the voice simply said in a low tone: "He would not believe it..." In such a situation, if it were him, how could he believe a junior without any evidence offering clues, only to disperse the pursuit effort? Any slight error, and the price to pay would be unbearable. The scholar''s voice seemed to fall into silence, yet it also seemed like an illusion of Wang Anfeng''s. The voice then coldly said: "But you have another identity." Wang Anfeng''s expression slightly changed, and then he thought of something, his pupils narrowed. ......... Inside North Martial City. Gongsun Jing was reading in his room. His cultivation had gradually stabilized at the Sixth Rank Realm since his last meeting with the Hall Master. He had fulfilled a longstanding wish in his heart. However, since last month, it had become quite difficult to collect new secret manuals, and although that so-called Lost Treasure wasn''t extremely precious, obtaining it completely relied on chance, not simply through diligent searching. Moreover, since he had relayed the news about White Tiger Hall. That one person unexpectedly came to Dingwu City... Thinking of the seemingly simple outcome and the complex balancing and power struggles hidden behind it, Gongsun Jing''s expression became somewhat absent minded. Suddenly, he remembered being a military spy yet passing on the information to another secret organization. Strictly speaking, it''d be akin to betrayal, and he felt somewhat nervous in his heart. Just then, the candle flame on the desk flickered. A voice suddenly rang in Gongsun Jing''s ear, "Gongsun..." His heart was unnerved, and with this sudden voice without any forewarning, he was startled and leaped directly from the chair, his right hand already on the hilt of his combat saber at his waist. With the weapon in hand, his heart stabilized slightly, and then he remembered who owned the voice, his expression subtly shifted, and he ventured, "...Hall Master?" The voice with a hint of coldness rang out. "It''s me." Gongsun Jing exhaled in relief and saluted with his fist, "I did not know the Hall Master would come, and I failed to welcome you from afar; please forgive me." Without the slightest fluctuation, the voice said: "I haven''t come here." "I''m contacting you today only to tell you one piece of news." The voice paused for a moment, then continued, "Seven of White Tiger Hall are in Fufeng County City today. They slaughtered the Mi Family and took away the ''Heavenly Inquiry'' chapters, now heading north." Gongsun Jing''s mind reeled, a myriad of thoughts flooding in, with the gravity of this news leading the charge. This was clearly a direct slap on Great Qin''s face. If this news were true, after today, countless eyes, either open or hidden, would be watching over Great Qin, to see how it would deal with the matter, to see if Great Qin was still as strong as in the past. Should Great Qin show even a hint of weakness, the Jianghu would probably stir up many storms. With these thoughts, his expression changed rapidly. At that moment, he suddenly heard a mocking tone in his ear, saying: S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Inform your Military Family backers." Gongsun Jing''s thoughts abruptly halted, his body stiffened, as if he were a corpse. After a few breaths without hearing the voice again, his heart, which had been suspended, finally settled, and his body was drenched in cold sweat. Unspeakable horror rose from the depths of his heart as he dwelled on it. Yet, considering the detrimental impact of the situation, he set aside his terror, gritted his teeth, and regardless of the late hour, stepped out the door. He did not notice the jade plaque hanging at his waist subtly lighting up. Suddenly, a Jade Bead fell away. ............ Within Shaolin Temple. A scholar in a green robe sneered, alone except for himself; at this moment, Wang Anfeng was still outside of Fufeng County City, above the Mi Family''s residence. The one who had spoken into Gongsun Jing''s ear was him. By his side stood a wooden automaton. Its limbs flowed with the same spirit as the Lost Treasures'' engraving, clearly crafted with the limits of the Lost Treasures. With a flick of the scholar''s right sleeve, the automaton''s body suddenly changed, revealing a green robe like spring rain, with a stern face exuding an easy grace, identical to his own. Then, with a casual flick, the automaton vanished from the peak. In North Martial State City at the Giant Peng Gang''s stronghold. Suddenly, a stern-faced scholar in a green robe appeared inside the study. He slightly moved his palm, which held a bamboo stick, and casually exited. Within the vast Gang''s stronghold, housing hundreds of people, not a single one noticed. ......... In a pawnshop within North Martial State City. A man clad in white abruptly stood up, looking sharply at Gongsun Jing in front of him as if he were a sword freshly drawn from its scabbard, he said coldly: "Are you certain of this news?" Gongsun Jing, thinking of the unfathomable Hall Master of Dragon Head Hall and the murderous, ruthless spear technique of the old man, nodded firmly and said, Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire "I am willing to make a military pledge." "If there is falsehood, I am ready to accept military punishment." The man in white looked at him intently, then suddenly said, "Good!" "Where is the merchant who colludes with White Tiger Hall?" Gongsun Jing had been secretly observing all this while; upon hearing the question, he replied, "Reporting to the General, that merchant left this morning, transporting goods to the County City." Chapter 125 All Sides Stir, Mr. Ying Who Exploits Loopholes (2/2)_2 "How many attendants did that merchant bring with him?" sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Seven..." Gongsun Jing''s pupils suddenly contracted as thoughts that had just formed in his mind became clear. In the not-so-vast North Martial State City, if seven burly men were to suddenly appear, they could not remain hidden under careful scrutiny. But what if these seven men had already been in existence? The same names, the same faces, even spotless backgrounds, having toiled in Fufeng County for several yearsunder these circumstances, even if Great Qin mobilized all of Fufeng''s experts and military force, it would be very difficult to root them out. The locust tree replaced the peach tree. A scheme like that of today was definitely not planned in a single day! As Gongsun Jing was still reeling from his internal shock, the man in white on the other side had already turned around, taken a strong bow with a carved dragon sparrow pattern from the wall, removed a token from his waist, and tossed it to a man in black beside him, saying: "The situation is urgent. Yuan Zhou, take my Tiger Talisman and summon troops from the nearby Military Family camp." "Gongsun, lead the way!" Gongsun Jing suddenly bowed and instinctively said: "Yes!" .......... Fufeng County City. County Governor''s Mansion. After receiving the Bi''an Golden Order and Zhu Jian''an''s request, the Prefectural Governor did not hesitate in the least and immediately responded. After sending out commands, he paced back and forth inside the hall, then suddenly pushed the door open and headed towards the Great General''s Mansion. A moment later. With his clothes and hat neatly arranged, the de facto number one person of Fufeng County bent over to salute Yu Wenze, saying: "Please, General, lend a hand." Yu Wenze opened his eyes, looked at the slender man before him, and replied in an even tone that revealed no fluctuation on his face: "During your term, you have five opportunities to ask for my assistance. "Are you sure you want to use one now?" The Prefectural Governor looked up at Yu Wenze and said: "The Danfeng Valley case lacks sufficient evidence, and my inability to deal with it immediately has let down the people." "But the White Tiger Hall affair, with its conclusive evidence, absolutely cannot be overlooked!" "I have already requested the Academy''s Master to protect Fufeng while the General is away. Please, lend your hand!" Yu Wenze''s eyes narrowed as he tapped his fingers on the armrest and said: Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "I have the right to refuse. "But before I do, I have one question to ask. "You''re asking me, asking the Master, not only to solve the case but possibly to vindicate that arrest officer. For this, you are willing to part with a favor, to use up a privilege. "Is it worth it?" The Prefectural Governor fell silent for a moment, then smiled and said: "I am not exactly a gentleman. I''ve killed men in my youth and have always believed in taking vengeance before the night is over." "After gaining knowledge, I''ve also come to understand another principle." He paused for a moment, then looked at Yu Wenze and asked softly: "If a subject serves his country with the courtesy of a statesman, should not the country repay him with the same courtesy?" "General, do you think it''s worth it?!" Yu Wenze''s tapping stopped abruptly. Then, a gust of wind surged and pushed the Prefectural Governor to the ground. By the time he looked up, Yu Wenze was nowhere to be seen. In the sky, the sound of clashing weapons erupted, and a Three-Edged Double-Bladed Blade shot up into the sky from the residence. It seemed to have been restrained for too long; its sharp edge hummed incessantly. The Prefectural Governor got up, directed a long bow towards the direction Yu Wenze had left, and remained thus for a long while. ............ In the deep shadow of the night. A convoy seemed to be in a rush, taking advantage of the bright stars and moonlight to barely see their way, urging the horses and carriages forward on the official road. This wasn''t an uncommon sight; there were other convoys on the road hurrying along, and inside Fufeng County City, even at night, traveling on the official road was extremely safe. Many escort agencies that were pressed for time would often decide to pay their attendants higher wages and travel day and night. They would only stop to rest at roadside inns when they were so exhausted they could no longer bear it. Zhao Daniu was curious. He was the Chief Escort of the Mighty Martial Escort Agency of Fufeng. This convoy, which had been traveling alongside them, also operated in Fufeng County City. They had seen each other on previous days, but he had never realized that these attendants had such extraordinary stamina and endurance. Since they unexpectedly encountered each other en route, many convoys had already stopped to rest and light fires, and even though their escort masters had some martial arts skills, they had been traveling for quite a while and were now somewhat tired. Yet these attendants, who had no martial arts training, continued without a change in complexion, as if nothing was amiss. Had it not been for past interactions, Zhao Daniu would have doubted their authenticity. Finding the situation dull, he spurred his horse forward, and with sporadic words, tried to strike up a conversation with the amiable shopkeeper of the convoy. Having wandered far and wide, he could tell that the shopkeeper didn''t seem keen to talk, responding only perfunctorily, which annoyed Zhao Daniu. Suddenly, an odd noise reached his ears. His voice trailed off, and he lifted his head to look around. The clouds on the horizon were pressing down very low, almost overlapping with the dark silhouette of the mountains below, creating an oppressive atmosphere. He wasn''t sure if it was just his mind playing tricks, but at the junction of heaven and earth, a long dark line seemed to suddenly appear in the distance. An undertone of thunder started to reverberate. Growing more intense. After a bewildered moment, the fatigue in his body was swept away by terror in the next instant. Zhao Daniu instinctively drew his waist saber. The cold hilt in his hand could not grant him any courage, and in his wide-open eyes, fear was the sole occupant. He watched as the Iron Cavalry clad in dark Mingguang Armor came thundering towards them, and following the strong horses and powerful crossbows, trails of dust were kicked up into a grand spectacle. The members of the escort agency froze in place. The Iron Cavalry, like a torrential flood, streamed by just meters in front of them, brushing past both sides, with endless dust and the sound of thunder in their ears. They were all dazed for a moment until the thunderous noise faded, and then they trembLED, regaining their senses only to find themselves drenched in cold sweat, sticking uncomfortably to their bodies. Chapter 125 Various Cloud Movements, Mr. Ying Who Shears the Sheeps Wool (2\\2)_3 Zhao Daniu slowly exhaled, his voice slightly trembling as he said:"This, Fifth Shopkeeper, this, is really..." When he turned around, he did not see the caravan anymore, let alone the shopkeeper. Slightly stunned, he turned to look but could faintly see through the gaps between the charging horses, the caravan''s flag still fluttered vigorously. A group of eight seemed to be moving faster and more urgently, as terrifying as horses charging. He was once again shocked, feeling that today''s experiences were far from ordinary. Just then, a sudden thunderous twang of bowstrings resounded through the air. An arrow pierced the tranquil night with a trail of light, heading straight for the caravan. Just as it was about to reach the caravan''s carts, a benign-looking man suddenly leapt forward. Reaching the powerful arrow first, he caught it beside him with his right hand as if plucking a straw, crushing the arrow in his hand and then gently landing back on his feet to continue onwards. Between this rise and fall, he demonstrated an extremely refined martial arts cultivation, the kind that could usually penetrate through ten feet of Stone City''s gate, yet was effortlessly crushed by him, a feat only possible for a Middle Third Rank. Atop a chestnut battle horse, a white-clad War General no longer hesitated. He drew another arrow, shouting: Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "White Tiger Hall, you kill for wealth, causing the death of over three hundred from the Noble Clan of Fufeng County City. You deserve death!" "Why not surrender?" His voice thundered, making Zhao Daniu see stars and sending chills down his spine. Seeing their actions exposed, the group exchanged glances, their hearts sinking. In this situation, it was too late to figure out how they had been exposed. They could no longer hide and drew their weapons, the sound of their Vigorous Qi roaring like dragons, everyone possessing at least Sixth Rank in cultivation. Yet, the leader in white, a rare expert of the Military Family, was near the pinnacle of the Fifth Rank, his treasured bow also remarkable. Furthermore, his strikes served only to restrain, not to kill. He drew his bow in rapid succession, the sound of thunder rolling continuously, with streaks of light like shooting stars targeting the vital areas of those experts, who for the moment could not escape, while nearby soldiers also reined their horses and drew their bows. Their right hands uniformly raised, grabbing the arrows from the quivers on their backs. Creak The bowstrings were drawn. A chilling aura radiated from that spot, the cold light on the arrows visible even in deep night, outshining the stars in the sky, instilling innate fear even in the Sixth Rank experts of White Tiger Hall. An elite military formation, always the bane of Jianghu experts. Especially with even stronger experts to pin them down. In the next instant, countless Break Qi arrows flew towards them. Normally, with Sixth Rank martial arts, they would have been able to break out, but pinned down by a Military Family expert, if they dared soar into the air, they would fall like thunderstruck by the arrows, and for the time being, they could only form a defensive perimeter, bracing against this arrow rain. In moments, the onslaught of arrows ceased. Even in the night, they sensed a sudden brightening of the atmosphere. Before they could catch their breath, the thunderous noise roared again. From behind them, cavalry from another city, alerted by Gongsun Jing and his men, sped towards them. Their strength could not be compared to that of State City, but at this moment, the White Tiger Hall martial artists were already mentally cracked and had not noticed this. They only saw dust billowing without knowing how many Iron Cavalry were behind them, their faces turning pale. The leader on their side suddenly bellowed: "Fire the arrows!" The arrow fell like rain, casting deep despair into the eyes of those from White Tiger Hall. ............ Seconds later, surrounded by thousands of cavalry and experts, the White Tiger Hall members, who thought their plan was flawless, were turned into a hornet''s nest, dead beyond dead. Gongsun Jing was somewhat out of breath; he too had slain two enemies in the fray, feeling slightly proud. Dismounting, he looked at the unwillingness in the eyes of those martial artists, feeling a touch of melancholy. These people... they had intended to use the time difference in message transmission and troop mobilization between the different cities of Great Qin, changing their identities to legitimate ones before heading towards County City, escaping Great Qin''s pursuit. Yet, they had not foreseen the existence of another mysterious organization. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gongsun Jing knew in his heart that although the conspiracy was ingenious, it could not afford any problems at critical points. Yet, that Hall Master''s few words were the most crucial and deadly strike, easily shattering the long-planned scheme without even showing himself. As he marveled in shock, feeling somewhat vicariously proud, Gongsun Jing was momentarily in a trance. While Gongsun Jing was dazed, the man in white dismounted, flipped open the caravan''s cart covering. Underneath were large urns filled with goods. He slightly frowned, suddenly drew a battle saber from Gongsun Jing''s waist, and with a slash of Vigorous Qi, shattered those urns. The crisp sound of cracking was incessant as the contents spilled out. Stained with blood, they were human corpses, seemingly chopped into large pieces to fit inside the urns, likely the original hired hands of the caravan, killed to execute this strategic subterfuge. Presumably, before entering the city, they would have been disposed of secretly. Chapter 125 Various Forces Stirring, Mr. Ying Who Plucks Wool (2/2)_4 Gongsun Jing felt a surge of anger in his heart. The man in white slightly furrowed his brow, his gaze sweeping over the carriage before bending down again to search the bodies of the White Tiger Hall experts. His expression turned to surprise, then quickly hardened as he looked at Gongsun Jing and said,"Where is the other White Tiger Hall stronghold, the Stone Hall?" After Gongsun Jing replied, the man in white stood up abruptly and said, "The rest of you stay here, there''s still much to deal with." "Gongsun, come with me!" Gongsun Jing leaped onto his horse, initially confused, but then he suddenly thought of the "Heavenly Inquiry" that had vanished without a trace, and his heart skipped a beat. The Hall Master''s message should have been transmitted with sufficient speed. These people didn''t even have time to deal with the corpses, let alone the Heavenly Inquiry Scroll Fragment? Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With this thought, an absurd idea suddenly sprang up in his mind. Could it be that these White Tiger Hall experts were merely hidden expendable pieces?! After the murder, the "Heavenly Inquiry" had actually been secretly passed on to someone else?! Passed on to the heretic master behind the Stone Hall?! And these White Tiger Hall martial artists were acting as bait, to delay and confuse if discovered. In his heart, Gongsun Jing first found the idea preposterous. Sixth Rank Martial Artists, although not the absolute best or first-rate in Jianghu, were still not the type of experts common folk could come across. How could they be used as expendable pieces? But then he thought again of the word "Heavenly Inquiry," his expression dimmed, and he had a realization. For that, it could indeed be possible... Yet, who could have devised such a mad plan, and who could see through it? ... Stone Hall. The scholar in green flexed his palm, which emitted a cracking sound. His originally slender palm was now riddled with cracks. He frowned slightly and said, "A high-grade mechanical puppet can indeed only be used once." "But that''s fine..." The scholar shook his head, murmuring: "It''s much better than being turned into limbs by that thief." Just about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and halted. His left hand seemed to hold a large jade scroll emitting auspicious Qi, while his right hand used vigorous Qi to outline the bloodstains on the ground. He wrote numbers on the wall with relish, admiring his work, and smirked when he heard the sound of galloping hooves. His figure suddenly vanished, leaving behind only a Jade Bead rolling on the ground. It hit the corner of the wall and gradually lost its vitality, crumbling away. Gongsun Jing and his companion dismounted and rushed in. Inside, the Stone Hall still looked as it had in the past, but the amiable young man, Gu Yuzhai, was nowhere to be seen. In the great hall, a middle-aged man in grey knelt; his body still exuded an exceedingly strong vigorous Qi. His face showed terror, the very heretic sect master who had haunted Gongsun Jing''s nightmares ten years ago, forgettable. By then, he should have been close to a Fourth Rank in cultivation, his swift knife striking as fast as lightning and thunder. Yet he hadn''t managed to draw his knife before losing his life. His eyes were wide open, his throat had a penetrating wound, oozing bright red blood. In front of him stood a tall green bamboo, its leaves still dotted with dew, quite pleasing to the eye. Upon it hung a Black Iron Mask, shaped like a Bi''an, its empty eye sockets staring at Gongsun Jing and the man in white. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire The latter clenched his fists tight, his eyes fixed on three characters on the wall of the great hall. Through clenched teeth, he forced out the words, "Yi Nanping..." PS: Second update... I''m about to drop dead... In Great Qin, the law is like, without evidence, one must not make a move, but once evidence is conclusive, emmmm, Chapter 126 Tragic Theft Case (1/2) In Shaolin Temple. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Mr. Ying had turned Hong Luoyu into a human stick, and after the desperate struggle of the recent times, he had finally drifted back to Shaolin Temple. Just as he was about to pass over the main peak of Shaoshi Mountain, hovering above the immovable Yuan Ci''s head, he commenced his second ''journey''. Wu Changqing, moved by compassion, lashed out with his long whip and grabbed Luoyu around the waist, forcefully pulling him down. In the end, the old man''s heart softened. Wu Changqing placed the ''Ying''s human stick'' on the wooden chair he often sat in, sighed, and, leaning on his cane, went to Shaolin''s back kitchen. There were still plenty of the previously acquired medicines left, which, limited by Wang Anfeng''s cultivation, contained no rare and aged spiritual materials. Nevertheless, in such a condition, a big dose would''ve been unbearable. He just prepared some medicinal meals that nourish the body and replenish Qi to bring over. Looking at the thief in front of him, Wu Changqing shook his head, not knowing what kind of obstacles Mr. Ying had set up for him on the road. The man who once was a gifted and dashing number one thief in the world now looked like a refugee. His clothes were tattered as if he had waded through Thunder Pond; such was his disposition that he momentarily lacked the mental energy to speak, his eyes dull and vacant. Because he had lost his limbs, the elderly man had no choice but to feed him personally. After stirring the medicinal porridge, he scooped up a spoonful and brought it over. Hong Luoyu, on instinct, opened his mouth, but what came out was a puff of black smoke. Wu Changqing''s mouth twitched. By now, he was completely certain that in the days before, this wretched-looking thief likely encountered every sort of natural disaster known from ancient to present times. Knowing Mr. Ying''s temperament, it probably wasn''t that simple. Indeed, he''d weathered thunder and fire, gusty winds, and furious lightning all at once. He sighed softly, feeling a kinship in his heart. He then spoon-fed the medicinal porridge to the thief. On this solitary peak, a Scholar''s figure appeared. Despite his still stern complexion, one could see a slight sense of clarity and refreshment about him. With a flick of his sleeves and hands clasped behind him, a Jade Tome appeared above Shaolin Temple, then floated in midair, neither falling nor rising. It bore no text, yet it imparted a vast and profound intent. All the experts present were drawn to this Qi mechanism and unconsciously looked in its direction. The Scholar, using a mechanical decoy, had ventured into the world without concealing his actions from them, hence they were aware that this object was the cause of the recent string of events. The so-called remnant chapter of ''Heavenly Inquiry''. Wu Changqing, looking at the Jade Tome and sensing its divine charm, reveled in amazement. But when he calmed his mind to comprehend it, he discovered that aside from the extraordinary nature of the object, with his insight, he could not perceive much more. Though he was not willing to be mocked by the Scholar, curiosity gnawed heavily at him. After hesitating, he still asked, "Sir... forgive my ignorance, but what wonders are contained within this ''Heavenly Inquiry'' Jade Tome?" The Scholar, now with a clear and refreshed spirit, said, "I do not know." Wu Changqing''s expression became blank, asking, "You do not know?" "That''s right, I do not." The old man turned his head back to look at the Jade Tome, pausing his hand movements. Hong Luoyu''s previously vacant eyes regained their liveliness. He glanced silently at Wu Changqing and opened his mouth wide, aiming for a spoonful of the medicinal porridge. But the old man in front of him was a master of the same caliber, a specialist in hand techniques from Medicine King Valley, and his manual dexterity might not necessarily be inferior to that of the Divine Thieves Sect. Moreover, without his hands, Luoyu could only open his mouth in an attempt to bite, but he was always unconsciously avoided by the elder. After dodging, the fragrant medicinal porridge returned to its original position just before his nose. Whenever he tried to bite, he caught only air. After several such attempts, he couldn''t help but erupt, "What''s there not to understand!" "Things from Mr. Ying have always been this way. Whether you understand them or not is one matter; as long as he knows something is good, he must get it in his grasp first." "Once it''s in his hands, he will eventually figure it out." "Not knowing this, how do you even get by in Jianghu, you old thing?" Wu Changqing turned back, looking at the robust and cursing thief, initially startled and then comprehending everything. It was clear that the latter hadn''t suffered much harm at all; the pitiful appearance earlier was just to deceive him. No wonder Master Yuan Ci had shown no hint of a response. Hong Luoyu, notorious in Jianghu for his biting tongue and never one to mince words, despite enduring countless losses, never changed. Because Wu Changqing had fed him, he had instinctively spoken with some restraint, avoiding personal attacks on the elder''s family and certain sensitive topics. But Wu Changqing, the renowned number one Divine Doctor, had not ventured in Jianghu for a long time and was a man of great respect. When had he ever been treated so discourteously? He chuckled coldly, tantalizing the thief with the spoonful of medicinal porridge. Seeing that the latter''s eyes seemed glued to it, he asked with a smile, "Do you want to eat it?" Hong Luoyu nodded vigorously. The elder smiled, continuing to feed the medicinal porridge to Luoyu. With a bowlful in his stomach, the hunger he had endured for so long was finally alleviated. Hong Luoyu let out a satisfied burp and felt like picking a straw to pick his teeth, perhaps even calling for a beauty to rub his shoulders. But now, without limbs and among the living, there was only the cool Scholar and the violent monk capable of leveling mountains. He had no choice but to give up, repositioning himself comfortably on the chair, saying, "You''re not bad, old man." He himself had roamed the Jianghu for no short amount of time. Although he could never kick his bad habit of running his mouth, he wasn''t foolish, and he knew that ordinary people, if treated with harsh words, would not just draw their swords on the spot, fight to the death, but someone as kind as this elder was rare to come by. He couldn''t help but develop a significant fondness for the old man from deep within his heart and blurted out confidently, "Right, who are you again? This lord walking the Jianghu can look after you... " Wu Changqing''s smile grew even warmer as he said, "This humble old man''s surname is Wu, name Changqing, hailing from Medicine King Valley." Hong Luoyu nodded pretentiously and said, "Oh, Wu Changqing, that''s not a bad name. Coming from Medicine King Valley, that''s also not... " His voice trailed off, then as if struck by lightning, his expression suddenly turned blank, stiffly turning his head to look at the old man, who continued to smile at him cheerfully. Recalling the scholar''s contemptuous look as if he were staring at an idiot, his lips quivering, he forced an ugly smile and said, "Medicine King Valley, Wu Changqing?" The elder nodded, his smile still gentle, "Indeed." "The number one Divine Doctor in the world?" "Merely the kind regards of friends in the Jianghu." Hong Luoyu, who had acted like a lord just now, was turning pale, recalling his own behavior from before. First, he had deceived the world''s number one Divine Doctor, and then he was rude to him. He had eaten the meal personally served by the old man. That was like an old man courting death by eating arsenic and deliberately seeking trouble... Hong Luoyu''s smile on his face stiffened, and he looked at Wu Changqing earnestly, Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire "Old master, that meal..., " The old man maintained his warm smile, lifted his left hand, and gestured about the length of a finger segment, then slightly expanded it a bit and said, "Just added a little extra ingredient." "Hot in nature, spicy in taste, its function is to break up accumulations and drive out water." "Abdominal bloating and pain, difficulty in defecation." The Divine Thief''s face turned pale, already realizing the truth. Ordinary medicines wouldn''t possibly affect him, but if the world''s number one Divine Doctor made a move, it naturally would be different. Before he could speak, a thunderous roaring sound came from his stomach. Summoning his Qinggong, amidst a scream, he flew down the mountain. "Baldy, where is the toilet paper..." Ci stuffed two wooden plugs into his ears. Shortly after, a corner of the forest echoed with earth-shattering wails. "Damn it C I don''t have hands!" "Wu, you wait..." "Just you watch, I will" "I" Wu Changqing''s face remained filled with a kind smile, listening to the wails and suddenly feeling refreshed, comprehending the motives behind the actions of the other two. He stroked his beard and noticing Ci''s gaze, turned slightly, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Master Ci, with the Divine Thief''s control over his qi, having hands or not won''t make much difference." "However..." The old man''s mouth corners lifted slightly, and he muttered in a low voice, "If he knew that the meals up here at Shaolin Temple are managed by me, would he want to take back what he said just now?" PS: First update... Chapter 127 Perplexed Wang Anfeng (2/2) Mr. Ying had never bothered with the affairs next to him, only watching the Jade Tome "Heavenly Inquiry" that he had obtained from the outside world.Although he really didn''t know what rumors or past this object had, just from the meaning displayed on it, it was already extremely extraordinary, vast and boundless like the sky dome, encompassing everything. If this kind of charm were refined and polished, it could create an extremely brilliant, vast, and lofty sword move, capable of rivaling the top martial arts in the world. Wu Changqing paced to the side, looking at this roll of the Jade Tome, and suddenly spoke, "Sir, what you did in that shop just now, what was it for?" The Scholar raised an eyebrow, knowing that he was referring to when he left, using blood as ink to write ''Yi Nanping'' on the wall, and indolently said, "Because it''s interesting." Wu Changqing was speechless, feeling that such an answer was indeed worthy of the sir; as for whether this matter would involve Wang Anfeng, he had no worries whatsoever. Under such circumstances, there were just two choices laid before the world.... ............ "The one who left the traces is definitely not the previously forgetful Yi Nanping!" In the Stone Hall, the man in white examined the injuries of the person before him, and upon seeing the horror and admiration in his eyes, he made a very certain conclusion. Yet his brows furrowed even more fiercely. Gongsun Jing had been his subordinate before becoming a spy, and even Gongsun Jing had recognized the expert who died here; how could he forget this madman who had once left an extremely deep impression with his chain of rapid bladesevery midnight dream return would leave him trembling in fear. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the army, there was a fierce soldier trained in blade work, who had once split a thunderbolt into pieces with thirty-six slashes; the person before him might not match in strength, but concerning speed, not even a Third Rank Grandmaster practicing external lateral training as their fundamental martial arts might surpass him by much. Yet such a high-speed killing expert had not even been able to draw his saber. The assailant must have been an Upper Third Rank expert. Wang Boyang, looking at the traces of admiration beneath the horror in those eyes, made a judgment in his heart, and couldn''t help but yearn. To have made him die with willing admiration, what kind of scenery had he seen, exactly? How fast was that sword? He quickly restrained the stray thoughts in his heart, not allowing them to spread wildly, Wang Boyang spoke, "Gongsun, conduct a search to see if you can find any secret messages connecting to the White Tiger Hall." "Yes!" Gongsun Jing, holding a short spear, stepped into the inner chamber, while Wang Boyang, holding a war bow, prepared the arrow on the bowstring, ready for any unexpected events. Although he had sent Gongsun Jing to conduct the search, he held no certainty in the outcome, simply harboring a bit of vain hope. He again raised his eyes to look at the wall, where the characters danced like dragons and phoenixes, and made a judgment in his heart. If it wasn''t a Jianghu expert using the name Yi Nanping to mislead others, then this Yi Nanping was not the name of one person and one sword, but rather an unemerged Jianghu organization. ............ And previously, at the spot where the White Tiger Hall warriors were slain. The Qin cavalry in dark battle armor guarded the area, not allowing others to approach, and a Deputy General had already ridden swiftly on horseback toward the nearest city to report the matter to the Prefectural Governor. And above this place, Yu Wenze, dressed in black and red heavy armor, looked down from above. High above, the gang wind raged on, yet it could not approach within ten feet of him. The armor on his body emitted a faint glow, anchoring him firmly. This was a masterpiece from the Great Qin Weapon Forging Pavilion, with each part linked by millennium-old gilded threads that intersected at the back, forming a complex array pattern that made the armor whole, unbreakable, and capable of calming winds and repelling fire. Though not quite a divine weapon, it was not far off. Yu Wenze observed the situation below. With his ocular power, even the night was as clear as day, and he naturally knew that the members of White Tiger Hall trying to escape had been intercepted and surrounded for execution on the spot. The prefectural governor had requested his presence expressly for this purposeto ensure all members were slain before they could leave. Yet now, it seemed his trip had been in vain. After a brief moment of contemplation, he did not turn back towards Fufeng County City but instead quickly headed in another direction. With the skills of an Upper Third Rank grandmaster, he had soon left Fufeng County. When he stopped, he found himself above a tranquil manor, peaceful amidst the night, which in the eyes of Yu Wenze, resembled a dragon coiling and a tiger crouching. The Number One Manor in the World. Instead of soaring directly into the manor, Yu Wenze, one of the pillars of the Great Qin State, landed before the vermilion gate. He meticulously adjusted his attire with considerable solemnity before cupping his fists and performing the gesture of a junior, loudly proclaiming: "Junior Yu Wenze seeks an audience with the Manor Master." ............ Fufeng County City. Despite the turbulent events of the previous night and the exhaustive efforts of others concerning this matter, for most of the common people within Fufeng County, and, indeed, for all living beings under heaven, the sun rose as usual, and life remained largely undisturbed. The residents braved the bone-chilling autumn breeze as they washed up and stepped outside, the cold air dispelling their drowsiness as they began their daily routines, accompanied by the rising and falling calls of breakfast vendors, as Fufeng in the Great Qin gradually awoke from slumber. Inside Wind Character Tower, Wang Anfeng leaned against a bookshelf, flipping through a book of miscellany and travelogues, but his heart wasn''t in it. Suddenly, loud shouts came from outside. Before he had fully recovered his wits, the door to the Wind Character Tower was flung open. A handsome young man, dressed in white, who was known as the gambler Su, rushed in. He looked around, spotted Wang Anfeng, who was still distracted with the book, and his eyes lit up. He strode over, seized Wang Anfeng''s hand excitedly without lowering his voice, he exclaimed: "Anfeng, do you know?!" "That White Tiger Hall, which committed major crimes in our Fufeng, has been completely exterminated, haha!" "With irrefutable evidence, our Great Qin''s iron troops executed them on the spot, leaving no survivors!" Upon hearing this, Wang Anfeng let out a long sigh of relief, suddenly feeling that the gang leader Gongsun handled matters quite reliably. At that moment, his friend suddenly calmed his excitement, winked at him, and mysteriously said: "But that''s not even the best or biggest news." Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, then asked: "The biggest and best?" Smiling, the gambler''s lips curled up as he was quite pleased with Wang Anfeng''s puzzled expression. Looking at the youth as if sharing in his glory, he spoke deliberately: "The Fourth Rank expert from White Tiger Hall was instantly killed by Yi Nanping in a duel." His voice rose with excitement, sounding quite strident in the building. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Suddenly, a powerful gust swept through. Before the two could react, they were tossed out of the Wind Character Tower like rolling stones, landing on the steps covered in leaves and dust. The ground on this crisp autumn morning was as cold and hard as ice, yet Su Wenchang seemed not to mind; lying on the ground, his pumped heart gradually calmed, and he spread his arms out, laughing heartily, evidently quite thrilled. Next to him, Wang Anfeng lay, gazing at the deep blue sky, his face full of bewilderment. What did I just hear? PS: Second update Chapter 128 City Gate (1\\2) At a time when Wang Anfeng was completely helpless about the matter of "Yi Nanping," the entire Fufeng County City was buzzing with excitement due to the news released by Great Qin. In the tea houses and restaurants, among every ten people from Jianghu, seven or eight were discussing the matter enthusiastically, as lively as a scene that not even the cold autumn wind could extinguish.Even at a simple food stall in the chill of autumn, a dozen children, not yet of age to attend Academy, sat huddled together with their hands supporting their cheeks and their eyes wide open. They watched as an aged teacher loudly clapped the startling wooden block, glanced around, struck a pose, and only then, with his voice raised, began to speak: "Today, we will not talk about literary men and beautiful women, the beauty of spring and autumn, nor will we discuss nobles, generals, the joy of roaming the Jianghu. Today, we discuss only the proclamation that was just posted, only the Jianghu hero Yi Nanping." "It is said that a hero is not afraid of death but fears failing to achieve his goal. If achieved, he refuses to hide his name. I''m no thief to skulk by night, by day I boldly slay corrupt officials, hastily passers-by pale at the sight. This hero''s heart is like a whale in the sea. The whale surfaces, cutting through the vast ocean, splitting the waves into two. Lessening sea by parting sea, a hero schemes, and none can gauge how a three-foot iron sword can slay two bandits." After finishing his opening song, the elder clapped the startling wooden block again and said: "To trace the source of this matter, we must go back to the beginning of this year" Although the storyteller was old, his voice was loud enough that bystanders could hear him clearly; from time to time, people paused to listen to his eloquent narration that vividly brought the heroic deeds of Yi Nanping to life, as if he had witnessed them firsthand with his own eyes. Though bystanders knew he was just conjuring tales, he captured their attention so fully that at exciting points, they couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration. As they were getting absorbed in the tale, steady footsteps approached. Turning around, they saw a Great Qin patrol officer with a weapon, walking past as usual, without attracting much attention, just making way for him before turning back to delve deeper into the stories of characters adventuring through Jianghu. Patrol Officer Wu Xiong walked by without stopping, accompanied by his subordinates. Although the old man''s story equated Great Qin officials to roadside robbers, calling them both bandits, he didn''t seem to care much, nor did he react excessively. In the numerous schools of thought among novelists who roamed the streets, mocking the current regime was common, and Great Qin''s officials, although internally fuming and itching with annoyance, were used to it. What could they really do about it? Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could they imprison a storyteller? At most, like the current Prime Minister, they could only write poems to counter the storytellers'' taunts. Unfortunately, although the Prime Minister''s rank was unparalleled and he was adept in military strategies and governing, his poetry was as tasteless as chewing wax, a thoroughly lamentable performance. He lost miserably. Wu Xiong''s mind wandered, but due to recent events, he dared not let his thoughts drift too far and promptly reined them in. Currently, the storm in Fufeng County City had not yet passed; if it weren''t for the keeper of the Fufeng archive intervening yesterday, stopping the knife that had flown out from a house, he would have been killed instantly. From afar, the elderly narrator''s voice reached a critical moment, detailing how Yi Nanping encountered the martially formidable Wuxin from the Legalist school. It was like a clash of titans meeting their equals, and although Wuxin was highly skilled, Yi Nanping, motivated by righteousness, did not back down and surprisingly did not lose outright. As the fight went on and Yi Nanping fell off a cliff in a critical error, it turned out to be a blessing in disguise. He met a reclusive grandmaster who passed on peerless martial arts skills to him. This allowed him to reappear yesterday and, with a single move, cleanly kill a master of White Tiger Hall who had reached the Fourth Rank Realm, leaving no survivors. Spectators, including children and pedestrians, exclaimed in surprise. Wu Xiong could not help but sneer internally, firmly concluding that the old man was merely a common storyteller and not a hidden master novelist from among the commoners. He solely lacked knowledge in martial arts, which enabled him to utter such ignorant statements. From the Ninth Rank Realm to the Upper Third Rank Grandmaster, even for a prodigy blessed by heaven with endless bizarre adventures, it is impossible to achieve without a decade or so of effort. In just a few short months, even if Yi Nanping had managed to escape with his life under Wuxin''s pursuit, he would at most have reached the Eighth Rank Realm, not even close to touching the edge of the Dragon Gate, let alone the realm of the Upper Third Rank Grandmaster. He shook his head, deciding not to think further, and continued walking several more streets until he was about to hand over duties to another patrol team. As he passed by a courtyard, he suddenly smelled a strong scent of medicine. He frowned slightly but was not suspicious, assuming that someone in the courtyard was suffering from a sudden illness. He then remembered that night when despite a massacre happening in the town, people, compelled by their livelihoods, had no choice but to set up stalls at night. If Wang Anfeng hadn''t happened to pass by unintentionally, they probably would have been killed by an assassin. With this thought, he merely sighed deeply and turned away from the street. Inside the main house of the mansion. A young man about twenty-five or twenty-six years old sat cross-legged on the bed. He had a handsome face, dressed in a sky-blue scholar''s robe and wore a black jade pendant at his waist, looking elegant and dashing, yet his right arm was not made of flesh but finely patterned wood. The expression on the young man''s face grew more serene as if his practice of martial arts had reached a state of total forgetfulness. Just then, a crisp sound of clanging weapons emerged in the room, grim and piercing, causing his body to tremble suddenly, his breath became disordered, and pain was visible on his face, yet there was no trace of paleness. After struggling for a moment, he couldn''t help but cough up a mouthful of fresh blood, his martial power dispersed, and his whole being once again became weak. After catching his breath for a moment, the young man supported himself with one hand on the bed and sat up, looking at the blood on the ground. His expression changed, and he finally sighed leisurely: "The essence of the East Sea forms the moon; the energy of the Western Peaks solidifies into gold. Advancing brings the vision of daylight; retreating, all creatures are overshadowed." "Impressive!" "Truly befitting a general who has fought and crawled through battlefields, just the might of one arrow, this Military Family''s fierce aura is almost irremovable... If we were to face each other in combat, he could take my life within a single move." In his voice, there was full admiration. After speaking, another fit of violent coughing ensued, shaking his slightly trembling body, his face growing increasingly pale. Yesterday in the city, he hadn''t expected to be remotely attacked by an arrow from Yu Wenze. After recuperating overnight and having consumed numerous elixirs, the results were minimal, almost useless. If he had not had the foresight to purchase property in this city years ago, he would probably have been killed by Jianghu masters alerted to his movements the moment he left the city. Xia Changqing, having changed his face, coughed twice, self-mockery appearing on his face. He placed his right hand on his knee, gently tapped his finger, and murmured: "The world bustles, all for profit, the world hustles, all for gain." After all, it involved the fragmented chapters of "Heavenly Inquiry." It was said to encompass all the transformations of martial arts in the world and was referred to as the essence. Throughout history, those who achieved fame and success, those who dominated an era, all had various connections with these seven chapters of Heavenly Inquiry. The Mi Family master, despite being in the royal court and facing great calamity, was one nobody dared to touch without weighing their own capacity, and while White Tiger Hall was hard to find, the only viable target in the city was him. Especially since he had just been severely injured by Yu Wenze in one strikewas this not the best opportunity to act? Thinking it over, Xia Changqing supported himself with that strange long saber, got up from the bed, took two steps forward, and pushed open the window to look at the sky outside, observing the clear, azure expanse. Even though he had fallen into such a plight, his expression remained calm, far from the rashness of yesterday. This time, the strategy had utterly failed. He had overlooked Wang Anfeng, his inner breath was disrupted by the loss of an arm due to Yu Wenze, and any slight movement was beyond even an immortal''s help to mend. And White Tiger Hall died at the hands of the military experts, which he had anticipated; however, he had not foreseen that it would happen so quickly, and even the last hidden player had died at Yi Nanping''s hands, suggesting that "Heavenly Inquiry" must have been seized. He never believed in coincidences. Such a disastrous defeat must have been due to some crucial information being noticed by others, and then by a master skilled in the same craft who deduced his own strategy. Judging from the quick response of the Military Family, this behind-the-scenes master must have substantial connections with them. With this thought in mind, Xia Changqing leisurely sighed and said, "Yi Nanping, Wang Anfeng." "In this game of chess, I have lost, and it is a pity I could not meet the person behind the scenes..." If everything were laid out clearly, this strategy wouldn''t have been a big deal. But to be able to conjecture one''s thoughts and plans from nothing amidst a flurry of chaotic information, and to strike at a critical moment causing everything to collapse, such a master, even as an adversary, how could one not admire? Not being able to see their true face, how can one not feel regret? Just now, because his inner strength was disrupted during recuperation, Xia Changqing took several elixirs to forcefully suppress his injuries. He stowed the strange long saber into the guqin case beside him, slinging it onto his back, and wore a deer leather glove on his mechanically replaced right hand. The Fourth Rank jade pendant around his waist flowed with a radiant light, suppressing his Aura. This near Fourth Rank master, just like a scholar who did not practice martial arts, slowly walked out of this courtyard. "Mr. Zhang, are you heading out on a long journey?" "Not really, just some minor matters to attend to outside." The neighbors saw him coming out and greeted him; he courteously responded, slung the guqin case on his back, led a chestnut horse, and walked towards the gate of Fufeng County City. ............ Meanwhile, inside Fufeng Academy. Wang Anfeng dusted off the dirt and leaves from his body, suppressed the aimlessness in his heart, and said, "How did you come to know of this news?!" I didn''t even go out yesterday... Could you have been deceived? Su Wenchang looked at him helplessly and said, "Everyone knows, with so many things happening in the city, such big news was bound to be announced through posters..." "You have been here for almost a year now, you should pay some attention to what''s going on around us, right?" Wang Anfeng nodded, Su Wenchang waved his hands, mentioned that he still had to spread this great news to everyone in the academy and was about to leave, but just then, Wang Anfeng suddenly asked, Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire "Where exactly is the announcement posted... " Su Wenchang stopped, turned around, and said, "At the city gate..." PS: First update Chapter 129 This Intent Is Hard to Quell (2/2) Fufeng County City, North City.Various announcements were posted outside the city walls for the public to see. Standing apart from the crowd, Xia Changqing led his horse and carried a zither, seemingly existing in a different world from the bystanders. He looked at the newly posted notices without any change in expression. After observing them for a few moments and just as he was about to turn and leave, he suddenly heard a commotion near the city gate. He didn''t intervene but had only walked about a dozen steps away when he suddenly heard a soldier loudly reading behind him: "Wanted!" "Last night, General Yu Wenze went to The Number One Manor in the World and then proceeded to Danfeng Valley with an order executor to issue the Manor Master''s Order, hoping to resolve the murder case within the city. It was found that Danfeng Valley had already been deserted for several months, leading to the conclusion that they had fled due to guilt, and an arrest warrant was issued." "Anyone who discovers the whereabouts of the criminal Xia Changqing may" Xia Changqing closed his eyes and did not listen further. His face didn''t show even a hint of the hatred that comes with betrayal. He regarded others as pawns in the game, but he too was just an insignificant piece within the grand scheme of this world. On the stage of this world, the roles of pawn and player are constantly changing, never ceasing. The world bustles with people seeking profit, and they hurry about for the very same reason. Pawns that lose their value can be abandoned at any time. Even the publicly known identity and residence of Danfeng Valley were merely a choice based on interest. Having that identity and residence was indeed nice, but there were always things that required casting them aside for convenience. They, at their core, were not a mere Sect but assassins, killers, members of a Suicide Squad. No matter how the world changes, assassins and killers will always exist. And there will always be a fitting place for them to continue their existence. However, at this moment, he no longer belonged to Danfeng Valley. He had already prepared an escape route for himself. Although this plan hadn''t been fully successful, being able to retreat with his life and freed from the ties of Qingya Cliff was a precious outcome on the tumultuous paths of Jianghu. With this thought, the regret in his heart slightly diminished. Currently severely wounded and unwilling to reveal his movement technique, he had no choice but to ride his horse. He mounted, lightly nudged the horse''s flank with his right foot, and the stallion neighed loudly, galloping away along the official road. He had traveled Jianghu when he was younger, and his equestrian skills were quite good. His body moved in sync with the horse''s gait, but as there was movement, the odd, broken sword inside the zither case inevitably collided with the case, making strange noises. But since he wasn''t channeling his martial power, the weapon''s charm was not on display and had no bewitching effect on people. Instead, it sounded ordinary, blending with the autumn wind and subsequently shattered by the rhythmic thudding of the horse''s hooves. "Go!" Man and horse gradually faded into the distance. At that moment, in front of the announcement, a young boy wearing a blue gown showed a slight change in expression. Wang Anfeng frowned slightly. Just a moment ago, the Buddhism inner strength within him suddenly halted, then abruptly accelerated, as if a strong man had shouted in anger. Such a change puzzled him. Upon calming his mind, he perceived a strange sound that made him feel uncomfortable. Instinctively, he turned around and saw a strong horse galloping towards the horizon. His Pupil Skill had been cultivated for a long time. Just by seeing that figure, the image of a man in grey surfaced in his mind. He recalled the wildly arrogant Xia Changqing, remembered the horrific scene at the Mi Family clan residence, his pupils shrank, and an uncontrollable killing intent seethed within him. Even though the other party had changed clothes, and his formerly severed arm had regrown in an unexplained way, the uncomfortable sensation he felt was the same as before, if not stronger, instinctively reminding him of the odd broken sword in the other''s hand. Yesterday, when Xia Changqing had thrust the sword tip into the ground, he felt the same sensation in his chest. Feeling heavy-hearted, he intended to inform the soldiers, but upon turning back, he saw only ordinary warriors, and even though the military leader of the city was strong, according to regulations, even if a major incident occurred, they could not leave their posts, especially for a mere arrest case. Besides, earning their trust would be difficult, and at most, it might trigger an investigation. However, by the time orders were given and people arrived, Xia Changqing would probably have disappeared without trace. Turning back again and gazing into the distance, he saw the shadow of the man and horse vanishing at great speed. Wang Anfeng bit his lip, no longer hesitating, his Golden Bell Shield inner strength circulated, and he employed his movement technique, chasing after him. He still remembered from yesterday that Xia Changqing, having forcefully taken Yu Wenze''s attack, was left with a severed arm, coughing blood, and his vitality drained. As Zhu Jian''an said, only one-tenth of his strength remained, his Military Family''s killing intent turned inward, unable to connect with Heaven and Earth. The Military Family of Great Qin keeps their word. Yu Wenze had said that his crimes did not warrant death, so the result of that strike was that he did not die. Just one step away from death. A night had passed, and he did not know whether the other man had recovered, or how strong he might still be, but at that moment, he could only gamble that Xia Changqing was riding away because he was severely injured and that he could not easily use his inner strength. But even if it was dangerous, he could not let him get away. Wang Anfeng clenched his teeth and pushed his movement technique to its limits. He had the experience of being pursued by martial artists stronger than himself, so he knew all too well how difficult, really difficult, it was to catch a martial artist who had reached the Fourth Rank and genuinely wanted to escape in this vast world. And if Xia Changqing decided to completely abandon his identity in Jianghu and flee beyond the borders of Qin, what then? If that were to happen, wouldn''t those people have died in vain? Anfeng''s suffering wasn''t in vain, was it? This was indeed a risk, but it was by no means impossible. For some reason, the youth recalled what Zhu Jian''an had said yesterday. He thought back to the trembling deputy chief arrestor kneeling beside the victimized children, and to Mi Xingfa, who had seemed like a man possessed. He remembered that answer. "Even at such a cost?" "...Even so." He had always been cautious in his actions, never wishing to be aggressively forward, but at this moment only fierce determination remained, with a sharpness that showed through his expression, almost unlike Wang Anfeng and more like a sword that could compete with the world. This sword was finally unsheathed. Some things could be conceded, a step back could lead to boundless vistas. That''s why he could still laugh and feast together with Murong Tong after drawing swords against him. That''s why he never wished to contend for victory or embarrass others in a fight. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But some things cannot be conceded, cannot be given up! To do so would be to fall into an endless abyss, never to return! If today he let Xia Changqing go because of a slight danger, what would he let pass another day for the sake of danger? With no more hesitation in his heart, Wang Anfeng''s Thunder Vigor gathered within him. Using the martial arts principle of the Rushing Thunder Step created by Li Qidao, he stimulated the acupuncture points in his legs. As the Thunder Vigor circulated, a subtle electric light flickered in the depths of his originally clear black pupils. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire Matching the internal with the external, the roar of thunder grew mighty. In this instant, his legs seemed to be entwined with serpents of lightning. His speed suddenly increased again. The Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique could no longer keep up with his speed at the moment, so he simply abandoned its pattern and used its force to step on the positions of the Taoist Nine Palaces Step, causing a drastic increase in inner strength consumption. Using the maneuvering movement technique in place of light body arts put a tremendous strain on the body, something ordinary people couldn''t endure for long, but it so happened that the divine skill Wang Anfeng cultivated was from Buddhism, specializing in body refinement. Golden Bell Shield, Vigorous Step Technique, Nine Palace Steps, Rushing Thunder Force. The combination of these four martial arts unexpectedly formed an extremely peculiar kung fu. Without the Golden Bell Shield''s body refining capability, without the wondrous Taoist Nine Palaces, without the ultimate foundation of the Vigorous Step Technique, and without the martial arts passed down by Li Qidao, which were specifically tailored for Wang Anfeng, this martial art would have been impossible to exist in this world. Yet there was such a fate in the world. With inner strength rushing through his body, Wang Anfeng let out a long cry. His footsteps flew fast as lightning, and in a moment, he saw the lone rider ahead. Xia Changqing also sensed the youth chasing from behind and turned back to see Wang Anfeng, who had thwarted his plan. Shock flashed in his eyes, followed by a cold intent to kill. There was a slight restraint before, but when he saw that Wang Anfeng had come alone, the coldness in Xia Changqing''s eyes intensified. He fiercely clamped his legs around the horse''s belly and used a secret technique that merged rider and horse. The steed neighed loudly, reared up, and sharply turned off the main road. The moment he turned back, Wang Anfeng saw the unfamiliar face, the coldness within the eyes, the slightly mismatched skin on the neck, and the right hand wearing a deerskin glove that showed a wooden texture. This movement was extremely sudden, and the strange long sword in Xia Changqing''s qin case collided, making a clear whistling sound that was exactly the same as what Wang Anfeng had heard the day before: shrill and bone-chilling, like King Yan beating his drum at midnight. With many clues pieced together, Wang Anfeng no longer had any doubts in his heart. The peculiar martial art he was using was straightforward and focused only on speed. The subtle variations in his movement were worth nothing; in the blink of an eye, he had already passed by Xia Changqing, still instinctively surging forward, unable to turn around in time. Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth, raised his right arm, and the long whip that he hadn''t used in a long time lashed out like a giant python, coiling around a stone stele by the roadside that marked the distance to Fufeng County City. The youth continued to rush forward as usual; the chain of the whip tautened sharply, and he felt the pull. With a sudden shout, an intense thunder wound around the whip. Using the stone stele buried deep in the ground as a pivot, Wang Anfeng leaped into the air, drawing a curve. At the highest point, he released the whip, charged with thunder, and raised his right hand to grip the sword hilt. His eyes widened, staring fixedly at the galloping young man on the horse. The strange sound grew louder in his ears. In the ringing of the sword cry, the wooden sword came out of its sheath and slashed straight down. The rider pulled back on the reins, and the qin case on his back leaped up, blocking the young swordsman''s blade. The case shattered, revealing a peculiar broken sword that collided with the wooden sword, letting out a resonant clashing sound. In the midst of the sword cry, Wang Anfeng looked at the man wielding the sword, saw the cold smile at the corner of his mouth, and growled through clenched teeth: "Xia, Chang, Qing!!" Thunder Vigor wrapped around his body as the sound of the sword cry soared. They were evenly matched. PS: Second update. Chapter 130 Kill (1/2) Looking at the young man before him, Xia Changqing''s heart was filled with coldness. Although he didn''t know how the youth had recognized him, he already harbored the intention to kill Wang Anfeng. Now that the boy had delivered himself to his doorstep, how could he possibly let him go? Even if he was seriously injured, how could he lose to a Ninth Grade martial artist?Once he left, retreating into Jianghu, there would never be another chance to kill him as he would surely rise swiftly through the ranks. With this thought in mind, a murderous intent arose. Holding his broken sword, Xia Changqing suddenly leaped up and slashed with it, his moves brutally fierce. Wang Anfeng staggered under this attack, his figure faltering. He had just matched Xia Changqing blow for blow in midair, fighting on equal ground. Although the latter was seriously injured, he was, after all, a Middle Third Rank martial artist whose remaining power was formidable, and Wang Anfeng was sent reeling backward for a moment. At this point, he was in midair, about to land on the ground. With his right hand wielding his sword, and his left hand grabbing the flying horse''s reins, his left foot stepped onto the saddle to steady himself. He then thrust forward with his sword, while Xia Changqing landed on the other side, similarly holding the horse''s reins and slashing diagonally with his knife. The clash of their vigorous qi erupted in a thunderous boom. The warhorse reared, neighing long and crazily as if it had gone mad. This was a rare breed of horse, and now, startled, it was running at an extremely fast speed, nearly like a whirlwind. If one were to fall off, even with Wang Anfeng''s physical constitution, it would result in severe injuries in an instant. Yet, at this moment, neither Wang Anfeng nor Xia Changqing showed the slightest fear. The two crazily battled atop the back of this horse, in such a small space. When the swords and knife collided, it was only the collision of pure combat experience. Xia Changqing, with his grave injuries, intended to rely on his own experience to kill Wang Anfeng. However, after exchanging a dozen or so moves, he was shocked to realize that he was gradually being overpowered. This young man before him seemed as if he engaged in thrilling battles every day; his experience was just as abundant, if not more so, than his own. And as Xia Changqing mobilized his inner strength in combat, his internal injuries were getting worse. Grinding his teeth, he increased the ferocity of his knife technique, and just as he was about to execute a killing move, he suddenly reversed his grip on the knife handle, taking a dangerous gamble, and trapped Wang Anfeng''s wooden sword, pouring out immense strength that left Wang Anfeng momentarily unable to break free. At the same time, he raised his left hand to strike with his palm technique. However, the young man showed no fear and also released the horse''s reins. He struck out swiftly, blocking Xia Changqing''s wrist and preventing the palm attack from landing. Then he swiftly transitioned to a finger technique, shooting down like a falling star, aiming straight for the vital point at Xia Changqing''s dantian. The warhorse continued its wild neighing, running unchecked. Xia Changqing possessed an extraordinarily exceptional movement technique, and even though he couldn''t use much inner strength, his footwork was top-notch in the world. Wang Anfeng, on the other hand, had been rigorously trained in the fundamentals by Mr. Ying since he started cultivation and stood atop the horse, his strength unaffected, even utilizing the horse''s charging momentum to make his blows even more powerful. In just a blink of an eye, the two exchanged over a dozen moves on the back of the horse, each strike merciless and without the least bit of mercy. Xia Changqing grew more alarmed by the moment; although the person before him was young, his experience and technique were no worse than that of an old Jianghu like himself. Each move he made wore him down further; he couldn''t sustain the battle for long, yet the young man''s techniques were becoming increasingly refined and aggressive, showing signs of growing stronger the longer they fought. It was apparent he was rapidly improving while exchanging blows with Xia Changqing. Determined, Xia Changqing suppressed the pain that shot through his channels and mobilized his robust inner strength, pushing out a palm directly in front of him. At this moment, Wang Anfeng was fully engaged in the heat of battle. His Prajna Palm and Star Pointing Finger Technique were evolving rapidly amidst this fight to the death, the experience accumulated in Copper Man Lane inspiring revelations, bursting forth in the face of life and death, making his techniques increasingly subtle and profound. Just as he was about to execute a sophisticated move from the Prajna Palm, his opponent suddenly surged forward with a palm strike. The fierce wind buffeted his face, and even before the palm struck, his cheeks stung. Wang Anfeng''s heart skipped a beat. His toes hooked around the saddle, his left hand grasped the reins once again, and his whole body dropped to one side, as if standing on the other side of the horse. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire The moment he somersaulted downward, a powerful burst of qi surged out like a dragon, splintering the nearby trees. They had already left the official road by this point, and with this palm, countless trees and rocks were shattered into fragments, whipping up a violent wind that pulled the jade hairpin from the young man''s bun, causing it to fall to the ground. Wang Anfeng''s black hair flew about, and suddenly his cheek stung. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the fierce current that had carried splintered branches, shooting them around like arrows, slashing a wound across his face. Looking up, Xia Changqing was also coughing non-stop, his mouth spewing blood from carelessly exerting his inner strength, his eyes fierce. Wang Anfeng knew that in this exchange, he could force Xia Changqing to the brink of injury eruption, but the other would also endure the pain and strike back. Such a move, if he were to receive it even once, would instantly kill him, just like the shattered trees and rocks nearby. Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth, gave a low shout, and rose to his feet. His left hand released the horse''s reins and he struck towards Xia Changqing, who, while coughing up blood, shot a palm straight for Wang Anfeng''s chest. The young man didn''t dare to be negligent, countering with his own technique, and their struggle resumed with several more exchanges. But then Xia Changqing''s expression turned somber, and he suddenly pushed out another palm. Knowing this was bad, Wang Anfeng swiftly dodged to one side. Yet the palm struck, without any visible abnormalities. Wang Anfeng''s pupils constricted when he saw those fingers curl into a tiger''s claw, swooping down toward his abdomen. It was too late to avoid it, and he had to withstand the brunt of it head-on. In his youth, Xia Changqing had made a name for himself in External Kung Fu, and although he hadn''t used his claw technique in a long time, it had not lost its potency. It pierced five bloody holes in Wang Anfeng''s side, and then he was about to twist his wrist and exert force, aiming to tear away the flesh from the young man''s side. Chapter 130 Kill (1/2)_2 Wang Anfeng''s heart sank, and he suddenly fell towards the ground, but at the same time, his left foot hooked onto the saddle while his right foot lifted and kicked fiercely into Xia Changqing''s chest and abdomen. The latter should have been able to dodge, but his strength was greatly diminished at the moment, and he failed to avoid the blow. His body involuntarily recoiled backward, and his left hand withdrew from Wang Anfeng''s abdomen, leaving behind a trail of blood.The young man''s face turned pale, feeling intense pain at his waist and bleeding profusely. A single careless move had already resulted in a serious injury. Just then, he nearly collided with a bluestone, startling him, and he realized the road ahead was rugged, with bluestones visible everywhere. Looking up again, he saw that Xia Changqing had not yet recovered. Wang Anfeng grimly bit his lip. Suddenly, he pulled out the dagger Qinshuang had given him the previous year and thrust it fiercely into the warhorse''s artery. With a violent stir and pull, the horse, galloping at full speed, was struck fatally, emitting a long, tragic neigh before collapsing to the ground. Wang Anfeng''s right hand released the wooden sword''s hilt, and his arms instinctively wrapped around the large chestnut horse, preventing him from being thrown off. Xia Changqing, yet to notice, found himself thrown off the horse, heading towards a bluestone, his expression drastically changing. Although the bluestone''s edges were not sharp, his body, not proficient in External Cultivation and already severely injured, would surely break bones and tendons if it collided at such speed. Almost instinctively, he used Third Rank Inner Strength to instantly turn the bluestone into powder, outlining Heaven and Earth, and stabilizing his form. The sudden stop was so swift that even the hem of his garment didn''t flutter, showcasing his high level of cultivation and effortlessness; truly the elegance of a master. However, recklessly using Third Rank Inner Strength, with less protection for his meridians and organs, the murderous intent of the Military Family instantly invaded inward. In a moment, his internal organs were all injured, and he couldn''t help but cough out a mouthful of fresh blood, immediately kneeling on the ground, his body''s malicious energy rampaging, essentially rendering him incapacitated. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng, holding the warhorse, was cushioned by it from the impact and still retained the strength to fight. With the shaking in his field of vision ceasing, Wang Anfeng struggled to stand, his wooden sword having flown far away, but the broken blade lay close at hand. Bending over, he gripped the handle of the dagger, his steps slightly unsteady, as he walked towards the kneeling, trembling Xia Changqing, who continued to cough up fresh blood. As Inner Strength circulated within his body, the broken blade''s edge vibrated and hummed. Xia Changqing struggled to raise his head and suddenly shouted with his last bit of Inner Strength, his voice ghostly, unlike any human sound, then coughed out more fresh blood. The mask unable to sustain Inner Strength anymore, peeled off, revealing his original, now ghostly pale face. As Long Blade Resonance erupted, Wang Anfeng stopped in his tracks, his vision dramatically changing. He found himself back in Shaolin Temple, and the sound of the bell ringing reached his ears while the kind-looking abbot said: "To kill one evildoer is merely to kill one evildoer, but to convert one to good not only saves a life but also reduces the number of evildoers and increases the number of good people, is that not better?" This blade carried the Divine Weapon Spirit Rhythm, and these thoughts had just been triggered in the young man''s heart. Wang Anfeng''s face seemed to soften as he murmured: Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire "To convert one evildoer, not kill." "To fight until one submits..." Xia Changqing''s expression relaxed slightly, following the young man''s words, he said: "I have already submitted." The youth murmured softly: "Already submitted..." But his expression suddenly became determined, and Xia Changqing felt unease rising within him when suddenly he heard the young man shout: "But Master, I am not convinced!" The resonance of the Long Blade suddenly stalled, then was touched by the aura of Buddhism, Wang Anfeng stepped forward and raised his arm, thrusting it fiercely into Xia Changqing''s throat. In Shaolin Temple, the bronze bell tolled long. Yuan Ci sat cross-legged on a bluestone, a trace of sorrow on his face, yet filled with more joy. Shaolin''s Vajra Buddha Principle has two aspects: one seeks a heart as indestructible as a vajra, untroubled by the dust of the world. The other, holds the power of Vajra, severing all sorrows. Yuan Ci closed his eyes and recited the Buddhist Scriptures: "Grasping the true principle, severing all distressing karma, thus achieving liberation." "Extinguishing all the fruits of anguish, with confusion and karma exhausted, there is no more birth and death to suffer, because all karmic disturbances are extinguished, the karma of the Three Realms also ends, and thus liberation is attained." Externally, Inner Strength surged within Wang Anfeng''s body, and with a long howl, it surged breaking through the final stage of the Second Barrier, naturally advancing to Eighth Rank Martial Artist. On the blade that pierced Xia Changqing''s throat, Vigorous Qi entwined, shooting upwards like an angry dragon. After numerous breaths, the young man finally resumed his inner breath, drew his long blade, and threw the broken blade in front of Xia Changqing. He then covered his waist wound with his right hand, his body wobbled, and his face turned pale. Xia Changqing''s vision gradually blurred. As a Fourth Rank expert, even if he was stabbed in a vital spot, he would not die instantly. Yet at that moment, any physical pain had gradually dissipated, replaced only by a strange peace as he neared death. In his mind, he saw the retreat he had envisioned, the freedom of releasing deer at Qing Cliff, his face growing increasingly calm. If it were to end like this, it wouldn''t be so bad... However, at this moment, he saw the young man seemed to be listening to something, his expression serious, and then suddenly, he held a piece of green bamboo and a mask in his hand. The mask was entirely black, resembling the Bi''an, majestic and icy cold. Xia Changqing''s fading consciousness suddenly re-focused, and his mind was illuminated like lightning. Wang Anfeng and Yi Nanping were actually the same person. Xia Changqing''s eyes, which had lost their focus, unwillingly widened. He felt as if he were merely an actor, played by him in the palm of his hand! Wang Anfeng... Xia Changqing''s face, which had begun to calm, immediately contorted with shock, reluctance, pain, and surged with anger and hatred in his heart. His lips parted slightly but at the next moment, he succumbed to eternal darkness, unable to speak. Moments later, a Third Rank Patrol Officer from Fufeng City sensed something was wrong and leaped down from the air. He saw chaos everywhere, and Xia Changqing, in a long robe, had fallen to the ground, his throat pierced, dying with eyes wide open. The Evil Sect expert, who orchestrated the events of Fufeng City, had died in extreme pain and reluctance. In front of him stood a piece of green bamboo, hanging a Bi''an mask, and a Jade Plaque of the word "kill," making a distinct sound as they collided in the wind. The Patrol Officer''s expression dramatically changed, rendered speechless. After several breaths, he finally expressed his heartfelt respect and admiration, sighing, "Yi Nanping...what a Yi Nanping." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I, on behalf of Fufeng, acknowledge your favor." Having spoken, he bowed deeply toward the piece of green bamboo, then looked back at Xia Changqing, who died with his eyes open, and unapologetically spat on his face, feeling an extreme sense of satisfaction and burst out laughing. Meanwhile, in the Shaolin Temple. "Ah... Ah... Ah..." Wang Anfeng, leaning against an old tree, his face as pale as paper, continued to dry heave, as if he was on the verge of vomiting out his internal organs. Hong Luoyu glanced at him with disdain and asked, "What''s the matter with you kid, you were so fierce when chopping people down earlier, why are you scared like this now?" Wang Anfeng looked up, and before he could reply, he felt his vision blur. The feeling of fighting on horseback, which he just experienced, uncontrollably flashed back in his memory, becoming more severe. With his chest and abdomen churning, he leaned against the tree trunk and vomited again. "Ah..." Wu Changqing patted his back with a worried expression. The young man vomited for quite a while, really unable to spit out anything substantial. Still, he seemed utterly drained and weak and was assisted by the elderly man to a reclining chair. Just as he sat down, he seemed to remember something and suddenly struggled, saying, "Master, Master, I need to step out for a moment..." The elderly man looked puzzled yet listened as Wang Anfeng called out, "I just left my jade hairpin outside." "It''s worth more than two pieces of silver, and a pound of pork costs only about ten copper coins" The young man''s face was full of distress. PS: First update presented Chapter 131 The Fate of a Wooden Sword (2/2) Hearing Wang Anfeng''s reason for wanting to go out, Wu Changqing couldn''t help but laugh and cry, yet he felt that this was indeed something that would trouble Wang Anfeng. Next to him, Hong Luoyu rolled his eyes, his face full of disdain as he said:"Kid, you must have lost your mind." "With the speed you just showed, one or two silver pieces?" "Pah, even if it were a hundred silver pieces'' worth of a jade hairpin, it''d be smashed to pieces. Look for some damn..." Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, a defeated look appearing on his face. He then turned back to the man who, despite having no hands or feet, could nevertheless soar into the air. He had neither seen nor heard of such Qinggong techniques before, and curiosity got the better of him as he wondered: "Er... I haven''t asked yet, this senior is..." Hong Luoyu gave a sly smile, lifted his chin with a touch of arrogance, and said: "Heh heh, I am, I am the unrivaled... back in the day, I roamed the Jianghu, unmatched by anyone under the..." Before he could finish speaking, a slender hand suddenly clamped onto Hong Luoyu''s forehead. The fingertips were cold and forceful, making him swallow the words he hadn''t yet said, his smiling face freezing as Mr. Ying, expressionless and without a hint of fluctuation in his voice, said: "A thief." Hong Luoyu''s eyes widened as he protested indignantly: Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire "Mr. Ying, you''re talking nonsense; I''ve been everywhere in my time, even into the Emperor''s palace six or seven times, and you dare call me a..." Wang Anfeng was taken aback by what he heard and said: "That impressive?!" The Scholar looked at him and said: "He''s a thief." "Don''t believe me? Ask him." Enraged, Hong Luoyu couldn''t hold back his nature and was about to explode with curses when suddenly he felt a chill on his neck and the Scholar''s indifferent voice echoed directly in his mind. "Would you like to fly another round?" The world''s number one thief smoothly agreed and nodded decisively, saying: "I am!" The chants of the Buddhist Scriptures from Ci Yuan''s mouth ceased, and opening his eyes, he looked at the Scholar, who was now seemingly refreshed and carefree. With a helpless expression, he said: "Why must you deliberately tease him?" Shaking his head with a sigh, he then turned to Wang Anfeng and pointed to the man, saying: "Anfeng, your Master is going to introduce you." "This is Hong Luoyu from the Divine Thieves Sect. His Qinggong is unmatched in the world, a rarity from ancient times to now, with few peers. He will soon teach you the Light Body Shifting Technique, and you must treat him with the respect due to a master." "From now on, you may call him your Third Master..." Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, turning to look at Hong Luoyu, who cleared his throat and lifted his chin slightly, trying to assume the dignified air of a master. Unfortunately, given his lack of limbs and being held by Mr. Ying by the head, he looked anything but solemn and mighty, rather more comical. Realizing his awkward situation, he used the surrounding Vigorous Qi to break free, but his black hair had already been tousled into a mess. Anger flared in his heart as he glared at Mr. Ying, grinding his teeth in fury. Wu Changqing interrupted, saying: "Alright, now that the introductions are done, I might as well take Anfeng back to the infirmary to properly treat his injuries..." In his voice, there was much concern; Wang Anfeng''s injuries were severe, especially the claw wound on his waist, which was particularly thorny. Xia Changqing''s entire suite of martial arts came in line from Danfeng Valley; naturally, it wasn''t as forthright and honorable as the Dragon Claw Hand. This set of claw techniques was inspired by the eagles of the Great Desert, with plenty of sinister and venomous force. If not handled properly, it would undoubtedly leave a permanent disability, preventing the use of one''s strength. Otherwise, once the force exerted tugs at the injury, causing it to flare up, the pain would be unbearable for an ordinary person. It was because Wang Anfeng was unwell just now that he could only hastily stop the bleeding. Now that he seemed to have regained some vigor, Wu Changqing did not wish to wait a moment longer. Yuan Ci nodded, chanted a Buddhist invocation, and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble Elder Wu." Wu Changqing smiled and said, "Anfeng is also my disciple. It''s only natural for me to do so." Just as he was about to leave, the scholar in the green robe suddenly raised his right hand, and the wooden sword on Wang Anfeng''s back sung out with a ring, slipped from its sheath, and, after circling in the air, fell into his hand. With a flick of his wrist, he chopped down and said casually, Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leave the wooden sword behind." Wang Anfeng paused in surprise. After the scholar had requested the wooden sword from him last time, he had discovered that what was once a solid but otherwise unremarkable longsword had suddenly become exceptionally sharp. Just like today, it did not yield in the slightest even when clashing with Xia Changqing''s blade. That long blade was evidently remarkable. By comparison, he naturally knew that Mr. Ying had applied an extraordinary technique to this seemingly common wooden sword. He bowed in thanks and said, "Thank you, sir..." The scholar nodded slightly, his manner nonchalant. Wu Changqing stroked his beard and chuckled softly. Then, using his profound inner strength, he lifted Wang Anfeng along with the bamboo chair into the air and stepped forward, heading towards Shaolin Temple''s dispensary. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared from sight. The scholar watched them go, then retracted his gaze. Holding the longsword in his hand, he flicked the sword edge with his finger. Hearing an increasingly melodious sword hum near his ear, he nodded slightly, loosened his grip, and let the wooden sword fall. The mountain rock on this peak was formidable, yet it split where the sword edge touched, revealing its sharpness. Hong Luoyu smacked his tongue, marveling inwardly. From this scene alone, it was evident that this wooden sword was no longer the ordinary plot weapon it once was. Such a weapon would even be considered troublesome to use for butchering pig meat. Seemingly reminded of something, Hong Luoyu rolled his eyes and a look of disdain appeared on his face. Mr. Ying looked at the wooden sword, pondered with a frown, then flicked his long sleeve with his right hand. From the void, three objects emerged: a broken and battered blade, a dark jade pendant, and a thin, cicada-winged maskall of which possessed remarkable qualities and belonged to Xia Changqing, who had died at the hands of Wang Anfeng. The scholar paid no attention to the jade pendant and the mask; with a wave of his hand, he summoned the broken blade, holding it in his palm. It was cool to the touch. As he held it, the blade seemed extremely resentful, trembling ceaselessly with a chilly sound, as if ghosts and wolves were howling, chilling to the bone. Hong Luoyu burst into laughter and said, "Did you see that, did you see that?" "Hahaha, Mr. Ying, even this broken blade doesn''t think much of you." Mr. Ying glanced at him and suddenly sneered, tapping his finger on the damaged blade. The tremors stopped abruptly, followed by a crackling sound, like the ice of early spring melting away, as hairline fractures quickly spread across the blade and eventually reached the edge. With a snap, this valuable blade, which Xia Changqing couldn''t bear to abandon even when he planned to retire from Jianghu, shattered into countless pieces of scrap iron in the scholar''s hands, clanging to the ground. The final piece of blade stuck in the mountain rock, vibrating with a hum. The scholar casually tossed aside the handle, then turned sideways for a glance at the suddenly stiffened Hong Luoyu, chuckling lightly, eliciting a chill in the latter who forced a flattering smile onto his face. At that moment, from the broken pieces of the blade, a misty and luminescent light emerged, flickering unstably, conjuring various extraordinary images from the voidquite exquisite. It instinctively tried to scatter in all directions. The scholar didn''t look back; with a slight movement of his right hand, he forcibly gathered it into one place, then casually plucked up Wang Anfeng''s wooden sword and tossed it into the luminescent light. In the Great Qin empire, if a master craftsman wanted to forge a weapon containing even a trace of Divine Weapon Spirit Rhythm, it would require painstaking effort and all of his family''s wealth to smelt the materials into the weapon, and he would have to be wary of preventing the spirit rhythm from escaping. He might even resort to the taboo method of the blood furnace to lock in the spirit rhythm, lest it get away. The method of weapon forging seen in Jianghu is not normally as brutal as what had just been witnessed. Mr. Ying''s brow quirked as he sensed the spirit rhythm''s struggle; evidently, it disdained the material of the wooden sword and was unwilling to merge with it. He then scoffed, raised his right hand to make a gripping motion in the air, and then suddenly clenched tightly. Heaven and Earth seemed to contract, and the spirit rhythm, having not even the slightest power to resist, was violently pressed into the wooden sword, without any chance to escape. Such a brutal and unreasonable method made Hong Luoyu''s scalp tingle. After a brief struggle, the wooden sword suddenly let out a long, ringing cry. Upon its plain blade, lines of Taoist inscriptions and Buddhist maxims, previously unseen, began to light up from both sides in sequence, adding an air of transcendent otherworldliness to the wooden sword, which then slowly faded from view. Mr. Ying raised his hand to grasp the wooden sword. The sound of the sword edge resonating suddenly arose, persisting for a long time. PS: Second update Chapter 132 Getting Rich (1/2) Under Wu Changqing''s care, Wang Anfeng''s injuries, from which the poison and vigorous qi were cleansed, were no longer serious. He then employed the Silver Needle technique, stimulated his blood circulation, and disguised himself as uninjured. Estimating that his tracks would go unnoticed, he shouldered his wooden sword and returned to the mortal world.Seeing no one around, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. To better conceal himself, he chose not to take the main roads and instead made a lengthy detour, approaching Fufeng City from a different direction. When he left the city, it was morning. After the relentless pursuit, combat, and healing at the Shaolin Temple, it had become late afternoon. In early autumn, the sky already bore the colors of the setting sun''s molten gold. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire Standing before the city gate, Wang Anfeng turned to regard the lingering sunset, observing the bloody radiance that snaked across the sad aqua sky, remarkably alike to the scene above the Mi Family estate on that day. If one were to insist on a difference, it might be somewhat similar to the fresh blood that spurted from Xia Changqing''s throat. His countenance was just as ghastly at that time. Wang Anfeng''s thoughts scattered, and for a moment, he was lost in a trance. Passersby glanced at the young man standing in a daze, unaware of what he was contemplating, then quickly dismissed the matter from their minds as they made their way into the city, thinking of the hot water and ample food at home, as well as their families, their spirits quite elevated. The crowd bustled to and fro, with the young man singularly standing aside. Merely inches apart, yet he was utterly out of place. It wasn''t until the setting sun sank behind the mountains and the twilight colors in the sky began to thin that Wang Anfeng came back to his senses. He tightened his clothes and walked toward the city, his solitary and slightly cold aura dissipating, once again appearing as a serene youth. His hairpin had been lost to the wind during the brawl with Xia Changqing, and his clothes were also somewhat tattered. He had simply tied his black hair with a grass rope at the Shaolin Temple and changed into a loose-fitting grey garment. With a wooden sword on his back, he looked no different from any young martial artist roaming the Jianghu. Logically, carrying a sword should have made him very conspicuous. However, young men in such attire were a common sight in Fufeng City, coming and going every day. It was so ordinary, in fact, that it failed to arouse anyone''s attention. It was only upon uneventfully entering the city that the youth finally relaxed. Looking around, he realized he hadn''t eaten a single grain of rice all day. Having had no meal at the Shaolin Temple, a thunderous growl resounded from his stomach the moment he was at ease, his face involuntarily wrinkling with a touch of bitterness. Near the city gate, there was no shortage of taverns and eateries, with more than a dozen various diners within view, offering delicacies from both Jiangnan and the Northern Frontier. Even the cuisine of Wangxian County could be found. The wafting aromas only intensified Wang Anfeng''s hunger and thirst. Yet, he pretended not to see these establishments, with his hands resting on his stomach and head bowed as he hurried along, wrestling with his thoughts. I want to eat. No, you don''t. I want to eat... No, you don''t. The food at the city gate is too expensive. It''s not worth it. After walking for another ten minutes or so, he turned into a rather secluded alley, following the scent for about a kilometer until he saw a small stall. The youth could no longer move his feet and, as if possessed, walked over to the vendor and sat down. At the stall, two pots faced the sky, their white broth bubbling with vegetables and pork. After sitting down, Wang Anfeng took an exquisitely made pouch from his bosom, quite weighty to the touch. It had been taken from Xia Changqing, though he had not checked how much silver coin was inside. Judging by its heft, it was not inconsiderable. The young man reached inside and felt something like a jade plaque and several yuanbaos. With a slight sense of relief, he circulated energy in his fingers, prying a small bead from the yuanbao and placing it cautiously on the wooden table, saying, "Shopkeeper, please bring me a jin of cooked meat, no..." sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Half a jin will do, as well as a basket of flatbreads." As Wang Anfeng''s palm opened, the item in his hand rolled onto the table, shining a golden hue. It was actually a bead of gold. The shopkeeper glanced at the gold, taken aback for a moment, then, as if afraid that Wang Anfeng would change his mind, quickly stepped forward to snatch it in his hand, retreating two steps and shouted out, "Alright then, young master, please wait a moment." "Your food will be ready shortly, I''ll get your change now." The young shopkeeper swiftly turned and retreated into the house. Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback. Opening the delicate purse again, he looked inside with the help of the fading daylight. He saw three exquisite yuanbaos gleaming with a noble but not dazzling gold light, along with several jade plaques. There was carving on them, indiscernible in the shadow, and as such, unclear. Wang Anfeng moved his hand slightly, turning the jade plaques to see the inscription on them. ''Ten thousand taels.'' Wang Anfeng''s heart lurched, almost leaping out of his throat, followed by a sense of surreal absurdity. Pork costs fifteen coins a catty. So this little pouch is equivalent to... Uh, well... Equivalent to... The youth''s expression turned slightly dazed, unable to come to a conclusion in his mind, which became a tangled mess. He simply tossed the thought aside. After all, whatever that number was, it was certainly more pork than he could eat in a lifetime. Just now he had felt a bit guilty for asking for meat, but now he felt calm again, with nothing left but anticipation for the delicious food. While carefully stowing the purse away, he thought to himself that there was so much money insideit was no wonder Xia Changqing hid these things so deeply. If it weren''t for a voice tipping him off, he would have never found it. Thinking carefully, that voice seemed to be his third Master''s, so skilful... The youth nodded slightly, affirming to himself the identity of his third Master with delight and reverence as he sighed. Truly worthy of being called a master thief! ............ Inside Shaolin Temple. Wu Changqing looked at Hong Luoyu, who was hanging in the air nonchalantly and asked, "When do you plan to teach Anfeng qinggong?" The master thief, with a straw in his mouth, replied lazily, "Qinggong...no rush, no rush." "At least wait until his injuries have healed, and the effects of his breakthrough have subsided. Only then can he start cultivation. Otherwise, it''s not easy to grasp it properly. If he does it wrongly, he could turn out to be neither here nor there. Walking around in Jianghu, he''s bound to fail sooner or later." "How to say it, my survival also had something to do with him. Now that he''s called me ''third Master'', I should at least put in some effort. It''s my first time being a Master after all, and I''ve got to maintain the dignity of a Master. Even though it was that Ying who forced me to admit it, I have to make that kid understand from the bottom of his heart that his Master isn''t just some thief..." Upon reaching this point, Hong Luoyu suddenly remembered something. He flipped over, switched the position of the straw in his mouth, and with a provocative look, eyed the green-robed scholar. He smirked and said, "Speaking of which, old medicine jar, there are four people here, but it seems only three are that kid''s Masters." "Oh my, why do I feel like someone is superfluous here?" "Hey hey hey, I''m talking about you, Mister Ying..." As the words fell, Mister Ying showed no reaction, and Hong Luoyu shrugged, feeling a bit bored by the lack of response. Just then, a shadow suddenly appeared behind Hong Luoyu. With his qinggong, he naturally tried to dodge, but for some unknown reason, he couldn''t move an inch. His face tensed as a palm grabbed his forehead and then pressed down hard, smashing his face directly onto the bluestone with such force that it embedded into it. Where his face, and the bluestone met, wisps of blue smoke seemed to rise. Wu Changqing sighed at the master thief who had once again led himself to trouble and inserted the ear plugs he had borrowed from Ci into his ears, then lowered his gaze to the medical book in his hands, murmuring, "That''s the third time today..." PS: First release Chapter 133 Wuxin Takes the Blame (2/2) Great Qin, Heaven Capital City.Ministry of Punishment. Officials clad in ink-colored garments hurried in and out, their steps swift. Not one person initiated a conversation, rendering the atmosphere of the Ministry oppressive and forbidding. Varieties of exotic birds descended from the sky from time to time. Within the Ministry, major cases from all seventy-two counties of the world were gatheredcases with numerous entanglements or riddles, cases that local officials lacked the authority to adjudicate. Such matters were sent from every corner of the world to this place, where clerks bustled endlessly, their feet hastening merely to convey various messages to different government offices. Many disciples of the legalist school stripped the cases of any irrelevant information, comparing notes from various angles, in an effort to pursue the truth hidden beneath the fog. For matters that remained undetermined, renowned hunters from all over would investigate and report their findings back to the Ministry of Punishment. Everyone in the world knew that this was the place with the most secrets. It was also the most dangerous place. Even a well-trained individual could ensure that they left no trace for several years, but as time passed, one would naturally become lax, their thoughts reflected in their actions. The countless covert agents across the seventy-two counties diligently sought matters worthy of attention every day, reporting everything back to the Ministry of Punishment. Although only fragments were revealed at a time, as days turned into years, it was difficult for any secret to remain hidden from the relentless pursuit of the Ministry. If it weren''t for the unpredictability of human hearts, the Ministry would almost be able to monitor the world''s abnormalities and prevent disasters before they occurred. And even though it was impossible to predict the specific movements of the various Sects, there were considerable benefits in pursuing cases. At the same time, only the upper echelons within the Ministry knew that the Ministry''s Armory held not only over seventy percent of Jianghu''s secrets but also the Martial Arts techniques and maneuvers of all the major Sects in the world. According to a secret decree, whenever an agent from the Ministry witnessed members of a Sect duel, they would record the exquisite moves. Although the methods of cultivation were unknown, over hundred of years, the ultimate skills and Vigorous Qi of these moves were mastered. Furthermore, with this as a framework, several techniques specifically designed to counteract the Martial Arts of Jianghu were created, which were not taught unless one had rendered great service. In a certain room of the Ministry of Punishment. The desk was covered in all sorts of scrolls, yet a white-clothed young man sat there, a Jade Crown securing his hair, his appearance charming and distinguished. However, he exhibited a profound laziness as he bit into a partially eaten apple with one hand and held a scroll with the other, resting it on his knees. After munching a few bites, he read through the messages on the scroll. Suddenly, upon spotting a name, his eyes lit up. Lifting the apple to his mouth, he grasped the scroll in both hands, swung himself up, and, as he landed, exuded a grace as if gliding through the wind and stepping on the moon. With a casual flick, the scroll unfurled directly towards the young man sitting at the desk, without the slightest vibrationsuch was the skill in his execution. Just as the scroll was about to smack the young man in the face, the latter''s left arm rose, the surrounding aura shifted, and the scroll froze in midair. With a flip of the wrist, he grasped it firmly, then lifted his head to reveal a face with soft features, pale skin, and especially captivating eyes, shimmering as if they contained jade beads. He spoke, "What now, Full Strength?" The white-clothed young man did not reply. His eyes gestured to the other to look at the scroll as he tossed the other end over. Catching the apple, he swallowed the piece in his mouth, exhaled, and then said, "News from Fufeng County, about something that happened a few days ago, only arrived today." "Could it be your old acquaintance, Wuxin?" His voice was laden with tease; Wuxin, however, was indifferent. He and Full Strength had known each other since their youth, and it had been seven or eight years by now; he understood Full Strength''s temperament the best. But Fufeng County? Wang Anfeng, no... Yi Nanping? Wuxin had some guesses in his mind but showed no change in expression, as indifferent as ever. His hands unfurled the scroll, and his gaze quickly scanned it, first pausing in mild surprise before frowning in contemplation. After a moment, he abruptly said, "Full Strength, bring over all the recent information from Fufeng County." "Hmm? Oh." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite being puzzled, the white-clothed youth did not ask questions; he simply agreed and with a step, his clothes billowing, he moved with the swiftness of a swallow flying through a hall, rushing out the door. A moment later, Wuxin looked at the files laid out before him, his right hand supporting his forehead. Wang Anfeng, oh Wang Anfeng. You really do know how to cause me trouble Wuxin clenched his teeth. Just thinking about the ensuing barrage of inquiries and the various documents that needed to be submitted, even as a renowned figure throughout the land, he felt a wave of headache coming on. He had previously handled the case of Yi Nanping, claiming he fell off a cliff and was lost without a trace, and the case had already been closed. However, it hadn''t been half a year before another Yi Nanping appeared, having committed a major crime. According to the rules, there were still exceedingly tedious matters waiting for him to prove. He would rather chase criminals in the Great Desert than accept an investigation at the Court of Judicial Review. Wuxin sighed, feeling this was simply the worst news he learned today. Fortunately, various signs in the case indicated the participation of an exceptional master, evidence enough to prove that the Yi Nanping in question was not so simple. If it weren''t for this, he feared he might have to suspend his duties to cooperate fully with the investigation. While pondering in his heart how to deal with the Court of Judicial Review''s questioning, he flipped through the files casually. When he saw the description of the environment where Xia Changqing had died, Wuxin''s palm paused slightly. He then turned the page, his thoughts in his mind taking a slight turn and focusing on the event itself. All manner of clues spun through his mind, combining with the information he knew to draw several conclusions. Xia Changqing, though a Fourth Rank expert, had after all been severely injured by Yu Wenze, the defender of Fufeng County. It seemed that he must have died at the hands of Wang Anfeng, and regarding the previously mentioned expert from the Evil Sect, his death was clean, much like the injuries on the officials and bandits previously killed by Wang Anfeng. It was probably the handiwork of his mentor. It appeared that his Sect must also be in Fufeng County. Or at least, there was a master swordsman nearby. The Heavenly Inquiry scroll was stolen from White Tiger Hall, thus the Heavenly Inquiry must have also fallen into his hands. I wonder how strong he will have become the next time I see him Just then, his gaze suddenly fell upon a message sent by a secret spy. It was about a conflict between a certain Sect and a small official in Fufeng, a minor conflict which was a dime a dozen in the realm of Great Qin. If he hadn''t just told Full Strength to bring all the reports from Fufeng County over the last few days, such a thing would not have appeared on his desk. Wuxin was about to flip past it, but then he remembered something. He stopped and spread out all kinds of secret reports from the files across the desk, scrutinizing them one by one. Full Strength, seeing this and somewhat baffled, asked a question, but Wuxin did not respond. Instead, he casually grabbed a piece of paper and began to scribble on it, his expression growing progressively colder. The cold murderous intent made Full Strength shiver uncomfortably and take a step back, saying: "What exactly happened?" Wuxin, holding the pen, glanced at the paper on the desk and shook his head, saying: "See for yourself." With a flick of his finger, the paper shot straight toward Full Strength, who caught it in his hands. He looked at it casually and his expression changed dramatically. Wuxin''s voice reached his ears. "The incident between Danfeng Valley and White Tiger Hall happened three days ago. On that day, the frequency of conflicts between the Martial Artists of Fufeng Sects and the County Officials rose by sixty percent, and these Martial Artists all came from eleven different Sects." "The news had not yet spread then." PS: The second update Chapter 134 Rising Reputation (1/2) Treading Moon''s expression was somewhat grave.As one of the Ministry of Punishment''s famous detectives, he naturally understood the significance of this anomaly. The soft white paper in his hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. Thoughts flashed through his mind, and in an instant, he came up with several possibilities and determined the best course of action. He lifted his gaze to Wuxin, who nodded slightly in return. The next day, at chen hour. A secret order was issued from within the Ministry of Punishment. The upper echelons of those eleven sects had been tense for several days, but when they found no unusual movements from the Imperial Court, their worries eased slightly. They thought the court paid no heed to this minor anomaly and their activities gradually returned to normal, failing to notice the addition of several inconspicuous figures within the cities their sects were located. Men and women, old and young, these individuals varied in age and temperament, and, through various coincidences, became entangled with the disciples of the sects. Blending in with the populace like droplets in a river, they caused not the slightest ripple. ............ Fufeng County City?Wind Character Tower. Wang Anfeng held a military text in his hand, reading silently. "The art of the Military Family is as unpredictable as the shadow, hidden left and right, striking suddenly and violently as thunder." "To calculate the intent of the heedless with a mindful strategy, to know oneself and the enemy, leaves no fight unconquered." He himself had little interest in military strategy, but by the explicit order of Master Ying, he was required to read through various kinds of books, rejecting none. Compared to the texts of the Confucian Sect and the Taoist Sect, Master Ying had a particular preference for the canons of the Military Family, which were focused on overcoming the enemy and attacking their spirit. However, today, after only a few lines, a black-clothed Legalist Sect disciple entered from outside, glanced around, and upon spotting Wang Anfeng sitting cross-legged with a placid demeanor, his eyes brightened and he quickly walked over. When he was five steps away from Anfeng, he stopped, straightened his clothing, and then respectfully bowed, calling out in a low voice: "Keeper of the Archives..." After several calls, Wang Anfeng finally snapped out of the contents of the book. His position as the Keeper of the Archives was in fact an idle one, his duties only to sweep the steps at night. Usually, those coming and going from the Wind Character Tower did not seek him out specifically. And if someone did look for him, they would be aware of his name and not call him by his title. Furthermore, immersed in his reading, he had not immediately noticed. Putting away the book and looking up somewhat blankly, he saw an unfamiliar face, square and authoritative, with distinct features. Wang Anfeng was somewhat puzzling but stood up and returned the greeting, asking: "May I know what insights this fellow disciple has to share?" The Legalist Sect disciple took a half step back, raised his hand in another salute before speaking: "I dare not accept such respect from the Keeper of the Archives." "My name is Peng Haoguang, I am here by the order of our eldest brother. He has been working on a case at the Ministry of Punishment recently and is unable to split himself in two. He requires some legal texts for the case, and we must trouble the Keeper of the Archives for assistance." His voice paused slightly before he added explanatory: "Ah, I am speaking of Elder Brother Yan Ling." Wang Anfeng suddenly understood, remembering the stern-faced ''Do You Know'' brother from the day of the sect extermination case. That day, after learning from the Gambler Su that it was Yan Ling''s first case, he encountered such a tricky case. Since then, several days had passed without seeing him, presumably because he was busy with the case at the Ministry of Punishment. Anfeng felt a touch of emotion but nodded slightly and said: "Hmm... you must mean the case records of the sect extermination incident. I will search for them, please wait a moment." The Legalist Sect disciple hurriedly waved his hand and said: "Sorry to trouble the Keeper of the Archives, it''s just that we have a heavy study load recently and the assessments are approaching. Master only sits at the entrance drinking tea every day, and we simply cannot leave the Academy. Therefore, I must trouble the Keeper of the Archives to deliver them to the Ministry of Punishment... my sincerest apologies." After finishing, he bowed again deeply, his demeanor exceedingly respectful. Although Wang Anfeng didn''t understand, he still raised his hand to support the other''s arm. Having just broken through to the Eighth Rank a few days ago, Anfeng hadn''t fully mastered his strength, and immediately, the Legalist Sect disciple felt an immense force at his palm, as deep and unfathomable as the ocean. With his cultivation nearing the Ninth Grade, he found himself utterly powerless to resist, his face transitioning from shock to even greater respect. Wang Anfeng noticed the other''s change in expression, somewhat confused but not particularly concerned. He withdrew his hand, shaking his head and smiling: "No need for such courtesy..." "As the Keeper of the Archives, it is my duty to handle these matters, and besides, I am quite familiar with Elder Brother Yan Ling. If I can be of assistance, it is my inescapable responsibility." The Legalist Sect disciple thanked him repeatedly before finally turning to leave. Heading toward the Academy, his steps light, he had walked only a dozen paces before a hand patted his shoulder. He turned around instinctively, saw a familiar student, smiled in greeting, and walked with him for a while. Ultimately, the student couldn''t suppress his curiosity and asked with a chuckle: "I haven''t seen you for several days, and your mood seems to have improved greatly. What''s the reason?" Peng Haoguang''s stride faltered, confused: "Changed?" The student spread his hands, chuckling: "Indeed, in days past you were profoundly versed in the teachings of the Legalist school, upright and unyielding, often exhibiting no favoritism. Yet, towards that Wang Anfeng, you actually Ha, in the number of years I have known you, I have never seen you show such respect towards a peer. Have you not changed your nature?" "Even if he is a master ranked on the Constellation Ranking List, why display such deference?" Peng Haoguang, hearing the criticism in the latter''s words, did not get angry. Instead, he shook his head and said, "If he were just an ordinary martial artist, why would he be worth such regard from me?" "But if he sought justice for the wrongful deaths of over a hundred people in Fufeng, if he secured justice for the lives of more than three hundred, then even if I respected him tenfold, even if I revered him a hundredfold, it would still be hard to fully express the feelings in my heart." The student was shocked and said, "Isn''t that Yi Nanping..." Peng Haoguang shook his head and said, "The murderer is naturally Yi Nanping. But if not for the librarian''s fortitude, standing his ground alone against a Fourth Rank Martial Artist without retreating a step, reversing the situation on that day, Xia Changqing would have already escaped, and how could Yi Nanping have killed him?" "Moreover, to make Xia Changqing''s crimes clear as day, to obtain some measure of justice for those who were wrongfully killed so that the criminal could not escape justice, how could that be inferior to Yi Nanping''s actions?" "We, the disciples of the Legalist school, all owe him a debt. Should the day come when he calls upon us, even though my cultivation may be insignificant, I would not shirk from my duties." His voice grew louder, filled with righteous passion. Clearly, his words came from the heart. The familiar student, momentarily unconvinced, felt it was only because of his high cultivation that he enjoyed such a reputation. Then he thought of how the librarian was still able to speak his mind in the face of a Fourth Rank Martial Artist, dramatically changing the course of events. He himself certainly could not achieve that and couldn''t help but sigh, feeling utterly defeated without a fight, a sense of powerlessness rising in his heart. Wang Anfeng was unaware of the happenings outside as he followed the labels, retrieving records. Among them, one about a case seventeen years old was already being perused by someone else. He was so engrossed that he had to stop; on his way out, perhaps due to the clumsiness of the Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique, the wooden steps made a slight noise, causing the Law School girl engrossed in her book to tremble slightly. She looked up and saw Wang Anfeng before her, his face showing a hint of apology, his expression somewhat unusual. Then she seemed to recall something, held up the scroll in her hand with a smile, and said, "Librarian, would you like to read this book?" Wang Anfeng was momentarily startled, first nodding his head, then explaining, "If the lady wishes to read it then" Before he could finish, the girl had already placed the scroll in his hands. The girl, who had been engrossed just moments ago, stepped back, smiled and said, "I''ve just finished it" "I''ll give it to you." Wang Anfeng held the scroll, watching the departing girl, a hint of confusion in his heart. Why, of late, did the Academy students seem particularly easy to talk to? He shook his head, no longer dwelling on it. First, he went to Mr. Ren to record the scrolls he held, then put them in a wooden box and turned to leave the Wind Character Tower. When leaving the Academy, just as the Legalist student had said, at the Academy''s main gate sat an elderly man with a clear complexion, pouring tea and drinking leisurely, meticulous in his movements. He seemed approachable at first glance, but his expressions were enough to keep those Legalist students from moving rashly. As Wang Anfeng prepared to leave the Academy, the old man suddenly opened his eyes and nodded slightly in his direction. The youth was startled, looked back, and realized that with the assessments approaching, he was the only one leaving at this time. He then understood that the highly esteemed elder, who had the entire Academy''s Legalist students too scared to leave the main gate or step beyond the second, who only studied hard within the classrooms, was actually greeting him. After some thought, he placed the box containing the scrolls to the side, returned the courtesy with a salute, and then turned and walked away. On his way, Wang Anfeng scratched his head, his mind wandering aimlessly. It wasn''t just the students. It seemed that everyone at the Academy was easy to talk to today sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Had they encountered some good fortune? The young man carried a pile of scrolls, full of curiosity, yet he cast aside the baffling matter once more, feeling rather pleased. He thought to himself, "It seems the Master is not as fearsome as the rumors say." Meanwhile, not far behind him, the very approachable Legalist Master opened his eyes wide, lifted his foot, and sent a surge of thick Vigorous Qi flying out, causing two students who had disguised their appearance and were trying to sneak out to tumble over each other. He then sneered, pulled a black ruler as wide as a palm from under the tea table, and lightly slapped it in his palm. With a slightly upturned corner of the mouth, he approached the two students who were huddled together, trembling. In their eyes, his face seemed even more terrifying than a malevolent ghost. The two students fled in disgrace. The Academy Master returned to his seat, watching their figures disappear, and then thought back to the well-behaved librarian he saw earlier, a hint of displeasure in his eyes. He scoffed and said, "Heh utterly worthless." "It seems that their regular studies are too light; they have too much idle time." PS: The first update Chapter 135 Foreigners (2/2) Wang Anfeng made his way toward the Ministry of Punishment in the County City. The vermillion gates of the yamen stood wide open, flanked not by stone lions but by the grim visages of Bi''an, the guardians of judicial fairness. Their fierce features seemed to pierce through the secretive depths of one''s heart, coldly observing every passerby who walked by.Wang Anfeng steadied his spirit and stepped inside. Because of previous incidents, patrol officers of the Ninth Grade and above in the Ministry all recognized this youth from the Academy. With little impediment, he soon saw Yan Ling, who looked unlike the one Anfeng had seen in the Academy. That day, although still slightly stunned, Yan Ling seemed energized, at least. Yan Ling''s eyes were filled with weariness now, suggesting he hadn''t had a proper rest in a long time. His smile was forced, and even though he made small talk with Wang Anfeng, he couldn''t stop his gaze from drifting towards the pile of case files on the desk behind him, revealing a hint of anxious impatience. Realizing this, Wang Anfeng sighed inwardly, not wanting to impose any further upon Yan Ling. He stood up to take his leave. Stepping out of the Ministry, he slowly walked towards the Academy. On the street, pedestrians bustled about, with vendors calling out beside their stalls, children laughing and running past, all in a thriving and lively world. But within the walls of the Ministry, just a wall apart, the atmosphere was utterly different; oppressive and heavy, as if more than three hundred bloody corpses stood behind the Ministry''s people, waiting for them to vindicate their unjust deaths, leaving them no chance to relax. In this world, human life is the lightest of things. Yet, it is also the heaviest. To the common folk, the case had already passed. They could return to their regular lives, without fear or concern that such a tragedy could befall them. At most, it provided them with a topic of conversation when chatting idly with others. This topic would gradually be replaced by fresher news, and eventually, those who had died would fade from their memories, gradually disappearing without leaving the slightest trace, as if they had never existed in this world. However, for arrest officers and disciples of the legalist school, there were still many matters pending in this case filled with doubts, and they were not willing to let it go lightly. Being part of the legalist school meant being fated to be estranged from certain aspects of life. Wandering in his thoughts, Wang Anfeng gradually made his way back in the direction of the Academy, his mood becoming more serene. With the Academy examinations nearing, students who used to socialize are now, voluntarily or by coercion, sitting in the classroom all day studying diligently to avoid scoring poorly in the martial arts and ethics exams. As a result, though it was still early in the day, the vicinity of the Academy was rather deserted. Having grown used to the hustle and bustle, Wang Anfeng was slightly uncomfortable with the quietness. Just as he was a few hundred meters from the Academy''s main gate, the youth suddenly heard a commotion with a somewhat familiar intonation. Frowning slightly, he thought for a moment before he decided not to return directly to the Academy, instead, he turned into an alleyway. After walking for several dozen meters, he saw Tuoba Yue in red, clasping her longsword so tightly that her hand was shaking, apparently in a state of agitated tremble. Two middle-aged men stood before her, dressed in Great Qin''s finest silk, yet their dark complexions and prominent cheekbones indicated that they were not Qin citizens. One of them was holding a chain, shackling a thin young boy who appeared to be no more than thirteen or fourteen. The boy''s frail figure stood with little clothing in the late autumn weather when ordinary people without martial arts would wear thick clothes or even carry a delicate hand warmer to stay warm. This youth, however, was only wearing trousers, revealing his emaciated body and distinctly visible ribs, where old and new wounds crisscrossed without a spot of healthy flesh, a harrowing sight that made one reluctant to fathom the cruelty he had endured. Wang Anfeng paused briefly, then, a surge of righteous anger rose within him. Without rash action, he strode forward with a cool voice, calling out: "The Great Qin Legal Code has long abolished slavery. Who are you to openly defy it here?" His sudden outburst naturally drew everyone''s attention. Tuoba Yue was momentarily startled and uttered: "Anfeng?" Wang Anfeng gave her a slight nod. To prevent the foreign men from making a sudden move, he gripped the hilt of his sword behind his back. As he stepped closer, the barbarian behind the two men suddenly stepped forward, his right hand brushing past his waist, drawing a Curved Saber and slashing out two Moon Blade arcs. This action was not intended to truly strike Wang Anfeng but served as a deterrent. Having spent a long time travelling beyond the borders, the foreigner had naturally developed such reflexes. The rich merchant didn''t attempt to stop his underlings. Just as he was about to succeed, this youth''s interruption had jeopardized his plans. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Angered, he felt it might be good for the youth to suffer a bit. As thoughts spun in his head, his face showed a laughing and benign manner, ready to stop his men in time after the youth had learned his lesson. Then came a resonant sound of sword clashing. The barbarian''s Curved Saber shattered upon contact with the Wooden Sword, and the broken blade, propelled by the force of the clash, spun away, stabbing straight before the rich merchant, emitting a low hum. Fine patterns on the blade reflected the merchant''s suddenly pale face. At the same time, Wang Anfeng had advanced a step, thrusting the Wooden Sword forward, firmly touching the man''s throat. Chapter 135 Foreigners (2\\2)_2 The latter, originally a bandit of the Great Desert, was unruly and wished to rebel, but when that wooden sword pointed in front of him, a chilling fear uncontrollably rose from the depths of his heart. His body stiffened, unable to resist, and he let that seemingly benign and ordinary wooden sword stop right before his vital spot.The merchant''s heart skipped a beat, but he did not lose his composure, speaking in an awkward Great Qin official language. First, he cursed that man, then turned to Wang Anfeng, forcing a laugh as he said, "Haha, my guards are all rough men who offended the young master. I hope you will forgive this offense. But, young master, these words should not be spoken lightly. When have I ever defied the laws of your country?" "According to the laws of Great Qin that bind all nations, the people of the same country should follow the rules of their own nation. Only in the case of conflicts with foreigners or conflicts between foreigners and Great Qin citizens should Great Qin''s rules apply." "Young master, please see for yourself. This person is of my own tribe, and according to our tribal customs, capturing them as slaves is not a defiance of Great Qin''s rules, right?" As he spoke, he pulled the young man up with his right hand, revealing a smooth forehead and extremely sharp and icy eyes like an eagle circling the skies. The features on his face were well-developed, he was at least sixteen years of age. However, he appeared to have suffered extraordinary torment, looking gaunt and skeletal. From afar, he seemed but fourteen, with a rugged countenance sharply different from that of Qin''s people. Seeing that he was indeed a foreigner, Wang Anfeng''s expression momentarily voiced, he then pursed his lips. Despite the indignation in his heart, he no longer had a reason to take action. Even so, his right hand gripping the longsword did not lower. The big man in front of him who was once a bandit roving across the Great Desert naturally sensed that there seemed to be a heavy shackle on this young man, preventing him from taking action, grew slightly bolder, and stepped back from the range of Wang Anfeng''s sword edge, feeling a chill in his throat that finally began to subside. He subconsciously raised his hand to cover where the wooden sword had feigned a strike. Seeing this, the merchant smiled amicably and then looked towards Tuoba Yue, addressing her in a strangely pronounced and abrupt tone. The girl bit her teeth, looked at Wang Anfeng apologetically, and communicated in the same language. After a brief exchange, Tuoba Yue clenched her teeth, bowed her head, and was about to reach for the money pouch at her waist. The sight seemed to greatly shock the foreign young man, who suddenly stood up with a furious shout, his facial hair bristling as if overcome with rage. Tuoba Yue''s hand trembled, unable to move further. The merchant cursed under his breath and kicked out. Although his martial arts were weak, he was broad and burly, and the kick was not without force. He knocked the emaciated young man to the ground, who, regardless of everything else, kept his gaze fiercely fixed on the girl. Wang Anfeng''s left hand moved, his sword scabbard sprang from his back, thrusting directly towards the merchant''s right leg. He was not a dull man and had already realized that this young man must be connected to Tuoba Yue. After driving the merchant back, he reached into his bosom to take out a money pouch, intent on redeeming the young man. But, at that moment, Tuoba Yue suddenly reached out and grabbed Wang Anfeng''s sleeve, Whispered, "Don''t..." Wang Anfeng felt the tremor in her movement, his palm hesitated. The merchant cursed in a foreign language and pulled the foreign young man away. Because of Great Qin''s laws, Wang Anfeng could not intervene, only stand in place. The young man walked forward, tugged by chains, turned around to glance at him. His right hand lifted, brushing over his left thumb, then clenched together and lightly tapped his chest. The merchant tightened the chains, and the young man, being dragged, stumbled away. Wang Anfeng exhaled a turbid breath. He was a man of Qin, and it was really not his place to meddle in the affairs of foreigners. He raised his hand to sheathe his sword and carried it on his back, turning to Tuoba Yue, whose eyes were slightly red but showed no sign of distress. She glossed over the incident without a word of explanation, and certainly did not mention leveraging Wang Anfeng''s power - it was as if nothing had happened. But Wang Anfeng, from her subtle movements, discerned the pain and worry in the young girl''s heart and sighed inwardly, refraining from questioning any further. Though this matter was not significant, it involved other nations and entailed many complications. He was merely an Eighth Rank Martial Artist and truly powerless. ............ In a merchant''s lodge. "Hey, what does it mean to dare to redeem yourself, only to tragically die in front of her?" "Despicable bone! Truly despicable bone!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ve all ended up like this because of that family, and you still side with them; you deserve to be lowly scum for life. Just wait, in a few days when we set out to return, I am going to drag you back to the grasslands and sell you to the most dangerous tribe, to be used as the filthiest, most abject living sacrifice..." Just now, that wealthy merchant was holding the whip, and amid his furious shouting, he swung it continuously, each strike landing on the boy''s body. After every two lashes, he would dip the whip into a large bucket nearby, coating it with chili water, then muster all his strength to beat the boy again until his skin split and flesh tore, leaving the boy barely breathing before he finally stopped. Although the boy was just a slave, supervised under the clan rules where his life or death was controlled by their hands, they were still within the borders of Great Qin after all. Great Qin, with its overwhelming presence above all other nations, was not a place where taking a life could be so carelessly managed, especially since the boy was also a source of silver. How could he bear to kill him? Panting and gasping, he threw the whip aside and strode back into the house. Moments later, scantily clad exotic dancers went in, and obscene and salacious voices came from inside the house, too vulgar for words. The boy lay on the ground in a daze for a long while, nearly indistinguishable from a corpse. Suddenly, he struggled to rise, propping himself up with his palms on the ground, and with great difficulty, he moved his battered body under the shelter of a tattered tent, collapsing to the ground with a thud. Suffering intense pain, he glanced at the house with eyes filled with hatred and murderous intent, then his thoughts drifted to the girl he had seen earlier that day, and a sense of gratification flickered in his heart. Never would he have imagined that after being abducted for so many years, he would still manage to see the little girl from back then. He knew that Tuoba Yue would definitely spend money to buy his freedom, even if the cost was ten times the usual price. It was precisely because of this that he couldn''t bring himself to do such a thing. He was aware of his own physical condition; having been a slave for so many years, he was still alive, but his body was riddled with hidden injuries beyond the aid of medicine, and he had become nothing more than a burden. Proud by nature, he would rather die here than become a drag on his people. He coughed violently again. Years of slavery had ravaged his body to the brink of collapse, and if it weren''t for the single-minded obsession still sustaining him, he might have already perished. After seeing Tuoba Yue, and learning that although their fathers had lost the battle and the tribe had suffered many casualties, their clan had not been annihilated, the bloodline was unbroken, and the tribe continued to exist, his fixation began to fade, his consciousness grew slightly blurred, yet he gritted his teeth and pulled himself back from the brink of death. Glancing at the house, murderous intent surged in his eyes once again. He fumbled in the squalor and found a sharp short wooden spike, resolved to take the merchant by surprise and kill him; dying would at least bring him contentment. His eyes brightened slightly, cold and defiant like a hawk soaring high in the sky. Just then, something fell and rolled, capturing the boy''s attention subconsciously. It was a smooth jade bead, and he had no idea when it had landed on him. As he was pondering the mystery, the bead suddenly shone brightly, engulfing the boy who had been no better than a beast for years, still harboring murderous intent, as resilient as iron. Inside the wooden house, the lewd noises continued unabated, with no awareness of the strange occurrences outside. ............ In Shaolin Temple. Atop a solitary peak, the air was filled with the booming voice of Hong Luoyu. "Ying, didn''t you say there was no spirit left? Where the hell did you dig up more, huh?!" "You''d rather it rot in your hands, than let me materialize legs and arms for myself?" "You bitchare you afraid that I''d outdo you by gaining extra limbs... You..." Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire The voice suddenly became muffled, as if the speaker was violently forced against the ground, unable to articulate words. Wu Changqing sitting on a wooden chair stuffed two plugs into his ears, looked at a medical text, and murmured softly: "The seventh time." "According to the rules, three chances remained..." "Great Thief, truly a paragon of perseverance, admirable indeed..." PS: Second update Chapter 136 Wang Anfengs First Step (1/2) Qibian Helili stared blankly ahead.He spread out his palm, where golden sands slipped through his fingers with the wind, and the heat in his nose and mouth was painfully familiar. It was just like the scorching Great Desert near the grasslands where his tribe had been when he was young. But wasn''t he just in Great Qin? The wind grew stronger, sweeping the sand from between his fingers. Following the trail of the sand, he saw before him an endless expansethe Great Desert landscape, with its roaring winds as loud as thunder, seemed to parch his throat just by looking. He and Tuoba Yue''s tribe weren''t particularly powerful; even their strongest General was only a Fifth Rank strongman. Hence, he had never seen such extraordinary powers before. The sudden change in the world around him momentarily gave rise to the ridiculous notion of divine intervention. That thought was quickly suppressed. The wind picked up, stinging his face with sand. Qibian Helili paused briefly, then swiftly turned to look behind him. On the boundless Great Desert, a black column of wind had suddenly appeared, rising up to the heavens, violent and rolling toward him, engulfing everything in its path, tossing it into the air. It formed and moved faster than any sandstorm Qibian Helili had ever seen. His young pupils dilated as confusion was buried beneath more pressing concerns. As the sandstorm, like a great monster, approached with overwhelming force, he gritted his teeth and turned, fleeing desperately for his life. Even in such a situation, he hadn''t completely lost his composure. Running wildly, his eyes searched all around until he spotted a rock that could shield his body. His eyes slightly brightened. Clenching his teeth, his battered body burst with tremendous strength. He staggered forward at a speed even faster than those who had practiced some martial arts. Like a starving wolf darting through the Great Desert, he threw himself ahead of the sandstorm''s devouring reach, taking cover behind the rock. The wind howled as he hugged the stone, his fingers digging into it, unheeding of the blood they drew. In the Great Desert, sandstorms are a more terrifying disaster than bandits'' curved sabers. A bandit might kill a dozen people, but a sandstorm could wipe out an unprepared tribemen, women, children, ordinary herdsmen, and strongmen capable of wrestling wild bulls alikeindiscriminately under the wrath of Heaven and Earth. From experience, sandstorms didn''t usually last long, but this time it seemed unending. Qibian Helili''s consciousness began to blur, but his arms refused to relax their grip. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, he felt lighter. The remains of the wall in his embrace were lifted by the fierce wind. Despair flickered in his eyes, yet he still clung to the debris desperately. As the wind weakened, the rock started to fall. If it crashed down, he would surely be badly injured and powerlessa fate as good as death in the Great Desert. Glancing at the three-meter drop beneath him, Qibian Helili steeled his heart, released the rock, and let himself fall to the side. A dull thud sounded as Qibian Helili hit the sand. His chest and abdomen shook, forcing him to cough up blood. His limbs were weak, yet without hesitation, he bit down on a stick in his mouth and, scrambling and rolling, made a pathetic run for it. The fading will in his mind sharply controlled his body, propelling him to find another place to take refuge while the wind still lessened. But just as hope seemed within reach, the wind surged violently again. As if the previous abating of the storm had been Heaven''s cruel mockery, Qibian Helili grunted, and despair finally took hold. Looking up at the dim sky, he remembered the tiger he had seen when he was a slave in his third master''s house, feeling as helpless as the deer under the tiger''s paw, endlessly tormented out of malice. The deer''s fleeting chance of escape was but a cruel game for the tiger, who ultimately snapped its neck with ease, blood spilling everywhere. It was his first sighting of such a ferocious beast, starkly different from the reserved and ruthless desert wolves. Though wolves were cruel, they never toyed with their prey. Feeling his strength ebb away in the relentless wind, Qibian Helili''s heart filled with hopelessness. Gazing at the high, distant sky, he felt a bitter helplessness. Since when did Heaven and Earth display the traits of a tiger, taking pleasure in the despair of its prey? ............ Meanwhile, at Shaolin Temple. Master Ying stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Wang Anfeng beside him, and said, lazily, "Do you know what to do now?" Wang Anfeng took a deep breath and nodded slightly. In front of him stood a large circular disc, elaborate with dragon and phoenix carvings, and it displayed the very struggle Qibian Helili faced in the Great Desert sandstorm. He recognized this foreign youth. It was the same boy who had been chained by an exotic merchant and seemed to have some connection with Tuoba Yue. Wang Anfeng had just returned to the Academy with Tuoba Yue, who was in low spirits and had departed after a few words of farewell. With a sense of helplessness, Wang Anfeng had been heading towards the Wind Character Tower when Master Ying informed him to hurry back to Shaolin Temple to witness everything Qibian Helili was going through. As he read more scriptures, Wang Anfeng understood that Shaolin Temple must be one of the rumored Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands. The youth''s encounter was under the masters'' control, and his life wasn''t in danger. Although anxious, he didn''t lose his composure and steadied himself to listen as his Master explained the situation. He learned that Master Ying found the youth had some potential worth cultivating and, having nothing better to do, provided this foreign boy with an opportunity, which also served as a trial for Wang Anfeng. Wang Anfeng took another deep breath, watching as a passage gradually opened before him. With just one more step forward, he could directly step out of the Shaolin Temple and appear in the middle of the Great Desert. The longsword was not carried on his back, but held in the palm of his hand. It was at the moment of stepping forward that the Scholar suddenly stopped him and said, "Do you know what you must do?" Wang Anfeng''s steps briefly paused, he remained silent but nodded his head. The Scholar said with seeming casualness: "Remember, this is also a test for you. What you need to do is not to save someone but to subdue him." "Only by taking him as your subordinate and passing on your martial arts to him can you truly save him." "Go now." Mr. Ying rarely said so much this time. After he spoke, he waved his hand, and Wang Anfeng was immediately engulfed within, nearly vanishing when he heard his Third Master''s loud shouts in his ears. "Remember to do as I told you..." Before he could hear the second sentence clearly, the scene before him already turned into the dunes and swirling sands of the Great Desert. Back in the Shaolin Temple, Hong Luoyu gritted his teeth unhappily, looking at Mr. Ying''s figure with a ready-to-pounce attitude. Wu Changqing, seeing this, only felt a headache coming on. To prevent further provocations and disturbing his observation of Wang Anfeng''s performance, he took the initiative to speak, "Mr., isn''t this matter a bit too premature for Anfeng?" Mr. Ying was silent for a moment and did not respond with the usual sarcasm. Instead, he stood with his hands behind his back, looking into the distant sky, and it was only after a while that he finally spoke, his voice indifferent, "Premature?" Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire "Sooner or later, he has to walk this path. Whether sooner or later, what''s the difference?" His voice carried into the distance, seeming tired, or perhaps it was just the elder''s illusion. Just then, he noticed Hong Luoyu''s increasingly hostile gaze toward the Scholar, felt a sudden jolt in his heart, but showed no sign of disturbance and smilingly said that Mr. truly spoke in an unfathomable manner, then he turned to look at the Thief, stroking his beard and smilingly said, "However, speaking of which, Thief, the way you''ve been teaching Anfeng is quite masterful." "It did surprise this old man." Seeing Wu Changqing brought himself up, Hong Luoyu first paused, and then a look of satisfaction appeared. He raised his chin and laughed proudly, "Of course." "You know, in our line of work, if you want to make a name for yourself in Jianghu, you can''t keep a low profile. Your skills can be mediocre, but you can''t skimp on the style. What with chasing the moon and searching for fragrance, dressed in white against the wind, tsk tsk tsk, that grandeur, that bearing..." Seeing the latter shaking his head and rambling as if he had forgotten about provoking Mr. Ying, the elder breathed a sigh of relief, watching him speak with a smile, feeling rather emotional in his heart. Although the Thief often spoke disrespectfully, this character of his was indeed easy to deal with. Before this thought faded, the Scholar in green clothes sneered, glanced at him sideways, and his lips curled up as he uttered one word: "Showy." Hong Luoyu was like struck by lightning, his body suddenly trembled, and then he flew into a rage, turning his head to look at the Scholar and burst out, "What did you say, Mr. Ying? You son of a, let me tell you..." "Do you think you''re something special? When you made your move against that kid, you said it was to test his character, wasn''t it just for your own amusement?" The smirk on the Scholar''s face faded and his voice grew chilly as he said, "What did you say?" Hong Luoyu drifted back a step, no longer pressing aggressively but with a mocking expression, he used his Qinggong to float teasingly in front of the Scholar, "Oh, getting angry out of embarrassment?" "Hit me then. If you dare, don''t use your authority and just hit me, come on, lah lah lah..." Wu Changqing sighed and no longer paid attention to them, together with Ci Yuan, neatly stuffed earplugs into his ears, and turned to check on Wang Anfeng''s situation. He faintly heard some kind of scream and the sound of a face rubbing against rock violently, but he pretended to have heard nothing, murmuring to himself, "Indeed..." "Quite easy to deal with." PS: Offering up the first update... Chapter 137 Decision (2/2) In the heart of the Great Desert.Just when He Lihuo had fallen into endless despair, a turn of events suddenly occurred. The sweeping wind could not suppress those calm footsteps. One step, One step. Accompanied by a chime-like crisp sound, it rang out very clearly beside his ear. His consciousness already blurring, He Lihuo instinctively turned his head to look. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire The chime was still distinct amidst the raging wind. A clear, casual voice followed, merging as one. The tone was no better than that of a student in a schoolhouse, yet at this moment, in this place, under these circumstances, it had an unrestrained flair that made one irresistibly capitulate: "The beacon fires burn ceaselessly, the campaigns never end." "Fighting in the wilds till death, defeated horses cry to the heavens in grief. Black kites peck at human intestines, carrying them to hang on dry tree branches." "Soldiers lie under grasses, Generals sadly could just be so." "Thus, I know the warriors are dangerous weapons, used by the Saints only as a last resort." From a great distance within his field of vision, a tall figure approached steadily. When the first words were spoken, that figure was still at the horizon, barely visible as a vague silhouette, but by the time the last word fell, that person had reached his side. Though the voice was clear, it also carried a somber weight. The words recited were mournful and vast, He Lihuo felt a resonance, an involuntary sorrow arose, and he regained some consciousness. At this time, the sandstorm grew even more fierce, darkening the skies as if divine wrath were at play. The person was dressed in Vigorous Attire, draped in a black robe with broad sleeves, decorated with complex, dark golden patterns of dragons and sparrows. In the storm, these merely rippled like water waves on an autumn day. Jade Crown restrained his hair, his features hidden behind a dark mask, making his true face hard to distinguish. His right hand held a sword, and from the hilt hung a wind chime, ringing crisply in contrast to the dissimilar landscape around, yet it only added to his profound and inscrutable presence, seeming like a leisurely Scholar, pacing slowly. Though the sandstorm raged, it did not affect him in the slightest. With every step, he was about to pass by this place. Although He Lihuo did not know who the person before him was, he understood that, at this moment of life and death, this person might be his only chance of survival. Summoning his last bit of strength, he cried out: "Save..." "Please save me... Save my life!" Wang Anfeng internally breathed a sigh of relief. If He Lihuo had continued to be stubborn and not asked for help, he would not have known how to continue with the act. He paused for a moment. His master had taught him a minor technique to change his voice tone just a short while ago. His Inner Strength varied at his throat, breathing out sounds, the voice no longer as youthful and clear but slightly deliberate, yet it did not lose its clarity, although it gained a bit more carefree detachment. He paused his steps and, lifting his eyes, said: "Oh?" According to what Hong Luoyu had said, he should have spoken much more at this time, but seeing this person tossed about by the wind, he could not hold back any longer. His right hand grasping the sword, he summoned the strong Qi from the mask and slowly drew his sword. The Qi surged, causing the wind chime to tinkle softly. He Lihuo, through the dim sandstorm, saw bright patterns suddenly light up on the sword edge, emitting a strange charm. That kind of aura reminded him of the swords worn by the chieftains of the Great Tribes he had seen in his youth, only much more intense, and his heart relaxed. Soon after, a bright yellow light emerged, dispelling the wild storm, and the murky Heaven and Earth seemed to be cleaved in two by a sword, returning to clarity. The person sheathed his sword with his hand behind him, golden light swirling around, and He Lihuo, in his fading sight, saw the true form of the golden light, the fierce Exotic Beast often displayed on the flags at the border. Was it, perhaps, a dragon? His vision then darkened, sinking into a deep sleep. ........................ Grogginess. This night was more groggy than any he had ever experienced. There was the sound of wolves howling. The sound of horse hooves. The sound of a Curved Saber chopping off heads. High-quality Arrows piercing the air, the feathers behind them violently vibrating, emitting strange noises. Suddenly enveloped by shadows, he turned abruptly, only to see a ''wolf horse'' standing upright, seeing a mighty man with raised arms, his muscles bulging. The Curved Saber in his hand gleamed under the moonlight, cold and sharp as ice. This icy fierceness swung fiercely downward. In his field of vision, only a dull bloody hue remained. "Ah!" Qibin Heli gasped softly and suddenly opened his eyes, breathing rapidly, it took dozens of breaths to struggle out from the whirlpool of memories. His breathing gradually steadied and he suddenly realized what he had seen before passing out. He struggled to turn over and sit up but felt a sharp pain in his body. A longsword was then placed on his shoulder, pinning him down. Still clad in vigorous attire and wearing a black robe, Wang Anfeng was sitting on a blue stone nearby. Seeing that Qibin Heli had calmed down, he moved his wrist to withdraw the longsword and said in a deep voice, "Do not move recklessly." Qibin Heli then realized that at some point, his body was covered in silver needles, and any movement was excruciatingly painful. Having wandered outside for years, he had faced numerous hardships. As a youth in his tribe, he was also trained to be a future military officer. His tribe was not like Great Qin, without many complicated strategies, and believed only strength acquired through blood and tears could earn them respect. The training methods were crude and brutal, and he thought himself capable of enduring hardships. But these fine silver needles, though not deeply embedded, caused excruciating pain as if piercing into his marrow, unbearable with even the slightest movement, causing him to involuntarily groan. Wang Anfeng, sitting beside him, flicked a silver needle lightly, channeling inner strength into Heli''s body through the needle. Applying the needles to supplement, activate his own blood and qi, and nourish the deficiencies. The foundational damage on this exotic young man''s body was beyond anything he had seen before. He fell silent for a moment, not acting against his current identity, and said casually, "You are gravely injured." Qibin Heli clutched his chest and coughed heavily several times, saying, "This junior knows." As he struggled to rise, Wang Anfeng wanted to stop him, saying his body was injured and should not move recklessly. But at that moment, the voice of his third master suddenly arose, yelling, "Stop, hold it, do not move." "Kid, you are now a profound and inscrutable master, do not lose your dignity!" His right hand was already slightly raised, but he could only forcibly restrain himself. Qibin Heli had always kept his gaze lowered and had not noticed Wang Anfeng''s anomaly. Now he heavily knelt on the ground, both hands open palms-up beside him. He deeply kowtowed several times, saying in a solemn voice, "Thank you, sir, for your intervention." "This miserable life was saved by you, sir. From now on, should you need it, Qibin Heli is willing to die for you." Wang Anfeng''s mouth opened, but he still did not avoid accepting the gratitude, nodding his head and saying, "Rise" As Qibin Heli stood up, Wang Anfeng gave him a look, fell silent for a moment, and not wishing to utter the unfathomable words advised by his third master, remained silent. He lifted the Lost Treasure-transformed Jade Bead with his hand and flicked his finger, popping it into Heli''s chest. Heli, seeing the Jade Bead, briefly startled, his expression slightly changing. Wang Anfeng rested his hand on his knee and said with closed eyes, "You are here because of me." "That''s why I saved you." "In a moment, you will return to your original place." His voice stopped abruptly, no longer continuing. Qibin Heli opened his mouth, feeling like he had just escaped death, but his body was once again burdened with those heavy chains. For a moment, he could barely breathe. Yet having struggled on his own for so long and possessing keen intuition, he knew that the man before him was his only chance. At once, he clenched his teeth, half-kneeling before Wang Anfeng, raised his hand to pull out a wooden spike, and fiercely sliced a fierce wound across his right palm. Blood streamed out. Wang Anfeng''s palm trembled slightly, almost moving to stop him. Heli then pressed his palm against his chest, bowing his head and saying, "By the Heavenly God of the Eternal Sky and my ancestors, I, Qibin Heli, vow to become your hunting dog." "Please guide me on a path." Qibin Heli''s head remained lowered; Wang Anfeng watched the young man before him, momentarily dazed and fell silent again. He drew out two secret manuals from his bosom. Unlike what Hong Luoyu had suggested, he did not throw them on the ground, but instead crouched down and placed them before Heli, then took out a bottle of elixir and said softly, "Here are two secret manuals, one for rapid progression that can easily cause lingering hidden injuries, and one that can strengthen your foundation and essence, but it requires gradual practice, showing no results for at least six months of hard cultivation." "Which will you choose?" According to Mr. Ying and Hong Luoyu''s idea, they would only provide him the ability to quickly master martial arts, helping Qibin Heli get started here. The Qi-absorbing Pills were Wang Anfeng''s own cultivation dosage, and the other cultivation technique he had also strived to obtain. No matter what, he hoped to give this young man, who was not much older than himself, a chance to make a fair choice. With the aid of the elixir and inner strength, as long as he could endure another half-year, he could take the opportunity to escape. But he didn''t know that often times, life had already decided the answer. Qibin Heli did not hesitate in the slightest, gripping the secret manual from the Blood River Sect, Long River Sunset, tightly in his hand. PS: Second release Chapter 138 Mission (1/2) Beneath the mask, Wang Anfeng closed his eyes, and after a moment of silence, he showed no sign of abnormality. He took another copy of Quiet Chan Gong back into his bosom and then placed the elixir on the ground, saying,"Since you have already made your choice, I can say no more." "Here is a bottle of elixirs. Swallow it, and I will help you enter the threshold of this martial art here." Qie Bian Helie was slightly taken aback at the sight of the elixir, slightly incredulous. Since he had left his tribe, he had not seen any medicinal aid for cultivation for many years. At that moment, Wang Anfeng had risen from the blue stone, his right hand holding a sword. He heard Mr. Ying''s voice by his ear; the youth''s expression unchanged, he merely pursed his lips and said, "Towards the west of the Great Desert, where the sun kneels at sunset, thrice knock and nine bows." Qie Bian Helie, not understanding his meaning, still knelt on the ground and, as directed, respectfully bowed nine times towards the vast setting sun. At that moment, as the red sun dipped below the horizon, a vast, desolate, and mournfully magnificent feeling washed over him, and Qie Bian Helie felt overwhelmed with a sense of solemn reverence as he knelt on the ground. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he stood up, he heard Wang Anfeng speak from behind him in a calm voice, "In the realm of the Great Qin, there is no longer any existence of the Blood River Sect. Since you have chosen ''Long River Sunset,'' you are the successor of the Blood River lineage. No matter where you are, you must never lose the resolve of the Blood River lineage." "Sit cross-legged" "I will help you begin." Qie Bian Helie, still shaken by the words he had just heard, had already assumed the five-hearts-to-heaven posture and sat on the yellow sand. The secret manual, moved by no wind, unfolded on his knees. Wang Anfeng raised his right hand already pressing on his shoulder. Driven by intent, the Eighth Rank Inner Strength surged into Qie Bian Helie''s body. He relayed without omission the words Mr. Ying had whispered in his ear, the depth and subtlety of Blood River Sect''s introductory Inner Strength, known for being profound and intricate, now presented no difficulty, and could be deemed completely transparent. Simultaneously, Wang Anfeng''s right hand rose again, indicating the vital acupuncture points on Qie Bian Helie''s body necessary for cultivating Inner Strength, to aid in his circulation of qi. The martial arts of the Blood River Sect were cruel and fierce, leaving no room for either the practitioner or the adversary. With this fundamental skill, regardless of what martial arts were used, the strength exerted was fierce and robust, akin to a hungry tiger pouncing on a sheep, far surpassing the mysterious schools of Buddhism. However, this often led practitioners to accumulate hidden injuries. If one could not advance swiftly, reaching a high level of cultivation before the outbreak of hidden injuries, the eventual eruption of such injuries could lead to the complete loss of martial arts at best and, at worst, the severance of meridians resulting in instant death. The seventeenth Sect Leader, in order to eliminate hidden dangers, scoured Jianghu for secret treasures, stirring blood and carnage over the once peaceful Jianghu, later discovered by the nine great sects. Whether orthodox, evil, or neutral, each sent young elite disciples from their sects, who overcame various challenges and unraveled this conspiracy. The Sect Leader was defeated, his internal injuries erupted, and he died on the spot. With the unified action of the nine orthodox and evil sects, Blood River Sect, although not a small force on Jianghu, ultimately crumbled. Only a few fugitives on Jianghu still mastered some of the Blood River Sect''s martial arts, and occasionally, some secret manual fragments were found on their bodies after they were killed. Though their techniques clashed with those of the nine great sects, being dismissed as heretical, they indeed showed remarkable prowess in desperate fights, hence, the young disciples of the nine great sects also resorted to various means, sparing no expense to procure one or two fragments of these secret manuals. ''Long River Sunset'' was one of these. Circulating qi like a long river, majestic and grand, yet ultimately all for that moment at sunset; when the dying sun weeps blood, and the brilliance overflows the long river. Mr. Ying, through Wang Anfeng''s lips, narrated to He Li the intricacies of cultivating Long River Sunset. In reality, Wang Anfeng had grasped all of its profound mysteries. Although he would never resort to this lesser-known path himself, as stones from other hills could serve to polish the jade, benefiting greatly from this cultivation in the end. During several hours, with the aid of Qi-absorbing Pills and Wang Anfeng, a trace of Inner Qi emerged within He Li''s body. He had a good foundation when he was young, before his tribe fell into ruin. Although later he became a slave and many occurrences damaged his foundation, he was still better off than many without a natural talent for martial arts. The flow of Inner Qi was extremely smooth. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng exhaled a breath clouded with turbidity, feeling slightly fatigued. Guiding another''s cultivation in martial arts for a long time, his own Inner Qi was subtly depleted. If He Li could not comprehend it soon, Wang Anfeng himself would be unable to hold up much longer. He withdrew his hand then and stood with his arms crossed, watching the young man immersed in cultivation, while secretly circulating his own Qi to restore his Inner Strength. The flow of Long River Vigorous Qi within He Li''s body completed another Zhou Tian cycle, and finally entered his Dantian. Opening his eyes, he incredulously looked at his palms, feeling pain yet with a flame burning within him that seemed as if it would never extinguish as long as it remained, and so would the strength. Stunned for a moment, he suddenly turned over and knelt, his forehead heavily striking the ground. If he had been cautious of Wang Anfeng before, now he felt only gratitude. Before arriving here, he had only imagined using a wooden spike to catch the wealthy merchant off guard and perhaps die with him, but now, feeling the Inner Strength flowing in his body, he truly saw the opportunity to kill his foe and even the chance that he might survive. No matter why the man before him had saved him. As long as he could take his revenge with his own hands, even if he were then bound to a cliff and sacrificed to the Divine Golden Eagles of Eternal Heaven, he would feel nothing but gratitude. His forehead struck the ground again as he asked with great reverence, "May I ask for your esteemed name, Master?" Wang Anfeng frowned slightly; he had grown up in Great Qin and detested the existence of slaves, often intervening against such merchants on the road. How could he allow the youth before him to become his own slave? Without hesitation, he clearly stated, "I am not your master." He Li looked slightly stunned and then raised his head to hear the calm voice before him. "You are merely my subordinate. If you wish to learn stronger Martial Arts, you must complete the tasks I assign..." "Of course, you have the right to refuse." He Li, upon hearing this, looked even more astonished. Wang Anfeng, hearing the voice of his master whispering in his ear, imperceptibly nodded and holding his sword in his right hand, he turned and walked slowly towards the Great Desert, saying, "Consider this Martial Arts skill a reward given in advance." "Listen carefully, here is my first command to you." He Li, hearing this, wore a solemn expression and knelt on the ground, watching the figure gradually disappearing from sight. He resolved that no matter how difficult the task, he would devote everything to accomplish it; even if it meant his death, after ending the life of that wealthy merchant, he would not hesitate. A voice calmly rose beside his ear: "Survive..." PS: First update... Chapter 139 Good and Evil (2/2) Fufeng County City, Northern Desert Commercial Association Residence.The drunken merchant, embracing a beautiful dancer in his arms, had long since fallen into a deep sleep within his room, while the martial artists hired by the association were each meditating in their own rooms. Most of them came from the desert bandits of the Great Desert. Although they were now in this prosperous foreign city, they hadn''t slackened in the least, acting as if they were still amidst the yellow sands of the desert, never leaving their swords behind. The caravan''s helpers, carrying lanterns, wandered around the large house to keep watch at night. Their martial arts were not very strong, knowing only some common moves. Walking back and forth on night watch, they were mainly there to guard against possible thieves and prevent the slaves from escaping. Thieves were easy to deal with, but slaves who were caught trying to escape were more ferocious than hungry wolves in the Great Desert. Therefore, they were all armed with curved sabers. The sabers were not of good quality, but with the inherently strong physique of these foreign people, exerting all their might in hacking could still kill a grown man. After making their rounds from the back courtyard to the front and back again, checking the storeroom and chatting with a brother there for a while, they reluctantly headed towards the direction of the side courtyard. Without getting close, they carelessly shone their lanterns inside the tent, seeing a dozen men lying scattered about, all with thick muscles and clearly strong. These were all slaves of the master of the house, requiring no wages and little care. From the Great Desert grasslands all the way to Great Qin''s Fufeng, they performed menial labor on ordinary days. In the event of bandit encounters, each was given a broken sword to fight fiercely as soldiers. Behind them were always a few masters driving them on. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if gravely wounded, they did not have to be tended to, casually discarded on the road, left to live or die on their own. It was considered kind to quickly end their suffering with a blade. However, many caravans were unwilling to do even that. Blood would also damage the sharpness of their blades. After all, maintaining the sharpness of a blade required silver coins, didn''t it? When they set out, they took thirty slaves; by the time they arrived in Fufeng, nearly half had died. As the days approached September, it was about time to carry the silk, porcelain, and high-quality tea from Great Qin back to the Great Desert. By then, if three of the dozen men survived, it would be a blessing from the gods. Such slaves, even if they were lucky enough to survive their first year in business, often collapsed on roads the following year with untreated wounds, essentially living only a year. But these people of the Great Desert seemed to be accustomed to it, as the two caravan helpers showed not a hint of pity in their eyes. Enduring the chill of Fufeng''s deep autumn, they counted the number of people with their lanterns, confirmed the count, then turned and hurried away. Having walked just a few steps, the slightly more robust helper suddenly uttered a low cry, slapped his forehead, and called out, "Damn, I forgot about that kid." The two initially wanted to leave directly, but thinking of the consequences if that kid escaped, they quickly changed course and hurried into the back courtyard. Underneath a dilapidated tent, they saw a thin body lying on its side, with horrifying scars still visible on the exposed back. They breathed a slight sigh of relief, tightened their clothing, and then turned to leave. One of them murmured softly, "This kid is really unlucky." The slightly more robust man cursed under his breath and said, "Unlucky nothing, this is the will of the gods. I heard the master brought this burden here because he knew about ''The Bright Moon of the Tuoba Family'' being here and planned to make a big score. Don''t know why it didn''t work out." "Maybe that person didn''t take a fancy to this slave" "That''s true, look at how distressed he looks. I guess he won''t live much longer" Their low voices gradually faded away. When the voices could no longer be heard, Hebuli finally allowed himself to relax. He turned over, lay flat on the damp, cold ground, and through the hole in the tent, stared at the stars and the moon. Gazing blankly for a while, he raised his hand and placed it over his heart. Survive... ... Wang Anfeng changed back into his original plain clothes and put his wooden sword back into its old scabbard. After bidding farewell to his masters, he returned to Fufeng Academy. It was already night, and inside the Wind Character Tower, there were likely very few people left, which meant it was time to sweep the stairs. Meanwhile, at Shaolin Temple. Hong Luoyu floated in the air as if weightless. Among the top-notch masters of his time, his punching and kicking skills were just barely first-rate. In front of Ci En, he would lose his life after thirty or forty moves. His weapon skills weren''t worth mentioning, but his Qinggong was unparalleleda marvel for the ages, unrivaled under the heavens. His sinews and bones were naturally lighter than the average person by thirty percent. According to a senior, this was a blessing from the ancestorsthere was no point in comparing, as the only other option would be to find a quiet place and hang oneself with a noodle. With his exceptional natural talent, even if he practiced the most common Qinggong of the Jianghu, like Grasshopper Flying, he could still carve his path and, after joining the Divine Thieves Sect, he was like a fish in water. His cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds, and by the age of twenty-seven, his Qinggong had become perfect. By channeling his Inner Qi to harness the forces of Heaven and Earth, he could freely roam the skies, ride the wind, and travel to his heart''s content, almost reaching the realm of the Taoist''s carefree wandering. Yet at this moment, he did not exhibit any of his unique traits. His body faced upwards and head downwards, drifting lightly, a blade of grass between his lips, his brows deeply furrowed. After much thought, he finally sighed deeply and shook his head repeatedly, saying, "Tsks, tsks, tsks, it won''t do, it won''t do..." "This lad is only suited to be a straight and honorable hero who roams the Jianghu." "A mysterious and unfathomable master hidden from the world, a puppet master pulling the strings from behind the stagethat style is simply too difficult for him..." Wu Changqing raised his hand to stroke his beard, also letting out a sigh, saying, "I also feel that it might be a bit too early for Anfeng to be involved with these matters..." Having spent a lot of time with Wang Anfeng, he could tell from the boy''s minor actions that dealing with winning people over was not his strong suit. Wu Changqing had seen a lot in his travels through Jianghu. Despite his gentle appearance, when he was younger and more impetuous, he had killed his fair share of people with his own handshis victims had not all been wrongdoers. When you''re in Jianghu, before you lift a hand, can you really pause to judge whether someone is good or bad? Only the sword can determine the outcome. He had this experience, and naturally understood in his heart. Having control over the world of Shaolin, if one did not make use of it, it would truly be a waste. In the future, when on the Jianghu, this might lead to suffering losses. But as much as he knew it, the thought of letting Wang Anfeng actually do such things was something he was reluctant to accept. Seeing someone agree with him, Hong Luoyu showed a smug expression and floated behind Wu Changqing. He lifted his chin and said, his voice full of pride, "Did you hear that, Mr. Ying? It''s no good for you to mess around like this." "You should know, not everyone is willing to take on the vile role of the man behind the curtain. If you don''t believe me, ask the big monk over there if he''s willing. Although he has become much less interesting, everyone on the Jianghu knows he is a truly good person." Upon hearing this, Wu Changqing opened his mouth and was at a loss whether to laugh or cry, already aware that this old thief''s usual quirks were showing up again. Hong Luoyu had a close relationship with Mr. Ying and naturally knew of his identity. The latter, as a leader, often concealed himself behind the scenes and was precisely the sort of villain referred to by the Divine Thieves Sect. Just as the thought crossed his mind, he saw the scholar''s face suddenly turn stern. Amidst the clamor of Hong Luoyu''s voice by his ear, he couldn''t help but bitterly smile, yet simply had no energy to intervene, so he looked up towards Ci Yuan and said, "Master Ci Yuan, please say a few words..." I''m old, I really don''t have the strength to handle this anymore. After calling out several times, the monk on the other side showed no response. Not knowing what he thought of, his usually tranquil face somehow seemed tense. Wu Changqing felt uneasy, even the two ''on the verge of battle'' noticed something was off and turned their heads to look towards the monk. Ci Yuan came back to his senses at this moment, seemed momentarily perplexed, then chanted a Buddhist mantra in a low voice. He returned to his usual demeanor and said, "...the Divine Thief exaggerated on purpose." "Where are there so many distinctions between good and evil people?" "What is considered good here might be regarded as evil there. In the duality of good and evil, lies the Jianghu." His voice paused briefly, and then he asked with a smile, "Besides, who says that those who hide in the shadows are certainly evildoers?" Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire Hong Luoyu was momentarily at a loss for words, and his face showed he was a bit embarrassed. He muttered under his breath, "That''s not necessarily true, like you, this baldy, aren''t you well spoken of in the Jianghu?" "Or take someone else, for instance... I don''t know how many are eager to kill him to feel joy afterward." As he finished, Hong Luoyu suddenly noticed the scholar''s expression growing colder, and he shuddered involuntarily, lamenting inwardly that he was about to suffer again. He abruptly noticed a change in the atmosphere, obviously Wang Anfeng was preparing to come over. His eyes lit up, and he loudly called out, "Hahaha, the disciple is on his way." "Ying, this time I''ll let you off, old man is going to teach the disciple martial arts..." With a peculiar cry, he shot forward at high speed. He crossed that spot at the same time Wang Anfeng appeared and took the young man away with him. In the blink of an eye, they were already nowhere to be seen. Upon seeing this, Wu Changqing felt a chill in his heart. The speed at which Hong Luoyu had just moved was so fast that even he could only see an afterimage. With such Qinggong, if one were to specialize in assassination techniques, there would be no one able to escape throughout the vast world. As this notion dawned on him, he felt a strange sense of relief. Fortunately, though Hong Luoyu was frivolous by nature, he was not a bloodthirsty madman. Otherwise, the Jianghu would be filled with even more blood and carnage. The scholar watched the direction they''d gone with a cold sneer, his eyes filled with malice, while Ci Yuan returned to a seated position on the blue stone, seemingly entering a state of meditation as before. Everyone in Jianghu knew that the Wrathful King was fierce in his hatred of evil and acted with integrity. Yet, what automatically came to his mind was something someone else had said. "To me, you are the greatest evil in this world." His thoughts stirred like ripples on a lake''s surface. Ci Yuan''s Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill had already broken through the Twelve Locks, continuously revolving. He held his Buddha Beads and recited scriptures, seeking tranquility of mind and to reach a state of no thought. However, memories surged in his mind like the words of Hong Luoyu had just chipped a hole, revealing unrelenting images like the ceaseless flow of water, unstoppable. "You say you have come into the world to save all the evil ones..." "The common people in the Jianghu have all set up Longevity Plaques for you. In their eyes, you are a great good person, a Buddhist follower, a hero." "But you are actually a great evil." The Buddha Beads in Ci Yuan''s hand turned faster and faster, his expression still calm, as he softly recited, "All phenomena are like a dream, an illusion, a bubble, a shadow, like dew and a flash of lightning, thus should we view them." The thread stringing the Buddha Beads snapped. One hundred and eight small, round beads scattered across the ground. Each bead representing a trouble, with each of the six senses having three types of feelings: pain, pleasure, and indifference, making eighteen kinds; and each sense having three conditions: good, bad, and neutral, making eighteen kinds, totaling thirty-six kinds. Combined with past, present, and future lives, these total one hundred and eight troubles that entangle the mind. The body is like Vajra, seeking to understand the one hundred and eight worries, to cut off troubles and achieve purity. He had always done well. But at this moment, the troubles all surged forth at once. Ci Yuan sat down heavily on the blue stone, his eyes slightly closed, exhaling a soft sigh. That day in March, the peach blossoms were lush and vibrant. Someone was watching him. Dressed in red, with a jade pendant hanging from her waist. "You have saved so many evil people, why won''t you spare me a glance." "Why won''t you save me?" The monk, as he had been that day, closed his eyes and softly recited the scriptures. "All phenomena are mere illusions." "Nothing but shadows." His mental turmoil calmed once again, seemingly even more resilient. The devil serves as the grinder, without grinding, there is no Buddha. The monk bent down, his expression still peaceful, and began to restring the Buddha Beads one by one. What was stringing together the beads, was a red thread. Bright as the peach blossoms in the March rain. PS: First update Chapter 140 Qinggong (1/2) Wang Anfeng felt only the wild winds buffeting his face.Moonlight shimmered down, the stars standing sentinel across the firmament, and since it was deep autumn, the leaves had all fallen, revealing layer upon layer of bare branches spreading out. Birds of the night fluttered next to him, shedding feathers, and a majestic exotic beast resembling the Flying Eagle circled to his left, its noble head turning to regard him. Wang Anfeng could even see his own reflection inside them. This was completely different from his previous experiences of soaring through the air. This time, he felt carefree and natural, like a leaf carried downward by the wind, landing on a lake surface and causing ripples. Looking into the far distance, he saw forests, rocks, rivers, and the night scenery unspooling endlessly. The young man''s spirits naturally soared. The despondence he had felt was dissipating, and he even felt an urge to let out a loud howl. Just as he was suppressing this impulse, a voice came from beside his ear: "If you want to laugh, just laugh, what''s the point of holding it back?" Wang Anfeng looked over, and there was Hong Luoyu with a grass stalk dangling from his lips, exuding a carefree demeanor. Without arms or legs, he was still able to float freely in the air. He wasn''t even looking at him as he lazily said: "When you''re hungry, eat; when you''re thirsty, drink; when you''re gassy, fart. That''s the greatest truth under heaven. You''re still so young, how come you''re acting like an old man? You want to laugh but you don''t, you want to cry but you won''t." "Always doing those shitty things where you crap and then sit back down in it." "Come, your third master will show you something nice." No sooner had he spoken than he soared like a dragon surging into the clouds. In the blink of an eye, he was above the layers of fog, beyond the mountain ranges and infinite forests below. As insignificant as ants, the rolling clouds and moonlight spilling down like jade created a grand spectacle that Wang Anfeng had never seen before. His pupils dilated, shimmering with splendor. "Whoa-ho" Just as the youth was mesmerized, Hong Luoyu suddenly let out a strange yell, dissipating the vigorous qi around him. Pulled by gravity, the two of them plummeted toward the ground at high speed. Although Wang Anfeng''s vision blurred, he wasn''t a bit frightened. On the contrary, he felt even more exhilarated. Inner qi surged within him, and he couldn''t help but let out a long, resonant yell, sounding like a dragon''s roar, unceasing and echoing through the mountains. A rare boldness flashed in his calm eyes. Hong Luoyu, with his hair flying, laughed heartily: "Good, good, good, what a powerful voice..." Then, he threw his head back and bellowed joyously: "Raise your glass thrice to fine wine, fling off dust from your ragged sleeves, spit at the dogs of heaven and earth, sufferers be free of care..." His voice began with a towering pitch, then smoothed out, like a waterfall from the Nine Heavens, the momentum majestic, fluid and unrestrained. The wind howled fiercely, and Wang Anfeng looked over at him. Because the wind was too strong, he had to shout: "Third Master what illnesses?" Hong Luoyu laughed and said: "Firstly for being poor, secondly for itching fists, and thirdly for having a loose tongue and a big mouth an illness deep in the marrow, with no cure. Hahaha..." "Be careful!" In the midst of laughter, the two were rapidly nearing the ground. Yet he merely dispelled some of their momentum, and they crashed onto the tallest canopy of the forest. As it was deep autumn, with no green leaves to cushion their fall, they could only hear the continuous crackling sounds. The two rolled directly onto the ground, their landing stirring up the damp fallen leaves, and they ended up buried beneath them. Though Wang Anfeng had the protection of the Golden Bell Shield inner strength, he was still jolted badly and saw stars. He sprawled out amid the fallen leaves of the autumn night, feeling his third master was truly outrageous and spoke without a filter, but there was also an indescribable sense of high-spirited liberation. Suddenly, a force stirred and the leaves around him rose, revealing the figure of Hong Luoyu who cursed under his breath: "Dammit, nearly buried alive..." "Not having arms or legs really is damn uncomfortable." Then, he looked up to the sky and cursed loudly. Seeing him like this, Wang Anfeng couldn''t help but laugh out loud, thinking that if his master had arms and legs, he''d be standing with one hand on his hip and the other pointing skyward, scowling, and cursing until he was red in the face, stopping only once he felt completely satisfiedhardly resembling a martial arts master at all. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire In the face of this Hong Luoyu, he really couldn''t muster the feeling of respect for a venerable teacher. Hearing the young man''s laughter, Hong Luoyu turned his head, remembered what he had told Wu Changqing about maintaining the dignity of a master, and realized that any such dignity was now shattered to pieces, feeling a momentary sense of defeat. But he quickly cast that feeling aside. Looking at Wang Anfeng, he opened his mouth to mockingly say: "Really now, laughing like an idiot..." Even though he spoke in such a manner, he was not angry. He floated up leisurely and settled beside the young man, the grass stalk still in his mouth, lifting his head to gaze at the sky. He watched for who knows how long, then finally spoke leisurely: "The one surnamed Ying asked me to pass on my Qinggong to you..." "Then, I must first ask you a question, what is Qinggong?" ............................ North Martial State CityGiant Peng Gang headquarters. Gongsun Jing was in a particularly good mood during this time. Five or six days had passed since the Danfeng Valley case, and although he had made significant efforts, the fragments of "Heavenly Inquiry" had not been recovered. Nonetheless, considering the character of the Great Qin military family, his merits would not be diminished in the slightest. General Wang Boyang would soon return to the military camp and had called him to meet today. Gongsun Jing put his weapon in the gang''s headquarters, thought for a moment, then raised his hand to take off a verdant jade plaque from around his waist, lifted his left hand, and pushed a thick book situated on the third row and sixth position of the bookshelf. Within the sound of clicking, the wall beside it cracked open, revealing a hidden compartment. Gongsun Jing placed the jade plaque, which had embossed characters on both sides, into it. He then moved the book back into place, closed the secret compartment, and let everything return to the way it was before, then finally let out a slight sigh of relief. Turning around to leave, he instructed his men not to disturb his study or rummage through it in his absence. He went to the stable, took a strong horse, and rode away. Rapidly making his way, it hadn''t taken him much time to arrive at a courtyard where Wang Boyang and others were concealing their identities. Handing the reins to Wang Boyang''s deputy general, Gongsun Jing strode to the main house, straightened his clothes, and knocked on the wooden door. "Who is it?" Gongsun Jing replied in a deep voice: "General, it''s your subordinate." "... Come in." Once again, Gongsun Jing responded with a respectful nod and pushed the door open. Inside the small room, Wang Boyang was still dressed in white, holding military texts in his hands, sitting behind a desk. His famous war bow was hanging on the wall. It was precisely with this bow that he, by his own strength, had entangled seven Sixth Rank masters from White Tiger Hall outside the city, eventually leading them to their deaths under a barrage of arrows from the chaotic army. Gongsun Jing''s gaze swept over the war bow without lingering, stepped forward, and saluted with a fist: "General." Wang Boyang looked up, observing his subordinate before him. He gave a slight nod, his mind filled with many thoughts, but he did not speak directly. Gongsun Jing also stood quietly on the side, and the atmosphere in the room became somewhat oppressive. After several breaths, Wang Boyang finally spoke in a grave voice: "Gongsun, you have made great contributions this time." Gongsun Jing replied with a salute: "It is all thanks to the General''s valor." Wang Boyang raised his hand to stop him mid-sentence, smiling: "We are all brothers of the military family; such words are unnecessary. During the years out here, not only have you maintained your martial arts, but your skills in flattery have also improved..." With this jest, the mood in the room lightened quite a bit. After a couple more lighthearted remarks, Wang Boyang then said: "I had wished to stay here longer, but the camp cannot be without a leader for even a day. If I do not return soon, the military strategist and the sacrificial officer will likely directly file a report against me to the Prefectural Governor. I called for you today to give you a choice." His voice paused momentarily, then he continued earnestly: "Would you... be willing to come back?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These were not spontaneous words. Though the territories of the Great Qin were vast and filled with many military family experts, the number of Middle Third Rank experts like Gongsun Jing, who were both known and trustworthy, was not many. Wherever they went, they could serve as Deputy Generals. If they could establish military merits at the border pass, being called General in the future was also a possibility. Gongsun Jing''s heart trembled upon hearing this. This had been his longstanding aspiration, and now it was before his eyes. If he entered the military, he could break away from the enigmatic leader of the men in green. No matter how formidable the latter was, how could he threaten a General of the Great Qin Army? Yet, after pondering, Gongsun Jing still only saluted with his fist and said in a deep voice: "Subordinate... thanks the General for your kind offer." PS: First update Chapter 141 I Catch Myself (2/2) Wang Boyang''s face showed no fluctuations, but he merely asked, "Why?" Gongsun Jing remained silent. He naturally knew that no matter how powerful the Jianghu organization was, within the military, there was no need to fear. With the great might of Great Qin, he was naturally guaranteed safety. But if he were to leave, and the Giant Peng Gang, having just become the largest gang in North Martial State City, lost its leader, without the military strength to suppress other factions within the state, it was just a piece of unguarded fat meat, surrounded by a pack of wolves. Although he would be safe, his subordinates might suffer countless deaths and injuries. After a moment of silence, he casually remarked with a laugh, "There is mutton rice in North Martial City, extremely delicious. I am used to eating it..." Wang Boyang gave him a deep look, withdrew his gaze, and smiled, "That''s unfortunate." "You know about the military meals, there is plenty but as for the taste, well, it''s just plain ordinary, hardly praiseworthy." While speaking, his right hand took a yellowed book from the table and casually threw it to Gongsun Jing, who caught it, unsure of his intent, as a voice reached his ears, "This ''Great Xia Longque'' is your reward." "You have just broken through to the Sixth Rank of cultivation. If you were to continue using the old Military Family Qi Conducting Method, it would not be appropriate. If it harms your progress in cultivation, that would be my fault as the commander." "Moreover, since you are staying here, continue to fulfill your duty as a secret agent." "Yi Nanping has made several moves, all within Fufeng County. You secretly investigate, and when necessary, you may mobilize other secret agents. You must find some traces. The details are all in the back of this secret manual." Gongsun Jing pursed his lips, not saying much, and bowed deeply. Shortly thereafter, Gongsun left; the black-clad deputy general stood behind Wang Boyang, whispering low, S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Gongsun might be a problem." The conversation broke off there; he knew that his commander was not a martial artist who relied solely on brute strength, and he should understand that, although Gongsun Jing was a secret agent, he was only a Sixth Rank Martial Artist and nominally the gang leader. Possibly there were few who could be used, especially being far in North Martial City and yet being able to know about the affairs in Fufeng County earlier than the provincial officials, which was extremely abnormal. Wang Boyang nodded casually and said, "I know." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire "But after all, he is still one of my Military Family." "No matter what, I trust my soldiers. He will not betray Great Qin, and as the commander, guilt must be punished, merit must be rewarded. How can I abandon the foundation of establishing a country simply because he belongs to the Jianghu?" "Great Qin can even accommodate foreign generals, how can it not accommodate someone from a trivial gang?" In his voice, there was a great deal of resolute scrutiny, but the deputy general only felt a headache. Military generals by nature differ, some are fierce, others cunning, yet in some respects, they all share an incomprehensible, arrogant obstinacy. For example, the notion that once a soldier of Great Qin, they could never betray; if they did, there must be an indescribable hardship, not by their own will. Perhaps this is why every military general needed to have a strategist by their side. Otherwise, who knows when you might even sell yourself unwittingly. Feeling helpless, Wang Boyang stood up and pushed the window open; three feet of window sill flooded the room with moonlight. The white-clad military general stood with his hands behind his back, gazing out at the vast starry sky, his expression serene, deep in thought. ............ Inside the Giant Peng Gang. Gongsun Jing sat in the study, looking at the ''Great Xia Longque'' in his hands. This martial arts manual, named after an ancient artifact, was naturally no ordinary item. The ink was still wet, evidently written by Wang Boyang himself just before his departure, signaling that he had long anticipated that he wouldn''t agree to leave North Martial and return to the barracks... With this thought, a slight sense of guilt surfaced. He was even more resolved that although he could not return to serve directly in the military, he would do his utmost within North Martial State City, employing all his efforts as a secret agent to trace down the traces of Yi Nanping. The latter had killed the mad swordsman within a jurisdiction of North Martial State City. Such a prominent figure could not possibly appear out of thin air. With diligent investigation, he was sure to find some clues. He then recalled what Wang Boyang had said about the distinct traces of Yi Nanping following the secret manual. He flipped the manual to the last page and indeed saw several thin sheets of paper that he took out and placed on the table. They were densely written with ciphered language detailing many matters, all deduced by masters of law. He proceeded to read intently. ''Yi Nanping has made three moves, all connected to Fufeng County. This Jianghu organization is highly likely to be located within Fufeng County.'' Gongsun Jing nodded slightly. The Yi Nanping case, though it erupted just a few days ago, had already emerged at the beginning of this year, causing quite a stir. From the Forgetful Immortal to Fufeng, slaughtering countless greedy officials and bandits along the way, he always managed to escape, influencing greatly as to shake the whole world. At that time, as a secret agent of Fufeng, he had also searched for related news but to no avail, and then he put it behind him, not paying attention. Who knew, nearly a year later, this name reappeared in an even more striking manner. The affairs of the world and fate are indeed unpredictable. If he had not relaxed his efforts at that time and had continued to investigate, perhaps he would have had some leads by now. With a slight sigh, Gongsun Jing gathered his thoughts and continued reading. ''The killer often strikes a fatal blow in one strike, the members should all be proficient in the art of swordsmanship.'' He nodded slightly. He had once seen the dead fourth grade master with his own eyes and knew the killer''s sword speed was so fast that it was immeasurable, which was why the martial artist known for his quick knife still admired him posthumously. The third clause. ''Martial arts extremely profound, previously unknown, now roaring through the world, very likely passed down by a hidden master of Jianghu of the past, who seeing the prosperous age, contemplated action in stillness, thus emerging from seclusion.'' Reading this, he suddenly felt something was off. But after pondering, he could not pinpoint any problem and dismissed it as overthinking. After all, there were too many secret organizations within the Jianghu of Great Qin. Back in the day, when Star Palace wreaked havoc across the world, numerous elder masters chose seclusion amid nature for their exceptional unmatched skills, unable to display them in the world. Although he comforted himself so, the eerie unease in his heart did not dissipate, his grasp on the paper steady, yet his gaze sped up a bit. ''Next to the deceased, there is often a bamboo stick with a Bi''an mask hanging on it.'' ''Prosecutor Su''s note: the so-called Yi Nanping... among them should be men of scholar-like demeanor, hence using no common iron for killing, opting for bamboo to display their lofty purity.'' ''Regarding the use of masks, many in Jianghu have worn them long ago, not uncommonly, and it can only be speculated that the Bi''an mask is not unique. Bi''an being a dragon beast, there could be others such as Taotie and Azure Dragon used for masks.'' ''The above mentioned are merely speculations by someone, not trustworthy.'' Gongsun Jing held the few pieces of thin paper, his expression as calm as usual, but his eyes were slightly rigid. There should be men of scholarly grace, hence killing with bamboo... Greenclothed dragon head, truly scholar-like grace. Proficient in swordsmanship...? It seems the Hall Master is carrying a longsword on his back that has never been unsheathed. If mentioning masks, all Hall Masters wear masks. The Hall Master can also perform Dragon-Shaped Vigorous Qi. Secret organization, within Fufeng County, profoundly unfathomable. If so considered, these clues almost all match up tightly, as if Prosecutor Su had witnessed them with his own eyes, writing them down without any error. Gongsun Jing stiffly bowed his head, flipping through the clues to the end, and saw it written that after Yi Nanping killed Xia Changqing, a green bamboo mask and a Jade Plaque inscribed with the character ''kill'' were left behind, and in the corner, several strokes outlined the Jade Plaque, even replicating the inscriptions. Turning around, he took the jade plaque from the secret compartment, comparing it with the drawing for a long time. Regardless of the style of the Jade Plaque or the style of the handwriting, they were exactly the same. He rehung the Jade Plaque at his waist, closed the secret manuals, and with various thoughts colliding in his mind, Gongsun Jing felt a severe headache, rubbing his forehead for a long while before a slightly clearer thought emerged. Am I catching myself? PS: Second update Chapter 142, Event 23 (1/2) Gongsun Jing''s expression changed several times. Eventually, he sighed slightly, accepting the absurd situation, accepting his dual identity as a secret agent of the Military Family and a subordinate of the covert organization Yi Nanping. If he were to go back to the General now, with the latter''s wisdom, he would surely discern some reasons; at that time, being trapped between the suspicion of the Military Family and the revenge of betraying ''Yi Nanping,'' he would be disliked by both parties and could even face a life-threatening peril. Rather than letting himself fall into such a situation, it would be better to maintain the status quo and wait for the right opportunity to act. With a slight sigh, Gongsun Jing felt like his predecessors who had been sent to the borders long ago, bearing a heavy responsibility, yet only able to bear it alone, unable to share it with others, truly desolate indeed. His gaze fell on the secret manuals in his hands. His mind twitched, suddenly thinking. How many merits could this secret manual be exchanged for... ............ Meanwhile. Wang Anfeng looked at Hong Luoyu beside him, pondered seriously for a moment, but still could not comprehend. What is Qinggong? A type of martial arts? A means to defeat an opponent more effectively? The ability to soar through the wind as a human? The young man''s face was full of confusion; Hong Luoyu looked up at the stars in the sky and did not answer, only chuckled twice, then suddenly sang in a low voice: "Heaven and Earth were born with me, and all things are one with me." "To ride the righteousness of Heaven and Earth, and control the six energies, to wander into the infinite..." He then shook his head, turned to look at Wang Anfeng and said: "Don''t understand?" "Then remember what I said today; one day, after you have traveled through thousands of mountains and rivers, and the worldly splendors, you will understand. Come, let me first teach you the introductory breathing method of our sect." "...Yes." Inside the Shaolin Temple. Wu Changqing saw within the screen of light before him, Hong Luoyu teaching Wang Anfeng martial arts, a trace of surprise on his face. He feared that this thief, often cursing, would lead Wang Anfeng astray, so he had especially requested Mr. Ying to ''visit'' here, but what he saw was that the young man did not resemble a carefree vagrant; amidst his unconstrained demeanor, there was also solitude, somewhat resembling a masterful hermit traveling through the mundane world. Wu Changqing was quite amazed, feeling he had misjudged the person, carrying a slight sense of remorse and guilt. Just at this moment, Hong Luoyu had already reappeared in the Shaolin Temple. Wang Anfeng was far away. Today''s cultivation was to use the recently taught Qinggong to return overnight, first to familiarize himself with the steps, and second to temper his Inner Strength, killing two birds with one stone. But he had to endure more hardships. Hong Luoyu returned to the mountain, still dangling a grass root in his mouth, lying in the air, his features handsome but utterly lazy, Wu Changqing stroked his beard, suddenly laughed, and said: "What the thief just said, is it the realm of ''Carefree Wandering'' of Taoism?" "I am dull; I had not realized before that the thief''s realm was so profound, truly an oversight, truly an oversight..." His words were quite sincere, but Hong Luoyu was somewhat bewildered, looking up at him; if he had hands, he would probably be scratching the back of his head, his face full of ''what are you talking about, are you sick, there must be something wrong with your brain...'' expression. Wu Changqing''s expression stiffened, not knowing how to start talking. Hong Luoyu''s mouth slightly agape, was about to instinctively start cursing when suddenly a figure in blue appeared behind him, kicking him lightly in the buttocks. The force wasn''t strong, but it sent Hong Luoyu spinning in the air like a top for several rounds. When he stopped, his face was blank; then he glared at Mr. Ying and shouted: "Mr. Ying, what are you doing?" Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mr. Ying stood with his hands behind his back, his face expressionless, and said: "Sorry." "Your lying posture was just too tempting; I couldn''t help kicking it." Hong Luoyu was furious, but Mr. Ying simply let out a cold laugh. Without any visible movements, the screen before Wu Changqing suddenly changed, transforming into another remote wooded area with rather treacherous terrain. Within the scene, Hong Luoyu frowned and murmured to himself. His expressions alternated between carefree and unrestrained, then lonely and desolate, now dignified, now free-spirited. Listening closely, he was repeating the words he had just said to Wang Anfeng. Wu Changqing was momentarily startled, then realized that the seemingly profound and slightly grandmaster-like speech had actually been something the sly thief had agonized and contemplated over for days, sneaking around practicing it somewhere unknown for who knows how long before feigning it just now. With this thought, he couldn''t help laughing out loud. Hong Luoyu opened his mouth but could not speak, a look of infuriated embarrassment spreading across his face. Suddenly, he let out a miserable howl and said: "Mr. Ying, you''re finished. I''m going to make you pay with your life Ahhhhh..." In the midst of his howling, he charged at Mr. Ying, the scholar''s figure suddenly disappeared, and Hong Luoyu, without changing direction, charged towards the horizon as if fleeing for his life. The thief''s heart was brimming with tears. Damn it, I can''t show my face anymore... Mr. Ying watched the fleeing figure, a slight smile curling his lips. He suddenly felt refreshed and clear-headed, the unpleasant feeling brought by the thief''s earlier words finally fading slowly away. He chuckled coldly, walked a few steps with his hands behind his back, and sat on the bamboo chair, lazily reading a book. ............ Wang Anfeng had thrown Hong Luoyu many miles away into a dense forest, and he followed the Light Body Technique passed by the latter. Initially, his circulation of qi was not smooth, and his walking speed was even slower than merely sprinting with Inner Strength. By the time he returned to Shaolin Temple, he should have returned to the present. Because he had to deliberately maintain the circulation method of the Light Body Technique while walking, his body was exhausted. This feeling, after carrying a thousand jin of chains years ago, hadn''t occurred for a long time. Because Mr. Ying had said that he could not stay in Shaolin Temple every day, Wang Anfeng had to rest in his wooden cabin. For several days, each time he returned to the cabin, he barely leaned on the bed before blacking out and falling asleep directly without realizing when the daybreak came. Even in the Wind Character Tower, he often felt sleepy and would unconsciously lean on the bookshelf and doze off while reading. Since he had a considerable reputation among the Taoist students, no one felt dissatisfied. However, the Taoist students, overwhelmed by increasingly burdensome coursework, reported this to the Master, saying, "The librarian you mentioned also often falls asleep while reading books. How can he criticize us?" They were met with the Master whipping them fiercely with a three-foot-long Redwood Ruler while scolding: Even if he''s sleeping, he''s better than you. Not reflecting on yourself, but instead using it as an excuse to be lazy? Unworthy of training, unworthy of training. Go back to your studies... Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire The students fled messily back with their tails between their legs. Later, it was learned from the Yin Yang Family''s gambler Su. The Master seeing the librarian dozing off slightly, shook his head in admiration. "Even in his sleep, he does not forget to study. With such a disciple, what more could I ask for?" The Taoist students huddled together, weeping bitterly. At the back door of the schoolhouse, the elderly Master observed his unseemly disciples, his vision darkened, and he nearly passed out. He leaned against the corner of the wall, his mouth twitching, and after two fierce coughs, looking at the rigid faces of his disciples, he scoffed and said: "Today, we shall have a test..." PS: First update Chapter 143 Fufeng Jianghu (2\\2) Fufeng County. With the rebellion in Danfeng Valley starting abruptly, it peaked within a day, yet just when everyone thought there might be more to come, it came to an abrupt halt. All the involved parties lost their lives, including the two highest skilled Fourth Rank experts, both of whom died under the same name. Yi Nanping. Now, in the Jianghu of Fufeng, no one saw this as just the name of a martial artist anymore, but as a newly emerged Jianghu organization. The previous acts of killing officials and raiding camps were mere muffled thunders, but the death of the two Fourth Rank experts was like a spring thunder shaking the heavens, startling the people of Jianghu and leading to continuous aftereffects. Even though the case was overshadowed by other news after just a few days, its impact in the Jianghu was deep and quiet, which was hard to dispel for a while, showing even more significant signs of unrest. Fufeng Taoist Sect branch. Weiming Sect. A Taoist in a jade crown, with a sword on his back, strode forward, seemingly preoccupied with thoughts and frowning. Disciples standing by didn''t dare to disturb him, only bowing from a few steps away, watching him until he disappeared from sight before they finally breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Enforcing Master Uncle is usually as cold as ice, distant from human sentiment, but today he seems even more so. Just one glance from him made me feel breathless." The older fellow disciple rolled his eyes and said: Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire "When have you ever seen Master Uncle when you are not shaking in your boots, unable to speak? And it''s not just today." The disciple who had spoken first scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and laughed it off without further comment. However, the senior disciple slightly knitted his brows and his right hand, hidden in his sleeve, tapped rapidly on his fingertips as if calculating something and murmured to himself: "But indeed, Master Uncle''s steps today were faster than usual by three parts." "Seems he really is troubled by something." After some thought, he shook his head, showing a rather carefree demeanor, and said: "But the matters that trouble Master Uncle would only be an annoyance if I knew about them." "Might as well go for tea." With a flick of his sleeve and a shake of his head, he had already gone more than ten meters away in the blink of an eye, demonstrating his exquisite lightness skill. The younger disciple, who had just come to his senses, called out loudly: "Mu Brother, where are you going?" "Didn''t master say that you aren''t allowed to leave the mountain until you''ve practiced ''Weiming'' three hundred times? Come back here..." "Come back!" The young man''s voice was loud, but Mu Shanxue ignored it, not altering his posture, yet speeding up even more as if running for his life, his clothes billowing, and he was gone in an instant, leaving his junior disciple behind, reaching out in the direction of his departure, disheveled in the wind. "Brother... how can your qinggong be so good when you''re this lazy..." "Just like a startled crane..." Inside the Hall of the Three Pure Ones. After bowing, the Taoist in the jade crown stepped inside. On the meditation cushion under the statues of The Three Pure Ones, a middle-aged Taoist sat cross-legged. He wore a dark blue Taoist robe, had black hair as dark as ink with contrasting white at the temples, held a horsetail whisk, resting it on his right arm, and had his eyes slightly closed, breathing smoothly and calmly, evidently in meditative concentration. Yet the moment the Taoist in the jade crown stepped within a three-feet radius, the other Taoist naturally opened his eyes, appearing divinely enlightened, preemptively knowing, and asked: "Why such a hurry, junior brother? What has happened?" The Taoist in the jade crown bowed in salute and said: "I must inform Sect Leader senior brother that there has been continuous unrest in the Jianghu, with the Evil Sect Danfeng Valley stirring up trouble first, and then..." He narrated everything that had happened during these days in detail. The Sect Leader was so shocked that he was struck dumb; he was just a branch of the Taoist family, his cultivation having barely entered the Fourth Rank, until recently proud of his achievements. He believed that with no grandmasters in the world, he was free to stretch his limbs a little, but never imagined that two martial artists stronger than himself would be killed so abruptly, and both by the same person. For a moment, he was speechless and stammered: "Such a significant event has occurred, how could I, your brother, not know about it?" The Taoist in the jade crown stood up straight and scoffed: "Sect Leader senior brother, you meditate all day long, never leaving your chamber or stepping beyond the second gate, it''s natural that you don''t know." "I urge senior brother to quickly write to the main branch at Jade Bamboo Peak and inquire how we should handle ourselves..." The Sect Leader nodded frantically. The Taoist in the jade crown, looking at his senior brother''s demeanor, felt a belly full of anger he couldn''t vent and could only hold it in. As he lifted his eyes to the sky, he felt he should have lived like his junior brother, wandering the world, free and unrestrained. But after all, it was the senior brother who had rescued him from the bandits. How could he walk away without a care? He sighed helplessly. Back in the day, it was the senior brother who had taken care of him, taught him martial arts and the ways of the Taoist. Now the roles had reversed. For decades, he had taken charge of the Sect''s affairs and had grown increasingly adept at handling human sentiments, while the senior brother''s temperament had become more childlike, innocent as a toddler. Yet, it seemed that perhaps because of this, his martial arts progressed by leaps and bounds daily. Unfortunately, the world was no longer peaceful. The conflict between the Imperial Court and the Jianghu was likely to escalate in the coming days, and his senior brother''s disposition was only suited for arduous cultivation in the mountains... The Taoist in the jade crown remained expressionless, lifting his gaze to the sky. A moment later, a white feathered immortal crane spread its wings and took flight. The Taoist in the jade crown emerged from the Hall of the Three Pure Ones and soon saw a young Taoist with a headache, upset again by his senior brother''s disappearance. He walked over, slightly frowning, and said: "Where is Mu Shanxue?" The disciple jumped in fright, turning around to see the master looking like an avenging deity. His legs trembled involuntarily, barely managing to speak : "He, he has run down the mountain..." The Taoist frowned but did not pursue the disciple''s negligence, simply saying: "Wait for him to return to the mountain. Tell him to come see me." The next day, Mu Shanxue of the Weiming Sect, obeying his master''s command, carried a sword down the mountain to walk the land. At the foot of the mountain, a young man in white clothes scratched his head. Weighing his pitifully thin purse, he sighed: "This is tough, really tough." "If they want me to travel the Jianghu, why not give me more silver coins?" "Master, oh Master, don''t you know that without silver coins, it''s difficult to make even a single step in the lower world?" The young man had completely forgotten how extravagantly he had spent, squandering his savings. With a light tap of his toes, his body floated gracefully, reclining on the back of a nearby donkey, resting his arms behind his head, legs crossed, humming an out-of-tune melody. A man, a sword, and a donkey leisurely made their way towards Fufeng County City. ............ A single stone can cause a thousand ripples, and even as it sinks to the bottom, the waves continue without end. Underneath the calm surface of the Jianghu, dark currents were gradually stirring, pulling in various forces. In the past, in Fufeng County, the Imperial Court and Jianghu, the different Sects achieving a balance, had been in a deadlock, with no changes for more than a decade. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, just one name, two lives taken, caused a visible shift in the Jianghu of Fufeng. Yi Nanping, like a stubborn stone thrown into water, stirred up the stagnant pond, breathing fresh life into it at the same time. On the major roads everywhere, the number of people carrying swords on their backs increased. The disciples of the various Sects within Fufeng used this opportunity to gradually engage with the Jianghu. Although not explicitly stated, those who perished under Yi Nanping''s sword were without exception the ones who had wronged the innocent. The disciples of the righteous path naturally took delight in this, expressing their praise, while the disciples from the Evil Sects proceeded with trepidation in their steps, running through the Jianghu, showing three points more caution than before and daring not to be as reckless as they had been in the past. Otherwise, no one knew when a green bamboo might pierce through their throats, creating a hole. Even in drunken moments, they sometimes wildly wondered what kind of face lay behind that Bi''an mask, what kind of Master it could be. ............ At the base of Shaoshi Mountain. A youth in blue clothes lightly tapped his toes on the rocky surface, his body soaring upwards. In a short time, he had scaled up the side of the cliff, his movements graceful and bold, obviously using a martial arts technique far from ordinary. Though not yet perfected, his skill already showed signs of exceptional talent. As he approached the summit, the Inner Strength within his body was slightly insufficient. Suddenly, he shouted, his right foot stamping on the rock face, creating a flash of electricity, his form instantly rising several meters and landing on a limestone plateau. Hong Luoyu was slightly surprised and remarked: "Not too bad, boy." "You have two points of your master''s style" PS: Second update... Chapter 144 First Encounter (1/2) Fufeng County. By now, it had entered September, and the weather had grown noticeably colder. The rough trees lining the road had shed their leaves, looking quite bare and adding a sense of desolation to the scenery. Yet, because of this, the small food stalls on both sides of the road seemed even more lively. Passersby, feeling a slight chill, found the steamy, fragrant food nearly irresistible. Even as their purses sternly warned them against it. A figure clad in yellow made his way through the crowd, face wrapped in several layers of gray cloth, with only a pair of eyes showingalmost resembling a foreigner. Even so, he kept his head lowered and walked briskly. The steady, rapid steps beneath his feet revealed a solid foundation in martial arts. Weaving through the crowd, he turned and vanished into a rather secluded alley, deftly making his way to a small pushcart. In front of the cart were two wooden tables and eight long benches, polished until they shone. A big pot was bubbling with pure white broth. The man in yellow took a seat, glanced furtively left and right like a thief, and knocked on the table before lifting his hand to unwind the gray cloth, revealing the handsome face of a young man. The shop owner, who had been slightly anxious just moments beforepossibly wary of encountering a villainbreathed a sigh of relief and said familiarly: "The usual, Murong Brother?" Murong Tong nodded and lowered his voice: "Make it spicier today, and add more tripe to the lamb offal, no cilantro." "Got it, extra spicy." "Ah, right..." The owner responded and turned to get busy. The large copper ladle, already gleaming, stirred the pure white broth, wafting out its aroma. Murong Tong swallowed, but then he heard faint footsteps approaching from afar. Almost instinctively, he covered his face again with his right hand shielding his features. It was only after making this gesture that Murong Tong realized it. His expression stiffened, then he felt a wave of dejection. When had his actions become so practiced? Since that night when he had eaten with that keeper of the bookstore, he couldn''t forget that rough taste. He had become completely entranced, and hea member of the illustrious Murong Family, Murong Tong, the thirteenth sonwas sneaking out daily like a thief to indulge in this food. Who knew this lowly food could be so delicious? That fragrance, that richness, that spiciness... As Murong Tong thought about the taste, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Suddenly, a person took a seat at the adjacent table, much sooner than he had anticipated. As he looked on in slight surprise, the man casually placed a sheathed long blade on the table. The wooden table trembled lightly. Murong Tong frowned slightly, estimating the weight of the long blade from the tremor of the table. It was definitely not something the members of gangs could wield. Glancing at the man, he saw his sturdy physique and sharp, cold eyeslike twin pools of cold spring water, exuding an extraordinary presence that signified a respectable background. Feeling Murong Tong''s gaze, the man snorted coldly and returned a glaring look, saying: "What are you looking at?" Murong Tong waved his hands in haste, saying: "Nothing..." Coming from a Noble Clan, he wasn''t accustomed to rough talk. He paused for a moment then said with a smile: "I just noticed that this Hero is here for the first time. Remember, go easy on the chili peppers. Ordinary folks can''t handle the spiciness here." The martial artist snorted disdainfully, showing his contempt, but didn''t bother with him any further. Murong Tong gave up on making conversation and turned his attention back to his bowl of lamb offal. But from the corner of his eye, he saw the other man scoop a large spoonful of chili peppers into his bowl, and only then did he look away, content. Yet his heart harbored some doubts. He had lived in Fufeng County City all his life and was extremely sensitive to changes in certain things. These past few days, there had been quite a few martial artists from sects appearing. On the roads of Fufeng County City, the number of people carrying swords and blades had almost doubled. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was highly unusual. He would go back and discuss this with his father... As he thought this, he heard a muffled groan from the martial artist beside him. Stealing a glance, Murong Tong saw his rugged face turn a bright red, his mouth hanging open, and cold sweat forming on his forehead as he struggled with the spiciness. Still too proud to show weakness, his hand, shaking, reached for the red-hot bowl with the spoon. Murong Tong ate his lamb offal soup with satisfaction, taking a generous mouthful and finding the taste as rich and delicious as ever. Yet, it still didn''t compare to that day when he had escaped death and sat in the cold wind with Wang Anfeng, eating to his heart''s content. Murong Tong smacked his lips reflectively, suddenly hearing the light tinkle of a bell. The alley was narrow, and it shouldn''t accommodate travel by horse or mule, which puzzled him as he turned to look. From the entrance of the alley, he saw a gray donkey ambling along, on which lay a white-clothed Taoist, casual and elegant with the air of an immortal, save for his extreme laziness, which made him appear as limp as mud on the donkey''s back. Leaving it to the donkey to carry him onward. Murong Tong turned his head back around and smacked his lips, muttering to himself. "What a lazy Taoist..." ............ Mu Shanxue of the Weiming Sect lay on the donkey''s back, letting it rock him gently forward. He could smell the enticing scent of the lamb offal soup coming from behind. His stomach couldn''t help but let out a strange rumble. But the Taoist seemed as if he hadn''t noticed, lying idly on the donkey''s back, his right leg swinging without care. The donkey beneath him let out a sound, and Mu Shanxue opened his eyes, saying: "I know, I know, you''re hungry, I''m hungry too..." The Taoist sighed deeply as he looked up at the sky and murmured, "Too hungry to move." "I never thought traveling far from home and coming down the mountain for fun could be so different..." His stomach rumbled once more. The dry food was right there on the carrying cloth beside him, just a hand''s reach away. Mu Shanxue glanced at the blue carrying cloth, but ultimately lifted his head to look at the sky, his eyes staring blankly as he said, "Little junior brother, I miss you so much." He had been traveling who knows how long, and just when he felt he couldn''t bear the hunger any longer, a pancake was suddenly passed to him from the side. Instinctively, he opened his mouth and bit into itthe chopped cabbage mixed with pork meat and the warm sensation nearly moved Mu Shanxue to tears. He swallowed a few bites and then looked up, calling out, "Little junior..." His voice paused briefly, for the face before him was not the familiar one he expected but that of a youth in a blue shirt. His features were quite bright, carrying a heavy bag of rice in one hand, his hair tied with a jade hairpin, and a wooden sword slung across his back. He said gently, "My good brother, are you feeling better now?" Mu Shanxue grumbled in disappointment, feeling as if his days of waiting hand and foot for food had once again burst like a bubble, yet he still managed to return the gesture with a fist and palm salute, saying, "Thank you, young brother..." Licking the pork fat at the corner of his mouth, he said with regret, Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire "The pancake is very tasty, just a bit too salty." A bigger youth stood beside the blue-shirted one, dressed in black and red vigorous attire with a shiny new shoulder armor, and a Mo Blade exuding dominance slung across his back. Hearing the words, his thick brows furrowed as he said, "You''re lucky to have something to eat, yet you complain so much." "With arms and legs in working order, yet you don''t seek out work, truly shameless." Just as Mu Shanxue was about to retort, the youth in the blue shirt raised his hand to stop his companion and said, "Baili, let''s not say anymore..." The youth from the Military Family murmured in discontent, but the youth in the blue shirt handed over a paper-wrapped package and said with a smile, "If you don''t mind, please take this..." "Brother, I don''t know what troubles you''ve encountered, but whatever it is, it will pass." A moment later, Mu Shanxue was leisurely seated on the donkey, moving forward while nibbling on the meat pancake. Having regained a little strength, he was even less inclined to reach for food before it became absolutely necessary. Now feeling somewhat satiated, he began to ponder his upcoming venture into the city even as he found himself longing even more for his little junior brother. However, the case in Danfeng Valley was quite complex, and Yi Nanping seemed as elusive as a dragon showing its head but not its tail. After much thought, he sighed inwardly and decided, "No way around it, I''ll have to go and find those with significant contributions to this case... Hmm, let''s see." "The Chief Arrestor, untouchable... Military Family''s Wang Boyang, I might get chopped up." "The book guardian of Fufeng?" With a meat pancake in his mouth and a spark in his eye, Mu Shanxue raised his right hand and tapped it against the palm of his left, mumbling unclearly, "That''s him!" If he doesn''t cooperate, he can''t blame me for being rude. Mu Shanxue thought viciously to himself while vigorously chewing and swallowing the last of the meat pancake. Then he licked the grease from all ten fingers and sincerely sighed, "That young man, what a truly good person..." ......... On the other hand, Baili Feng was clearly unhappy as he said, "Anfeng, don''t you think you''re being too kind... Such a lazybones should starve for a few meals." "It would serve him right to die of hunger." Wang Anfeng scratched his head and said helplessly, "Yes, yes, I wasn''t thinking properly..." "It''s just that seeing him reminded me of my own past hunger, so I thought I should help if I could." PS: First update Thank you to Wensi Xiuzheng for the generous support, very much appreciated Chapter 145 Heavens Heart Naturally (2/2) ```Baili Feng had nothing more to say upon hearing those words. Wang Anfeng smiled slightly and quickened his pace. He stopped by a butcher''s stall, bought some cuts of tender ribs, and although somewhat puzzled, upon his return, he asked: "But Anfeng, why the sudden urge to get together today?" Wang Anfeng simply responded with a smile: "We haven''t gathered in a long time, just felt like it." "After all, the assessments of the various families and schools in the Academy are about to begin. After today, it will be difficult to get together again..." Baili Feng did not doubt his intent but grimaced upon hearing about the assessments, though there was a hint of relief. He shook his head and sighed, saying: Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Indeed, those damnable assessments, we all know our own strengths, and the Masters surely do too, yet they always devise such tricky and peculiar tests. We train in troop formation and strategy, yet they insist on testing us on siege tactics and cunning minds, preparing us with the ''Military Family''s Ten Commandments,'' yet what we encounter is ''Military Strategy.'' Is it not intentional difficulty imposed on us?" "It''s also a good thing I am a student of the Military Family and not of the Legalists." "This time, for some reason, the Legalist students angered the Masters greatly; nearly the entire group was wiped out, with only one person managing to secure a top-grade evaluation." "On that day, the Legalist quarters were filled with wailing and howling, tsk, it was no less chaotic than when you joined the Academy and the students of the Military Family were swindled by Su the Gambler." "Even so, the Masters were not appeased and took it upon themselves to send a written note about the various scriptures, interpretations, cultivation techniques, and martial skills assessments directly to the students'' homes." His voice paused for a moment, and the stern-looking young man''s narrowed eyes also revealed a trace of struggle, but he couldn''t help laughing as he said: "I imagine the families at home have already prepared sticks and rods." Wang Anfeng smiled. He had not intended to disturb Baili and the others at such a time, but ever since he saw Tuoba Yue outside the Academy that day and encountered her several times since, although she looked as usual on the surface, Wang Anfeng could keenly sense Tuoba Yue''s depression. Yet, due to his status, he could not disclose to Tuoba Yue the matter concerning Qibin Helie. After much deliberation, he was certain about one thing: no matter what, he could not let Tuoba Yue be alone with her troubled thoughts at such a time. As for whether he and the others could help Tuoba Yue, he was not sure. But to turn a blind eye would leave him ill at ease. As the two chatted, they purchased many more food items and made their way toward the Academy. Suddenly, a man paused beside the road, turned to look back with a contemplative expression. He had a stout build and a square face with a commanding aura, unfortunately marred by light brows and thin lips, giving an impression of lacking compassion. His shallow gaze swept over the crowd, stiff and indifferent with no hint of fluctuation. Turning around, he shook his head slightly, dismissing his doubts, and said: "I must have been mistaken." "How could a mere wooden sword possibly possess the aura of a Divine Weapon..." After thinking for a moment, he headed in another direction, clad in vigorous attire, not carrying a long sword or saber, but with a dark iron hammer on his back, still seeming to carry the heat of a furnace. ............... The Taoist Sect. A white feathered crane flew in from the outside world and soared away. At the foot of the mountain, an elder looked up briefly, then snorted disdainfully and muttered to himself. Beside him, a small girl with delicate features tugged at the hem of his garment. "Supreme Master...?" "Is there something that requires your return?" The old man looked down, stroked the girl''s hair affectionately, and said with a smile: "Something to do?" "In this world, what could be more important than playing with little Tingyun?" The old man, dressed in a washed-out Taoist robe with wild white hair held together by a twig, looked scruffy, yet his complexion was rosy, always smiling in a way that was endearing. He lifted Zhang Tingyun onto his lap, pinched the girl''s nose affectionately, causing her to wrinkle her brows and push his hand away, leaving a slightly dirty smudge on her nose tip, which made the old man laugh heartily. After being teased several times, Zhang Tingyun, rare in her mischievousness, wanted to show the old man her prowess. As she thought of her Master, who was always seen with two large cheeks stained by tears running away, a touch of sadness flickered in her eyes, but her face did not betray much sorrow, only saying: "Master, the Masters always teach me cultivation, teach me..."``` The old man picked a freshly plucked tangerine from beside him, peeled off a segment, and stuffed it into the girl''s mouth, Zhang Tingyun bit down, tasted the sweet, juicy fruit, and her cheeks puffed out slightly like a little bun, as she chewed and asked, "Mmm mmm mmm, teach me, meditation, mmm mmm mmm..." He stuffed her with another segment, and her right cheek also plumped up, resembling a tiny squirrel, yet she bore a seriously mature expression and asked, "Why don''t you teach me these?" The old man didn''t answer, just asked her with a smile, "Does it taste good?" Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tasty." "Want more?" "...Yes!" "Which do you prefer, the comfort of meditation or the fun of stories?" Zhang Tingyun frowned and finally nodded, saying, "...Stories!" The elder laughed heartily, rose to his feet, and despite appearing to have a formidable figure, unlike an ordinary Taoist, he lifted the girl onto his shoulder, then kicked the black bear beside him and chided, "Get up, you lazy brute." "I''m going to make honey roasted rabbit, I''ll catch a rabbit, and with your tough skin and meat, you''re perfect for gathering honey." The black bear growled in dissatisfaction, and the old man laughingly scolded, "Oh? Bargaining now, are we?" "Hurry up, or I''ll give you the rabbit''s bottom..." Atop Jade Bamboo Peak. A middle-aged Taoist nun frowned helplessly and said, "Supreme Grandmaster... what is he doing?" "Spending all day playing with Tingyun, isn''t this wasting her Innate Taoist Body? Sect Leader brother, are you really going to let Grandmaster do this?" The man dressed in a simple blue shirt beside her had a calm expression and said, "Initially, I too thought this inappropriate." "Then please, Sect Leader brother, persuade him..." The man raised his hand, looking down at the mist-wreathed mountains below, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, and said, "But now I realize, it''s only right for Grandmaster to do this. When we taught her martial arts, when we taught her how to control her breath, she was obedient, but when have we ever considered her own choices?" "On seeing an Innate Taoist Body, we thought ourselves to be pioneers, eager to make her a Grandmaster before thirty, blinded by ambition and forgetting our principles. How is that different from the way of demons?" The Taoist nun opened her mouth but couldn''t speak. The blue-clad Sect Leader looked at the dispersing and gathering clouds in front of him and said lightly, "We want to teach her what the Tao is." "Yet Grandmaster is teaching her how to be human." Below Jade Pillar Peak, the burly elder gently supported the little girl on his shoulder, who held an apple in her hand and took a big bite. Her tiny feet wobbled as she watched the old man and the black bear quarrel, watched the bear roar in grievance, saw how the old man was driven to stomping his feet, and her eyes curved like a bright moon, indistinguishable from a normal family''s five or six-year-old child. The Sect Leader on the mountain took his gaze back and said with a sigh, "Let nature take its course." "Without having truly lived, how can one speak of the great Tao..." PS: Second update, and the character card for Zhang Tingyun has already been updated Chapter 146 Tuoba Yue (1/2) ``` Fufeng Academy. Wang Anfeng''s right hand grasped the wooden handle of the blade, his mind calm and serene as he delved into the Buddhist state of mind encapsulated by the No-Self Aspect, No Other Aspect, and No Life Aspect. Suddenly, a sharp glint flashed through his dark pupils, and with a flick of his wrist, the technique of force taught by Master Ying almost instinctively sent out a cold gleam that vanished in an instant. With a twist of his right hand, the blade was inserted upside down beside him. The thin and sharp edge of the blade buzzed incessantly, vibrating the air and adding a hint of chilliness. Someone suddenly cheered loudly from beside him. "Good!" Wang Anfeng smiled, as the ingredients on the cutting board in front of him had been transformed into evenly cut small pieces, clean and distinct. His right hand skimmed past the nearby kitchen knife, scooped up a fist-sized copper spoon with a flick, and swept all the diced meat into the boiling oil. The sizzling sounds persisted as the meat turned golden brown and a rich aroma wafted up. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind him, Baili Feng with his bushy eyebrows, wearing white clothes, Xue Qinshuang who was dressed like an elegant gentleman, and Tuoba Yue who had already sat down at the table, were relishing their meal. Wang Anfeng, wearing a grey apron over his vigorous attire, waved his spoon and spatula in front of the stove with focused determination, as meticulous as when he practiced martial arts at Shaolin Temple. The fragrance of cooking wafted out from the wooden house. The passing students of the academy couldn''t help but salivate, yet due to the imminent assessments, they could not satisfy their cravings in town. With hands over stomachs and a look of suffering, they murmured to themselves and quickly walked away. In this meal, Wang Anfeng showcased all he had learned: the techniques honed in Great Liang Village, the medicinal cuisine of his second master, and the skill of using Inner Strength to process ingredients learned during his time at Qingfeng Edge. All were combined into one. Although certainly unable to compare with his second master, the taste was by no means inferior to those of renowned chefs in restaurants. Even in his youthful heart, he felt quite pleased with himself. The table was laid with a full spread, and the four of them ate while casually discussing various matters. Before Tuoba Yue''s arrival, Wang Anfeng had already shared his thoughts and worries with Baili Feng and Xue Qinshuang, so when they spoke, they were all quite considerate of Tuoba Yue''s feelings. Yet the latter showed no particular signs of concern, his demeanor as cheerful and open as ever. Talking about recent interesting events in the academy, he still laughed freely, as if the vulnerability Wang Anfeng had observed was nothing but an illusion, never truly manifesting. Wang Anfeng exchanged a glance with Xue Qinshuang. This only increased their concern. After the meal, Tuoba Yue made his excuses and left first. Baili Feng scratched his head, seemingly reluctant to put down his chopsticks and laughed awkwardly. "I''ve had my fill too..." he said. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire "The Master calls for me on a matter, you guys keep eating, I''m off." With those words, he rose hastily, grabbing the heavy Mo Blade beside him. As he walked away, he seemed somewhat flustered and almost tripped over the chair. After a couple of forced laughs, with the Mo Blade on his back, he staggered off and quickly caught up to Tuoba Yue''s figure without walking shoulder to shoulder, engaging him in conversation just as he always did, in his usual carefree manner. The long autumn path was covered with fallen leaves, and the young man from the Military Family, clad in his vigorous attire, folded his arms behind his head. The setting sun cast a reddish glow on his face, adding a hint of warmth. Suddenly, Xue Qinshuang said, "Anfeng, what if we bought him?" "Or perhaps, after purchasing him, we could have someone else step in and take the boy away... In this way, we could save the boy''s life and let Yue''er know, so she doesn''t have to worry anymore. Although she seems carefree, her thoughts are more meticulous than mine." "I''m somewhat worried about her." Hearing the young girl next to him, Wang Anfeng fell silent for a moment, then shook his head and sighed, ``` "No, it''s not possible..." "That day I didn''t know what he said to Tuoba Yue, but it was probably something like, ''If you try to save me, I will kill myself right here,'' which would explain why Tuoba Yue couldn''t save him." "The frontier regions have little regard for justice and their customs differ from those of the Central Plains. As outsiders, not knowing their ways and rashly intervening can often backfire." "Furthermore, that young man is resolute. I believe he didn''t merely utter threats. Tuoba Yue probably knew this, hence his choice." Xue Qinshuang nodded slightly, a hint of regret in her expression. Then something occurred to her, and she turned to Wang Anfeng beside her, slightly perplexed, and said: "Anfeng... how do you know his temperament is strong?" Wang Anfeng''s heart skipped a beat, but his facial expression remained unchanged, feigning normalcy as he replied: "Intuition." Xue Qinshuang nodded slightly, not dwelling on this minor detail, and Wang Anfeng quietly breathed a sigh of relief. He knew his reply was unreliable and out of character for himself, but what else could he do? He certainly couldn''t tell Xue Qinshuang, ''The young man''s name is Qie Bian He Li, he is my subordinate, that''s how I know...''. The young man was helpless. However, considering Qie Bian He Li''s character, he was certainly capable of such an act. If Tuoba Yue couldn''t get over the hurdle in his heart and secretly bought him back, with his astuteness and intelligence, guessing who was behind it all wouldn''t be difficult. He would probably find Tuoba Yue and commit suicide in front of him. At that time, Tuoba Yue''s emotions would likely undergo a tremendous change. Thinking back to the foreign girl, who had appeared tough on the outside but tender on the inside, beautiful and generous, Wang Anfeng shook his head slightly and stopped thinking about it. ...................... "Hurry up! Didn''t you eat enough?" The man dressed in heavy cotton clothes cursed as he swung his leather whip. With his dark face and prominent cheekbones, he didn''t look like a native of Great Qin. Accompanying his curses, a group of ethnic men in thin clothes carried woolen felts from the wagons into a storage room. Chains of crude iron bound their hands and feet, each with a large iron ball attached. To any discerning eye, it was clear these men were slaves from foreign nations. Although there was pity in the eyes of those looking at these men, they could only sigh secretly, unable to lend aid. Qie Bian He Li did not stand out among these men. Yet, even he bore scars new and old, and his frame suggested someone of sixteen or seventeen years old but appeared more like a fourteen-year-old. Whether it was the pressure of recent times finally taking its toll, his originally unkempt black hair surprisingly showed strands of silver, making the young man look even more woeful. And it was for this reason that even the overseer dared not be too harsh on him. This behavior wasn''t out of kindness, but simply because the slave was, after all, the master''s property. If he died at their hands, it would cause a lot of trouble, possibly leading to their own ruin. Why bother? Thus, the frequency of the whip on the young man''s shoulders was also lesser. Perhaps because the overseer found Qie Bian He Li annoying, his arm suddenly lifted, the tip of the whip cut through the air, emitting a sharp whistling sound, aimed straight at Qie Bian He Li''s back. The muscles in the young man''s back tensed, and inner strength surged through his body. At the same time, at the other end of the alley, a gray donkey ambled along, its bell chiming clearly. PS: First update Chapter 147 Where the Troubles Converge (2/2) In the alleyway, the sounds of shouting and the footsteps of slave laborers seemed to merge into a single force, yet at that moment, the crisp sound of a bell shattered this once-solid "momentum," prompting everyone to turn their heads subconsciously to look. The taskmaster''s whip halted in mid-air, and the movement of the slave laborers paused ever so slightly. Within Qibin Hel''s body, his inner strength also faltered, no longer flowing at its original pace. This anomaly lasted but a moment before the slaves continued to carry their burdens onward. The long whip struck Qibin Hel''s back, yet with less force than beforethree to five parts weakerbut the taskmaster himself did not notice. The inner strength that was meant to retaliate automatically was disrupted by this interference and, instead of fighting back, was scattered, lingering around his back. Therefore, although another lash marked his skin, the protection of his inner strength meant it was merely a superficial wound, without serious harm. The donkey ambled past, carrying a young Taoist sprawled out atop it, a sugarcane stick dangling from his mouth, his eyes half-closed as if dozing, showing no interest in the slaves or the foreign taskmaster barking orders and brandishing a whip on the other side, simply letting the donkey lead the way. His leg hung off one side, swinging back and forth lifelessly. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was inherently a laid-back character. Additionally, coming from a Taoist Sect that believes in not meddling with the affairs of Heaven and Earth, he thought that acting rashly would only bring trouble upon himself. Even though the scene tugged at his heart, he could not even lift an eyelid to look at it, lazily opening his eyes only as he was leaving the alley, crunching on the sugarcane stick. Because the whip had not struck with full force, the taskmaster felt discontent. He cursed under his breath and raised his arm. Qibin Hel was ready, suppressing his inner strength in preparationwhen suddenly, the taskmaster screamed in agony, his bloodstained whip falling to the ground. A man from North of the Desert clutched his wrist howling in pain, a bloody hole through his palmnot life-threatening, but excruciatingly painful, with ten fingers all connected to the heart, too much even for this burly man to bear. Qibin Hel was momentarily stunned. A wooden stick lay embedded in the ground, trembling ever so slightly. Weiming Sect. Sitting cross-legged on the martial training field, Xia Changqing from the Weiming Sect, watched as his Sect Leader Brother hesitated for a while, scratched his head, and finally spoke cautiously: "Junior brother..." Xia Changqing raised his eyes to look at him. "Let go." The Sect Leader''s expression froze, and he almost choked, coughing twice heavily before awkwardly saying: "Is it really alright to let Shanxue leave the mountain alone?" "His personality... he''s just too indolent, and I''m a bit worried." The disciples of Weiming Sect were few in number, and Mu Shanxue, being the senior disciple, naturally made him worry about his journey out in the world. Xia Changqing couldn''t be bothered to answer and simply closed his eyes to continue his breathing exercises. On the training field, only a dozen disciples satall clad in white Taoist robes, sitting cross-legged on the ground, circulating their energy in accordance with the channels and collaterals of their bodies while reciting true formulas. "To relax it, first you must tighten it; to weaken it, first you must strengthen it." "To eliminate it, first you must promote it; to take it away, first you must give it." "Softness overcomes hardness, weakness overcomes strength." "Fish cannot escape from the depths; the sharp weapons of a state should not be shown to the people; this is known as Weiming." Fufeng County City. On the back of a grey donkey, Mu Shanxue yawned, the sugarcane stick no longer in his mouth, looking even more indifferent. He patted the donkey beneath him and said languidly: "Let''s go back, I''m no longer in the mood..." "Today, let''s not bother the Keeper of Books anymore... I''ve had some sweets and feel sleepy." The donkey brayed, turned around, and ambled leisurely toward the inn where it stayed. Mu Shanxue lay atop it, and moments later, snoring sounds began to emerge. ........................ Inside an inn by the roadside, all of a sudden two gazes landed on Mu Shanxue''s face, sticking there as if glued, not moving away until the donkey, carrying the Taoist, had gone off into the distance. Only then did the eyes retreat, hands propping up cheeks, cheeks flushed red, the onlooker murmured: "Such a handsome Taoist..." There was also a young man dressed in green clothes inside the room, with simple and honest features and an air of naivety. Hearing this, he just scratched his head and said: "Little junior sister, this this, this is not proper, not not not, not appropriate..." The girl turned around; the one who had uttered those words was a rather lovely young girl, her black hair neatly tied with a ribbon, strands hanging obediently from her temples, her demeanor endearing. However, she shot a white look at the naive young man and said: "You''re so annoying, you talk more than Grandfather does." The young man was slightly taken aback, apparently embarrassed, and hastily waved his hands saying: "I, how can I compare with Ancestor Master? He truly is the formidable one..." The straightforward response from the youth almost made the girl burst into laughter, but knowing his nature, she understood he wasn''t one for cunning, and with a slight turn of her eyes and a smile, she said: "Alright, let''s not argue. You just focus on your medicine preparation." "Grandfather wants you to go and visit the seniors. During this time, shouldn''t I also do something? Could it be that you came to the big city and don''t want to do anything? Just to run errands for Grandfather?" Sure enough, she caught the young man''s attention, and after some thought, he said longingly: "There is something indeed..." "Master once spoke of a young hero known as the Keeper of Books, who broke through Xia Changqing''s poison that could rapidly age an injury. I''ve never heard of such strange medicinal properties before. If possible, I''d like to get to know him." The girl''s eyes sparkled, and she asked: "The Keeper of Books? Is that gentleman good-looking?" The young man was briefly taken aback and stuttered: "That, I, I don''t know..." Seeing him hesitate, the girl assumed the Keeper of Books was not pleasant to look at and lost interest, saying: "Oh... so he''s just another smelly man." She again picked up her teacup, took a couple of sips, and without anything better to do, laid down on the bed and began reading a book. She was engrossed in it. The young man, seeing the girl ignoring him, scratched his head awkwardly, unsure of how to behave. Suddenly he heard her voice: "Oh, another thing. Be smart in this city..." "I notice there have been a lot of people from Jianghu around lately, and something might happen. You''re so na?ve, someone could sell you and you wouldn''t even know. Don''t go out alone." The naive young man acknowledged her words, feeling much relieved, and bowed his head to continue tinkering with the bronze medicine furnace in his hands. It was separated into upper and lower sections: the bottom for placing charcoal and starting a fire, the lid could be lifted to add various herbsa rather intricate device, not to be used by anyone not knowledgeable in medicine. At this moment, a blazing red fire had already ignited below, but the young man pressed his right hand against the top of the furnace, ignoring the high temperature. The flames inside the furnace seemed to have a life of their own, rising and falling as if under the fine control of his own inner strength. From a single spot, one can infer the whole leopard, and from a falling leaf, one can tell that autumn has arrived in the world. Just at this subtle point, one can see the strength of his cultivation, the profound and exquisite control far exceeding that of ordinary martial artists. Even a martial artist of the eighth rank would definitely be unable to win against him when it comes to inner strength. His expression was calm, fully focused on the medicine furnace. Although his features were ordinary, he exuded an extraordinary temperament, somewhat ethereal. It was just a pity that the girl, absorbed in her book, sometimes giggling, sometimes shaking her head, had not witnessed this scene. .................. The stars began to densely cover the sky. A middle-aged man dressed in luxurious clothing hurried by. In his hands, he no longer held the exquisite jade rings he usually carried, nor were there servants and beauties following him. He had changed his clothes today and washed ten times until his skin turned red. He stopped in front of a door, meticulously straightened his clothes, trying desperately to dispel the terror in his heart. With trembling hands, he lifted them and knocked on the door. No one came to open it. Only a loud booming sound could be heard. With each crash, the body of the wealthy man in Fufeng City would tremble slightly. His mind uncontrollably replayed the past, the memories of disciples and servants who died under the heavy hammer because of their negligence, his complexion growing paler, losing its human color. No matter the status. No matter the youthfulness and beauty. When the heavy hammer fell, ash to ash, dust to dust, they were nothing but a puddle of mush. Why would this master come here? He sighed to himself, filled with anger, sorrow, and ultimately returned to utter fear and trembling. Time seemed to stretch on until, with a creak, the wooden door was slowly opened. A sturdily built young man holding a hammer glanced indifferently at the middle-aged man who was visibly trying to stay calm. He said, "Come in," then turned to leave. He wasn''t wearing a shirt, his strong muscles glistened under the light of the fire, a violent aesthetic filled with pure power. That middle-aged man followed closely behind the young man, knelt halfway to the ground, and tried to steady his voice as he reported a few matters. The young man, however, continued to hammer the blade, his expression stern, without saying a word. After hammering for a while, he took the red-hot long blade and plunged it into the water. Among the hissing noise, the cold water boiled, sending up clouds of white vapor. The young man lifted the long blade after quenching it, admired the fierce cold light it emitted, flicked it with his finger and said, "Today in the city, I saw a man in blue clothes, carrying a wooden sword. I''m quite interested in that sword." "Find him within three days." "Otherwise, you die." The wealthy man trembled, his head knocking against the ground as he said, Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire "Your subordinate obeys." ............... Inside the inn. The dull young man tucked away the elixir, his waist wrapped with numerous little bottles and jars, the contents of which were unknown but didn''t seem to be a burden. He looked up at the moon in the sky, a fleeting light shining in his dull eyes as he murmured, "Cangshu Shou..." "I really want to witness your knowledge of medicine." ............... Mu Shanxue was slouched weakly on a wooden stool. He tapped on the table listlessly and said, "Mutton offal soup, make it spicy, add more coriander." It was only when the proprietor placed the large bowl in front of him that he managed to prop himself up to start eating. Then he saw a young man dressed in yellow, his identity well concealed, sitting at the adjacent table. Noting the bowl beside him, he frowned slightly. The young man in yellow seemed to sense something and carefully moved the bowl in his direction, afraid that his identity had been exposed. Just then, he heard Mu Shanxue''s voice, "My friend, are you avoiding coriander in your mutton because you..." "Have some hidden ailment?" The young man in yellow coughed violently and shook his head without answering. Mu Shanxue licked his lips with a hint of regret and mumbled to himself. He then gorged himself on several more bowls of the soup. Not until the young man in yellow had left in an awkward flurry did he let out a satisfied sigh, wiped his mouth, and with a slouching posture that hinted at languor, seemingly casually said, "Proprietor, your food truly has a delightful flavor..." "If the young master likes it, that''s all that matters." "I came here on a friend''s recommendation, but I also heard that just half a month ago, your establishment nearly had a brush with disaster?" The proprietor seemed still to have a lingering fear, sighing as he said, "Yes, if it weren''t for Cangshu Shou passing by that day, the young master might not have been able to enjoy my mutton offal soup..." Mu Shanxue laughed and said, "So it is..." His voice paused, then he lightly tapped on the table, half-joking, "I wonder what Cangshu Shou looks like. If I meet him one day, I really must express my gratitude." ............... Within Shaolin Temple. "Achoo, achoo..." The young man in blue robes sneezed several times in quick succession. Wu Changqing frowned, stroked his beard and said, "Anfeng, have you caught a cold? You must take care of your health and not get reckless just because you know martial arts." Before Wang Anfeng could reply, Hong Luoyu had already laughed and said, "What cold? Surely someone is just talking about him behind his back. We don''t even know how much trouble this kid has stirred up outside the temple..." "Isn''t that right, you rascal." PS: The second update. Chapter 148 Cause and Effect (1/2) The time had finally entered into September. In Fufeng County, situated to the north of Great Qin, the weather had already turned bitterly cold. Even martial artists had mostly donned thick clothes. For the foreign merchant caravans from the Northern Desert of Great Qin, in order to catch up with the grand national sacrifices of their homelands, they had already left Fufeng with their teams after purchasing the highly treasured tea leaves and porcelain. The sound of camel bells continuously echoed on the main roads over the past two days. Mingled with the rustle of footsteps on fallen leaves, it was a characteristic of Fufeng that never ceased. Meanwhile, tens of martial artists within Great Qin''s Fufeng were frantically searching for someone. They had finally found some clues the day before, but there was one thing that made them stop helplesslytheir target, though alone, was constantly in the Academy and hadn''t come out. A man dressed rather lavishly stood not far from the Academy. Looking at the old man pretending to sleep at the entrance of the Academy, he paced back and forth, ultimately letting out a sigh, not daring to approach. Even if he did enter the Academy, what could he do? Not to mention that the bookkeeper who carried the wooden sword was himself a powerful figure among the Ninth Rank Martial Artists, even if it were an ordinary student with modest martial skills, he couldn''t bring himself to harm them. Thinking of the orders he had received, he wore a troubled expression and sighed, "It''s tough, really tough..." Fufeng Academy. Inside Wind Character Tower. Because during this period, various sects and schools had finally begun their assessments, the number of people borrowing volumes from Wind Character Tower had dwindled to a mere few. Nowadays, particularly with the Military Family and Yin Yang Family''s first round of assessments underway, only Wang Anfeng and Old Ren remained in Wind Character Tower. Having spent the better part of the year inside Wind Character Tower, Wang Anfeng was familiar with every corner. However, now that it was just him and Old Ren, he felt uncomfortable all over, and the book in his hands became impossible to focus on. He also didn''t feel quite right looking around. When spending time alone with an elder whom he wasn''t very familiar with, his temperament made him feel constrained. If Baili Feng were here, he would have been completely unconcerned, doing whatever he needed to do, unaffected by anything else. Right at that moment, the door of Wind Character Tower was pushed open. As the cold breeze entered, footsteps also sounded, dissipating the uneasy atmosphere for the teenager, who breathed a quiet sigh of relief, naturally raising his head and turning to look in that direction. He stretched his stiff neck and saw a Master whom he had not met before, and around the newcomer were three disciples clad in dark garments and wearing longswords, their attire quite formal. They seemed to be from the Confucian Sect. The young man made an assessment in his heart but then noticed that there were some differences in the details of these students'' clothing compared to that of others in the Academy. He grew curious. However, at that moment, one of them waved at him with a radiant smile. Wang Anfeng was mildly startled but then nodded amiably in return as a gesture of acknowledgment before he withdrew his gaze once more, putting his curiosity aside for the moment. But then, at the edge of his vision, he saw a flash of flame and started slightly, lifting his head again to catch sight of a youngster dressed in black creeping past the front of Wind Character Tower, carrying a heavy Mo Blade on his back. The wooden door closed at this moment, separating the inside from the outside. Wang Anfeng''s eyebrows knitted slightly as he murmured to himself, "Baili...?" "Wait, today is supposed to be the Military Family''s assessment. What is he doing?" The young man hesitated for a moment, then computed the time with his fingers, his expression growing more certain. And more curious. According to the schedule, today was indeed the initial assessment for the Military Family. They were not to perform martial arts or military tactics, but rather be examined on "The Great Qin Famous General Exam". It involved dozens of military generals over the hundreds of years since the founding of Great Qin, each renowned for their outstanding military achievements and sweeping victories. The content covered in the assessment was mainly about these generals'' battles to fame. As disciples of the Military Family, they were expected to be well-versed in the military strategies used in these battles and demonstrate their analytical skills and application. Having thought this through, Wang Anfeng stood up, ready to go outside, first because he was reluctant to stay in Wind Character Tower any longer. He presumed that after the unfamiliar Master left, the situation would revert to that awkwardness. Secondly, he was somewhat astonished. "Why is Baili so bold today?" "To actually skip the assessment... Isn''t he afraid of his inherently irritable Master?" Recalling how Baili Feng would speak of his Master with such trepidation, as if chilled by the winter wind, the young man shook his head, even more curious now. As he left, he first, as always, bowed in Old Ren''s direction as a sign of respect before stepping out of Wind Character Tower. Ren Changge withdrew his focused gaze from Wang Anfeng, his expression unchanged as always. The Master with the two tufts of beard from the Confucian Sect chuckled softly and said, "That young man over there is the bookkeeper, I gather" Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire "Indeed, a young hero, extraordinary in stature," The voice paused slightly, then suddenly the topic changed, saying, "Speaking of which, I still don''t know who the chosen one from our senior''s lineage is this time? So I can report back to the One-Leaf Pavilion." Ren Changge was silent for a moment, as if in thought, but eventually shook his head. Without speaking, a calm voice rose. "None." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A look of understanding passed over the man''s face, and he bowed again, saying, "Since that''s the case, then I will not disturb the elder''s retreat." "I take my leave now." With respectful demeanor, after he spoke, he took a few steps back before turning to leave. His disciples followed him out of the Wind Character Tower, and after walking down the path for several dozen steps, one of them with particularly sharp features touched his chest, letting out a breath of relief as if he had been extremely nervous. After calming his heartbeat, he finally spoke up and asked, "Master, was that the elder Ren from years ago...?" The man gave him a glance, nodding slightly, and sighed, "Yes." "Back then, Elder Ren''s sword qi filled the air with his melody, traveling far and wide undefeated. But for some unknown reason, he suddenly withdrew from the Jianghu, imprisoning himself within the Wind Character Tower and refusing to step out of Fufeng, discarding his sword in a deep valley. Naturally, he no longer accepted disciples." The voice paused slightly, as he thought back to several decades ago, when that Confucian hero dominated the world, drinking snow on the Heavenly Mountain, galloping his horse at the border, playing his sword and singingunmatched in elegance. He couldn''t help but long for that time, but then he remembered the withered old man in the Wind Character Tower, silent and unmoved, his heart and mind still, contrasting against his past. He felt even more acutely the swift passage of time, the ruthless years, and shook his head with a sigh. Ren Changge had still not found a successor, a result they had already anticipated. This visit was out of respect and due to his profound admiration for this elder from his own sect, leading to this trip to Fufeng. But now, he almost wished he had never met the old man. While his thoughts were complex, the junior next to him was counting on his fingers and suddenly asked again, "But previously, wasn''t there an elder who represented Elder Ren''s lineage?" "Didn''t that elder take on disciples and pass on his skills?" The man suppressed the turmoil in his heart and shook his head, saying, "Why are you so curious?" "Hehe, your disciple is just curious..." The master laughed and lightly patted his head, falling silent for a moment before saying, "That one..." "Ha, he roams the world, and I don''t know where he is. With his temperament, teaching others knowledge is naturally simple, but passing on his heart''s understanding and musical skill is extremely rare... I don''t know if he has found a suitable disciple, and even if he has, it''s been less than two years since this event began." "I''m afraid it''s too late." After speaking, he sighed and fell silent, no longer responding to his students'' inquiries about that elder, only shaking his head with a smile. Before long, the three youths grew bored of questioning and turned to discuss the local customs and human sentiments of Great Qin''s northern regions, finding them very different from those in Jiangnan, be it their food or clothing. The master looked up at the distant sky, exhaling a breath of cold air and feeling an unusual chill for a moment. He tightened his clothing and looked at the three disciples in front of him. He was then reminded of a white-robed, jade hairpin-wearing, black-haired youth from twenty years ago. While feeling nostalgic for the irretrievable times, he sighed leisurely in his heart. "Twenty years, indeed." "Clouds and dogs change, but the prime of life is but a moment, neglected in an instant..." "I wonder if in this lifetime, I shall ever again hear your zither sound reaching the clouds, the Nine Heavens Ring." "Jiang Shouyi." PS: First update... Chapter 149 Tracking (2/2) Wang Anfeng didn''t know what had happened behind him, just as the master from One-Leaf Pavilion hadn''t expected to brush past his obsession here. The youth was following closely behind Baili Feng. Having been vigorously trained under that master''s hand, after encountering Qingfeng Edge''s party, Baili Feng was wailing miserably as he finally advanced to a Ninth Rank Martial Artist a month prior, his Qi Sea brimming, and his fist and palm strength capable of wrestling lions and tigers. With Wang Anfeng''s previous Qinggong, it might not have been possible to hide from Baili Feng, but now he had switched to the cultivation technique of the Divine Thieves Sect, the agility of his movements was incomparable to before. During this period, he ran unknown distances every night. The Qinggong of the Divine Thieves Sect was not like the Vigorous Step Technique. Although the latter was the entry-level movement technique among many distinctive cultivation arts, and merely used by novice monks in the Shaolin Temple for daily water carrying tasks, for Wang Anfeng, who had already reached the third phase of the Golden Bell Shield, it cost him almost no inner strength. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire However, the Qinggong of the Divine Thieves Sect relied greatly on inner strength. If a customary person could obtain its true transmission, it could be beneficial for life, for the more the martial artist''s inner breath surged ceaselessly, the faster his speed, so every time he returned to Shaolin Temple, his body''s inner strength was already depleted, feeling weary in every muscle and bone. As for his own improvement in movement techniques and speed, it had not been clearly demonstrated due to the lack of comparison. As the proverb goes, it is darkest under the lamp; so says Buddhism about the barrier of perception. At this time, to prevent Baili Feng from detecting him, Wang Anfeng had to use up to a hundred percent of his mental energy, and only then did he realize that his Qinggong had greatly transcended his past skills. His toes barely touched the ground, and his figure, like a falling leaf or a flying goose, lightly swept forward, covering a distance of tens of meters in the blink of an eye. His speed was extremely fast, and his posture elegant and free as he moved, without even stirring the fallen leaves under his feet. His clothes fluttered, creating a celestial appearance, truly living up to the "showy" description by Hong Luoyu. Meanwhile, a few hundred meters behind him, several men dressed rather lavishly were using Qinggong, following Wang Anfeng closely. The leader was the man previously guarding the entrance of Fufeng Academy. He had been disheartened, thinking that he could not accomplish the mission this time, but just as he was about to leave, fortuitously, he saw the keeper of the Fufeng Academy leave the academy, which initially startled him, then delighted him immensely. Looking intently, it was exactly as the noble person had described, dressed in blue and carrying a wooden sword. Perhaps because he deemed his master would not care about ordinary things, in his eyes, this seemingly common wooden sword also carried an ancient charm, deep and unfathomable. As he was ecstatic but slightly inattentive, the youth''s figure was already far ahead, so without delay, he activated his Light Body Technique to pursue, thinking nothing of it. Even though his cultivation ranked only passable among Ninth Rank Martial Artists, competing hand-to-hand against the youth would probably see him being poked in the throat by that wooden sword in just a dozen exchanges, and a life-and-death battle would end even quicker. However, when it came to Qinggong, he firmly believed he would not lose to him. After all, that fellow''s rank on the Constellation Ranking List included an assessment of ordinary Qinggong and extremely poor External Cultivation. The man smirked slightly, his face full of confidence. But within a few moments, that confidence began to shatter. No matter how much he gathered his energy and executed his exquisite steps, that figure still steadily began to vanish from his sight. Encountering two subordinates searching elsewhere further ahead, the three of them knew that although they could keep up with the youth if they sprinted wildly, they would undoubtedly expose their movements. Therefore, they simply lifted their energy lightly, maintaining seemingly normal appearances, yet their steps quickened ever more. Even though they exerted all the effort they would have used to drink milk in brothels, they still couldn''t close the distance at all. Instead, because the youth seemed somewhat cautious and hadn''t fully displayed his Qinggong, they barely managed to keep up without having to run furiously through the city streets. One of the men, carrying two light swords, had a face slightly red from excess exertion, his voice tinged with breathlessness, as he turned his head and said, "This, this person wasn''t supposed to have just ordinary Qinggong, was he" The leader clenched his teeth and shook his head slightly. He worried that opening his mouth would dissipate his inner breath and cause him to fall behind the youth. Baffled, he could only assume that the standards of a Ninth Rank Martial Artist listed in the Constellation Ranking List were different from his own. In their view, what was considered ordinary Qinggong might seem like an extraordinary level of Qinggong to someone like him. With this thought, a sense of melancholy arose, feeling that although he was already over thirty, he was inferior to a fourteen- or fifteen-year-old, which was truly distressing. But throughout, it never occurred to him that there might be an error in the Constellation Ranking List itself. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or in his eyes, how could the compilers of the Constellation Ranking List possibly make such biased mistakes? That was absolutely impossible. Up ahead, Wang Anfeng''s speed gradually slowed, and the three men behind him breathed a slight sigh of relief. The leader gestured and said, "It looks like we''re almost at the destination." "You guys go notify the master, I''ll leave marks along the route for you to follow." The two men beside him responded in low voices, turned, and left, while he watched the figure ahead, secretly clenched his teeth again, strived to follow, kept his pace, and did not allow himself to run uncontrollably, yet he couldn''t help but inwardly complain. "How much longer is he going to walk?" "How did he train such a movement technique..." With this thought, he couldn''t help feeling a bit envious. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng watched Baili Feng ahead of him, who was displaying his Qinggong, equally curious in his heart. "Escaping the assessment, sneaking around like this, what is he up to?" He originally had no intention of meddling in others'' affairs, but Baili Feng was his good friend, different from the rest. He had many concerns in his heart, and at this moment, he slightly furrowed his brows. Just now, there had been three sets of footsteps following behind him, none of which had strayed far. Now, only one remained. Was it merely coincidental, or was it a covert following? With a light tap of his toes, his figure gracefully moved forward. The young man''s right hand swiped past his waist, silently pinching three silver needles in his hand, all the while continuing to follow steadily behind Baili Feng. The latter was fully focused and hadn''t turned around to look even once, which saved Wang Anfeng quite a bit of trouble. ............ After running for a moment longer, Baili Feng''s steps finally slowed. Letting out a breath, he sneakily hid in a corner of a wall, peering out to look at the red-dressed young girl standing in front of a courtyard; he had encountered Tuoba Yue today, who had also skipped the assessment and left the academy alone. Because of what Wang Anfeng had said earlier, feeling uneasy at heart, he had sat in the examination room. The quieter his surroundings became, the more wildly his mind wandered, ultimately disregarding yesterday''s Master''s warning, and using the excuse of going to the toilet, he had escaped and followed Tuoba Yue. Seeing her seemingly just standing there, dazed in front of the large courtyard, having encountered no trouble as he had feared, nor acting impulsively on any foolish thoughts, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. As his mind relaxed, he once again thought about the consequences of missing the assessment, recalling the Mo Blade dancing in front of his nose by yesterday''s Master, his mouth couldn''t help but twist. He was doomed... Given his Master''s temperament, a harsh scolding awaited him back home, and if his Master had a few drinks before scolding him, he feared that even his parents wouldn''t recognize him when he returned. However, speaking of which, his parents at home probably already had their sticks ready. Thinking of his father''s stick, Baili Feng suddenly felt his legs turn a bit weak. He had earlier scoffed at the idea of Confucian scholars getting a good beating, yet today it had come to his turn. What goes around comes around indeed, but this turn had come all too quickly. The young man from the Military Family was filled with despair. Meanwhile, several tens of meters away, Tuoba Yue looked at the now empty and tightly shut courtyard, her expression slightly dazed. Unable to save her kin, she was filled with unwillingness; could it be that she wouldn''t even see them for one last time? ............ At the gate of Fufeng County City. Still clad in a thin layer of clothing, Qibian Helie turned to glance back, the majestic Fufeng County City stood silent as usual, the soldiers in Mingguang Armor held Mo Blades, their right hands resting on the hilts at their waists, their expressions stern, like statues. Yet it wasn''t as suffocating as when he had arrived. The midday sun scattered on his cheeks, bringing a slight warmth in this deep autumn, even the Inner Strength in his meridians seemed to circulate a bit faster. Qibian Helie let out a breath. The sound of the overseer cursing reached his ears as the foreign young man bowed slightly towards this towering city, his features resolute. He turned around, took a step. The sound of camel bells slowly faded, becoming more melodious on the vast road. PS: Second release Chapter 150 The Saddest Story of the Tracker (1/2) While Baili Feng was secretly annoyed and incessantly regretting his actions, Wang Anfeng finally caught sight of Tuoba Yue ahead of him. To avoid letting Baili Feng notice he was being followed, Wang Anfeng had been maintaining a distance of several dozen meters behind Baili Feng, always separated by one or two corners from the farther ahead Tuoba Yue. Under such circumstances, even with his Pupil Skill no less sharp than an eagle''s, it was impossible to spot the slightest trace. At that moment, both individuals ahead had come to a stop, and he had seen it clearly just now. After a brief contemplation, he had already guessed the likely reason. Just then, Tuoba Yue, whose mind wandered in dismay for not being able to see his clan members one last time, turned around. Baili Feng''s body shuddered, and he abruptly turned, pressing himself against the corner of the wall, not daring to breathe loudly. All the frustration and regret in his heart were cast aside, his complexion slightly pale, as he simply prayed not to be discovered by Tuoba Yue. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng subconsciously pointed his toes, his body as nimble as a willow leaf, and in the blink of an eye, he had retreated several meters backwards, unnoticed by the panicked Baili Feng, until his feet touched solid ground again. Only then did he return to his senses, facing the envious looks from the civilians around him, he couldn''t help but let out a slight chuckle. He tapped his forehead lightly with his hand, feeling that such sneaky behavior was like that of a thief, and thought to himself: why go to such lengths? After giving another glance at the corner of the wall, the young man smiled and said softly, "I really can''t intervene in this matter." "Good luck, Baili." Having said that, he shook his head twice, his heart somewhat feeling like the days when he used to listen to stories from Libo about young men and women meeting in Jianghu, except that the events that once only happened in stories were now unfolding before his eyes. And the disheveled old man from those days was no longer by his side. With these thoughts, he became slightly absent-minded for a moment before regaining his composure. Wang Anfeng exhaled, pushed the distractions from his mind, and looked around to discover he had unwittingly arrived near the market. The Mid-Autumn Festival had just passed, and the prices of leftover fruits and food had dropped by more than half. After a moment''s think, he decided that since he was already here, leaving empty-handed would not do justice to his sprint here, so he might as well buy some things to take back. As he turned around, his Pupil Skill was subtly employed to sweep the faces of the people behind him into his view: men and women, old and young, coming and going. When he spotted the middle-aged man dressed in elaborate clothes, carrying a longsword on his back, and with four or five short flying daggers tucked into his waist, Wang Anfeng''s eyes brightened slightly. He then noticed the man''s face was slightly flushed, his forehead bearing a thin layer of sweat despite the cold autumn weather, as if he had just been running with exerted force. Understanding dawned on Wang Anfeng. This was the person who had been following him all along. And it was no coincidence. In an instant, he made a judgment in his heart, but Wang Anfeng showed no outward signs, while internally he pondered the stranger''s intentions and his own countermeasures. He then turned and headed towards the direction of the market. The man, unaware that Wang Anfeng had detected his presence, did not hesitate to continue following the youngster as he left. The man left various marks along the way to notify his subordinates, stealthily trailing Wang Anfeng. He had just relaxed slightly, thinking that the young man ahead seemed to have eased up and would not require him to forcefully maintain his energy to keep up, when he suddenly realized that Wang Anfeng''s speed had once again increased. Despite appearing casual and unhurried, his speed rivaled that of a galloping horse, spanning a distance of over ten meters in the blink of an eye. Ma Yongchang''s face displayed a bitter expression. At this moment, his legs were already somewhat weak, feeling this type of brisk walking without being able to stretch his legs to be far more taxing than a full-force dash. He felt the urge to stop and rest, to drink a bowl of hot tea and have some snacks at a nearby teahouse. However, due to the order he was under, he had no choice but to continue the pursuit. Perhaps because he had briefly rested earlier, the soreness and pain in his legs were now all the more intense and seemed to be worsening. And at that moment, he suddenly realized that the movement technique of the young man ahead was still increasing in speed. Despite exerting his full strength, he found himself gradually being left behind. Thinking of the consequences should he lose the trail, a sudden chill gripped his heart, and he desperately mustered his energy, feeling a determination he had never experienced even during his youthful martial arts training under his master. His meridians that channeled inner strength were already faintly aching. Despite it being the chilly days of late autumn, his complexion was flushed red, and his mind was a total blank, with only the thought of catching up to the figure ahead remaining. At that moment, the figure reached the corner of a grand mansion''s wall and, without stopping, leapt up with a couple of light taps against the wall with his toes, gliding into the estate like a swift swallow. Ma Yongchang, trailing Wang Anfeng, almost instinctively made the same movement. He sprang up, and it was only after he had cleared the several-meter-high red wall that his brain, which had been lagging behind due to the frantic chase, finally caught up and cursed incessantly. All he needed was to confirm the location of the mansion, so why did he follow him inside? What a disaster! A sudden realization flashed in his mind; as a martial artist who had battled in the Jianghu, he instinctively responded to the situation. His left hand swept across his waist, drawing three short-handled flying daggers, which he held between his fingers. His right hand rose to grasp the hilt of the longsword at his back. With a clanging sound, he drew the sword an inch, ready for any eventuality. This series of actions took place in the blink of an eye. At the same time, he saw that the young man in blue had not gone far, standing just a short distance ahead. While feeling pleasantly surprised, he also noticed six or seven young men standing beside him, saw the martial artists were dressed in crimson vigorous attire, noticed they wore official hats made of soft gauze, saw that each of them carried a Great Qin saber at their waist, with copper-colored waist badges embossed with a blood-red arrest character. Ma Yongchang''s complexion had gone completely rigid. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire This was... In midair, he stiffly looked up to see the characters for "Ministry of Punishment" hanging above the main hall. Clatter. He landed on the ground. Staggering forward a few steps, he finally lifted his face, just in time to see the blue-robed young man lifting his hand, pointing at him, and heard him speak with an extremely gentle and polite demeanor: "Yan Ling, brother, this is the man who has been following me." The clanging of metal was incessant, and in an instant, six or seven longswords were drawn, emanating a sharp and frosty threat. A shiver ran down Ma Yongchang''s spine, and he relaxed his grip, allowing his weapon to fall to the ground as he chuckled awkwardly: "Misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding." "III, I just entered the wrong door." Working cases overnight, Yan Ling, with dark circles under his eyes, rubbed his brow and waved a hand, saying: "Stalking a citizen of Great Qin, armed with sharp blades, trespassing on the grounds of the Ministry of Punishment." "Two crimes to be punished together, you all know what to do, right?" "We do!" The vigorous chorus was followed by six or seven patrol officers approaching with a sinister smirk, casting a large shadow, covering the collapsed Ma Yongchang on the ground. "I''m innocent ahhh!!!" Accompanied by a scream like that of a pig being slaughtered, Ma Yongchang was bundled up and dragged away. Yan Ling yawned, then turned around and asked Wang Anfeng, "What happened? Why were martial artists tracking you?" Wang Anfeng himself was puzzled and shook his head, "I don''t know." Yan Ling frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "In Great Qin, we don''t allow the abuse of private punishment. Interrogation takes some time. Do you want to wait here for a while or leave first?" Wang Anfeng thought about the three different sets of footsteps behind him earlier, surmising that there were at least three trackers, and at the moment only one had been caught, surely to notify his accomplices. He shook his head, Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks for the offer, big brother Yan." "I think I''ll head back to the Academy first. There''s likely more than one person following me, and it''s always risky if it takes too long." Yan Ling nodded and said, "That sounds good. Then be careful on your way back. Once the interrogation yields some results, I''ll visit the Academy and inform you who was behind all this." Wang Anfeng bowed with his hands clasped and said, "If that''s the case, many thanks, big brother Yan." Just as he turned to leave after speaking, he had only taken a step when Yan Ling''s palm rested on his shoulder. Turning back curiously, he saw an open palm. Yan Ling''s lips curved into a slight smile and waved his hand, saying, "Your earlier actions amount to trespassing in the Ministry of Punishment''s office." "Five taels of silver as a fine, hand it over." Wang Anfeng''s mouth twitched slightly and he said, "Big brother Yan, that was an impromptu action out of necessity. Could you, perhaps, show some understanding..." Yan Ling smiled with a hint of mirth and shook his head, saying, "When enforcing the law, we cannot afford to be sentimental, you know that, right?" Wang Anfeng opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything, and eventually hung his head dejectedly, "I know..." Moments later, Yan Ling, tossing the silver coins in his hand, smiled as he watched Wang Anfeng walk away. The two arrest officers guarding the Ministry''s gates saw Wang Anfeng leaving and were a bit curious. One of them scratched his chin and asked, "Was that the library guardian just now?" "Yes, that was the library guardian." "But when did the library guardian go in?" The other arrest officer shook his head and said, "I don''t know." "But it seems something must have happened..." The first person to speak, driven by curiosity, asked, "How do you know that?" The latter scoffed, pointing at Wang Anfeng''s retreating figure, and said confidently, "Just look at the library guardian''s demeanor; he looks just like one of those gamblers who have lost everything. How could you not tell?" The initial questioner looked intently and saw that Wang Anfeng''s steps were indeed sluggish. He couldn''t help but feel impressed and said, "That''s true." After a slight pause, another thought struck him, and he turned to look at his smug companion with curiosity, "But, old Zhang, how come you are so familiar with what gamblers who''ve lost everything look like?" "How can you tell at a glance?" Without thinking, the latter blurted out, "That''s because I..." At that point, he paused, coughed twice, and said righteously, "Experience! It''s because of my rich experience in handling cases, you know." "You, young fellow, still have a long way to go..." ............ Walking along the street, Wang Anfeng held his money pouch in his right hand and gave it a swing with his left. The last copper coin fell out and spun in his palm as if mocking. The young man was disheartened. "This time, I truly made a wasted trip." PS: First update Chapter 151 Contact, the Supernatural Strength of Wang Anfeng (2/2) He had only a single copper coin left on him, just enough to buy a bun, so his original plan had to be abandoned. Wang Anfeng put the withered purse back at his waist. Although he was by nature calm and steady, at this moment, there was a hint of dejection in his eyes as he turned and headed toward the Academy. The distance to Fufeng Academy was neither near nor far, but with Wang Anfeng''s current movement technique, it didn''t take him long to reach the vicinity of the Academy. Due to most of the students preparing for their end-of-year assessments, the area surrounding the Academy was quiet and sparsely populated, leaving Wang Anfeng to walk the streets alone. Just as he reached the middle of the road, three men suddenly turned a corner in front of him. All were armed and had bulky muscles that spoke of considerable External Cultivation. The footsteps of one of them matched precisely with those who had been tailing Wang Anfeng earlier. His heart stirred slightly, but his face showed no change as he quietly continued, passing by the men. His right hand brushed his belt as it fell, and then swiftly raised again. Like a flash of lightning, he struck before the three could draw their weapons, sending three silver needles flying through the air to puncture the acupoints in their palms. One of the men grunted in pain, unable to draw the longsword from his back. The other two were purely External Cultivation practitioners who, from the start, had endured much pain. As the silver needles hit their acupoints, their expressions hardly changed as they reached for their weapons behind their backs and swung them diagonally from either side. Immediately, a dull whooshing sounded as two heavy Wolf Fang Clubs stirred an ill wind, enveloping the entire area in front of Wang Anfeng. The two martial artists had an indifferent expression. This move had defeated many martial artists before; if Wang Anfeng so much as retreated, they would close in, and with a whirlwind of blows, even a practitioner of Horizontal External Skill would be forced violently to the ground and overcome by the ensuing attacks. With his extensive battle experience, Wang Anfeng was well aware of the might of such heavy weapons. He didn''t attempt to withstand it directly. Instead, he lightly tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and, as light as a dandelion, he moved backward, narrowly avoiding the pincer attack of the Wolf Fang Clubs. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it seemed the two burly men had anticipated this and immediately stepped forward, swinging with even more force, like boulders rolling down a mountain. The moves were crude, but not to be underestimated, especially in such a confined space where the power was enormous. After several exchanges, Wang Anfeng''s face grew slightly tense. Although he was not injured, he had not been able to break through their brute-force methods. At that moment, heavy footsteps could be heard from the alley behind; two more broad-shouldered men, each wielding a Wolf Fang Club, approached with large strides. When they were about a dozen steps from Wang Anfeng, they stopped, holding their Wolf Fang Clubs. With a deep exertion of force from their waists, they lashed out with their clubs, their momentum fierce as they advanced with stomping steps. Meanwhile, not far away, atop a high wall, a young man with a national-character face, stern and with thin lips, stood with his hands behind his back and a heavy hammer on his back. He watched Wang Anfeng narrowly dodging under the savage Vigorous Qi, before speaking in a deep voice: "Wang Anfeng, the guardian of Fufeng''s hidden books, is proficient in swordsmanship with complicated techniques and has combat skills. He can fight against Eighth Rank while being Ninth Grade, yet his Inner Strength and Qinggong are ordinary, and his External Cultivation is extremely poor." He read aloud the commentary from the Constellation Ranking List. His voice was indifferent and lingering as he said: "Only half of this can be trusted." "Just by this display of Qinggong, it is clear that when he previously crossed swords with the Flying Cloud Swordsman, he must have been holding back." There was a brief pause before he sneered again: "But physical strength eventually has its limits. Skilled in combat techniques, one naturally struggles against the fierce onslaughts of heavy weapons, and accompanied by the narrow alleyway, even refined swordsmanship and evasion are constrained. Forced to face heavy weapons with a longsword, he is bound to be overpowered. This time, he will suffer severe injuries." "What do you think?" The wealthy merchant beside him nodded obsequiously, knowing that this lord was casually questioning him. While he felt a chill from the young man''s boldness and daring, he was also in awe of the latter''s ability to retain his sanity amidst greed, refraining from chasing the guardian of the books. Instead, they set a trap on this inevitable path, designed specifically to counter their opponent''s martial arts style. People were sent to stir up trouble, temporarily drawing away the nearby patrol officers, waiting for Wang Anfeng to fall into the trap. Daring yet crazy, but not without meticulous planning. He seemed to understand the Sect Leader''s choice a bit more. With a sigh in his heart, he turned to look at the young man in blue struggling in the alleyway, noting that the boy had hardly any time even to draw his longsword. Feeling a touch of pity amid the sorrow of the impending fall of the one pursued. And at this moment, within the alleyway. Wang Anfeng took another step back, his heart already aware that this was a calculated ambush in anticipation of his return to the Academy. An ill wind struck, and with just the tips of his toes touching the ground, his body fell back horizontally, as level with the earth as a swan crossing the sky or a fish frolicking in the moonlight, done naturally without the slightest hint of warning. He avoided the heavy vigorous Qi swinging his way and seized the opportunity to glance behind him, where two brawny men were no more than ten steps away from him. Should they encircle him, attacking both front and rear, their combined power in such a narrow place would be no less formidable than the Great Qin military formation, pressing in with wave upon wave of momentum, putting him in mortal danger. With this thought in mind, he no longer sought to discern the background or stance of the peculiar technique his opponent used. With a clear shout, he spun around, his body engulfed in vigorous Qi as he moved forward. His feet stepped closer, his hands transformed into palms, and he thrust forcefully at the wrists of the two brawny men, using a deft force to gently deflect the direction of their swinging Wolf Fang Clubs. There were two crisp crackling sounds, and the two men suddenly screamed in agony as their Wolf Fang Clubs smashed against the walls on either side, creating two large holes. The two brawny men wailed ceaselessly, sending shivers down one''s spine. The martial artist behind them fixed his gaze and his complexion suddenly went pale with a churning in his chest and abdomen. In the left arms of the two brawny men, the joints were visibly dislocated, and in their right elbows, stark white bones protruded, smeared with blood and flesh, chilling to the bone. Wang Anfeng seemed to have anticipated this outcome, for his expression did not change. He stepped forward and threw out his previously retracted fist, striking both men in their chests and abdomens. His wrists shook instantly, and with a second exertion of force, he sent the two brawny men flying several meters away, where they landed on the ground. With the intense pain from their injuries and the collision of external Inner Strength, they fell directly into unconsciousness, and if Wang Anfeng had wished to take their lives, it would have been but a backhanded blow. The alleyway fell into immediate silence. The confident expression of the young man across the way suddenly shifted, and his hands clenched into fists behind him, veins bulging. The wealthy merchant next to him widened his eyes as if thunder roared in his mind, leaving him utterly bewildered. How is this possible?! Those two were foreign warriors he had recruited at great cost, paying a hefty sum of Silver Coin. Although their martial arts weren''t highly advancedbeing only at Ninth Grade despite their thirty-odd years of agethey possessed natural superhuman strength and were skilled in coordinated combat. When they demonstrated their might, even some Eighth Rank martial artists with lesser physical strength had no choice but to retreat before them, admitting inferiority. After joining the merchant''s command, they had shown considerable prowess several times, but now, both fierce fighters were easily defeated by the youth with a single casual move. Was there a monster hidden within that slender frame?! At the same time, the two strongmen wielding Wolf Fang Clubs on the other side also reined in their strength, merely allowing the momentum to carry the clubs for a couple of more swings before stopping them beside their bodies. They no longer dared to take a step forward, their eyes full of fear as they looked at Wang Anfeng. The youth exhaled a turbid breath, his expression calm. The move he had just used was one from an opponent in Copper Man Lane, borrowing the opponent''s force to counteract their speed with slowness. He had pondered over it for a long time and had just begun to understand it. By pushing along with their force unawares, the reason those two men ended up in such a sorry state was not due to Wang Anfeng, but because of their own great yet uncontrollable strength. Unlike a martial artist like Wang Anfeng who could retract nine-tenths of his exerted force, this move of his only had the effect of restraining the opponent. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire However, the others didn''t know the true nature of what had happened, and since the encounter happened in the blink of an eye without a clear view, they believed he had stopped those two heavy Wolf Fang Clubs and even beaten two naturally superhuman strongmen to the point of breaking their bones and falling unconscious, all with his own physical strength. What had seemed like a task easily within their grasp, all going according to plan, was overturned in an instant; such a violent shock left the several martial artists bewildered and filled with regret. And the martial artist who had been earlier struck by Wang Anfeng''s Silver Needle and had his pressure points hit, now stepped back twice, his face as pale as paper, wishing he could turn around and flee with his face covered. PS: The second update for today... Chapter 152 Lightning Fast (1/2) Wang Anfeng saw that all the martial artists were intimidated by him; his heart slowly calmed, and he took the initiative. His right hand slightly lifted, ready to draw his sword and subdue the remaining few people. But at that moment, he sensed a faint murderous intent from afar, fleeting in an instant. For a short moment, he felt a slight chill and understood that the person harboring the intent to kill him was not weak, certainly not comparable to the martial artists before him. If he were to draw his sword directly, his back would be wide opena perfect opportunity for a sneak attack. With thoughts racing in his mind, his palm paused slightly. He did not lift his wooden sword, but casually clenched his fist and let it rest at his side. At the same time, he lightly tapped his toe on a nearby Wolf Fang Club, exerting a slight force. This heavy weapon soared more than a meter high and he caught it in his hand. Even for someone with the physique of Wang Anfeng, wielding such a heavy weapon with just his arms was unsustainable. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire He now half crouched, with the Wolf Fang Club partially touching the ground, dragging and pulling it as he stepped forward. His movements were odd, but they exuded a fierce air that involuntarily made the two onlookers take a step back, their faces filled with even greater terror. This stance was also something Wang Anfeng had seen in Copper Man Lane. When it came to circulating Inner Strength, he was clueless, but in terms of exerting muscle strength, he had been smashed by this technique not a thousand times, then eight hundred. If he still could not grasp it, he feared that Master Ying would label him useless and prescribe additional training. Now dragging the Wolf Fang Club forward at a slow pace, with every step he took, the two men retreated a step. This kind of battlefield weapon''s effectiveness relied heavily on momentum; their spirits were already broken, totally incapable of combat, while Wang Anfeng''s aura grew increasingly fierce. With this rise and fall, the outcome of the battle was already determined without a fight. Just then, Wang Anfeng suddenly accelerated his steps and within the blink of an eye, he was just a few steps away from the two martial artists. Suddenly he yelled sharply, twisted his body to exert force, and the Wolf Fang Club swung up ferociously, imitating the ''Carrying Pole Hammer Method''an evil wind hit their faces. The two martial artists turned pale, yelped, and fell backward, certain that they could not avoid being hit and their bodies trembled incessantly. Yet, the Wolf Fang Club did not actually strike them. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng''s steps shifted suddenly, and with the leverage of his waist and legs, he swung the weapon back again, his momentum becoming even more violent. Just then, a figure soared up and fell exactly within the range of the Wolf Fang Club. The young man looked up and saw a towering figure with a square, commanding face, yet with thin eyebrows and lips, full of cold indifference. Wang Anfeng thought he heard an exclamation of "Young Master" near his ears, recognizing that the person''s status was extraordinary; yet, he hesitated not a moment, channeling his Inner Strength into the heavy weapon to enhance its force. Meanwhile, the young man in midair, originally planning a surprise attack, found himself suddenly countered and restricted, unable to dodge. And the weapon was not as light and nimble as a longsword, being extremely heavy and large. Now swinging horizontally, the fierce wind enveloped the young manif it struck true, serious injuries to muscles and bones were inevitable. In such a situation, he did not lose his composure; while in midair, he suddenly roared and thrust his right fist forward. The style of his fist technique was upright and forceful; even Wang Anfeng, his adversary, secretly admired it in his heart. The young man''s mastery of boxing was not inferior to his; a punch landed directly on the weakest part of the Wolf Fang Club. In an instant, Wang Anfeng felt a massive surge of Inner Strength rushing towards him like lava or a sea of fire, causing him to stagger backwards a few steps. His right foot heavily stomped into the cobblestone, his body''s Inner Strength stirred into action. Relying on the pure and vast foundation laid by Liu Wuqiu years ago, and the immense expanse of the Shaolin Golden Bell Shield, he barely managed to counter his opponent without being outdone. The wealthy merchant who had used Qinggong to approach saw the two men, one above and one below, both with stern expressions, swaying bodies, and robust Vigorous Qi. It was clear that the previous sneak attack had failed and had transformed into a direct and perilous competition of Inner Strength. One misstep might result in injuries on both sides; he immediately fell silent, not daring to approach, his astonishment growing ever greater. As far as he knew, this Young Master had shown extraordinary martial arts talent from a young age, described as a rare gem, one in a thousand, and had later received the all-out instruction of several masters. His own sect''s martial arts were as difficult to learn as controlling a blazing fire, hard to master initially but progressing rapidly later on, much like a fire that once started with continual fuel can only burn more intensely. Although he had not entered the Great Qin Constellation Ranking List in those years, he had firmly and steadily progressed, entering the realm of Eighth Rank martial artists at the age of twenty-three. With another year since then, his Inner Strength must have considerably advanced, no longer comparable to before. However, during this pure competition of Inner Strength, he surprisingly did not hold the upper hand. The Internal Force Cultivation of that repository keeper had just stepped into the Ninth Grade, had it not? Could it be that he had now become an Eighth Rank martial artist? In this moment of concern and confusion, the more he thought, the more terrified he became. Looking at Wang Anfeng, his gaze was full of wariness, feeling that this young martial artist, who seemed clear of any dubious background during the investigation, possessed an unfathomable depth. Even his calm smile seemed to carry an indiscernible hint of mockery, unsettling him deeply. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng''s forehead also began to show some fine sweat. The opposing martial artist''s vigorous qi was overwhelming, and his Inner Strength burned intensely like fire. With a foundation as robust as Buddhism''s diamond, even such fiery Inner Force hinted at suppression, but the Golden Bell Shield was profoundly sophisticated and currently only slightly affected. However, if he were to encounter similar top-tier Inner Strength in the future, under the scorching flames that could reach the heavens, it was uncertain how much the Golden Bell Shield would be affected. With this thought, he felt a slight heaviness. As for the contest of Inner Strength at this moment... He would engage in at least ten such contests each day in Copper Man Lane. Initially, he was often severely injured, coughing blood, unable to continue fighting. However, for some unknown reason, the injuries he sustained in Copper Man Lane always healed quickly without leaving any lingering damage. Over time, he grew unafraid of the contests of Inner Strength that ordinary martial artists feared like tigers. According to his third Master, getting used to coughing blood was just a matter of persistence. Proficiency leads to dexterity, and dexterity brings about finesse. Thus, Wang Anfeng was far less cautious than his opponent at this moment. One of the major methods Mr. Ying taught him to cultivate Inner Strength was to fight against formidable enemies in Copper Man Lane, depleting his Inner Strength, and then meditating in a state of emptiness in his Dantian, which would result in purer and more resilient new Inner Strength. After a long time, his Inner Strength became extremely resilient and he could manifest it at will. Upon confirming that the opponent''s Inner Strength was close to his own, the Inner Strength in his palm suddenly changed. Wei Qi was surprised at the robustness of Wang Anfeng''s Inner Strength but did not take it seriously. His own Inner Strength was also cultivated through arduous meditation and considered second to none. Just as he thought he understood the extent of his opponent''s Inner Strength, the force transmitted from one end of the Wolf Fang Club suddenly changed dramatically. Sometimes light, sometimes heavy, veering left then right, suddenly as fierce as fire, then in the blink of an eye, as gentle as breezevariations abounded. At this moment, as both competed in Inner Strength, their forces entangled. As the other''s changed, his had to adapt, causing him to feel a stifling sensation in his chest, nausea, and his Inner Breath became chaotic, causing his complexion to turn slightly pale. The wealthy merchant, observing rapidly, sensed trouble. Alarmed at the depth of Wang Anfeng''s Inner Strength Cultivation, he was also anxious. Deciding that should the Young Master face any mishap, he himself would not fare well and might even meet with disaster. Immediately, he gritted his teeth, leaped up, and charged toward Wang Anfeng. His movement technique suggested he was an Eighth Rank martial artist. With his right hand, he summoned a huge amount of qi force, drawing a Wolf Fang Club from the ground into his hand and swung it down viciously toward Wang Anfeng''s shoulder. The young man''s heart sank at the merchant''s decisive action, which was beyond his expectations, yet he felt no unease. His Inner Strength abruptly retracted, intending to dodge when the merchant swung his weapon. He planned to take advantage of the moment the merchant''s old strength was exhausted and his new strength hadn''t arisen, to subdue him. As for how to execute this, Wang Anfeng could only sigh, feeling a touch of melancholy. His third Master, though unconventional, often spoke sense. For example, getting used to contests of Inner Strength was just a matter of persistence. Just as he was preparing to disengage, suddenly a sharp force unexpectedly surged diagonally. Even with Wang Anfeng''s sensitivity, he failed to notice any anomaly before its appearance. In an instant, the merchant had stopped in his tracks, his eyes showing terror. The Wolf Fang Club in his hand snapped with a crack, breaking into two smooth, mirror-like pieces, one of which fell to the ground. On his body, sharp sword marks appeared, cutting through his clothing at the chest to create seven crisscrossing lines, each neither more nor less than needed, as if meticulously measured. Seeing this scene, everyone present felt a shift in their hearts. Who?! PS: Chapter one presented Chapter 153 Thousand Mountains Turned to Dusk Snow (2/2) The scene was shrouded in deathly silence. Even Wang Anfeng felt a chill on the back of his neck, and his heart immediately became full of vigilance. He hadn''t sensed the slightest sign of the approaching longsword, and its speed was as fast as a gale. If it had been aimed at his vitals, he would have found it difficult to dodge. His body involuntarily tensed, and the inner strength he had been channeling was now somewhat reserved. Who was the newcomer, friend or foe? Although Wei Qi''s face was expressionless, his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. Sensing that the other party was slightly retracting their inner strength, he didn''t rush to attack. Instead, he tacitly withdrew his inner strength back into his body, his wariness even greater than Wang Anfeng''s. The rigid merchant, despite his obsequious appearance, was no weaker in martial arts; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been managing the sect''s transactions in the county city. He had been overwhelmed by a single sword stroke that had shattered the weapon in his hands and sliced his clothes. If the assailant had wished to take his life, it would have taken no more than the flick of a wrist. The only reason the attacker held back was a reluctance to cause too much trouble in Great Qin County City. Otherwise, where would the merchant''s life be? As both men had retracted their inner strength, the Wolf Fang Club, which had been the medium for their contest of inner strength, lost its force and immediately fell to the ground. With a light clang, it shattered, no longer able to maintain its original shape, turning into large chunks of broken iron. The side of the Wolf Fang Club facing Wang Anfeng had already become smooth as if it had been heated in fire, while on Wei Qi''s side, it had gradually turned into fine fragments, as if it had been violently hammered, not retaining its original shape. It was just one sword stroke that broke the tense and dangerous stalemate of the moment. The two remaining intact strongmen were filled with regret, unable to endure the oppressive atmosphere. They glanced at each other and immediately turned to run. They had barely taken a few steps when a dark shadow struck them in the waist and abdomen, eliciting a cry of pain. The three of them rolled back to their original spot like tumbling gourds. As the onlookers focused their attention, they saw that the dark shadow was a man in vigorous attire with a sword on his back, who had now fainted. Judging by his attire, he was with Wei Qi and his group. Wei Qi''s expression changed slightly, and it was only then that he understood. His arrangement should have been three people on each side, with two strongmen at the front and a martial artist at the back. But one side had lacked a member, having only two strongmen. Wei Qi had just been puzzled, but now that he saw this man, he understood that someone had ambushed him halfway through. His expression turned slightly cold. Although he didn''t know the strength of the opponent, he was not willing to submit in terms of momentum. He drew the heavy hammer from his back, smashed it on the ground, his Qi force bursting forth like a tidal wave. With a cold snort, he said, "I don''t know which sect you''re from, sneaking around like that. Why don''t you come out and spar?" No sooner had he spoken than another shadow darted from afar. Wang Anfeng''s toes pointed, and his body floated aside like a willow fluff, avoiding the straightforward sword shadow. Wei Qi, however, refused to back down; his eyes gleaming, he gave a low shout, grasped the hammer''s handle with both hands, and smashed it down fiercely. Like hammering on iron felt, the hammer collided with the sword. As the Qi force erupted, Wei Qi grunted, stepped back half a step, and felt as if his tiger''s mouth had been slashed by a sharp sword. Although he wasn''t bleeding, the pain was unbearable. Even he couldn''t help but tremble slightly. If Wang Anfeng followed up with a sword thrust at that moment, his hammer technique would not be able to exhibit seventy percent of its strength, and he would have to flee in a sorry state. The shadow that had been hit by the hammer revealed its true form; it was a longsword in its scabbard, very plain except for a Jade Bead on the hilt that shone with a soft luster. Now stuck in the ground, the longsword pulsated with flowing light, showing it was anything but ordinary. Seeing the sword, Wei Qi''s expression changed slightly, and he said, "The Tongchen Sword, Weiming Sect..." Just as he identified the sword, a clear bell rang out. From the alleyway emerged a grey donkey, which seemed to have been there during Wang Anfeng''s and Wei Qi''s confrontation, strolling over nonchalantly. On it was a young man in white, with his hair tied up with a Jade Crown, riding the donkey backwards. He sat reclining, his left knee bent, and his right hand holding a Taoist Script. Even without seeing his face, the aura of a Taoist in flowing robes hit everyone present, prompting Wang Anfeng to look on with a certain solemnness. With the distinction between friend and foe still unclear, he raised his right hand, now grasping the hilt of his longsword. In a direction unseen by the two, the Taoist lazily yawned, his eyes drowsy, as if reluctantly muttering to himself, yet also vigorously stretching his arms, suddenly leaped up without any apparent exertion. His garments fluttered, like an Immortal descending to the mundane, comparable to the dance of a white crane in the sky, leisurely and free. With half-opened eyes, he softly chanted, "Thousand Mountains...turn to evening snow, every path human tracks vanish..." With each word a step in mid-air, by the end of the couplet, he had appeared next to the longsword. With a Taoist Script in one hand and the sword in the other, his hair slightly disheveled but without any loss of composure, a carefree and unrestrained demeanor emanated from him. With one man, one sword, and one scripture, he drew all eyes to himself. Looking at Wei Qi in front, he chuckled, "Quite a feat for a brother of the Fire Refining Sect, to kill in the streets." Wei Qi''s expression was cold, and knowing the situation was out of his hands, he slung the hammer on his back and said, "Not as leisurely as the gains of the Daoist fisherman." Mu Shanxue laughed lightly, not minding the barb in the words, and leisurely said, "I already saw the patrol officers heading this way." "I wonder if the Great Elder of your sect can withstand ten moves of General Yu Wenze''s Destructive Army Technique?" Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wei Qi sneered at the words and fell silent, turning to look at Wang Anfeng who was holding the sword. Noticing the three inches of blade revealed outside the Sword Scabbard, his eyes showed a hint of fascination, and he suddenly spoke, "Would you sell me that wooden sword?" "If you''re willing, name your price. I, Wei Qi, will not haggle. As for today''s disturbance, I can visit personally to offer my apologies." Wang Anfeng had no fondness for the young man and simply said, "This sword was a gift from my master." Wei Qi nodded in understanding and said, "I see." Then he paused and added, "That sword should be ranked among the FuFeng renowned weapons list of the Fire Refining Sect. The stormy Jianghu is vast; I hope the young hero will be cautious." The voice faded as he turned to leave, his steps as steady as a tiger''s, not weaker than anyone else''s. Even Wang Anfeng, after a moment of hesitation, lacked the confidence to detain him and could only let him go. At this moment, Mu Shanxue held the Taoist Script in his left hand behind his back, and with his right hand, he placed it on the sword guard; with a light flick, the clang of metal rang out as the sword whistled out of its scabbard, spinning in the air before landing in the Taoist''s hand. Raising the sword to point at Wei Qi, he said, "Hold on a moment." Wei Qi turned sideways to look back, his expression cold, he asked, "I wonder, does the Taoist have any further advice?" Mu Shanxue shook his head, chuckling, he replied, "Advice is hardly the term." "However, I learned from your underlings that you intend to besiege the Academy Guardian here. As it happens, I share a certain acquaintance with the Academy Guardian, a relationship of old that compels me not to let you take them away so easily. Moreover, the Academy Guardian is part of the Academy; aren''t you afraid of inviting a disaster with your rash actions?" In the midst of his speech, he laid out the pros and cons as if he were very familiar with the Academy Guardian. Wei Qi snorted, pointing at Mu Shanxue and then shifted his gaze to Wang Anfeng, sneered, and said, "How intriguing." "This world still surprises me with acquaintances who meet without recognition. Jianghu really is full of wonders." With a cold chuckle, he stopped paying attention to Mu Shanxue, who was slightly stiff, and ignored Wang Anfeng''s odd expression, leaving on his own accord. Mu Shanxue coughed twice, turned to look at the blue-robed youth who had given him two meat buns before. Despite his usually thick skin, at that moment, he felt nothing but embarrassment. Although he had previously inquired with the shopkeeper, what he was told was only that the youth had a pleasing appearance; if one had a daughter, they would certainly wish to marry her to him, a so-called dragon among men, which was completely useless for discerning the youth''s real identity. And during this encounter, having previously met Wang Anfeng, he subconsciously classified him as an innocent bystander involuntarily caught up in the affair, not giving it further thought at the moment. In fact, it was also because he hadn''t left his Sect to wander through Jianghu, and even though he recognized the Martial Arts technique of Wei Qi and knew it came from the Fire Refining Sect, he was unaware of the extent of Wei Qi''s Inner Strength cultivation. Had that not been the case, he would have realized that anyone who could stand up to Wei Qi''s Inner Strength without being overwhelmed was anything but ordinary, and he wouldn''t have caused such a big misunderstanding. Embarrassed, he sheathed his sword, touched his nose, and, with a forced laugh, directed his gaze to the side, he said, "I must also thank you, young brother, for those two meat buns you gave me last time." Wang Anfeng shook his head and asked, "Does the Taoist need something from me?" At those words, Mu Shanxue opened his mouth, decided not to beat around the bush, and nodding, he said, "In all honesty, I''ve come down from the mountain because I have a matter to inquire about with the Academy Guardian." Wang Anfeng replied, "My family name is Wang, named Anfeng. Please, Taoist, don''t call me the Academy Guardian any longer. Hmm... It''s not suitable to talk for long here. The Academy is not too far away; how about we go there for a talk?" Mu Shanxue''s face lit up with delight as he said, "That would be my wish." After he whistled, the donkey came ambling over. Mu Shanxue patted its back and comfortably lay down on it; only then did he remember he was not alone, chuckled awkwardly, and asked, "Would you care to join me, Brother Wang?" Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Seeing that Mu Shanxue invited him even though his face showed signs of pain, Wang Anfeng couldn''t help but laugh and shook his head. He then looked in the direction where Wei Qi and the others had left, the smile on his face fading as his expression grew somber. The youth who had matched his Inner Strength earlier was still able to exchange hard blows with Mu Shanxue without showing any signs of weakness, which showed the youth''s Martial Arts were quite profound. And with such skills, to attack one with such reputation as his without regard, using a sneak attack, indeed made him a fearsome opponent. Different from the enemies he faced before, as these thoughts crossed his mind, he couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. "Truly a master." "His Martial Arts must be above mine." ........................ Elsewhere, Wei Qi strode forward, with the wealthy merchant meekly following by his side, when suddenly a hand landed on his shoulder, sending a shiver down his spine. Thinking that Wei Qi was about to punish him for not taking action immediately before, he realized the hand didn''t exert any force; it simply rested on his shoulder. Filled with doubt, he then heard Wei Qi say in a low voice, "Let''s go..." Go? Where to? The merchant was confused but then saw Wei Qi''s face turn deathly pale, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, his eyes growing darker, the words almost squeezed through clenched teeth, "Go... back... to... Spring... Hall." As the words came out, he triggered the chaotic Inner Strength in his chest and abdomen, coughing up blood, his energy flagging, his face ashen, no longer retaining his usual commanding presence. PS: Here''s today''s second update... Chapter 154 The Turmoil of Jianghu Begins (1/2) Fufeng Academy. Within the wooden house beside the Wind Character Tower. Mu Shanxue sat on a chair, while Wang Anfeng brewed a pot of tea for him. After taking a gentle sip, his eyes lit up slightly. He felt none of the usual dryness in the tea, which was as refreshing as a sunny winter daya technique far beyond theTea Doctors in the tea houses at the foot of the mountain. Drinking this tea, Mu Shanxue momentarily entertained the thought of freeloadingeating, drinking, and living here until the end of his days, but then he remembered that if he dared to do such a thing, he would surely be dragged back by the enforcement mentor for a beating. Just thinking of his mentor''s expressionless, lifeless face made his scalp tingle, and he reluctantly suppressed the thought. After taking another sip, he set the teacup aside, raised his eyes, and smiled at Wang Anfeng, saying, "I''ve already mentioned the purpose of my visit on the road earlier." "It''s truly because the affairs of Danfeng Valley are confusing. Although rumors in Jianghu suggest that Xia Changqing caused disturbances and was therefore killed, Danfeng Valley seemed to have planned ahead, abandoning their foundations in the valley and disappearing without a trace." "But we didn''t witness it with our own eyes. When a Sect suddenly clashes with the Imperial Court and then vanishes so cleanly, it''s hard not to feel uneasyas they say, ''When the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold.'' As for what really happened, I hope Brother Wang will be frank." Wang Anfeng fell silent for a moment because the case was complicated, and Zhu Jian''an had once told him that some matters should not be disclosed recklessly. Therefore, he omitted the parts that involved the workings of the Ministry of Punishment but explained everything else. After finishing, he said, "What I know is only this much." "From what I''ve seen, it truly was Xia Changqing colluding with White Tiger Hall to commit a terrible crime." His voice paused for a second before he continued gravely, "As for Yi Nanping." "I haven''t seen him with my own eyes." Having said this, he felt his argument was weak and silently added to himself, looking in a mirror doesn''t count. And besides, I''ve never looked in a mirror while wearing a mask. Mu Shanxue nodded slightly without suspicion and muttered softly, "So that''s how it is..." After pondering for a moment, he looked up with a smile and said, "Thank you for telling me, Brother Wang." "The Great Qin''s Iron Cavalry is renowned throughout the world. Since Danfeng Valley brought this upon themselves, my Sect can be somewhat reassured. As for Yi Nanping, although his background is unknown, the people he''s killed all had it coming. It seems he should be on the side of righteousness, so there''s no need for excessive worry." "However, Brother Wang, you should be careful during this period." Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, then he remembered something and pondered, "Are you referring to what Fire Refining Sect mentioned earlier, the Fufeng Renowned Weapons List?" Mu Shanxue was about to explain but was preempted by Wang Anfeng''s realization, prompting him to clap and laugh, "Clever." "Speaking with someone as astute as you, Brother Wang, is truly much simpler. Unlike my disciple, who doesn''t understand even after half a day of talking and wastes so much breath." "This Fire Refining Sect, in our Fufeng Jianghu, is surreptitiously considered the number one Sect, with many experts in its ranks. It''s renowned in several northern counties for their art of weapon refining, and their Fufeng Renowned Weapons List includes all notable weapons in Fufeng Countyswords, spears, halberds, you name it. Every weapon with merit is included." Wang Anfeng was somewhat puzzled and felt it was similar to the Constellation Ranking List, a sort of ranking. Mu Shanxue spoke softly, "But this Fire Refining Sect is an evil Sect." "Evil Sect?!" Mu Shanxue nodded and said, "Yes. You should know that the weapons on this list are all for sale. They''ve even quoted a price for the weapon in General Yu Wenze''s possession. Moreover, Fire Refining Sect has declared that anyone who brings in any weapon listed can exchange it for silver coins, to the last pennythey only recognize the weapon, not the owner." "For masters who carry swords, the prices on this list represent a unique deterrence, an acknowledgement from the top Sect of Fufeng Jianghu." "But for martial artists like us, who rank no higher than Lower Third Rank, it''s tantilizingly about the silver coins." His tone held a mix of humor and self-mockery as Wang Anfeng fell silent, then said, "That''s... mad." Mu Shanxue sighed and said, "It''s madness indeed." "The Fire Refining Sect wasn''t like this when it was first established; its members were all dedicated to hardship and chanting, believing in the philosophy of using the heaven and earth as the furnace, transformation as the craftsman, Yin and Yang as the charcoal, and all creation as the copper. But over time, they veered off course." "Because they became obsessed with the art of weapon forging, without restraint, they''ve reached today''s state. There''s an abundance of worshippers in their Sect, and they maintain good relations with Sects in other counties. As long as you can provide the silver and materials, they would use all their skills to forge a weapon for you." "Among them, there are elders who, in pursuit of creating a perfect weapon, have damaged their own foundations. As a result, many in Jianghu know this place as a weapon forging haven, if they can''t engage the Sword Forging Manor, they come here to seek the masters of Fire Refining Sect." After finishing, he took another sip of tea, and said, "The weapons on this list can be traded for silver coins, or you can request a master worshipper from the Fire Refining Sect to tailor-make a weapon for you." "Brother Wang, since your sword is listed, it probably won''t be long before you''re targeted by many villains; the cautious ones might only steal your weapon, but the mad ones would likely kill you to take it." "After all, although you have a reputation as a protector of the Fufeng archives, in reality you are not a disciple of the Academy, and in the eyes of Jianghu, you are not under the Academy''s protection." "Moreover, the Academy remains aloof from worldly matters, imparting knowledge indiscriminately. In Jianghu, there''s a rule that Sects do not act rashly within the Academy, but as far as the Academy itself is concerned, even if one is its disciple, once they''ve left to engage in Jianghu affairs, entangled in grudges and affairs, it becomes complex and the Academy is unlikely to intervene." "Firstly, it serves to teach the students to act cautiously and not to abuse the Academy''s power to bully others, and secondly, it prevents the Academy from becoming embroiled in troubles." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire "Otherwise, with new and old students coming and going each year, with many disciples, anyone leveraging the Academy''s influence to act tyrannically or recklessly on the assumption of the Academy''s backing would invite endless trouble and enemies, even if the Academy was vast. How could it stand firm and still educate its disciples?" "Only familiar students and close elders might take up revenge on one''s behalf." The voice paused slightly, and Mu Shanxue shook his head with a smile and sighed, saying, "But in Jianghu, who lacks a master, who lacks friends? Yet if we speak of feuds, they are not personal; the grudges and favors in Jianghu are too complex to clarify. An endless cycle of vengeance is just like this." "Heh, I''ve spoken too broadly. During this period, it''s wiser to be cautious. You must not leave the Academy." Wang Anfeng nodded and said, "Thank you for the reminder, Taoist Mu." Seeing that Mu Shanxue''s teacup was empty, he stood up to pour tea for Mu Shanxue while asking, "However, I''ve never seen so many Sect martial artists here before." "Could Taoist reveal some of the reasons behind this?" Mu Shanxue looked at Wang Anfeng with surprise and said, "Brother Wang, that question is quite direct." "If there are any taboos, I hope Taoist won''t take offense." Mu Shanxue waved his hand and laughed, saying, "What taboos could there be? It''s just a matter of people covering up things they don''t want others to know about, not fearing it might rot. Since you''ve informed me about the Danfeng Valley incident, it''s only right and appropriate for me to tell you." The voice paused slightly and pondered for a moment before saying, "Brother Wang, how do you think a stagnant pond comes to life?" Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback, and he replied tersely, "Divert water into it." Mu Shanxue shook his head with a laugh and said, "What if there is no water to divert?" Wang Anfeng fell silent for a moment and then said, "Throw stones into the water." Mu Shanxue clapped his hands with a laugh and said, "Indeed, you are smart." Then he sighed again and said, "The Jianghu of Fufeng is like a stagnant pond, and that Yi Nanping is like a huge stone." "When you throw a stone into the water, the external force will stir it up. Even stagnant water can produce ripples, and there are undercurrents beneath the surface, similar to flowing water." "Although over time it will eventually return to its original state of stillness, during this process, all the filthy and stinking things that have accumulated over the years will be churned up. If it becomes still once more, it will be even more foul and unbearable." "If you don''t want to become part of this stinking dead water later on, you naturally have to find an escape route now." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Both for yourself and for the Jianghu of Fufeng." "Of course, if that Yi Nanping rock is big and strong enough to smash a great hole in the jar holding the stagnant water, that would be even better." He finished speaking with a chuckle and shook his head, apparently thinking his words were somewhat inappropriate. Wang Anfeng was thoughtful. Although this Taoist in front of him hadn''t explained why the Jianghu of Fufeng had become a stagnant pond, he vividly described the current changes in Jianghu. As for the matters of Fufeng Jianghu, it seemed they were entwined with the past generations and even older grudges and affections within Jianghu that were too complex to fully describe in just a few words. He stopped his train of thought and sincerely thanked, "Thank you, Taoist, for clearing up my confusion..." Mu Shanxue waved his hand and laughed, "What''s there to thank for? It was just a small effort, no, just the work of opening my mouth." After speaking, he turned his teacup upside down, revealing that it had not a drop of tea left, and asked with a pleasing smile, "I must trouble Brother Wang to brew another pot." Wang Anfeng was momentarily startled when he realized that the Taoist had finished the pot of tea. He let out a wry laugh, stood up, and said, "Then, Taoist Mu, please wait a little longer." Mu Shanxue''s smile was brimming as he sat in his chair, holding the teacup and kept saying, "There''s no trouble at all, no trouble at all." After talking for a while longer, Wang Anfeng escorted Mu Shanxue out of the Academy. Having had his fill of tea, the Taoist lay lazily on his donkey, gave Wang Anfeng a casual fist salute, then patted the donkey''s back. The donkey, seemingly understanding, started walking slowly forward. Just then, Wang Anfeng suddenly thought of something and said, "Taoist Mu, that sword you carry, ''Dust'', is it on the Constellation Ranking List as well?" Mu Shanxue lifted his head, sleepy-eyed, glanced at him, and smiled without giving a direct answer. He raised the sword in his hand and said casually, "Let them be the ones to test the sword." PS: First update... Chapter 155 Qinggong 2.0 (2\\2) Watching Mu Shanxue leave, Wang Anfeng stood still in his original spot. The surroundings were quite quiet, yet at this moment, he inexplicably felt a bit oppressed. As the sky grew darker, suddenly several sparrows fluttered across the murky heavens, dropping a few feathers; the deep autumn was inherently chilly, especially in the lonely twilight when no one was around. Wang Anfeng suddenly felt a chill, raised his hand to tighten his clothes, and exhaled. His breath condensed into a white mist in the cool air and then dissipated again. Wang Anfeng was slightly distracted here, thinking about what Mu Shanxue had said, that the Jianghu of Fufeng would eventually lose its original tranquility. He had mentioned that Yi Nanping was the one to break the stalemate, but Wang Anfeng also thought of the day he went to Qingfeng Edge, where he saw the Great Elder''s sword pierce through the sky. Since that day, the Jianghu had already been turbulent. The sect where Gongsun Jing was, had experienced fighting and merging during that time, becoming the leading gang under the jurisdiction of North Martial State City. Such influence was bound not to subside soon; trouble began at the slightest provocation, and even without Yi Nanping''s emergence, the deadlock of the Jianghu in Fufeng would naturally break. Just like now. Martial Artists who had been cultivating within their own sects were gradually entering the secular world; on the grand path, martial artists with swords and knives on their backs became increasingly common. And the changes had only just begun. Thus, Wei Qi appeared, then Mu Shanxue. It seemed likely that in a while, those Middle Third Rank experts and veteran sect members would also start to move around the Jianghu. It was becoming more and more like the world in the stories about Lord Libai. The youth sighed quietly to himself, feeling somewhat anxious, yet also filled with a slight anticipation. All the characters from different quarters were fascinating, one finishing their part as another took the stage. This was what a Jianghu truly was. As his thoughts churned, Wang Anfeng turned and entered the Academy. The path was still sparsely populated and quiet. While walking along a path, he suddenly saw the figure of Tuoba Yue dressed in red, apparently having had some wine, her cheeks slightly flushed, yet still maintaining her composure. It seemed there was no trouble. Wang Anfeng felt a slight relief, just about to greet her when Tuoba Yue already walked off, her right hand grasping a wooden stick, and a man in vigorous attire, with messy eyebrows and a vigorous air of a Military Family, staggered behind her, his face flushed red, eyes blurry, holding the other end of the stick, stumbling along. Anyone could tell at a glance that he was certainly heavily drunk. Wang Anfeng hadn''t spoken yet; as a martial artist, it was natural for him to discern positions by listening to the wind. At this time, with hardly anyone around, the youth saw Tuoba Yue, with eyes downcast, hurriedly moving forward, followed by Baili Feng, who, pulling the stick, marched unsteadily behind her. Tuoba Yue muttered under her breath, "If you can''t handle alcohol, don''t pretend you can. Getting so easily drunk." "And then acting crazy because you''re drunk." "Stubborn pighead, foolish pighead." Wang Anfeng''s raised hand felt slightly stiff, and after a moment of thought, he still didn''t speak. He lightly tapped his toe and drifted back into the shadows, pretending that he hadn''t seen his two friends. After a while, when he could no longer see them, he cautiously came out. Looking around and not seeing anyone, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then he couldn''t help but laugh at himself, feeling that his cautious demeanor was really no different from that of a thief. Smiling while looking in the direction where Baili Feng and Tuoba Yue had left, Wang Anfeng shook his head, turned towards the direction of his own cabin, and walked more briskly than before. ............ By nighttime. Wang Anfeng, as usual, swept the steps of the Wind Character Tower, returned to his room, and closed the doors and windows. Afterwards, he returned to the Shaolin Temple. Sure enough, he didn''t appear on that solitary peak. He could see dense trees all around him, stripped of their green leaves, their branches sprawling eerily in the dark night, like ghosts. The place was unknown how far from the Shaolin Temple, but Wang Anfeng didn''t mind. During these days, he had been diligently practicing Qinggong every day and had gotten used to it. Ordinary people practicing Qinggong would at most carry heavy objects and move through courtyards. Disciples of major sects would run through the mountains where their sects were located to practice light-body techniques, but Mr. Ying always found unusual methods in these places. During this time, the places Wang Anfeng appeared in were sometimes atop mountains, steep and difficult, or beside running streams, muddy everywhere, or amidst dense woods, or blocked by bluestones, always with no good paths to tread, moving over them took much effort. If he couldn''t return to the Shaolin Temple within the time Mr. Ying was satisfied with, half of the meal prepared by the second master would be deducted. And to make sure the medicine''s potency wasn''t compromised, the left-over food was full of medicinal taste, hard to swallow, yet essential to eat all to ensure his body could withstand the grueling training without losing its foundation. Wang Anfeng looked around, took a dagger nailed to a tree trunk with a paper on it, which read, "Head east from here to see Shaolin." He nodded slightly, pulled out the dagger, tucked it back at his waist, carefully folded the paper, and then executed his Qinggong movement technique, soaring up, tapping his toes on the tree trunks to his left and right, drifting forward like a willow catkin. In the midst of the woods, dense with trees, if one were to walk below, there would always be obstacles to face. Rather than this, it is better to put energy into lightening one''s body and move across the treetops. First, this would avoid the bushes, and second, it would provide a broader view, making it easier to find one''s way. These issues were experiences that Wang Anfeng had personally encountered and deeply remembered with a vividness as if tasted firsthand; he dared not forget them. In the past, whenever he practiced his qinggong, he always exerted his full strength. However, today, after using this qinggong to track Baili Feng at Fufeng County City, he discovered many profound and subtle aspects of the movement technique. This time, he did not exert himself as he had done in the past, but used only about thirty percent of his strength. Moving as lightly as a leaf, with just a tap on the tree trunk, he could leap forward dozens of meters. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Over a short period, the speed would definitely not be as brutishly fast as the original method; however, the drain on his inner strength was significantly reduced. Usually, if his inner strength was insufficient, his speed would drastically drop, but now he could maintain this pace for a long time. If his recovery rate of inner strength were to improve a bit more, he would almost suffer no loss. A gentle breeze touched his face, and his view was wide open. Wang Anfeng felt, for the first time during this period, that practicing light martial arts was not a cumbersome task. The world around him was silent, with only the stars and moon above, and the thick earth below. He was alone, traversing in this realm, as if he was the only person in the world, alone with heaven and earth. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A peaceful expression spread across Wang Anfeng''s face when suddenly, the sound of a taunting voice reached his ears. "Wang... An... Feng..." The voice came abruptly, without any forewarning, and exceedingly close, as ghostly as a phantom. Wang Anfeng couldn''t help but be startled, yet his footwork remained unfazed, touching down atop a treetop. Gathering his energy, he lightened his body. Although the branch was brittle, it merely shook a bit but did not drop him. Turning around, he indeed saw the figure of Hong Luoyu. Wang Anfeng sighed, clasped his hands in salute, and said, "It really is you, Third Master." In his voice, there seemed to be a hint of helplessness towards the latter''s teasing behavior, largely because, during this time, the latter would tease him from time to time. Wang Anfeng had become accustomed to it, and for this master, who claimed to have the best qinggong in the world, he found it hard to maintain much respect. Hong Luoyu, seeing the expression on the young man''s face, felt a bit embarrassed. He coughed twice, maintaining the dignity of a master, and said, "Mmm, your qinggong training is not bad. Just now, I was testing you, yes, just testing, and you made no mistakes." "You have not disappointed me." Wang Anfeng said helplessly, "As long as Third Master doesn''t scare me by pretending to be a ghost again..." Hong Luoyu chuckled dryly, his eyes involuntarily flicking to the upper left side, his voice slightly faltering as he said, "What, scaring people by pretending to be a ghost?" "Haha, what are you talking about, you little madcap? Master doesn''t understand, hahaha..." Seeing his demeanor, Wang Anfeng held back, yet couldn''t help but add somberly, "Then, Third Master, if you''re not at Shaolin, could it be that you had a disagreement with Mr. Ying again? And ran out here?" Hong Luoyu replied angrily, "What? Me, afraid of that Ying fellow?!" "That''s a joke!" Wang Anfeng spread his hands, barely holding back a laugh, and said, "Of course Third Master isn''t afraid. But if it''s not because of Mr. Ying, and not for scaring the disciple, I really don''t know why Third Master would deliberately wait here for the disciple." Hong Luoyu rolled his eyes exasperatedly, "Truly, you are definitely a clever one taught by that Ying fellow." "Correct, Master does have something for you here." Wang Anfeng, hearing this, adjusted his playful demeanor, bowed, and said respectfully, "Please speak, Third Master." Hong Luoyu seemed pleased with the young man''s manner at this moment, lifted his chin slightly, and lazily said, "What Master saw just now, when you were moving lightly, you were no longer merely relying on brute force to rush about. You''ve learned self-restraint, which is enough for you to start learning the second martial art of the Divine Thieves Sect." "While this martial art may not be famous, it ranks top-notch qinggong in Jianghu." PS: Second update... Chapter 156 Wang Anfengs Net Worth (1/2) The martial arts of the Divine Thieves Sect are all centered around Qinggong. Take Beichen, for example, which stands firm while all the stars revolve around it. Every ultimate skill, be it the Qimen Sword Technique or fist and hidden weapons, relies on Qinggong to be executed, imitating a comet striking the moon, a single attack followed by a swift retreat, a method for the weak to overcome the strong. At this moment, what Hong Luoyu was imparting to Wang Anfeng was a special mental method, which is inseparably connected to this Qinggong. Stars filled the sky, and there was no one around. The world''s number one thief wore an unusually solemn expression as he said, "Ordinary Qinggong, when dashing about if one encounters a surprise attack, naturally one must readjust one''s Inner Strength before being able to face the enemy. Whether it''s the speed of attack or the power of the moves, it''s difficult to exert full strength." "But our sect''s mental method allows one to accumulate Inner Strength while practicing Qinggong, thus enabling a thunderous strike." "It is called ''White Rainbow.''" His voice paused slightly, then he resumed his arrogant and disdainful manner, saying, "Qi like a white rainbow, as though reaching for the heavens!" ............ The Divine Thieves Sect''s White Rainbow mental method, though called a mental method, is actually a Mystical Art. It doesn''t interfere with a martial artist''s fundamental Inner Strength cultivation. When circulating Qi, it only passes through several meridians. It seems extremely simple, yet practicing it is quite awkward. Hong Luoyu, with a stalk of grass in his mouth, was leaning against a tree branch, watching the youth fail time after time, yawning with a hint of sleepiness. Just now, while Wang Anfeng was practicing, he focused too much on the circulation of Inner Strength and failed to control his movement technique properly, colliding head-on into a tree trunk. Even though his Qinggong was not affected, the Vigorous Qi he flicked out with his fingers could only break a tree branch, about the force of a full punch from an eight or nine-year-old boy, which to a martial artist, was barely even enough to tickle, let alone anything else. The edge of heaven was already brightening with a faint white light. The divine thief smacked his lips. "It''s been a whole night already..." "Will this kid make it?" Just at that moment, the sound of fluttering clothes came to his ears again. Dozens of meters away, a figure in blue robes soared up, his movements elegant and imposing. With a light tap of his toes on a tree branch, he skimmed several meters away, his right hand reaching back to the sword scabbard as his black hair fluttered and his eyes shone brightly. From inside the sword scabbard, one could faintly hear the hum of the longsword. Hong Luoyu''s eyes brightened slightly, and his spirits lifted a little. Then he saw in the dimly lit world, a fierce Vigorous Qi burst forth, which not only contained the special Inner Strength of the White Rainbow mental method but also had a layer of blue thunder wrapped around it, becoming even more violent and fierce. In an instant, it shattered the trees in front of it, and the shockwave roared upwards, combining Li Qidao''s Gang Thunder Force with the White Rainbow Vigorous Qi. This made that sword strike even more piercing, now also replete with the might of thunder. Even in Hong Luoyu''s eyes, it was quite favorable. He praised inwardly with a nod of approval. Then he thought of the day when, should this youth suddenly counterattack with a sword while chasing someone with Qinggong, catching the opponent off guard, even an adversary with higher martial arts skills than his would be hit with this move, and the tide of the battle would turn instantly. Thinking of the opponent''s surprised and unwilling face at that time, Hong Luoyu couldn''t help but want to burst out laughing. Just as he was about to offer some praise, he then saw Wang Anfeng make a mistake with his steps. The speed was so fast that it was too late to warn, and with a reluctant twist of his head, he averted his gaze. A few breaths later, a collision sound, the boy''s muffled grunt, and the crisp crack of a snapping tree branch reached his ears. When the gusts and waves had calmed, Hong Luoyu turned around to see Wang Anfeng sitting at the base of a tree, covered in dust, holding his sword, and frowning slightly, seemingly in thought. Hong Luoyu''s eyes whirled with mirth as he gathered a strand of invisible Vigorous Qi and chopped off the branch above the youth''s head. The fragmented branches fell towards Wang Anfeng''s head, and the trajectory suggested they would hit without warning. While Hong Luoyu was secretly snickering to himself, the youth''s fingers suddenly stretched out, pinching one of the branches. With a casual flick and twist, Vigorous Qi enveloped it, incorporating the branches and then flinging them away as if they were arrows, shooting off to the other side. Hong Luoyu''s smile stiffened a bit. Wang Anfeng rose to his feet, dusted off his clothes, sheathed his sword, and looked at the former somewhat helplessly, saying, "Third Master, stop playing around..." "It''s time to go back for a meal." He shook his head after speaking, appearing extremely helpless. Then, he unfolded his movement technique and soared like a flying swan. With a couple of light taps on the tree trunk, he headed towards the direction of Shaolin Temple. Hong Luoyu behind him stiffened, trailing a series of remnants, and followed Wang Anfeng, shouting, "Hey, hey, hey, you little lunatic, what was that tone just now?" "I''m your Master, you..." ............... The day grew colder. Liang Jingxuan hurried down the street, wearing grey clothes. He was a Martial Artist. And also an Assassin. In the past, he had taken assassination missions for Danfeng Valley, but since this ''big boss'' had vanished from Jianghu, he had lost his source of Silver Coin. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Although his skills were not bad, and he was daring and willing to fight, like others who lived on the edge of the knife, he was accustomed to the days of fine wine and beauties and had no savings. With that source now cut off, his days became even harder. He was considering whether to go outside the city near the end of the year and engage in some business without capital when he happened to see several Martial Artists hanging a list outside the store of the Fire Refining Sect. This list was made of red silk, fluttering slightly in the cold wind, looking like surging blood that gave a chill to the heart. Liang Jingxuan instinctively glanced over, and seeing the words ''Silver Coin,'' his eyes slightly brightened. He stepped forward immediately to join the crowd of onlookers and saw a sketch of a Longsword drawn with ink, plain in design, concealing the edge within, only three inches unsheathed, yet already showing it was out of the ordinary. To the side of the sword sketch, in corresponding position, was a line of inked characters. Liang Jingxuan read aloud from top to bottom, "Wooden Sword, Hidden Depths." "Containing a strand of the Divine Weapon Spirit Rhythm." "Never having seen its full unsheathing, its divine weapon power is unknown, but refined by the Fire Refining Sect''s craftsman Wei Qiguan, it is unusually sharp compared to ordinary swords. Being a wooden Spirit Soldier, it should align with the shocks of Heaven and Earth, resembling the Xun symbol, Shock being Thunder, and Xun being Wind, it possibly possesses the power of Wind and Thunder." "As the cherished sword carried by Fufeng''s archivist guardian Wang Anfeng, its name yet unseen, Wei Qi holds it precious; it is hence named Hidden Depths, taking cue from the noble ideal of concealing one''s weapon in the depths, not revealing it to others." "Valuation... fifty thousand taels!" Liang Jingxuan''s breathing suddenly became heavy, and he momentarily felt dizzy at the thought of what fifty thousand taels of Silver meant. He swallowed hard, turned, and left to calm his mind, then headed in another direction. Inside the Quiet Room. The rich merchant brought the Elixir in, while Wei Qi sat cross-legged inside, surrounded by steamy medicinal vapors. Wei Qi, half-naked, sat in meditation, his skin faintly glowing red when he breathed, looking akin to a deity. Without opening his eyes, he said indifferently, "Did you put up the notice?" The rich merchant replied, hesitating for a moment, then added, "Young Master, your Subordinate has something he doesn''t understand." "Speak." "Why not write Wang Anfeng''s true strength in the list at this time? His power is certainly not what''s described on the Constellation Ranking List." "His hand-to-hand combat, movement technique, swordsmanship, Inner Strength, all are extraordinary; he surely is qualified to be ranked among the Earthly Fiend." Wei Qi opened his eyes and cast a glance at the merchant, his face still pale. With a cold laugh, he said, "Why should I pay the price of internal injuries to assist others'' gain?" "Want to know?" S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go and fill the void with your life." PS: First release... Chapter 157 Greed (2/2) During the following days, thanks to the reminder from Mu Shanxue, Wang Anfeng stayed inside the Academy, reading books and cultivating his qi during the day, and at night, after cleaning the steps of the Wind Character Tower, he would return to the Shaolin Temple to practice boxing, swordsmanship, and light body techniques. Like this, more than ten days flew by in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, in Fufeng County, although the Fire Refining Sect added the "Cangyuan Sword" to the list of famous weapons of Fufeng, it did not cause much of a stir. Although many were tempted, once they saw the sword was in the possession of the keeper of the library, they buried the thought deep in their hearts. It wasn''t that these martial artists were law-abiding citizens, but the tantalizing prize of fifty thousand silver coins could hardly appeal to a Seventh Rank Martial Artist, capable of nearly flying, vastly beneath their notice, let alone martial artists who weren''t fools. Who would take risks if not driven by a desperate situation? Moreover, the library keeper, according to the Constellation Ranking List, had exceptional swordsmanship, able to compete with an Eighth Rank Martial Artist. Although he had been quite quiet recently and hadn''t had any notable achievements to speak of, leading to a slight drop in his ranking, his martial arts skills certainly would not have regressed. From the perspective of a young hero, this period of laying low would likely lead to a leap in his martial arts skills, certainly not on par with the skills he was known for when he made his name. If one could not secure a quick victory over him and instead drew the attention of the patrol officers, it would cause a great annoyance, especially because it was rumored in Jianghu that he was quite close to the Fufeng patrol officers. Whenever asked, they would all refer to him as the library keeper, unwilling to address him by his surname, their words filled with respect. Although the complicated relationship between Jianghu and the imperial court meant that the Great Qin patrol officers could not intervene directly in skirmishes between Jianghu figures, if the troublemakers were accused of disturbing the peace, the officers could heavily fine them. Before the Qin saber, they would have no choice but to pay up, making it a losing deal, like trying to steal a chicken only to lose the rice used to lure it. Only those in dire straits would resort to such measures. ............ Fufeng County City Welcome Guests Inn. Liang Jingxuan slapped the table and said viciously, "I''m taking this deal!" The fat man beside him chuckled and said, "Then take care." Liang Jingxuan glared at him fiercely and asked, "What do you mean by that?" The fat man''s expression remained unchanged, still smiling as he said, "What do I mean? I mean exactly what I said." "Although we are people of Jianghu, if you rush into the Academy with a knife, even if they can''t kill you, it''s not impossible for them to lock you up for a few months on charges of disturbing the peace." "It''s said that the prison prepared by the Fa school for Jianghu people is such that even the toughest men would emerge with trembling legs, leading them to live a quiet, law-abiding life for the rest of their days, afraid to ever touch Qin law again, let alone you and me." After a slight pause, the fat man continued to persuade, "Besides, with your level of martial arts, if you could escape alive from the library keeper''s sword, that would be lucky beyond belief. How can you desire more after that?" "Pondering for half a month and yet making such a decision, I don''t know what to say to you." "Remember, excessive greed leads to poverty in the end." Liang Jingxuan scoffed and retorted, "Of course, I know I can''t beat him." "But don''t forget, the Fire Refining Sect is a major faction in Jianghu, not a bunch of lunatics. They are obsessed with swords, not bloodthirsty demons; they only want the sword, not the library keeper''s life." Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fat man''s expression briefly showed surprise, and his half-closed eyes suddenly opened as he said, "You mean to say..." Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Liang Jingxuan answered, "The Fufeng Academy, despite its reputation, is no dragon''s den or tiger''s lair." "I will sneak into the library keeper''s room and steal his personal sword. After exchanging it for silver and fleeing the next day, it''s certainly not impossible. Fifty thousand silver coins may not interest a Seventh Rank expert, but to you and me, it''s a fortune. Even split in half, it''s enough to live a carefree life in an ordinary county city." "After completing this deal, we can wash our hands clean of it." "Then we can marry three or five wives, buy some property in the county city, from then on forget about Jianghu, and live a carefree life outside the world. Wouldn''t it be delightful?" At these words, the fat man showed an expression of hesitation and temptation. Liang Jingxuan slammed his palm down heavily on the table, making a muffled sound, raised his voice, and exclaimed, "That library keeper is only skilled in swordsmanship; his light body technique is merely average. Aren''t you and I living off our light body techniques? Why should we be inferior to him in movement technique?!" "Are you in on this deal or not?!" The fat man''s face shifted between shades of doubt, but after a moment of struggle, he clenched his teeth and said: "The brave may die of it, and the timid may starve; this time, I''ll follow your lead." "It''s settled then!" Liang Jingxuan laughed heartily and exclaimed: "Indeed, you are my good brother." "Rest assured, I will not let you down." ............ Inside Shaolin Temple. The gates of Copper Man Lane flung wide open, and Wang Anfeng, holding a wooden sword, walked out, a slight frown on his brow as he pondered the gains and losses of the recent exchange. His martial arts foundation lay in the Golden Bell Shield; his palm strikes were the Prajna Palm, and his finger technique was the Pointing Star Finger taught by Wu Changqing. Previously, his qinggong was mediocre; he could only rely on brute force and direct confrontation to parry his opponents'' moves. Now that he had acquired the stealthy movement of the Divine Thieves Sect, his fighting style had become more versatile and unpredictable. Only his swordsmanship remained unchanged, still the seventy-two moves inherited from Mr. Ying that he had long practiced. Though he had grown proficient in these sword moves, he found himself at a plateau, unable to take another step forward and was therefore quite distressed, unsure of where the problem lay. As he walked out, still immersed in thought, a vigorous Qi suddenly shot towards him, fierce and cutting like a slashing long knife, its momentum outstanding. Having just emerged from a difficult battle, he instinctively drew his sword, retreating with the motion. Once the intensity of the vigorous Qi had slightly waned, he suddenly lunged forward like a cloud reversing direction, his longsword swinging in consecutive moves to land on the vigorous Qi, forcefully dissipating it. Just as he let out a sigh of relief, a green bamboo staff suddenly thrust from an angle, stabbing and withdrawing unpredictably, like slashes from a saber or sweeps from a heavy spear. The continuous assault was relentless, trapping Wang Anfeng in place, where he could only defend himself using his swordsmanship. Under the heavy pressure, his swordsmanship was displayed to its fullest potential, neutralizing the varied onslaught, while the recoil forced him to retreat until his back was against the gate of Copper Man Lane. Only when the relentless afterimages disappeared did Wang Anfeng catch his breath, looking up to see a figure in a green robe, holding the green bamboo staff, standing calmly before him. The youth regulated his inner breath, sheathed his weapon, and took two steps forward to offer a salute, saying: "The junior pays his respects to the senior." The scholar nodded slightly and remarked: "Your swordsmanship is passable." Wang Anfeng respectfully replied: "All thanks to the senior''s excellent guidance." Mr. Ying nodded and gently tapped the ground with the bamboo staff, contemplating for a moment before casually saying: "I once said that you must master the Jade Steps'' Thirty-six Palatial Steps, the Twenty-eight Layered Pupil Technique, the twenty-eight methods of Sword Qi, the Spiritual Qi and Blood Technique, the Zhou Tian method, the Twelve Linked Fortresses Technique, and the succinct explanations of three verticals and six reveals before you can be considered a true swordsman. Do you remember?" Wang Anfeng nodded and replied: "I remember." The scholar glanced at him and said indifferently: "Good that you do." He lifted the bamboo staff and, with a downward gesture, pointed at the youth''s eyes, wrists, and feet, saying: "You have mastered the entire set of movement techniques for sword fighting, and you have also reached the Third Layer of the Twenty-eight Layered Pupil Technique. Although your progress is still ordinary, you can use it in combat well enough. As for the Spiritual Qi and Blood Technique and the Zhou Tian method, you need to wait until you reach the Seventh Rank to cultivate them." "But your swordsmanship has come to a halt." At those words, Wang Anfeng felt a jolt in his heart. The emotionless face of the scholar before him revealed nothing, but he already understood his teacher''s temperament and promptly clasped his fists in a salute, saying: "Please teach me, Master." The scholar seemed reluctant but gave a slight nod of acknowledgment. Meanwhile, outside Fufeng Academy. A fat man and a skinny man sneakily approached the wall, looked around, and then vaulted over it. PS: Second update... Chapter 158 Swordsmanship and Stepping on a Landmine At Shaolin Temple... The scholar in the blue robe nonchalantly tossed a bamboo stick to Wang Anfeng. Without any noticeable actions, numerous secret manuals appeared beside Wang Anfeng, and he casually said: "The swordsmanship I created aims to break all the martial arts in the world." "How can one break them without having studied them?" "Look through these martial arts manuals, just practice them casually, and don''t delve too deeply." Wang Anfeng picked up the manuals which contained not only swordsmanship but also various weapon techniques like spears, swords, and halberds, as well as Qimen hidden weapons. He thought about the 72 movements designed to break swordsmanship, which indeed seemed capable of breaking all opposing moves. It is often said that knowing both your enemies and yourself, you can fight without danger in many battles. If one has never practiced the techniques of the saber, how can they perfect the sword techniques that break saber moves? Master Ying must have practiced martial arts from many families, which is why he could create this type of swordsmanship. But since he had not learned any other martial arts, it was like a blind man feeling an elephant to think he could just practice swordsmanship and break all other martial arts. As thoughts churned in his mind, Wang Anfeng bowed to the scholar again, then picked up the secret manuals and placed them on a blue stone nearby. He picked up a manual from the top, the Ghost Head Saber Technique. He paused slightly, feeling as though he had heard the name before, yet it seemed to be merely an illusion. He did not delve further and began reading. The moves described within were extremely cold and ruthless, embodying the essence of saber techniques, quite basic yet seamless and well-honed, evidently not ordinary. He became mesmerized as he read. In Copper Man Lane, Wang Anfeng had faced many superb masters of saber fighting, and the 72 moves to break techniques indeed aimed to dismantle various martial arts. Therefore, his foundation in basic saber-wielding was not ignorant. Yet, these basics were completely different from the systematic saber techniques, two different worlds. Now, as he looked at this saber technique, the sword moves from the 72 breaking technique emerged uncontrollably in his mind, as if enlightening him. But the deeper he tried to investigate, the more elusive it became, like moon in water or flower in mirror, scattered upon touch, not revealing the whole picture. He flipped through this saber technique multiple times. In his mind, it seemed as if two figures, one with a sword and another with a saber, were ceaselessly combatting each other, neither willing to concede. The sword technique first broke through the saber technique, but knowing his own swordsmanship, he was aware of its potential flaws. Thus, he used moves from the Ghost Head Saber Technique to forcibly break open the moves from the 72 breaking technique, and in response to the 72 breaks, the style of this saber technique underwent slight changes. Using the swordsmanship again, he broke through the saber technique once more. This back and forth continued; attacking and defending never stopped. Wang Anfeng, seated cross-legged, fell into deep contemplation. After a while, he again flipped the saber technique back to the first page, re-reading slowly. After a short period, he had finished reading again, and after pondering, he flipped again to the first page. Now, he read at an extremely slow pace, contemplating each move for a long time. His right hand held the bamboo thrown by Master Ying, occasionally striking out with it. Gradually, he became proficient in the techniques. The scholar in the blue robe saw his appearance and nodded slightly. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, softening his facial expression somewhat. He abruptly stopped, coughed lightly, and his expression quickly cooled off, becoming even more indifferent than before, standing not far from Wang Anfeng, hands behind his back, his robe fluttering in the wind, embodying the demeanor of a reclusive master. At that moment, sensing something, he slightly furrowed his brow and said: "Someone has arrived near your house." His voice was indifferent, yet like the sound of a chime, clear and melodious. It awakened Wang Anfeng from his pondering. He had been so absorbed in contemplating martial arts that he had unconsciously summoned some inner strength. Upon regaining his clarity from that voice, the flow of inner strength was suppressed and returned to calm. Unaware of the changes in himself, Wang Anfeng looked at Master Ying in a slightly puzzled manner. Master Ying spoke lightly: "Let''s stop here for today. You go out and deal with the visitor." Before he could gather his wits, Wang Anfeng had already vanished from within Shaolin Temple and appeared in his wooden house. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shaolin Temple - Atop Solitary Peak. Wu Changqing stroked his beard, shifting his gaze away from the torn scroll of Heavenly Inquiry, pondering briefly before taking up his pen to write a few lines. He admired the acupuncture technique he had just created, nodding in satisfaction. He turned to see that Hong Luoyu was also looking at the scroll of Heavenly Inquiry, his expression much calmer and more solemn than his usual frivolous demeanor. Wu Changqing found it slightly unfamiliar. At that time, Ci also happened to have finished writing. Wu Changqing stroked his beard and jovially started a conversation: "Master Ci, did you gain some insights this time?" Ci nodded and said: "Somewhat." "I wonder who authored this Heavenly Inquiry. Without a single word, it contains profound martial arts principles." "I had never heard of such a treasure before." Hearing this, Wu Changqing sighed: "Indeed, even though it is so profound, it''s only a torn scroll, truly unfathomable." He shook his head in wonder, then, recalling something, he chuckled: "Right, Master Ci, what martial art did you compose this time?" Cal ʼ°ڳ Wolfgang Okni, an advocate for the adoptedlea rifle: "But a staff technique that uses the ''General''s Staff'' of Great Qin as a basis, merely revised a bit." Wu Changqing nodded, not finding it strange. During this time, they had been examining the martial arts manuals brought by Gongsun Jing in Shaolin Temple, reflecting on their own martial arts using the philosophies from Jianghu of Great Qin. On the other hand, they also spent their days perusing the torn scroll of Heavenly Inquiry, noting down their insights and revising the secret manuals of their world''s martial arts. Firstly, to align their thoughts, and secondly, because the scholar had asked them to do so. With nothing better to do, they fulfilled his wishes. With their profound foundations in martial arts, creating a new martial art wasn''t a big deal for them, not to mention mere modifications. It was killing two birds with one stone, so why not enjoy it? Thinking of this, Wu Changqing stroked his beard and laughed, saying, "The master and the scholar are close friends, but do you know what exactly the scholar is up to?" Yuan Ci glanced at him and said succinctly, "Not close friends at all." Wu Changqing was slightly startled, then he understood Yuan Ci''s meaning. Over the past year or so, these two had come to blows at least ten times. How could they be called ''close friends''? It was more apt to be called ''constantly at odds''. Opposing each other continually, having disagreements, they would end up fighting. He had never considered that the usually peaceful Yuan Ci would be quite stubborn about this literal interpretation, causing him to laugh involuntarily. At that moment, Yuan Ci had already withdrawn his gaze and continued, "However, according to this poor monk''s understanding, his actions are certainly for Anfeng''s sake." "The 72 strikes are said to break all martial arts in the world, but that is only the framework. The more martial arts knowledge one has, the more powerful it becomes. However, if he really faces a skilled saber wielder with Anfeng''s mere framework of swordsmanship at this time, it would not be sufficient to contend." "Moreover, our martial arts and those of Great Qin are different. Simpler martial arts might still be manageable, but the more profound they become, the greater the differences. If Anfeng''s techniques in each move show a stark contrast to the conventional martial wisdom, he will definitely find himself in trouble." "It would be better to learn some Great Qin martial arts, firstly to enrich his own arsenal by using the stones of other mountains to polish his own gems, and secondly to resolve such troubles invisibly." Upon hearing this, Wu Changqing had an epiphany, nodded and said, "I see." ............ Meanwhile, in a wooden hut at Fufeng Academy, Wang Anfeng was still sitting cross-legged, appearing on his own bed, still lost in his previous reflections. His expression was slightly bewildered. He glanced around, and suddenly, a strange noise came from his stomach, and an intense hunger struck him down instantly. His deep reflections on martial arts had used up a lot of energy, and to eat more of his second master''s cooking, he hadn''t eaten anything since noon. He hadn''t minded it while lost in thought, but now that he was fully awake, this feeling of hunger surged like a tide, unbearable wave after wave. The youth clutched his stomach and thumped back onto the bed, thinking of his second master''s medicinal meals and swallowing his saliva involuntarily, he murmured, "It was just about time to eat." "Who exactly is it..." Suddenly he heard a very faint sound that blended with the wind, barely noticeable. However, Wang Anfeng''s expression changed slightly, he raised his head and looked in a certain direction, calming his mind to distinguish carefully, and indeed, he recognized it was similar to the noise purposefully made by his third master when plotting against him. Remembering how his third master, after successfully deceiving him, would righteously declare that it was for his future wellbeing in Jianghu, to prevent him from being schemed against by thieves, Wang Anfeng knew all too well. Another strange cry from his belly made his eyes flash with fire, and the youth, extremely irritated yet laughing, said through gritted teeth, pausing between words, "Hey..." "So, it, was, a, thief..." At the same time, just a few dozen meters outside the hut, Liang Jingxuan stealthily moved ahead, feeling very proud, and whispered to a companion behind him, "Hehe, nothing troublesome, right?" "This is the culinary skill of our forefathers. Those with abundant experience would never notice." The fat one relaxed a bit, yet felt worried again and said, "What if that bookkeeper just happens not to be asleep?" Liang Jingxuan replied impatiently, "Ask, ask, ask, how many times have you asked?" "I''m just worried, aren''t I?" Liang Jingxuan sneered and said, "It would be best if he slept." "If he isn''t asleep, we''ll just have to use the mystical smoke, enough to stun a buffalo." "Heh heh, I refuse to believe he can withstand it. In Jianghu, no one can avoid being drugged at least once. We should just see it as giving this bookkeeper Wang a lesson beforehand. Consider this Cangyuan Sword as the fee. When he wanders in Jianghu in the future, he will surely need to thank us." After speaking, he fell silent, looking around to see if anyone was approaching, and secretly signaled with a wave of his hand, saying, "Let''s go, Fatty." "Loads of silver coins, just waiting for us" On a night with a dark moon and a high wind, a fat and a slim figure shot up using their movement techniques, their eyes gleaming, like hungry wolves lunging towards the silent little wooden hut. PS: First update... Chapter 159 Unfathomable (2/2) In the wooden hut, Wang Anfeng lay on the bed with his eyes half-closed, seemingly deeply asleep. He had decided to find out who the visitor was, and to be safe, he had already quietly started circulating the Medicine King Valley Legitimate Heir Heart Method, the Mixed Yuan Body. The flow of his inner strength calmed and settled his mind. Outside, Liang Jingxuan and another were cautiously approaching. Liang Jingxuan waved his hand for the fat man to crouch beside him while he himself gently pushed against the window with an adept force, his wrist quivering slightly. Somehow, the window that Wang Anfeng had locked was opened with a click. Liang Jingxuan''s breathing remained undisturbed as he stole a glance inside. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had cultivated a type of Pupil Skill that required applying various unique medicinal liquids to his eyelids and combining it with breathing techniques. It took months of arduous practice to achieve the initial stage. Once mastered, even in places void of light at night, he could see clearly. In recent years, it was precisely by utilizing this mystical art that he had made many deals. Now, as he peered inside, he indeed saw the young man lying clothed on the bed, with the Fire Refining Sect''s Cangyuan Sword worth 50,000 silver on the youth''s back. Initially delighted, he then frowned slightly. His original plan was to silently enter and take the Cangyuan Sword if Wang Anfeng was asleep, but although Wang Anfeng appeared ''asleep,'' the sword was still on his back. Martial artists have an extremely keen perception, especially those skilled with weapons. If he accidentally woke Wang Anfeng, all his efforts would be in vain. After pondering for a moment, Liang Jingxuan gritted his teeth in reluctance and reached for a small paper packet at his waist. The packet was rigorously sealed with oil paper both inside and out, obviously something he considered extremely valuable. Liang Jingxuan took a deep breath, opened the paper packet, and retrieved a delicate tool from his chest. He poured all the medicinal powder into the tool and aimed it at the young man inside the house, gently blowing the powder in. This powder was no ordinary sleeping drug. Though unremarkable in appearance, it was also a ranked item, quite effective. Martial artists wandering the Jianghu, even those not weak in martial arts, could not escape its effects, commonly known as ''Knockout Drug.'' In the underworld slang of the Fufeng region, it was called ''Three Steps Down.''. Which meant that after inhaling this powder, even a Ninth Grade martial artist wouldn''t last more than three steps before collapsing, unable to resist anyone''s control. There were many such things in the Jianghu, but what Liang Jingxuan held could be considered a treasure, as the ingredients included were extraordinary. Thus he felt a pang of distress gripping the tool, his hand trembling. But thinking of the shining pile of 50,000 silver, he steeled his heart. He blew in the last bit of the precious powder. Given the potency of the drug, even a fierce mountain tiger or vibrant big cat would be subdued. Only then did he put his tool away. His face turned slightly pale, whether from the long breath he had taken or the pain of using his precious resource. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire Stepping back two paces, even in the cold night air, he felt a certain hot and dry sensation, causing his lips to crack slightly, as an eternity seemed to pass within him. After a short while, hearing no disturbance from the hut, he gradually relaxed. Liang Jingxuan looked towards the fat man with a forced ease and said: "See that? Why the hell are you nervous?" "No matter if it''s guarding the library or the Constellation Ranking List, isn''t it true that after I blow this top-notch drug, nothing happens, not even a peep, and they just pass out? All that talk of a promising youth, distinguished swordsmanship?" "Pshaw!" "It''s all bloody nonsense! Just polishing their own facades." After cursing under his breath for a moment and glancing around, he whispered to the now-relaxed fat man: "Fatso, the usual protocol." "I''ll go in, and you keep watch outside. If anyone comes, lead them away." "If we succeed, I''ll take sixty percent, you get forty." The fat man nodded, pulling out two light, thin, double-edged Emei Water Splitting Spikes from around his waist, and stood guard nervously behind, while Liang Jingxuan first took an antidote, and then carefully pushed open Wang Anfeng''s wooden door. The door, normally creaky due to disrepair, now moved smoothly without a hint of noise. Liang Jingxuan slowed his steps, crossed the front room, and moved towards Wang Anfeng. The sound of his footsteps and breathing, though impossible to eliminate completely, were masked by the wind outside with such skill that even a conscious person would hardly notice without looking. This was a method only assassins skilled at such deeds would master; it wasn''t martial arts, but rather the valuable experience exchanged for predecessors'' lives. A moment later, Liang Jingxuan had reached the bedside, his steps ceasing. He looked at the still ''sleeping'' Wang Anfeng, a slight smirk on his lips, an air of composure about him. From his waist, he drew a brilliantly shiny short knife in case the other suddenly woke. With his left hand, he reached for the wooden sword. As his fingers touched the cool, smooth sensation of the sword scabbard, his eyes lit up with joy, and he silently congratulated himself on his success. Just at that moment, an indescribable feeling of weakness suddenly emerged. Liang Jingxuan''s vision blurred, his steps faltered as if he had not slept for several nights, and he almost collapsed to the ground. Just as he realized something was amiss, a strong hand grabbed his right arm, steadying him, preventing him from crashing to the floor, and shocking the youth awake. Liang Jingxuan took a long sigh of relief in his heart; his back was already drenched in a cold sweat. Instinctively, he said: "Thank you..." Before his voice had even finished, his heart abruptly stopped. He stiffly raised his head and saw the owner of the hand, a smiling youth in blue, who was whispering to him: "You''re welcome." A chill ran down Liang Jingxuan''s spine, his hairs standing on end. As an assassin, he was naturally prepared to risk his life. Gritting his teeth, he reversed grip on his dagger and stabbed towards Wang Anfeng''s body, thinking only of fleeing immediately after the strike. Yet as he wielded the dagger, Wang Anfeng was still sitting on the bed, unmoved and silent. At the same time, his right hand shot out, deceptively slow but actually swift, using the Medicine King Valley''s Star Pointing Finger Technique to "coincidentally" strike the Neiguan acupoint on Liang Jingxuan''s wrist. Already weak and powerless for reasons unknown, Liang Jingxuan felt his wrist go numb after this hit; he could no longer hold onto his weapon. The dagger fell, and Wang Anfeng grabbed it with his left hand. At the same moment, the youth''s Star Pointing Finger Technique flowed expertly and almost instinctively from Liang Jingxuan''s Neiguan acupoint to the Waiguan, Quchi, Cubit Marsh, and Lieque acupoints. Liang Jingxuan''s vision blurred, and before he could see clearly, he lost sensation in half of his body and slumped to the ground. His face blank and incredulous, unable to believe what was happening, he saw the blue-clothed youth retract his fingers, stand up, and smile at him: "Sorry about that." "The posture you were making looked so inviting I couldn''t help but strike." Liang Jingxuan swallowed and, looking at the vibrant young man before him, said: "No, it''s impossible." "What have you done to me?!" Wang Anfeng did not answer directly but instead flicked the dagger in his hand, held it reversed, and idly twirled it. He had been painstakingly contemplating the "Ghost Head Saber" techniques in the Shaolin Temple not long ago; now with a dagger in hand, it was only natural for him to execute a move from that technique. Liang Jingxuan saw only the vicious flash of the blade in front of him, which seemed to tread a fine line between life and death, making him tremble at heart, filled with regret. At that moment, Wang Anfeng''s wrist moved slightly, and the dagger sprung forward, pressing against Liang Jingxuan''s throat. With the situation under control and his expression naturally calm, he faced the ill-intentioned person before him without his usual gentleness. His eyebrows slightly cooler, he exuded a trace of Mr. Ying''s demeanor, calm and composed, pressing with his words step by step: "What have I done to you?" "Nothing much." "Just added one more ingredient to your sleeping drug." Liang Jingxuan was taken aback, then noticed for the first time the short piece of incense tucked in the wooden crack at the head of the bed, lit without him knowing. Wang Anfeng had laid sideways on the bed earlier, inadvertently hiding the incense. Now that he had moved, it was clear to see. The tip of the incense glowed red, emitting wisps of white smoke that, after dispersing, became colorless and odorless, seemingly mocking him. His mind grew fuzzier, but then he suddenly recalled something he had heard about while roaming the Jianghu. It was said that martial artists skilled in medical knowledge could not only distinguish the composition of drugs by their smell but could also disrupt the original medicinal combination with other substances, making those who attempted to poison them suffer the consequences. These were among the most difficult opponents to encounter in the Jianghu. Now disarmed and unable to use any martial arts, his mental state was already unbalanced. Guessing that the young man before him possessed advanced medical skills only increased his unease. He looked up and saw that although Wang Anfeng appeared calm, there was a trace of coldness in his face, making Liang Jingxuan involuntarily swallow. The more composed Wang Anfeng spoke, the more unsettled Liang Jingxuan felt. He felt that the young man before him hardly resembled the gallant youth he had heard about, who was gentle and courteous. Instead, he bore a resemblance to some of the underworld bosses and evil sect leaders he had had the fortune of encounteringinscrutable all. With preconceived notions taking hold, he was convinced that this young man''s usual demeanor was nothing but a disguise, and he thought back to how he had eagerly entered the room, akin to courting death. Tears almost burst forth as he wished he could smash his head against the wall. What a way to seek death. PS: Here comes the first update... Chapter 160 The Tragedy of Liang Jingxuan (2/2) Wang Anfeng had no idea what the man before him was thinking. Originally, he had taken him for just an ordinary thief, but when the mystical smoke came in, he sensed something was amiss. What kind of thief would use such a potent sleeping drug? It was enough to cause quite a reaction in his Mixed Yuan Skill. With suspicions arising in his heart, he lightly touched the blade of his short knife to Liang Jingxuan''s throat and asked, "What are you here for?" Liang Jingxuan had already been scared out of his wits, especially because the blade was waving in front of him, which is why he didn''t dare to speak loudly and lowered his voice. He then clearly informed Wang Anfeng of his identity, how he had come across the notice at the Fire Refining Sect, and why he had come here. Anfeng''s face remained unchanged, but he was already seventy percent convinced and reflexively stuck the short knife into the ground. The blade stopped just inches from Liang Jingxuan''s body, emitting a low hum, startling him so much that his heart skipped a beat. He nearly thought the young man in front of him planned to take his life, turning pale. He was stunned for a moment before he snapped back to reality, his breathing slightly rushed. Wang Anfeng stood up and smiled at Liang Jingxuan, causing the latter''s heart to quake. Then, he turned and walked toward the doorway. Liang Jingxuan heaved a sigh of relief. His tense body slackened, understanding that the library guardian here likely didn''t intend to take his life. Now, amidst his fright, he was covered in cold sweat, sticky and extremely uncomfortable. He shifted slightly and suddenly realized that there wasn''t a single sound coming from his ears. Startled, he looked up to see that the man called an average Qinggong practitioner made no sound whatsoever with each step he took, not knowing what trick he used. He wasn''t slow, yet his clothes didn''t even flutter, showing a lightness in body akin to a ghost, something rarely seen in his life. Liang Jingxuan''s mouth fell open as he looked at the incense stick that was not yet fully burnt and suddenly felt despair. Average Qinggong? Average Qinggong my ass How had he earlier thought that he could get his hands on those fifty thousand taels of silver? Was his mind clouded by lard? Fight, but he couldn''t beat him. Play dirty tricks, but he couldn''t outplay him. Even the light body techniques he was so proud of were no match for him. Liang Jingxuan felt drained, sitting on the ground, listless. At that moment, he seemed to return to his youth, planning to sneak out, facing his master just like that, filled with a sense of powerlessness and despair from being utterly outmatched. What he didn''t know, the other did. What he was skilled at, others played even better. How could he fight this? This was damn futile! Even an immortal would have no chance. While he was thinking this, a very familiar voice suddenly reached his ears. Liang Jingxuan shuddered and looked up to see that through the small door past the furnishings of the inner room, he saw Wang Anfeng leaning by the door in the dimly lit wooden hut, speaking again with that familiar voice: "Come in." "It''s been taken care of." Liang Jingxuan''s pupils dilated even further. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire This voiceit was his own voice! His heart raced, and in an instant, he understood Wang Anfeng''s intention. Though his own dealings were not clean, he had known the fat man for a long time. He was about to shout when Wang Anfeng, as if sensing something, turned around to look at him. There was no light in the room, but Liang Jingxuan''s cultivation of the Pupil Skill allowed him to see in the dark. In his unique vision tinged with shades of blue and purple, the youth in blue stood tall like bamboo, with eyes like two drawn swords, so cold and sharp they were unbearable to look at directly. His expression was rather serene, but it was this serenity that made Liang Jingxuan shiver with fear. The short dagger hanging upside-down by his thigh seemed to shriek, as if a cold chill penetrated the fabric of his clothes straight to his core. Liang Jingxuan shivered and let his head droop stiffly, unable to utter a word. At that moment, the fat man outside had believed his ''companion'' and tucked the Emei Water Splitting Spike into his waistband, stretching out a hand cautiously to push on the door. Just then, the clouds that had been covering the moon were scattered by the wind, and bright moonlight flooded in. In the fat man''s line of sight, as the door of the wooden hut creaked open from the inside, a clean face appeared, with a smile at the corner of the mouth, saying: "Welcome." The fat man froze, his heart nearly stopping, and with a scream, he turned and ran. He had barely taken a few steps when Wang Anfeng''s right hand brushed past his waist, and several Silver Needles shot out, plunging into the unguarded, turned back of the fat man. Then stepping forward, he grabbed the collar of the fat man''s clothes and dragged him inside the hut, planning to interrogate him one more time to avoid being deceived. The fat man''s face was filled with despair. Because of his heavy body, the pressure point technique had not achieved its maximum effect, and he still managed to move his hands. Instinctively, he bent his arms and dug his fingers into the ground, trying to stop himself from being pulled in, but to no avail. He left ten despairing, feeble drag marks on the ground and was then hauled by Wang Anfeng with a slight exertion of strength, as if he were throwing a fat pig in Great Liang Village, into the house. The door of the wooden hut slowly closed. The moonlight gradually faded from the two faces filled with fear and despair, and then disappeared. A faint creak. The wooden door shut tight. The wind blew the fallen leaves under the moonlit deep autumn still appearing calm and tranquil. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ............ The next day, at the Ministry of Punishment. Yan Ling rubbed the center of his forehead. The dark circles under his eyes were growing more visible, and it had been days since he had a good rest. Looking at Wang Anfeng and the two martial artists, one fat and one thin, tossed at his feet, he sighed and said, "What''s happened now?" Wang Anfeng briefly summarized what had occurred the previous night and added, "Big Brother Yan, breaking into a house to steal at night is also punishable by law in our Great Qin, isn''t it?" Yan Ling looked at the two thieves, thought for a moment, and shook his head, "It''s not breaking and entering." Wang Anfeng blinked in momentary surprise, while Liang Jingxuan''s eyes lit up as if he had clutched onto a lifesaving straw, urgently saying, "Yes, exactly, exactly, the lord is right." Just then, they saw the young arrest officer in vigorous red attire rub his brow, speaking indifferently, "The words of a thief are not to be trusted. According to what you said, Anfeng, before you could subdue this man, he had first used a sleeping drug and then drawn a sharp weapon." "We can''t rule out the possibility of murder for the sake of robbery," "According to our Great Qin Legal Code, home invasion leading to murder falls under one of the six types of killings, which belongs to ''premeditated murder''." "Those who commit premeditated murder, if there are two or more people or if the crime is evident, even if it is just one person, it is treated the same as a conspiracy by two, usually punished by beheading. Even if this attempt was not successful, they would still be sentenced to exile, to be sent off to a bitter and cold place." Liang Jingxuan''s expression suddenly became stiff, his eyes widened as he looked at the arrest officer in front of him and murmured: "I, I didn''t..." Yan Ling glanced at him and said indifferently: "When handling cases, we tend to believe more in physical evidence." "Rest assured, there will be someone to inspect the scene later." "Since you were found with a weapon and entry-rank sleeping drugs on your person, to say you were simply there to steal is rather hasty." He then looked towards the arrest officers on either side and said: "Regarding the suspects with dubious crimes, do you know what to do?" The two arrest officers on either side drew ropes from their waists, their faces showing a sinister smile as they approached, casting large shadows on Liang Jingxuan''s face. The one on the left raised his eyebrows, looking like a grim reaper out to claim lives, and snickered upon hearing the command: "We know, boss Yan. Check his background, if he''s clean, then be lenient. If he has committed similar crimes within the past five years, then escalate the punishment." The one on the right had a scar on his face, and his facial muscles twitched with a smile, looking more like a murderous bandit than the two thieves, and responded with a laugh: "But I reckon this brother has had run-ins with the law within the past three years, hahaha..." "The hungry blade has long been deprived of drinking human blood..." Liang Jingxuan turned pale. In the past, he had been an assassin and his victims included ordinary wealthy families. With no backing, how could he be free of cases? But back then, he had escaped, and pursuit failed, so they hastily concluded it was a Jianghu feud. If they looked closely, there would be many suspicions. As long as it was confirmed that the small-city wealthy family had no connection to Jianghu, he would be guilty of killing innocent people. And the timing was just within the past five years. Suddenly, his heart was in turmoil, and he cried out: "Wait a minute, I am a person of Jianghu. How can you, the Great Qin imperial court, interfere with matters of the Jianghu?" Yan Ling lowered the finger he had been rubbing his brow with, and said with a meaningfully: "Jianghu matters, of course, Great Qin will not take the initiative to manage, nor will it intervene in conflicts." "But if everything becomes clear afterward and the evidence is conclusive, and Jianghu is willing to hand over the criminals to Great Qin, then Great Qin will not refuse them." The fat man, driven to desperation, shouted: "You''re framing me, you can always find an excuse! Book Guardian, you''re actually colluding with the court, you dog, you lackey, I spit on you!" Before Wang Anfeng could speak, Yan Ling''s brow furrowed slightly. He stepped forward and sternly shouted: "You commit crimes first, how dare you spout such nonsense here!" "If you have a clear conscience and no past murder charges, why be so terrified?!" His words and demeanor were all severe and upright, commanding respect, and the fat man went pale, unable to speak for a moment. Liang Jingxuan clenched his teeth and shouted: "We are people of the Jianghu, we have our teachers and friends." "Dare you judge us, do you know the consequences?!! You, and you, and you, can you bear it?! If things escalate, can Great Qin bear it?!!" The contradiction between Jianghu and Great Qin had a long history. The arrest officers hesitated at the thought of such consequences, but only Yan Ling, with his hand on his sword, replied: "We can bear it." Liang Jingxuan was slightly stunned, showing an incredulous look. Yan Ling looked at him and said flatly: "Even if it''s the entire Jianghu, Great Qin can still bear it." "Besides, a mere Ninth Grade thief who has violated Great Qin''s laws, having been taken into the Ministry of Punishment, how dare you be so presumptuous?!" "Take them away." "Got it, boss!" The two burly arrest officers, full of defiant and roguish air, replied in unison. While the other patrol officers were still hesitating, they reached out their hands. Liang Jingxuan and his companion were Ninth Grade assassins with quite good martial arts skills. Yet, in the hands of these officers, they were as helpless as chickens, indicative of the officers'' superior skills. And such men with great skills and defiant characters were obedient and highly respectful to Yan Ling. Wang Anfeng was quite surprised by the events, and upon reflection, realized that Yan Ling''s recent actions were not focused on this particular case but were intended to uncover the old murder cases associated with the two men, actively touching on the old cases that ordinary arrest officers were reluctant to deal with. Thinking this, Wang Anfeng looked up at his friend, only to see his back straight, his face no longer the dull one of their Academy days, his brows sharp as blades, severe and upright. Wang Anfeng felt a sense of strangeness in his heart and realized he was growing increasingly distant from this friend; he could barely recognize him. It was then that Yan Ling turned to look at him and said lightly: "For homeland and nation, no matter how big the Jianghu is, it is still under Great Qin." "Anfeng..." "Do you understand?" Caught off-guard, Wang Anfeng saw the seriousness in Yan Ling''s expression, reminiscent of their first meeting, as if because Wang Anfeng hadn''t responded for a while, Yan Ling''s eyebrows furrowed slightly again. He then patted Wang Anfeng''s shoulder, speaking earnestly: "That''s why, Anfeng, you can''t be like these people in the future, understand?" "Even if you become a martial arts master, you can''t break the law. Otherwise, the world would be in chaos." "If you ever run out of money, just ask me, well, ask Su the Gambler. That guy is quite wealthy. Remember not to commit crimes, understand?" "Eh, why are your clothes so thin?" "Even as a martial artist, you need to dress warmly. Understand? Otherwise..." Watching the young man who, despite his vigorous attire and waist-hung saber, rambled on like a nagging mother, his topic drifting from homeland to nowhere in particular, Wang Anfeng felt a familiar and genuine connection, and couldn''t help but laugh, saying: "I get it, I get it..." "I really do get it..." PS: First update... Chapter 161 Trouble Comes Knocking (2/2) Wang Anfeng had handed over the two thieves to the Ministry of Punishment, and the constables had found out the crimes they had committed in the past. Wang Anfeng also received a reward of ten taels of silver. Feeling hungry and thirsty, he ate something outside before returning to the Academy. His cabin was conveniently located between the main gate of the Academy and the path to Wind Character Tower, hidden amidst the trees, and was usually deserted. Today, however, as he passed by, he saw a man and a woman standing at the door of the house, both dressed in light blue clothing with medicinal herb embroidery on their sleeves. The man''s expression was dull, but he seemed loyal and honest, while the woman appeared clever and graceful, quite charming indeed. Wang Anfeng was slightly curious. After thinking it over, and not recognizing the two, he assumed the man and woman were having a secret rendezvous. Out of kindness, he did not disturb them; instead, he circled around the outside before going to Wind Character Tower to read. Not until the sun reached its zenith, feeling hungry, did he place the book back on the shelf, noting where he had placed it, before turning to leave, planning to go back to his cabin to wash rice and cook, filling his stomach. The previous day, because the two young thieves were still around, he had not been able to return to Shaolin Temple to eat and had gone hungry all night. He had learned his lesson today and dared not leave his stomach empty for the sake of eating better, especially since the list from Fire Refining Sect was still posted. Who knew if more thieves would come today? With thoughts swirling in his mind, his pace did not slow, and in an instant, he had returned to the cabin, only to see the young woman was no longer in sight, while the dull man still stood there, even maintaining the same posture and movement. Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback. When he was a few meters behind the young man, he smelled a faint scent of medicinal herbs. Wang Anfeng, curious, spoke, "This young master" "Ah?!" The young man looked up somewhat blankly. When he saw Wang Anfeng, he seemed startled, took a half step back, then hurriedly arranged his clothes properly before bowing respectfully and said, "Sir, are you the book keeper?" "I am Chuan Lian, a disciple of Pharmacist Valley. I apologize for the intrusion and hope you will not take offense." Wang Anfeng heard that he had come to visit him and spoke politely, unlike the young heroes who had challenged him before. Curious, he returned the salute and asked, "So you are Chuan Lian. May I know what brings you to me?" Chuan Lian hesitated a bit, his face showing a hint of embarrassment as he spoke, Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire "I was born in Pharmacist Valley and have studied medicine since childhood. I heard that Young Master Wang had once used a special prescription to accelerate the aging of injuries, which I greatly admire. I am visiting an elder in Fufeng City and thought of visiting the book keeper. If, if possible, to discuss pharmacology, that would be most desirable, most desirable." He spoke with a stutter and then bowed repeatedly, very sincerely. At this, Wang Anfeng finally understood the young man''s purpose in coming. Thinking further, aside from his unique martial arts and the two special pharmacological transformations, his second master had never forbidden him from discussing and learning the basic pharmacological knowledge with others. Rather than feeling a need to refuse, he, having studied medicine for a long time and never having interacted with his peers in this field, found the idea quite novel. He immediately invited Chuan Lian inside. Both men were not fond of formalities, and it was only the time it took to brew a pot of tea that they delved deep into the subject of medicine. The name Pharmacist Valley was almost overly common throughout the land, but mentioning the Pharmacist Valley of Fufeng was different. The latter was a unique sect within the martial arts community of Fufeng, with extremely few disciples and disciples. Its martial arts inheritance was not extraordinary, but its distinctive medical skills indeed allowed it to hold a rather exalted status in the martial arts world. The sects in Fufeng, aside from the wealthy and powerful Fire Refining Sect, both righteous and nefarious, preferred not to conflict with the disciples of Pharmacist Valley. Chuan Lian had grown up in Pharmacist Valley since he was a child and learned to read by studying "Miraculous Pivot" and "Plain Questions". After more than twenty years of intensive study, he had mastered the true teachings of two generations of Valley Masters. Although young, his medical skills were exceptionally solid. Had he been in any County City, he would have already been recognized as a top-notch physician. Wang Anfeng''s medical skills, however, were entirely inherited from Wu Changqing. The latter had once been known as the number one Divine Doctor in Jianghu, his learning was considered astonishing and unconventional. Although Wang Anfeng had not been learning medicine for long and had not grasped its three core aspects, under high guidance, he had remarkably insightful views on many areas. The pharmacological knowledge each had learned was entirely different. Though it was said that all paths lead to the same destination, they were far from seeing it that way at their level of expertise. They both felt that each other''s medical knowledge greatly differed from their own yet made a lot of sense. Through their interactions, they each gained new insights. Unwittingly, the day turned to evening. From noon, they had talked until the moon was high in the sky before they finally stopped. Chuan Lian stood up to say goodbye, both of them feeling there was still much left unsaid. In the following days, the young man from Pharmacist Valley would come to discuss medical theories and pharmacology with Wang Anfeng for five or six days, until the nineteenth of September. "Brother Wang''s learning really opens my eyes. I had never imagined that there could be such pharmacology in the world." Chuan Lian continuously expressed his admiration but also shook his head in regret: "It''s just a pity, I will soon be returning to Pharmacist Valley with my junior sister, to follow our Master''s orders and go into secluded cultivation." "Who knows when we will meet again." Wang Anfeng waved his hand and poured him some tea, saying: "The world of Jianghu is vast, there will always be a day when we will meet again, so why worry?" Chuan Lian was slightly stunned and laughed, shaking his head. He tilted his head back and drank the tea in his cup in one gulp, sighing: "Indeed, it is I who, though nearly ten years your senior, fail to see as clearly as a young man like you. This truly proves the saying, ''A fool ages ten years...''" Wang Anfeng did not reply but drank a sip of tea and asked: "When does Brother Chuan plan to leave the County City?" Chuan Lian replied: "Tomorrow." "If it weren''t for my junior sister insisting on exploring the night market in this County City one last time, I probably would have ridden fast back to Pharmacist Valley today." He paused momentarily and then remembered something. He made an invitation: "Since it''s about dinner time today, and I''ve been relying on Brother Wang''s guidance these past few days, why don''t we go out and I''ll treat you to a meal?" ........................... It was about three-quarters past noon. Wang Anfeng and his party didn''t go far, only to a restaurant with good food next to the inn where Chuan Lian and his junior sister were staying. They ordered some signature dishes, and it was then that Wang Anfeng saw Chuan Lian''s junior sister for the first time, a girl who appeared quite demure, aged about fourteen or fifteen. The young girl originally seemed quite excited, with a light step, but when she saw Wang Anfeng, there was a slight startle, turning into a rather disappointed look. She muttered to herself but still didn''t want to offend Chuan Lian, and she restrained her demeanor and performed a bow, saying crisply: "Meng Yuexue from Pharmacist Valley, I have seen Young Hero Wang." Wang Anfeng stepped back half a step, bowing with his fist, and said: "Miss is too courteous." Only because in this period of time, Wang Anfeng and Chuan Lian had daily discussions about pharmacology, one being gentle and restrained, the other being naive and introverted, they happened to get along quite well. At this dining table, there were none of the insincere courtesies found elsewhere. After they exchanged a few words, they were back to discussing medical techniques and pharmacy, talking about nothing but the properties of medicines and acupoints. Suddenly there was a crisp snap sound, and the table shook twice. The conversation between them abruptly stopped. Chuan Lian looked stunned for a moment, turning his head, he saw his junior sister had knocked over a wine cup, her cheeks slightly red, sticking out her tongue and panting repeatedly, lamenting: "Spicy, so spicy..." "How can dad and granddad drink it so avidly." Chuan Lian, startled, quickly stood up. Because he was too hasty, he even knocked down the stool beneath him. He glanced at the wine cup, a strong aroma of alcohol assaulted his senses; it was the potent liquor from the Northern Lands. With a somewhat shocked expression, he hastily poured a cup of tea and had Meng Yuexue drink it, then frantically took out many bottles and jars, searching for elixirs. Wang Anfeng motioned to the waiter and said: "This young lady is drunk, please trouble Waiter Brother to ask the chef in the back to prepare some food that sobers up." The waiter saw Meng Yuexue''s condition and understood the situation, agreeing quickly before turning to head to the kitchen. Wang Anfeng watched a flustered Chuan Lian and consoled him: "Brother Chuan, do not worry, if she drank only half a cup, I think she''ll wake up after sleeping for a bit." "Using medicine at random might not be ideal." Chuan Lian paused in his movements at those words and said: "Yes, we can only do so now." At this moment, Meng Yuexue, holding on to Chuan Lian''s sleeve, hid behind him, and rolled her eyes at Wang Anfeng, muttering indistinctly: "Guardian of the archive..." Wang Anfeng did not understand her meaning, just nodded his head, and then saw that sweetly behaved girl point at herself and say: "Guardian of the archive... everyone says, the Guardian of the Archive is a young hero." "Lies, lies!" Chuan Lian, shocked, whispered: "Junior sister, what are you talking about?" "You are drunk..." Meng Yuexue waved her hand lightly, hitting Chuan Lian, her cheeks slightly red, her demeanor endearing, and said: "Not at all... He''s not that handsome, right?" "He''s just not ugly, um... better looking than most, but not very handsome, and only those who are very very handsome can be considered heroes, right?" Chuan Lian, helplessly, smiling bitterly at Wang Anfeng, said: "This... Please do not mind my junior sister''s offense." "She has been like this since childhood." Wang Anfeng shook his head and smiled: "No trouble." "Miss Yuexue is innocent and lively, how can I blame her?" Chuan Lian paused, then instinctively pushed his junior sister further behind him, placing himself between her and Wang Anfeng, and said: "My junior sister has been under my watch since she was young; I treat her like my own sister." "And with Brother Wang, we also felt a connection at first sight, treating you like a brother as well, so, so..." Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, asking: "So...?" Chuan Lian coughed, his cheeks slightly red, and said: "So Brother Wang, you must not harbor any improper thoughts, otherwise, wouldn''t it disrupt the moral order..." Wang Anfeng looked stunned, even he couldn''t follow the young man''s train of thought at the moment, and just then, the doors of the restaurant burst open violently. The two greeters outside rolled inside like cloth bags, smashing heavily against the wall, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. There was a murderous aura all around. A cold, indifferent voice rang out: "A vendetta in Jianghu, a life for a life!" "People of Pharmacist Valley, come out!!" PS: Second update, thanks to Duke Mihu for the generous reward, much appreciated Chapter 162 The Beginning and the Cause (1/2) ``` The voice was filled with coldness. In the tavern, there had been quite a few diners, but upon witnessing this scene, they all paused for a moment, and then all began to flee desperately to the outside. Standing outside the tavern was a burly man, who let the ordinary people dash past him before he himself stepped inside. His eyes indifferent, he scanned the tavern and spotted Chuan Lian, clad in light green attire, his face growing chillier. With a swift motion, his shoulder blurred as something turned into a shadowy streak rushing towards Wang Anfeng''s table. It was a pitch-black object, square and regular - indeed, it was a coffin. Wang Anfeng''s right hand shot up to grab the hilt of the wooden sword behind him, but at that moment, Chuan Lian had already floated up, his eyes slightly opened, a trace of pure white Qi Force flashing through them. His left hand tucked behind his back, his right hand moved as if pulling a heavy cart, as if through mud, seemingly slow but in fact swift. Just as the Black Coffin was about to smash into the second floor of the building, Chuan Lian firmly slapped one end of the coffin. Instantly, Vigorous Qi burst forth, blowing the tables and chairs of the two-story tavern into disarray, yet the tavern itself remained undamaged. Wang Anfeng, on the other hand, had shifted his position and appeared in front of Meng Yuexue, blocking the gust for her. After several breaths, the Vigorous Qi dissipated. Chuan Lian was in midair, took another half-breath, retracted his right hand, and once again unleashed new Vigorous Qi. With a sideways slap on the Black Coffin, he sent it flying several meters and crashing heavily onto the ground, but not hitting the two servers who had coughed up blood and been sent flying back. However, at that moment, the newcomer leaped up, brandishing his weapon and bringing forth a gust of sinister wind, aiming for Chuan Lian, whose old strength had gone and new strength had yet to arise, wanting to heavily wound the opponent on the spot. But at that moment, a clear ring of a sword''s cry echoed endlessly within the room. A figure in blue robes leaped out from behind Chuan Lian, his black hair flying. The two of them exchanged glances, both slightly changing their expressions, but neither of them withdrew their energies. Instead, they added a bit more Inner Strength. Wang Anfeng''s wrist flicked, sending out several sword marks that crisscrossed and transformed into a stream of Sword Qi, aiming to repel the approaching weapon. However, the other party let out a low roar, his body twisting midair and the black heavy hammer in his hand, supported by his Inner Strength, waist, and arm power, spun with gathering momentum like a meteor from the sky, smashing towards the Sword Qi that Wang Anfeng had slashed out. Another loud boom followed. The collision of Inner Strength created an even bigger and sharper surge of Qi Force, displacing the air. Wang Anfeng somersaulted to the left, staggering a couple of steps before steadying himself, while the furnishings around him had been turned to dust by the mighty blow. Meanwhile, the young man stood on the right, his posture robust like a rock, only his inner injuries were aggravated, giving him a pale look. Around him, the ground bore marks of incisions, sharp and fine. Clearly, it was caused by the shattered Sword Qi. The young man inhaled deeply, calming his Inner Breath. His pallor recovered to its normal state. He slammed the heavy hammer into the ground, stirring up a wave of heat, and sneered, "I wondered who it was. Turns out, it''s the Cangyuan Sword Master." "So what, is the Cangyuan Sword also going to meddle in the grudges and disputes between me and Pharmacist Valley?" Wang Anfeng didn''t answer, instead turning to see that Chuan Lian had already taken the two severely injured, bloody servers upstairs to administer acupuncture to relieve their internal wounds. Upon coming back downstairs, he turned around, his hand on his sword, slightly raised, pointing at the young man opposite him, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t believe your words." "Besides, some people are better off dead." "What do you think, Wei Qi?" The Fire Refining Sect Young Master sneered. He and the other had old scores to settle, and he knew there was little point to talk with Wang Anfeng. His right fingers twitched rhythmically, gripping the heavy hammer beside him tightly. Wang Anfeng''s eyes narrowed, his right hand on the sword, his index finger bent, lightly tapping the blade. Thus, a prolonged sword hymn began to resonate, lingering before fading away. The atmosphere in the tavern hall became instantly tense and murderous. Just then, Chuan Lian had finished the needlework, took out two vermilion Elixirs, and used his Inner Strength to help the two swallow them. Seeing their breathing gradually stabilize, he relaxed, employed his Qinggong, and landed beside Wang Anfeng. His eyes slightly widened as he looked at Wei Qi and shouted angrily, "Why do you hurt people without cause? Aren''t you afraid the Government Office will hold you accountable?" ``` Wei Qi turned his head to look at him, his eyes growing colder, and sneered: Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Government Office?" "Haha, what a joke!" "Why don''t you ask those two if they dare to go to the Government Office to report the case, or if they dare to confront me in court?" "They don''t even dare to report it, and it''s not a murder case. If they don''t report to the officials, how can the Government Office file a case, how can they manage me?!" Chuan Lian was slightly stunned and seemed incredulously to turn his head to look at the two waiters, only to see them nodding and bowing, not daring to look at him, while Wei Qi sneered on the other side: Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire "You two, speak up, how did you acquire those injuries on your bodies?" One waiter''s body trembled, and he stammered with an apologetic laugh: "It''s, this, this is because I was not careful and rolled down the stairs, hitting myself." "It has nothing to do with this gentleman." Upon hearing this, Wei Qi laughed loudly with wild abandon, while Chuan Lian''s eyes widened, his face turning crimson, unable to utter a word, and Wang Anfeng felt an overwhelming sense of powerlessness and anger within. It was not just among the people of Jianghu, even among the common folks of Great Qin, there were many issues that were ''privately settled.'' By money, by land, by property. So-called private settlements. If any party dared to report to the officials, it would be not only against the other party but would result in the animosity of the entire village or town. The people would consider it wrong to harm one side and subject them to imprisonment for the sake of an internal conflict, even though there might have been loss or inconvenience. They believed it was going too far, whereas the village elders would view it as an affront to their authority, a failure to discipline, a loss of decorum. At this moment, Wei Qi saw Wang Anfeng and Chuan Lian standing together. Although he wanted to kill both of them on the spot, he was physically unable, and a surge of malice filled with rage was stuck in his throat, refusing to subside. He sneered instead: "Wang Anfeng, I did not plan to trouble you today." "I am here solely to seek justice for the unjustly deceased member of my sect from Pharmacist Valley. Chuan Lian, I recognize you; this conflict is not just between Wei Qi and you alone, but between the Fire Refining Sect and Pharmacist Valley, seeking justice!" With that, his right foot stomped heavily on the ground. His Qi Force spread out, causing one end of the wooden floor to lift, and the lid of the coffin clattered loudly, flying off and crashing heavily on the ground, revealing a face. The face appeared well-fed, but it was now a ghastly shade of indigo, the person having died a long time ago. What was most eerie was that despite the gruesome death, the face was twisted into a smile, chilling to the beholder. Wang Anfeng''s expression changed slightly at this. He recognized the person. During the day of the assault by the martial artists of the Fire Refining Sect, this man was among them, intending to raise his weapon to break the Inner Strength contest between the two, but was inadvertently toyed with by Mu Shanxue, who arrived at that moment, cutting several sword marks across the chest of his shirt, frightening him severely. Upon seeing the corpse''s condition, Chuan Lian''s expression changed dramatically, and he exclaimed in disbelief: "Is this... the Three Laughs Yin Luo Finger?!" PS: First update... Chapter 163 Whirlpool, Entering the Game (2\\2) Wei Qi''s sneer at the corner of his mouth faded as the coldness in his eyes intensified. He said, "A smile can shed ten years of burden." (fourth tone) "A smile can shed ten years of burden." (third tone) "A face bearing a smile, body all indigo in hue, insects and ants vanishing from around it, flesh neither decaying nor emitting odor but exuding a faint scent of herbs; such a bizarre manner of deathif not for the secret and unparalleled technique of the Three Laughs Yin Luo Finger from your Pharmacist Valley, what other martial arts could accomplish this?" "Hm?!" Chuan Lian opened his mouth, unable to offer a rebuttal, and said, "This, indeed, is the result of the Three Laughs Yin Luo Finger, a martial arts technique of our sect." Wei Qi stepped forward aggressively, his voice cold with anger, "Well then, I must ask Chuan Lian, does your valley have any elders present here?" "Does your valley have any other sect members here?" "In your valley, who has been taught this closely-guarded secret technique? Are you going to tell me that this sinister technique, known far and wide in the Jianghu of Fufeng City as the unrivaled art of your Pharmacist Valley, has also been stolen by someone?!" "Chuan Lian, do you have anything else to say?!" With each statement, he stepped closer, and as his last words fell, he raised his right hand, swung his heavy hammer through the air, and a tangible wave of viscous Inner Qi struck towards Chuan Lian. The heat wave rolled, the sound chilling; he was obviously in a rage. Cold sweat formed on Chuan Lian''s forehead in greater quantities. The Three Laughs Yin Luo Finger Technique within Pharmacist Valley was only taught to him of the younger generation, and apart from him, there were only a few elders focused on medicine who, although skilled in healing, possessed mediocre martial arts prowess and never ventured out of the valley. Now in Fufeng City, he was the only one capable of using this peerless martial technique. With these many clues pieced together, even he began to doubt whether he was the culprit. As he listened to the interrogation, cold sweat dripped down and he struggled to shake his head, his voice hoarse, "I... I have nothing to say... too much evidence." "But I truly did not commit this murder." Wang Anfeng frowned slightly and said, "In the past five days, Brother Chuan has been discussing medical knowledge and pharmacology with me, how could he have killed this man?" Wei Qi, incensed to the point of laughter, said, "How could it be possible to kill someone? Were the two of you sharing a bed? The time of death cannot be ascertained after someone is killed with the Three Laughs Yin Luo Finger. Have you also seen my subordinate? Could it be you believe I killed my own steward and am framing this simpleton?" "What a joke!" His speech was filled with anger. Though this wealthy businessman had always been extremely respectful to him, the latter''s own status was not insignificant. With average skill in martial arts, he had reached only the Eighth Rank by his forties. But he was exceedingly tactful in handling affairs. In the county city, he managed all the business of the Fire Refining Sect. Now that he was dead, many trade routes and methods were lost to the sect, which had no other steward as experienced as him. Replacing the steward, reestablishing business contacts, confirming dealsit was uncertain how much silver would be lost in these activities. Even a large and prosperous sect like the Fire Refining Sect would not easily bear such a loss. Moreover, he was only a Young Master, not the Sect Leader. Causing displeasure among the Eldersif they decided to strip him of his position, it wouldn''t be difficult. How could he not be filled with both shock and anger?! Now he had no choice but to kill the murderer on the spot in order to restore his standing in the eyes of the Elders. This matter concerned his own position. With his weapon raised, he angrily said, "Chuan Lian, we are both people of Jianghu. Since we are from Jianghu, we shall follow the laws of Jianghu." "If I fall to your hand, say no more; others will handle it. Come on, let our swords speak for us!" As he spoke, his Qi Force surged like an enraged bull. With one step, he appeared in front of Chuan Lian. The weapon was raised, and the hammer came smashing down. Wang Anfeng''s wooden sword sang as it jabbed towards the hammer, only to be parried by Chuan Lian''s light pat on his shoulder. Caught off guard, he was sent flying several meters by the robust Inner Strength and landed off to the side, while Chuan Lian managed to dodge the hammer with some difficulty. As the heavy hammer struck down, it left a deep pit in the ground, flinging mud and dirt aboutit was clear that Wei Qi intended to take his life. Alarmed, Wang Anfeng exclaimed, "Brother Chuan... " Chuan Lian raised his hand to stop him, his expression grave as he spoke, "Brother Wang, do not interfere. Just keep the young sister safe." "This person was indeed killed with a secret technique from my Pharmacist Valley, there''s no doubt. Whoever used this martial art to kill has an undeniable link to my Pharmacist Valley." "With the matter of the sects'' strife at hand, Brother Wang, it''s better for you not to get involved rashly." In his words, the former dullness was gone. As he comforted Wang Anfeng, he was already engaging in fierce combat with the furiously enraged Wei Qi. Both were the elite of their respective sects, not yet thirty but already at the Eighth Rank. One relied on immense strength and heavy momentum, desperate to save the situation and secure the position of Young Master from being shakenthus, his attacks were wild and ferocious. Chuan Lian, however, was compelled to fight, yet he could not really claim Wei Qi''s life. Otherwise, the matter would be irrefutably confirmed, and Pharmacist Valley, despite its lofty status, was certainly no match for the Fire Refining Sect; his involvement was somewhat constrained. Fortunately, Chuan Lian was extraordinarily talented and simple at heart. His Internal Force Cultivation was sufficiently profound. With the selfless teaching of two generations of Valley Masters from Pharmacist Valley, even with holding back some power, he managed to just barely restrain the furious Wei Qi. No matter how heavy the hammer''s force or how wild the attack, it was all controlled within those two long palms. After exchanging more than fifty, sixty moves, Wei Qi, who hadn''t fully recovered from a previous internal injury, started to feel somewhat sluggish, his movements gradually slowing. Chuan Lian let out a sigh of relief. With a light slap on the hammerhead, it flew up, but he didn''t pursue the victory. Instead, he took a step back and ready to speak, "Wei Qi, let''s just..." Before he could finish, Wei Qi suddenly shouted lowly, his palm vibrating the hammer handle, which broke with a crack, transforming into a heavy razor shape. He gripped the handle and flung it forward. Nine dark razors, originally entwined, now shot through the air towards vital points on Chuan Lian''s body. Taken aback by the sudden turn, Chuan Lian reacted quickly, given his profound cultivation. His hands swept across to form an invisible wall of Qi Force in front of him. The razors, made of exceptional materials designed to break through internal True Qi, shattered his Qi Force. However, their speed slowed as a result. Chuan Lian''s hands stretched out, blooming like a lotus, catching eight of the razors. Only the last razor, with the strongest Qi Force and spin, was left hurtling towards him. At that moment, Chuan Lian''s Inner Qi was exhausted, and although he had no way to dodge, he managed a half breath, stirring the Inner Qi within his Dantian once again. His body paused midair and then soared several meters, catching the last Flying Dagger with his feet. In this instant, he displayed tremendous Qinggong and Internal Force Cultivation. Even Wang Anfeng, who was watching the battle, couldn''t help but feel admiration rise within him. Just then, a spark suddenly burst forth, penetrating Chuan Lian''s shoulder with the speed of lightning, too quick to cover one''s ears. The attack continued with relentless speed, aiming to rupture his Dantian. Unable to hold back any longer, Wang Anfeng drew his sword and intercepted the fiery attack. An intense wave of heat rolled over him, as if fierce flames were scorching the sky. Wang Anfeng subconsciously countered with Thunder Vigor, and a bolt of lightning danced on his Wooden Sword, shattering the flames. Wei Qi''s expression changed drastically, but before he could retreat, Wang Anfeng was already upon him. Anfeng was furious that Wei Qi had attacked stealthily even though Chuan Lian had clearly shown mercy, so when he struck this time, he showed no restraint. His left hand''s Point Star Finger Technique struck out continuously like a series of afterimages, passing over several major acupoints on Wei Qi''s body. Wei Qi''s robust Inner Strength normally protected his vital acupoints, unfazed by the expertise of Acupoint Striking. However, due to the fierce battle that had just taken place and Wei Qi''s now-depleted Inner Qi, Point Star Finger wasn''t just any ordinary martial arts move, and it pierced through Wei Qi''s defense of Inner Strength. We Qi had already sustained internal injuries from Wang Anfeng, and now the youth had once again shattered his acupoints, triggering the internal injuries in his body. His complexion turned deathly pale as he coughed up blood, staggering backward. The handle of the hammer he was clutching hit the ground, revealing it to be an exquisitely crafted Spear. The blade of the spear wasn''t made of Common Iron, but instead looked like a crystalline stone, with flickering flames inside that indicated its extraordinary nature. After repelling Wei Qi, Wang Anfeng didn''t pursue further but instead took up a protective position in front of Chuan Lian. Wei Qi took a few quick breaths, wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, and sensed the internal injury in his chest and abdomen worsen. Noticing that his secret attack had provoked Wang Anfeng to step in, he laughed loudly and said: "Excellent, excellent, excellent!" "What a powerful Thunder Vigor, what a fine Cangyuan Sword. Truly, fifty thousand Silver seems to be an undervaluation!" "Wang Anfeng, I will remember today''s incident!" Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Having said this, he dragged his spear, stumbled out the door, and was met by a crowd of onlookers circled around. Seeing Wei Qi''s pallor and Wang Anfeng standing with his sword, they presumed Anfeng had defeated him. They exchanged glances of astonishment, and some of their gazes fell on the sword in Anfeng''s hand, noticing the lingering traces of lightning on the blade, a look of covetous heat flashing in their eyes. Wang Anfeng didn''t bother with these onlookers, instead sheathing his Wooden Sword and turning to check on Chuan Lian, taking his pulse. He felt that Chuan Lian''s Inner Breath was chaotic, with a fierce fiery energy circulating in his meridians, constantly damaging his organs. After a moment''s thought, he realized that the power from the crystalline stone was difficult to remove with medication and would likely require quiet recuperation. After pondering for a while, he said: "Brother Chuan, where you are staying may no longer be safe." "If you have nowhere else to go, why not join me and your junior sister at the Academy? You can stay at my place... After all, the Academy is the Academy. Even the bold wouldn''t dare to murder someone in the Academy." Chuan Lian''s complexion was ashen. At the mention of this, he opened his mouth to speak: "Then, what about you..." Wang Anfeng smiled and said: "I''ve been here quite a while and know a few people. Finding a bed isn''t a problem for me." "This..." Chuan Lian was somewhat hesitant, but then he looked back at the slightly inebriated Meng Yuexue and finally sighed: "Then I must thank you greatly, Brother Wang." ............... The next day, Wang Anfeng, who had rested at the Shaolin Temple for a night, emerged from a secluded patch of grass, carrying breakfast back to the wooden hut. He saw Chuan Lian, Meng Yuexue, and Su Wenchang, dressed in white, looking anxious outside the door. Su Wenchang was particularly restless, pacing back and forth with furrowed brows. When he saw Wang Anfeng, his eyes lit up, and he quickly approached. Even a few steps away, he had already begun speaking urgently: "Anfeng, where did you rest last night?" Wang Anfeng was taken aback. How could he disclose the existence of the Shaolin Temple? He therefore did not respond directly but instead said with a smile: "Why are you suddenly so interested in me, gambler?" Su Wenchang waved his hand dismissively and spoke seriously: "There''s no time for jokes now, Anfeng. Tell me, where did you sleep last night? At Baili''s? Or perhaps with Elder Yan...?" "It''s important." Seeing the seriousness of Su Wenchang''s demeanor, Wang Anfeng refrained from another joke and asked with a slight frown: "I really can''t disclose that. What''s the matter?" Su Wenchang sighed, his shoulders slumping and a worried look crossing his face: "Then it seems you''re going to be wrongly accused..." Wang Anfeng was increasingly confused. Seeing Wang Anfeng''s puzzled face, Su Wenchang sighed again and said: "This morning, Wei Qi of the Fire Refining Sect was found dead in the Quiet Room." "He died from a sword wound." "The wound was charred black, as if struck by lightning." Wang Anfeng''s smile froze on his face. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. PS: Today''s second update... Chapter 164 Deadlock (1/2) Yesterday, Wang Anfeng had just had a conflict with Wei Qi. Today, Wei Qi was found dead in his quiet room. And he died from a sword wound. Moreover, the sword mark was charred black, just like it was struck by lightning. Just yesterday, when Wei Qi attempted to ambush Chuan Lian, Wang Anfeng struck him with a sword, because the former''s weapon was peculiar, triggering the Thunder Vigor within Wang Anfeng''s body. To escape, Wei Qi deliberately spread rumors that Wang Anfeng''s wooden sword could generate Thunder Vigor. Outside the tavern at that time, there were many onlookers, including more than a dozen martial artists who saw the lightning gradually fade from Wang Anfeng''s wooden sword. Among them were old and young alike, not lacking robust men. Given the nature of these martial artists, after half a day had passed, by today, who knows how many people have heard that Wang Anfeng''s wooden sword can generate lightning? Light flashed in Wang Anfeng''s eyes, and he immediately understood the severity of the situation. Just like that wealthy merchant who had previously died at the hands of the Three Laughs Yin Luo Finger Technique, it made it difficult for Chuan Lian to refute. Now, after clashing with Wang Anfeng, Wei Qi had died, and the fatal injuries coincided with Wang Anfeng''s martial arts, pointing all clues towards the latter, almost making it an indefensible situation. Wang Anfeng took a soft breath, looked towards Su Wenchang and Chuan Lian, and solemnly shook his head, saying, "It wasn''t me." Su Wenchang raised his hand to interrupt him, speaking somewhat irritably, "I naturally know it wasn''t you." "But people in Jianghu don''t know, and far off, a thousand miles away, the Fire Refining Sect in Fufeng State City even more so." "They only know you are skilled in swordsmanship, only know your sword can generate lightning, only know that you just yesterday had a conflict with Wei Qi of the Fire Refining Sect, fought him and made him cough up blood in defeat, and today their Young Master has died under your sword!" "But if it can be proven that from yesterday till now, you were always with the disciples of my academy, they can''t move against you." "And you, you actually tell me this now." "You can''t state where you rested yesterday?!" As Su Wenchang spoke, he raised his hand pointing at Wang Anfeng, ultimately just flinging his sleeve heavily and said resentfully, "Damn it...if it really comes to it, we''ll just have to fabricate." Wang Anfeng fell silent for a moment, shook his head, and said with a mild smile, Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t be reckless." "You know better than I do how easily fabrications can be exposed in a place bustling with people." "Once it''s exposed, it might actually drag you all down with me." "I can''t do that." Su Wenchang was slightly taken aback, and then he suddenly became somewhat furious, his fine brows inverting as he stepped forward and rebuked, "Why are you still being so stubborn?!" "The Fire Refining Sect is the number one sect in Jianghu of Fufeng! Even throughout Jianghu, it''s a renowned sect for refining soldiers, with contacts being top-tier martial artists. The sect''s elders are even acquainted with grandmasters, and the one who died was their Sect Leader''s son! And you, now you are the prime suspect!" "Their nature is not to investigate thoroughly but to rather kill mistakenly than let go. Do you understand how serious this is?!" "I know your nature, not wanting to engage in such deceit, but at this moment, you are but a Lower Third Rank martial artist, how can you confront a grand sect of Jianghu? Even an Upper Third Rank grandmaster, facing several top-tier martial artists with sharp weapons, would struggle to emerge unscathed, let alone you and me?" "The news is probably already being sent back by Exotic Beasts." "When the word gets out, it won''t be many days before a Middle Third Rank elder brings a large number of experts to seek vengeance, even offering to forge a weapon imbued with the aura of a Divine Weapon for free. Your head will be widely sought throughout Jianghu." "It wouldn''t be due to the allure of your Cangyuan Sword anymore." "With such a deadly bounty list, Middle Third Rank experts will be tempted, and even within the academy, safety won''t be guaranteed!" "Under such circumstances, you remain indifferent. Could it be that you wish to die?!" Increasingly angry, Su Wenchang looked at Wang Anfeng and cursed, "Fool!" "A mere boy, not fit to conspire with!" "This won''t do, I must find Master if all else fails, I''ll have you enrolled in the Academy, I" At this point, Su Wenchang stomped his foot heavily and turned to leave. Just then, Wang Anfeng''s right hand suddenly shot out, applying the Point Star Finger Technique, landing a finger on an acupoint on the back of the former. Although Su Wenchang was well-informed, unrivaled within the Academy, he did not pay much attention to martial arts. His cultivation of Inner Strength Martial Body had not yet reached the Ninth Grade. Moreover, facing an unexpected attack from Wang Anfeng''s Point Star Finger Technique, how could he resist? Instantly, his acupoint was struck, breaking his Inner Strength defense. His pupils dilated, then quickly lost their luster. His whole body went limp and fell backward, but Wang Anfeng caught him. Looking at the still incredulous expression on Su Wenchang''s face, Wang Anfeng sighed and said with a smile, "It is precisely because I know the gravity of this situation." "I couldn''t involve you earlier." Chuan Lian, standing beside them, full of guilt, said, "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t come to find you yesterday to go out, you wouldn''t have had that conflict with Wei Qi, and we wouldn''t be in this mess now." Wang Anfeng, holding Su Wenchang with one hand, gestured for Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue to follow him inside. As he laid Su Wenchang on his bed, he spoke with a still calm and soothing voice, "Brother Chuan, you need not blame yourself. Wei Qi and I had conflicts long before." "Even without this incident, a clash with him was inevitable, sooner or later." "Only... though that is true, I still do not wish to bear such a dishonor." The voice paused slightly. Wang Anfeng turned to look outside, his gaze passing through the window to the sky. The weather today was quite gloomy, casting an unusual oppression in his heart. And through senses honed under Master Ying, Wang Anfeng could feel a murderous aura boiling, filling Heaven and Earth, even catching faint traces of momentum locking onto him from an unknown distance. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. Flesh-colored goosebumps emerged on his arms. He was very familiar with this feeling. It was the same feeling during the murderous aura training with Master Ying. This person definitely could not compare to Master Ying, but was undoubtedly a top expert in the Jianghu. In his presence, Wang Anfeng was like a child, utterly powerless to retaliate. Many in the Jianghu did not care for the real culprit; within the Fire Refining Sect, there were master craftsmen who could forge Divine Weapons, and countless people in the Jianghu intended to curry favor. They only needed to make the infuriated Fire Refining Sect accept their plea, and that was sufficient for them. Whether Wang Anfeng was innocent was not their concern. Wang Anfeng was a talented figure in the Constellation Ranking List. But so what? Dead men on the Constellation Ranking List were numerous. Not to mention someone with neither Sect nor background, just an ordinary martial artist. A dead man has no future. With his back to Chuan Lian, the corners of his mouth that were slightly raised earlier paused, then drooped, no longer bearing the relaxed smile from before, his lips pressed tightly, his expression as grave as autumn water. Heaven and Earth are vast. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Yet at this moment, he felt only unimaginable, immense pressure. What the gambler Su had said was indeed correct. His own cultivation was weak, and without the Lost Treasure, his Masters couldn''t help from so many miles away at the Shaolin Temple. In this Fufeng City, alone and vast as Heaven and Earth, it was nothing more than a bird cage. If Saints regard Heaven and Earth as a cage, then the bird has nowhere to escape. The Fire Refining Sect, even renowned throughout the world as a major faction in forging arms, ranked just below the Sword Forging Manor, with wide connections. In the martial world and the Imperial Court over a hundred years, countless martial artists owe them favors, some fallen in feuds or riding the winds of their power, reaching the heights of master and grandmaster. Now, with the Young Master''s violent death, Sects in the Jianghu place great importance on face, and under such provocation, it is like Mount Tai tilting to the east. When the mountain collapses, how could there be any unbroken eggs? PS: The first update Chapter 165 Every Step is Difficult, There Must be a Bright King with a Sword! (2/2) The atmosphere in the room became oppressively silent for a moment, as everyone fell into deep thought without speaking. At this time, Wang Anfeng''s thoughts swiftly turned as he slightly furrowed his brow, also noticing something amiss. The more he thought about it, the more it bothered him. He turned to look at Chuan Lian and said, "Brother Chuan." Chuan Lian looked up, his face full of panic and confusion. Wang Anfeng opened his mouth but, seeing his state, he felt at a loss for how to communicate with him. He couldn''t help but feel a sliver of disappointment in his heart. Meng Yuexue kicked Chuan Lian hard on the shin without holding back, causing him to cry out in pain and retreat half a step, looking at his junior sister with an expression of hurt and confusion. Meng Yuexue glanced at Chuan Lian with a look that spoke volumes of her disappointment and then turned to Wang Anfeng, clasping her fist in the other hand to salute him and said, solemnly, "My brother has lost his composure, causing you amusement." "I hope you will not take offense." "He and I grew up together in the valley and know each other well. What my senior brother knows, this junior sister is also aware of to some extent. If there is anything you wish to ask, feel free to do so. As long as I know, I will not conceal a single detail." Her words calm, though only fourteen or fifteen years old, she remained composed even in the face of great trouble, dealing with matters without panic, far surpassing Chuan Lian, whose martial arts skills were superior. Wang Anfeng shook his head and said, "Miss, you speak too seriously." His voice paused briefly, as he gathered his thoughts, then he continued, "I just thought of something." "Since it was a locked room, how could Wei Qi have died so easily..." "With the Fire Refining Sect''s esteemed reputation and being a major sect in the world, Wei Qi, being the Young Master, must have had guards around him, and it wouldn''t be strange for him to have protective martial artists from Jianghu. I''m merely a Lower Third Rank martial artist; how could I have broken through the layered guards and killed Wei Qi." At this point, Meng Yuexue''s eyes sparkled with realization and she exclaimed, "Exactly! Exactly!" "Ah, in the panic of hearing this news, I didn''t think of that. Even if you, sir, are an exceptional martial artist capable of entering the locked room, Wei Qi was also skilled in martial arts. There must have been a fight. The house of Fire Refining Sect is affluent and surely has many servants and maids. During a clash of swords lasting over a quarter of an hour, did those maids really not notice anything unusual?" "Indeed, there are many suspicious points!" Chuan Lian, standing to one side, felt his head was spinning from what he heard. Having grown up in the quiet of the valley, he was naturally a calm person, but now he was in such a state of disorder that he could hardly grasp what Wang Anfeng and Meng Yuexue were saying. All he understood was that the tension lightened somewhat, easing his own anxiousness. Meng Yuexue took a deep breath as she let out a sigh of relief. They had been with Wang Anfeng yesterday, and they had also had a confrontation with Wei Qi. If martial artists from the Fire Refining Sect came looking, it could spell trouble for them as well. Feeling more relaxed and returning to her true self, she looked at Su Wenchang, who had fallen into a deep sleep on the bed, and joked softly, "What a pity that this gentleman has been put to sleep by a single tap of Brother Wang, otherwise we could have asked him about the situation there." "Eh, upon a closer look, this Su gentleman is quite handsome." Wang Anfeng felt a bit embarrassed, but he was resolute in his decision to visit the Fire Refining Sect to look for clues that would clear him of suspicion. He could have asked people like Baili Feng or Xue Qinshuang for help, or even gone with Master Fu Mo, but he did not want to drag his friends into trouble. Therefore, he decided to go alone. His thoughts settled, he looked up and said, "No matter what we suspect, we need to see the scene to find the flaw." "What are your thoughts on this?" Chuan Lian blinked, his face showing a sign of reluctance as he averted his gaze and stammered, "This, Brother Wang, is it really necessary..." "Right now, there are those outside who think you killed Wei Qi." Meng Yuexue frowned slightly, raising her voice as she spoke, Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire "What do you mean ''Brother Wang killed Wei Qi''?!" "We were with Brother Wang yesterday and even had a fight with Wei Qi. In the eyes of those people, we''re now in the same boat." "If you''re scared, then I shall accompany Brother Wang!" With a stamp of her foot, Meng Yuexue turned back to face Wang Anfeng, drawing a thin, sharp short sword from her waist and holding it before her. Though fear was evident in her eyes, she was not without a certain vigorous flair, as she called out crisply, "My senior brother is too soft-hearted, Brother Wang, I will go with you." "Even if my martial arts are not as good as yours, I can still handle the sword and kill the thieves." Wang Anfeng nodded slightly and said, "Then let''s be on our way..." In their urgency, the two of them quickly turned to leave. Chuan Lian remained frozen, his mind conjuring up the image of his junior sister''s smiling face and the crisp sound of ''Brother Wang''. His complexion flushed green, and after a moment''s thought, he stomped his foot firmly, then hurried to catch up with the leaving pair. "Brother Wang, Junior Sister, wait for me..." ......................... Rushing to the entrance of the Academy, Wang Anfeng''s gaze grew solemn. At the entrance of the Academy, there was a several-hundred-meter-long path that led straight to the main road outside, flanked by high green walls on both sides. Because the Academy was the only place here, it was not frequented by ordinary people, and its quiet, secluded atmosphere matched well with the sounds of earnest study. At this moment, where one''s eyes could see, the area near the Academy, usually devoid of people at this time, was surprisingly crowded with Jianghu clients, their backs bearing knives and swords, some with bulging muscles like tigers and wolves, others clad in long robes, elegant and refined. Small groups formed, talking in whispers and eyeing each other with wary suspicion. The moment Wang Anfeng stepped over the Academy''s threshold, the bustling corridor, formerly abuzz like whispering insects, suddenly fell into deathly silence. The warriors wielding battle axes and the scholars holding longswords, dozens of people whose number was not immediately known, all turned their heads in unison to look at Wang Anfeng and his companions, their expressions odd, as if they couldn''t believe he had the audacity to step out of the Academy. Even Meng Yuexue, who had remained relatively calm until now, had her little face turn pale with fright at this display of force. Chuan Lian''s legs were already trembling, yet he still managed to position his junior sister behind him, his fists slightly raised and Qi Force surging. Wang Anfeng closed his eyes. At this time, the people from the Academy had no idea about this situation, and the only person who knew, Su Wenchang, had been put to sleep by Wang Anfeng''s acupoint striking, so now, looking around, there were only ill-intentioned people and no one to help. The youth raised his right hand, gripping the hilt of his Wooden Sword. His five fingers moved rhythmically. Gripping the longsword firmly, a faint clicking noise was heard as he slowly drew an inch of the blade. The people before him were all ordinary martial artists, at most of the commonplace Eighth Rank. Simply because the fog had not lifted, the experts were choosing to be fishermen waiting for an easy catch, while these people, though only hoping for some soup to sip, were not willing to prepare wedding dresses for others. Therefore, when Wang Anfeng drew his sword, they uniformly took a step back, their expressions shifting microscopically. The youth held the sword in his right hand, the sword edge pointing diagonally toward the ground. A circle of sharp Qi Force spread out from where the sword pointed. Wang Anfeng looked up at these Jianghu guests. They were faces he had never seen before, but he could discern their greediness. He was framed, and if he couldn''t clear his name, he would die on the spot, while these people were only waiting around, strong and robust, waiting to suck the filth from his dead body. Wang Anfeng suppressed his emotions and said softly, "I have no grudges with any of you in recent days, no enmity in the past, and I haven''t even seen you before." "There are still doubts about this matter, please step aside." No one moved back. But in their eyes, the color of greed intensified, and in each of their minds, thoughts surged. They just felt that even though the young man before them was an Eighth Rank martial artist, with vigorous Qi and strength, he had not yet connected with Heaven and Earth; he was like water without a source, bound to run out eventually. He wasn''t unkillable, either! With that notion, a growing murderous intent began to breed. Meng Yuexue, who had never experienced a fight to the death, turned even paler because of this murderous aura. Even Chuan Lian swallowed several times, his palms slightly trembling. Wang Anfeng closed his eyes in silent contemplation, suddenly moved his shoulder, and the straps of the Sword Scabbard on his back shattered. The scabbard flew toward Meng Yuexue behind him, landing in the hands of the girl who still didn''t understand. The sword sang lowly, rising languorously. Beneath the watchful gaze of dozens of Jianghu guests brimming with malice and intent to kill, the young man in a blue robe slightly opened his black pupils, tilted his head, and looked sideways at her. His forehead''s black hair fell loosely, veering to the side, making his features seem even more gentle. He said softly, with a smile, "Miss Meng, please do me a favor." "What, what is it?" "Please keep my Sword Scabbard for me." Meng Yuexue was slightly stunned and instinctively held the Sword Scabbard tightly. Wang Anfeng smiled again and turned around, standing tall with his right hand holding the sword, his index finger gently bending to tap the blade lightly. The sound of the sword humming vibrated subtly. The young man began to walk slowly, his aura gradually building. He spoke again, slowly saying, "I have no old grievances with anyone here, nor any recent ones." "The battle today is not of my choosing." "Yet since I am in Jianghu," He paused, his face showing complexity, as though enlightened. Then he laughed lightly: sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let us enjoy a rousing fight to the death!" Amidst the laughter, suddenly, golden Buddhist Scripture spread from his forehead, burning fiercely like flames. The right index finger curled up, tapping the blade lightly. The resonant sound of the sword, suddenly exploded! PS: Second update... Chapter 166 The Arousing Thunder over Heaven, Great Power (1/2) As if in response, at the moment the longsword in Wang Anfeng''s palm vibrated with a hum, the morning bell started to sound from within the Academy. Amid the bell''s tolling. Wang Anfeng''s mind flowed smoothly, and his movements were without reservation. The Golden Bell Shield''s Inner Strength surged within his body, its nature masculine and vast. The elegant and exceptional footwork of the Divine Thieves Sect, the "Moon-Stepping Technique," thus underwent a sudden transformation, resembling a fierce wind and a wild rain, like thunder traversing the wilderness. In a blue gown, he appeared in the blink of an eye before the first two martial artists. He suddenly came to a stop. Twisting his body and raising his arm, Vigorous Qi erupted violently. Despite wielding only a wooden sword, in that moment, he unleashed the most dazzling sword light. The two martial artists in front hadn''t even had the chance to react when they were struck head-on by a charging elephant, their figures suddenly flung backward as their eyes lost all signs of life. They opened their mouths unconsciously, coughing up large mouthfuls of blood. The blood, like blossoms, streaked past Wang Anfeng''s face. In his eyes, there remained only calmness. Amid a thunderous boom, the two martial artists directly collided with the wall, their vitality withered. The two Ninth Grade martial artists, in a single strike, were severely injured and lost consciousness. At this moment, the other martial artists, finally regaining awareness, let out furious shouts and, holding their sharp blades, all charged at Wang Anfeng. Under the chilling glint of blades, Qi Force roared like a dragon. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meng Yuexue, who was carrying the sword scabbard behind him, turned deathly pale and couldn''t help but cry out: "Be careful!!" Wang Anfeng''s breathing gradually steadied, and his black pupils grew deeper. Just as a heavy blade was about to strike, his black pupils suddenly brightened, and he took a half-step back. The blade''s edge, sharp and close, merely grazed by the young man''s nose. At the same time, Wang Anfeng''s left hand had already been raised and precisely grasped the swordsman''s right hand, which wielded the blade. With a fluid motion and the sound of a snap, the swordsman''s wrist was twisted out of shape. And the longsword lost its original trajectory, having been controlled and barred in front of Wang Anfeng. In the midst of resounding clangs. Several weapons slammed against that longsword. The Eighth Rank blademan, almost instinctively exerting force, however, stood no chance. Amid a ripping sound, the stark white bone protruded from his wrist, and he could no longer endure, screaming out in agony. At the same time, the assaults of several others were blocked, raising only a slight breeze that caused the young man''s fringe to flutter slightly. Revealing a pair of fierce eyes. Among these martial artists, there were not a few who had seen Wang Anfeng before, but they only felt that the youth before them, unlike the gentle, smiling, well-mannered, and personable book collector they were used to, was completely different. They couldn''t help feeling a tremor in their hearts. Almost simultaneously, Wang Anfeng''s right leg shot forward abruptly, instantly producing several afterimages. It was incredibly vicious, striking at the vital points on the bodies of several martial artists in front of him. They were all caught at a moment when their old strength was spent, and new strength had not yet arisen. And for some reason, the leg technique was extremely clever and difficult. Before they could react, their faces turned deathly white, and they spewed fresh blood. They tried to retreat, but were drawn in by the Inner Strength surging along the blade''s edge, unable to escape as they wished. The young man''s right foot landed back on the ground, creating a circle of Vigorous Qi. Shaolin Ultimate Skills, The "Shadow-Following Leg Technique." Gained in Copper Man Lane after suffering 1,567 grave injuries, he mastered its form but not its essence. The "Cavity Breaking Method," the legitimate heir''s teaching of Medicine King Valley. Without being a legitimate heir, It is unsolvable. Just then, a subtle and sharp whooshing sound emerged by his ear, as if it came from the left, then the right, suddenly in front, and then abruptly behind, elusive and traceless as if an illusion, clearly indicating the approach of a master in hidden weapons technique. Wang Anfeng''s expression remained unchanged, his left hand still clutching that blade, his right hand wielding the sword. With a motion as if drawing circles, sounds of "ding ding dang dang" rang out as flying needles, flying daggers, and flying locust stones, no matter the technique used to shoot them, all revealed their true forms within the sword circle, shocking the martial artists who released the hidden weapons pale-faced. Wang Anfeng''s hand holding the longsword gave it a push and a pull, his wrist vibrating. The longsword, like a dragon, took all those hidden weapons and soared into the sky, a resounding whooshing sound filling the air. The art of "Listening to the Sound to Distinguish Position," The Divine Thieves Sect''s legitimate teaching. The art of swordsmanship, the technique passed down from the leader of the Jianghu, the divine intention taken from the world''s Sword Saint. Wang Anfeng''s right hand released the wrist of the Eighth Rank blademan. The several martial artists in front of him were already pulled by Inner Strength, unable to retreat, and instead, they blocked the opportunity for others to advance. At this moment, as Wang Anfeng willingly let go, naturally, they were immensely relieved, staggering backward. At this moment, the young man''s eyes slightly widened as he lifted both palms and pushed forward fiercely. Behind him seemed to appear the phantom of a Ming King. The majestic sound of the bell trembled, the boundless and fierce Palm Power shot out from Wang Anfeng''s palms as if it were an enraged dragon, endless in its fury, striking fiercely at the abdomens and chests of those martial artists who were completely unprepared. Thus, in the terrified gazes of these martial artists, and after Meng Yuexue''s cry, with her lips lightly covered, The wild Qi converged as if tearing off a mask of tranquility, a tiger awakening. The more than a dozen martial artists, caught off-guard by Wang Anfeng''s sword release, were instantly blown away by the Palm Power. Blood spattered down in torrents. In the space before Wang Anfeng, not a single person remained within ten meters. In mid-air, Vigorous Qi swirled around the wooden sword, bringing down those hidden weapons with it. The young man''s right hand reached out behind him, firmly grasping the sword handle. The Vigorous Qi entwined, and the array of hidden weapons did not fall to the ground. Instead, they were pulled into orbit around Wang Anfeng, spinning like a galaxy of stars, their speed increasing and their force intensifying. Inside the young man''s belt pouch, several intricate jade vases opened unknowingly, and their faint medicinal fragrances mingled together, enveloped by these hidden weapons. With a sudden shake of his wrist, he then led and directed it toward the front. Like the mighty Yangtze River falling from the heavens, the hidden weapons were shot out with even greater speed against the flow. The wave of air stirred up by the Prajna Palm''s powerful Qi had not yet settled, limiting everyone''s vision, but in Wang Anfeng''s eyes, it was as clear as day, with no obstruction whatsoever. The moment the hidden weapons penetrated the acupoints of those martial artists, screams of agony rang out, with countless of them collapsing, not knowing their fate. Occasional cries of alarm could be heard, as the complexions of martial artists struck by the hidden weapons turned purple and they fell into unconsciousness, insensible to the world. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng''s expression remained calm. The martial prowess of fists and palms, the Prajna Palm, was the foremost palm technique among the Shaolin Ultimate Skills. The art of poisoning, the Legitimate Heir of the Medicine King Valley. The poison used, his own concoction, with all detoxifying medicines below the Seventh Rank, Inefficacious. With a flick of his wrist, the wooden sword was thrust upside down into the ground. Wang Anfeng took a slight inhale, thunderous patterns faintly visible within his black pupils. He suppressed the Thunder Vigor from revealing any anomalies on his body, allowing it only to show along the edge of the longsword, where strands of blue lightning traced erratic and intertwining paths, growing increasingly volatile. With a sudden loud shout, he reversed his grip on the hilt, wrenching it around with the strength of his waist. Amidst the resounding sword cry, a stream of lightning-entwined Sword Qi shot from the ground up toward the sky, charging forward. The bluestone pavement shattered upon contact. A powerful blast of air was cut through the middle, and the martial artists, realizing the imminent danger, scrambled frantically to either side to avoid it. In an instant, the Sword Qi had already passed them by, leaving numerous weapons on the ground sheared apart as if they were rotten wood. The Sword Qi ceased at a distance of a hundred meters. On the long path of the Academy, there now lay a smooth and straight sword mark, still outlined by traces of the lightning Sword Qi that flickered intermittently, causing the martial artists'' complexions to turn even paler. The bell of the Academy continued to echo. The morning bell of the Academy, to awaken its disciples, resounded for sixty breaths. It had started at the moment Wang Anfeng drew his sword. And had not yet ceased. While in the forefront, no one dared to engage in battle anymore. In the dead silence, it seemed someone spoke up, forcing themselves to say, "He, He must surely be at the end of his strength by now!" Before a single breath had passed, someone responded, their weapon cleaving the air as they loudly shouted, "Indeed, no matter how strong his martial arts, he is just a boy in his teens." "Even if he''s a prodigy, how strong could his martial arts possibly be?" "Let''s all join forces, and take down this kid!" "That''s right, absolutely!" "Kill him!" Murmurs of consensus began to grow, the martial artists seemed extremely angry, having seen through the fact that Wang Anfeng was now just a paper tiger. The sounds of weapons cutting the air, the calls for companionship, numerous and varied, the collective mood was boiling over, frightening in its intensity. Meng Yuexue, standing several meters away, also felt fear in her heart, her face paling. Wang Anfeng, though his Internal Strength had greatly depleted at this moment, still maintained his calm demeanor. His eyes swept across those ferocious-looking martial artists, and he took a slow step forward. The shouts of rage instantly fell silent. The martial artists, who had just been eager to swiftly cut down Wang Anfeng, were as if struck with fright, retreating uniformly. Wang Anfeng lifted his gaze to the surrounding circle of martial artists, finding their reaction laughably absurd. Thus he let out a laugh, his voice clear and ringing, resonating with the sound of sword cries. The martial artists in front of him were flushed with shame and anger, yet none dared to take a step forward. Amidst the laughter, Wang Anfeng raised his wooden sword in hand, pointing straight ahead. Before the sword''s edge, No one dared to stand. The laughter of the young man gradually subsided as he looked at these martial artists. His expression became calm as he said in an even tone, "Clowns seeking attention, who dares to fight?" His voice was calm, but at this moment, with a dozen martial artists coughing blood and lying unconscious, with dozens more too fearful to advance, in the face of such overwhelming martial prowess that no one could withstand, his words came across as more domineering and disdainful. Chuan Lian behind him had his eyes wide in disbelief as he looked at the figure ahead, while Meng Yuexue felt a slight disbelief and an indescribable reverence growing in her heart. A lone person, with just a sword, had fought until no one in front could continue the battle - such a tale belonged in the legends of Jianghu. Yet now it was reality. Wang Anfeng held his longsword and advanced slowly. The crowd ahead did not dare to make any reckless moves, but instinctively retreated. One man drove back dozens of martial artists, and the two behind him felt as if they were in a dream, only to see the peaceful-faced young man in blue growing further away from them. At this moment, Wang Anfeng suddenly paused in his steps, turned sideways to look back at the two from Pharmacist Valley, his expression still serene, though a streak of blood on his left face added a touch of grim fierceness, and he spoke gently, "Brother Chuan, Miss Meng." "Why not journey together?" PS: First update Chapter 167 Confrontation, Decisive Kill (2\\2) The Fire Refining Sect was located quite far away from the Academy in Fufeng County City. Wang Anfeng did not sheathe his longsword, his right hand gripping the sword as he paced forward deliberately. Dressed in green, Meng Yuexue stood with an adorable face to his left rear side. The girl held the wooden sword scabbard in both hands. The three of them walked down the path and stepped onto the main road, flanked by Jianghu folks with swords slung on their backs, still hesitating about making a move just because they hadn''t made up their minds earlier and thus were unaware of what had just transpired in the small path before the Academy. As the young man in the blue shirt walked past them slowly, their expressions changed subtly, their grips tightening on their weapons, intending to strike, but for some reason, a faint sense of fear and horror crept up in their hearts, making their bodies stiffen, preventing them, unable to draw their swords. Looking again at the young man, his features remained as calm as ever but with an intense sharpness that no one could look directly at, only allowing Wang Anfeng and his companions to pass by, watching as their figures gradually receded into the distance. Only then did they release their palms from the sword hilt or knife handle. In the center of their palms, unbeknownst to them, was already full of fine sweat. The crowd felt a surge of regret, resenting themselves for not having acted earlier. Some curious ones walked to the small path in front of the Academy and looked inside, their expressions changing drastically, their palms trembling and no longer able to grip their weapons tightly, letting them fall to the ground with a resounding clang that did not cease. And the martial artist''s face had already turned deathly pale. ...................... Wang Anfeng advanced with leisurely steps. In the eyes of those around him, he was confident, unhurried, and calm. But only he himself knew that, although the confrontation had been brief, he had employed all his unique skills, and with his Inner Strength barely at the Eighth Rank, he had already used up almost seventy percent of it and was now seizing the opportunity to regulate his breath and recover his Inner Strength. The mental methods of Buddhism operated, gradually calming his mind with each step and each breath, causing the Inner Strength to surge within him. The surrounding martial artists did not move an inch, watching the trio move forward. Chuan Lian unconsciously puffed out his chest, his complexion turning slightly red. Meng Yuexue looked at the figure of Wang Anfeng ahead of her. Her expression was a bit dazed. The towering Iron Spear Banner of the Fire Refining Sect was already visible in the distance. The young man continued his slow pace. One step, Three steps, He came to a halt. Looking up, breathing steadily, as he exhaled the turbid air, the Inner Strength of the Golden Bell Shield had already filled the channels of his body. Having been nurtured by the three-thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng, the backlash of the Dragon Qi had vanished, and his inherent talent became evident. Although he was only an Eighth Rank Martial Artist, his meridians were extended and the Zhou Tian flowed ceaselessly, incomparable even to those who meditated for just one day, which equaled others'' hundred days of progress, a natural disposition for Inner Strength cultivation, regathering Qi, and breathing regulation, a supreme advantage that others found difficult to match. By the time he came to a stop, there were already an unknown number of inquisitive martial artists on the streets around him, each with a different expression. These people did not harbor much ill intent towards him. Those who would swarm him for gain were only a minority. In the Jianghu, there were also many who wielded their swords in the name of chivalry. They were merely curious to see this Guardian of the Scriptures, embroiled in a whirlpool of murder, walking upright towards the Fire Refining Sect, hence the curiosity in their hearts. So they gathered nearby, intending to watch the excitement. They also wanted to understand the situation. Wei Qi of the Fire Refining Sect was no ordinary person, having died violently inside the Quiet Room, and these martial artists were extremely interested in that. Before that towering Iron Spear that shot into the sky at the Fire Refining Sect, sat an old man with gray hair, his eyes slightly closed, his aura as powerful as a lion, his face stern and righteous. Before Wang Anfeng could speak, the old man opened his eyes. One eye was clouded, as if unable to see, but the other was sharp and piercing, chilling to behold. Next to him lay a hammer, upside down. It was pitch-black, with simple patterns and a faint glow of flame. Even though it was the deep autumn season and the weather was getting colder, the heat around it surged, comparable to the blazing sun in June. The old man''s gaze swept over Wang Anfeng and he spoke slowly, saying, "The Guardian of the Scriptures comes forward, presumably to prove his innocence." Wang Anfeng, recognizing the man''s dress and weapon, knew he must be a great master of the Fire Refining Sect. Upon hearing the words, he nodded slightly and said, "Indeed." The old man cracked a smile, his voice dry and grating as he said, "Interesting!" "Truly interesting. My Sect''s Young Master died from a sword wound, with traces of thunder on the wound." "Among those who clashed with our Young Master and could manage that feat, I''m afraid only Young Master Wang could do it!" Wang Anfeng shook his head and said evenly, "It wasn''t me." The old man narrowed his eyes, resting his large hand on his knee, and said slowly, "Very well, then may I ask where you were before this morning''s hour?" Chuan Lian''s hand trembled slightly, and his face showed a clear sense of nervousness. Even Meng Yuexue felt unease in her heart. Having gone to a place unknown to anyone the previous night was a question Wang Anfeng absolutely could not explain clearly, greatly to the youth''s disadvantage, because without evidence, he could not assert himself in this confrontation and hence would be at a disadvantage regarding his momentum. At this moment, however, Wang Anfeng showed no fear, reversing his hold on the wooden sword to thrust it into the ground. He lifted his robe and sat down cross-legged opposite the old man, as if ready to argue while seated. His eyes opened slightly, and he spoke faintly, "What''s the point of asking that?" The old man couldn''t help but let out a cold laugh upon hearing this and said, "What do you have to say for yourself?" "If you can''t produce any evidence, then surely, it must have been you! Could it be that the Master of the Archives is trying to say that even though you were at some unknown place last night, and even though my Young Master died from a lightning-attributed sword wound, it has nothing to do with you?" "Hahaha, truly laughable! How laughable indeed!" Meng Yuexue clearly felt the surrounding martial artists'' increasingly suspicious gazes, and among those gazes, there was something that made her feel very uncomfortable. Her heart tightened with nervousness as she involuntarily clutched tighter at her sword scabbard, as if this ancient scabbard could offer her a bit of peace. Wang Anfeng closed his eyes slightly and said: "Sword marks, thunder, they have old grievances with him." "Even I thought it was my doing." "Then, senior, do you know why Wei Qi bore a grudge against me?" Without waiting for the old man to answer, Wang Anfeng had already begun speaking on his own: "Because he coveted this wooden sword of mine..." "This sword was a gift from my master." "First, they tried to ambush and kill me unsuccessfully, and later, they put my wooden sword on the so-called famous weapons list, attracting assassins and killers. With such a grudge, even if I killed him..." As his voice dropped off, the young man flicked the sword edge with his finger. The whistling sound of the wooden sword began to rise. "What of it?!" Chuan Lian was taken aback and stammered: "Wang, Brother Wang?!" The surrounding martial artists'' expressions changed dramatically, as if they couldn''t believe their own ears, while the old man was also slightly startled, then burst into an angry but mocking laugh, shouting loudly: Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good, good, good, I have traveled Jianghu for more than a decade and have never seen someone as arrogant as you!" Wang Anfeng''s eyes widened slightly, and with his aura undiminished, he retorted loudly: "So he''s allowed to kill me, but I''m not allowed to kill him?!" The old man was furious and said: "Fighting to the death in Jianghu is, of course, up to the individual!" "If you were a person of Jianghu, I would say you killed him splendidly! Killed him with relish!" "But he was the Young Master of my Fire Refining Sect, and since you are a person of Fufeng, you naturally know that killing our Young Master allows all the disciples of my sect to seek revenge against you." "To the ends of the earth, relentlessly until death!" "Today, I shall kill you to avenge our Young Master!" These words from the old man came from the depths of his heart, full of wrath, and the surrounding martial artists could sympathize. Amidst the sound of his words, the old man suddenly leapt up, swinging the heavy hammer behind him. Just at that moment, a slash of lightning-like knife light cut down diagonally from one side, striking the Iron Hammer to the ground and raising a shower of sparks that lit up Wang Anfeng''s eyes. The youth''s expression did not change; his eyes widened slightly, and he suddenly yelled out: "Indeed, I am well aware!" "Of course, I know that the Fire Refining Sect is the number one great sect of Fufeng, with vast wealth and influence!" "Of course, I know there are many masters in the Fire Refining Sect!" "And I am even more aware that if I killed Wei Qi, it would surely provoke crazed retaliation from the Fire Refining Sect! I would surely have no place to rest in death! So let me ask again..." "Knowing all of this, why would I still go and kill Wei Qi?!" "Knowing that, why would I kill him with a sword?!" "Knowing that, why didn''t I destroy the corpse and erase the traces after killing him?" "Knowing that..." "Why would I come here!" Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire His words were like a heavy hammer striking the air. It was precisely because the old man''s words had resonated with the audience that Wang Anfeng''s questions now seemed even more powerful, shaking the minds of the martial artists of Jianghu around them and leaving their thoughts slightly rigid. Previously, the people did not understand the situation. Martial artists of Jianghu who loved spectacles most enjoyed watching the excitement, but rarely contemplated deeply, falling into the ''darkness beneath the lamp''; but now, by Wang Anfeng''s shouted questions, directly addressing the crux of the issue, they gradually came to their senses, their gazes shifting. Standing beside Wang Anfeng was Mi Xingfa, a Sixth Rank Martial Artist who had left the Ministry of Punishment merely to avenge his own family, dressed in the garb of a Jianghu figure, with a gloomy expression, holding a sword and standing to the side. It was precisely because Wang Anfeng had seen this expert following behind him that he had dared to take such a risky move. He then leapt to his feet, his right hand grasping the longsword. Stepping forward, he looked at the old man who had been unable to answer, his voice rising and his eyes widening, as he demanded forcefully: "You just asked me, where did I rest last night?" "If I name a place, you will say there are no witnesses; if I slept in the same bed with someone, you will say I struck in the middle of the night. Even if someone testifies that I did not sleep all night, you could say that I was in collusion with that person." "When you wish to place blame, there''s no shortage of excuses!" "Senior, you''ve asked me many questions just now, and I also would like to pose a question in return." Wang Anfeng paused. He now stood as tall as the old man, with only one step separating them. The young man stared at the latter''s bloodshot eyes and exhaled. He spoke softly: "Senior must be a Sixth Rank Martial Artist." "Where were you when Wei Qi was killed?!" PS: Second update... Thanks to fisher for the generous contribution, thank you Chapter 168 Breaking the Situation, Extreme Counterkill (1/2) When Wang Anfeng uttered these words, it seemed as if the entire world had fallen silent in an instant. Eyes turned to rest on the Fire Refining Sect elder''s face. His expression flashed with rage as he bellowed, "What do you mean by this?!" Wang Anfeng''s demeanor remained calm, not aggressive, but he simply said in a light voice, "Just curious." "How Wei Qi could die under the protection of a Sixth Rank expert." "And how an assailant could kill Wei Qi under the protection of a Sixth Rank expert without leaving a single injury on you, Senior." "Could it be that you fled out of fear of battle?" Murmurs and whispers rose around them, creating a noisy backdrop. The elder''s face turned a shade redder, and finally, grinding his teeth, he said roughly, "I recently acquired some superb materials and have been forging weapons in the Weapon Forging Room every day." "So until the hour of Chen today, I had not been by the Young Master''s side." "This is my negligence." Having said this, he glared furiously at Wang Anfeng and raised his voice, "I have already informed the Sect Leader of this matter through the Iron Feather Eagle, and will be punished within the sect in due course." "What need is there for your interrogation?!" Due to the rage in his heart, when he spoke, he inadvertently unleashed his Inner Strength. The ''Qi'' of a Middle Third Rank Martial Artist filled the area, lifting an invisible wave of force, causing the onlookers to turn pale and stagger back, almost unable to breathe. Beside Wang Anfeng, Mi Xingfa, clad in ordinary Vigorous Attire, took a step forward. The massive aura dissolved like it was split by a sharp blade three steps from him, and by the time it reached Wang Anfeng, only a gentle breeze remained, lifting the young man''s bangs slightly, his expression unchanged as he said lightly, "May I ask the Senior, who could know?" The elder was slightly taken aback, then retorted angrily, "Forging a Divine Weapon naturally requires the exclusion of outside disturbances; how could there be someone to testify?!" Wang Anfeng pressed on, saying, "Then, can anyone testify that the Senior hadn''t entered Wei Qi''s Quiet Room before the hour of Chen?" The whispering among the Martial Artists grew louder, and with rage in his heart, the elder said, "The Young Master was healing in seclusion, and no second person should disturb the area within a hundred meters. How could that be proven?!" "Besides, who do you think you are, that I need to answer your questions?!" "With your clever arguments, you intend to..." Before he could finish, Wang Anfeng took a slight step forward. His eyes slightly widened and his Inner Qi surged through his throat, interrupting the elder''s curses as he said, "Then, who could know?" "That Senior did not covertly arrange a truce with others, leaving Wei Qi''s side unintentionally," "To give someone the opportunity to strike in secret!?" Upon hearing this, the elder looked like he was about to spit blood, his right hand gripping the iron hammer beside him tightly. If not for the presence of a peer with deep-seated hatred from the Blood Sea, a youthful yet powerful expert holding a long saber and watching like a tiger ready to pounce, he would have already smashed this youngster''s brains in with the hammer; however, he could only suppress his anger, gnashing his teeth as he said, "Slanderer!" His hair and beard stood on end, and his murderous aura billowed, daunting to behold. Yet Wang Anfeng''s voice remained steady, his eyes fixed on the elder as he spoke softly. "I have no sores on my lips and am not ''slandering'' anyone; no need for Senior to worry," "I am just curious as to who could know." "The command to move the servants away from the Quiet Room came from Wei Qi, not from the Senior, right?!" "And who could know" "That Senior did not arrange for others to be around the Quiet Room, to take the chance to commit murder?!" His voice paused, then he continued softly, "And who could know?!" "That before the hour of Chen today, Senior was in the forging room," "And not in Wei Qi''s Quiet Room, wielding a sharp blade, striking him down?" Silence enveloped the surroundings. Only the young man''s voice remained calm, as he looked up at the watching Martial Artists and asked with a light chuckle, "With the Fire Refining Sect''s ability to forge weapons, and with the strength of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, creating a longsword suffused with Thunder Vigor wouldn''t be a difficult feat, right?" The minds of the people from Jianghu first went blank, then they began to understand; if Wang Anfeng were accused of killing Wei Qi, there would still be many doubts, but if this elder made the move, it would resolve many issues and seem much more plausible. And Wang Anfeng was conveniently the scapegoat pushed forward by this man. With this in mind, many things could be clearly explained. For instance, why leave a sword mark and Thunder Vigor wounds after the murder. Why leave behind various clues? As for Thunder Vigor... If you shift your gaze away from Wang Anfeng, then for a great weapon forging sect like the Fire Refining Sect, forging a weapon imbued with the subtle essence of Thunder Vigor would certainly not be a difficult feat. For a moment, the eyes of the crowd resting on the old man turned rather peculiar. The old man''s face turned pale, and the anger swirling in his chest almost spewed out as blood, but even he had to admit that he couldn''t explain the young man''s accusation; the gazes of the martial artists of Jianghu around him made his heart suffer greatly. Suddenly, he remembered what Wang Anfeng had just mentioned, his eyes lit up, and he retorted loudly, "Nonsense!" "Generation after generation, my family has been disciples of the Fire Refining Sect, how could I do such a thing!" "And can you even present the slightest piece of evidence?!" "Otherwise, just as you said to me earlier, no matter what I say, you have a counterargument, but without conclusive evidence, your accusations are nothing more than, nothing more than, a pretext for a predetermined guilt!" Having said this, the old man was somewhat out of breath, thinking he had made himself clear, only to realize the onlookers in Jianghu became ever more silent, their gazes towards him slightly bizarre. Meng Yuexue''s face now had a slight smile, no longer tense as before. Just as he was somewhat bewildered, he saw Wang Anfeng step back and his temperament instantly changed from sharp and aggressive to mild and harmless. His eyes tranquil, he looked at the old man, bowed, and said with a light laugh, "So it is..." "Senior also admits that his earlier suspicions of me were nothing but a pretext for an accusation?" "Wha...?!" The old man choked on his words. Only then did he realize what he had just said, and his pupils slightly dilated. He found that he had been led into a trap by Wang Anfeng. If he now opposed and claimed that Wang Anfeng was the murderer, then according to what had been said earlier, he would seem to be the more likely culprit. But if he said there was no clear evidence to prove he was the murderer and accused Wang Anfeng of fabricating charges, then, given that he, a master of the Fire Refining Sect, could similarly replicate the Thunder Vigor sword wounds, it was equally insufficient to prove Wang Anfeng was the murderer. Because no one could verify his own whereabouts the previous night either. If both parties were in such a position, how could one talk about a baseless attempt to attribute guilt to oneself while claiming solid evidence against Wang Anfeng? This was to openly slap his own face, and the face of the Fire Refining Sect. The old man''s complexion became an interplay of green and white. For a time, the situation became one of mutual destruction, mutual honor. If Wang Anfeng was the murderer, then he was even more suspect. If he wasn''t the murderer, then Wang Anfeng was all the more wrongfully accused and trapped. But this was only the logic of it. With far more experience in Jianghu than Wang Anfeng, the old man knew from the measuring gazes of the surrounding martial artists what they were thinking: it wasn''t Wang Anfeng who killed, not even that both were innocent, instead, they suspected that he was the one who killed the Young Master. Given the speed at which news spread among the martial artists of Jianghu, by the time the masters from the Fire Refining Sect arrived, the news would probably have spread beyond Fufeng County City. By that time, even if the masters from his sect, without discovering the truth, would first suspect him, and due to the stance of a great sect, would also have to compensate the wronged Wang Anfeng and conduct further investigations. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire And even if he could clear his name, his standing within the sect would never again be trusted as it once was. This was all because he had failed to protect the Young Master and, without investigating, he had let slip the news in secret, wanting to catch the ''murderer'' first to make some amends. Otherwise, for such important news, how could it have spread throughout Fufeng in just one day? This would not only startle the snake in the grass but also potentially scare away the real criminal. He had only thought that, while the news might have been questionable from the start and would have become distorted with time and repetitionfalsehoods becoming truth and truth turning into falsehoodsunder the overwhelming tide of public opinion in Jianghu, guilty or not, it would always be ''him''. He still considered himself as atoning for his mistake, making amends after the sheep had been lost, not yet too late. How could he then care about the life and death of others? He had intended it so, but never imagined that he would fall to such a state. The old man''s face was now mixed with green and white, while Wang Anfeng, on the other hand, reversed his sword and sheathed it behind his back. The hair at the back of his neck was already drenched with sweat. This morning, the gambler Su had mentioned that the danger for Wang Anfeng lay in the fact that only a few close friends knew he was not the doer of the deed, while the people of Jianghu did not know, nor did the Fire Refining Sect in the faraway State City of Fufeng in the west. Now, they knew. Wang Anfeng exhaled, smiled, and nodded to the old man. His expression was warm and courteous as he said, "Then, senior, I apologize for the disturbance earlier." "I shall take my leave now." He then turned towards Mi Xingfa, smiling, "Thank you for your help, senior. Ah... it''s still early in the day, and I imagine you haven''t eaten yet." "How about we go grab some breakfast together?" "Hmm... I know a great place for pastries, but if senior prefers meat, there are plenty of stalls to choose from, with clear broth, added with spicy condiments and cilantro, utterly devoid of any greasiness, very refreshing, and the homemade baked sesame cakes are delicious." "Brother Chu, Miss Meng, shall we go together?" "I''ll be treating today..." Mi Xingfa looked at Wang Anfeng, who was clearly much more talkative than usual, his eyebrows slightly raised, a complete contrast from his previous strategic and relentless demeanor; a slight smile emerged on his cold face. He nodded briefly, his words succinct, "Then make sure your silver coins are ready." Wang Anfeng blinked, weighed his money bag, and laughed, "Of course, it''s enough." The group departed, and near the Fire Refining Sect, the onlookers who had enjoyed the excitement gradually dispersed, conversing fervently and occasionally disputing. It seemed that in the days to come, the teahouses would have plenty to talk about, with eyes filled with disdain looking back at the old man. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old man gazed at Wang Anfeng''s retreating figure, a heavy melancholy knotting in his chest, unable to contain it. Thinking about what he had done, it felt as though he had brought this upon himself. Waiting for the sect''s masters to arrive, he was sure to suffer a great deal, the more he thought, the more resentment and unwillingness welled up, then suddenly he spurted a mouthful of fresh blood and staggered to the ground. PS: First update... Chapter 169 Knowing there are tigers on the mountain, why still head toward this mountain? (2/2) Wang Anfeng clearly underestimated Mi Xingfa''s appetite. Standing at the crossroads, the young man looked bewildered as the former Fufeng Patrol Officer strode away. The money pouch in his right hand had once again become thin and shriveled. Wang Anfeng held the money pouch in his hand and gave it a shake with his right hand. The last copper coin fell out, spinning in his palm. A familiar scene, as if mocking him. Wang Anfeng sighed, his eyes filled with melancholy, but he found solace in his heart and muttered to himself. "It seems, I am not the only one who eats a lot." ............ A group of three returned to the Academy. In the long pathway in front of the Academy, the sword marks were still present, and although the bloodstains had been cleaned once, they still left spotty traces on the ground, mingling with the dust and dirt to form a dark red color, like an ugly birthmark on the ground. The air still smelled of fresh blood. By the time they got back to Wang Anfeng''s little wooden cabin, Su the gambler had already come to his senses, the handsome son of a Noble Clan wearing white, had moved a small stool, holding a tea cup in both hands, and was sitting in front of Wang Anfeng''s wooden cabin. Next to him rested a longsword in its scabbard. The whole person seemed like a creditor waiting for payback. Without speaking, one could still feel the resentment emanating from him, ready to burst into the sky. When he saw Wang Anfeng, Su Wenchang''s originally vacant and unfocused eyes lit up with a cold gleam; he stood up abruptly, teeth clenched, and shouted loudly: "Wang Anfeng, get your ass over here!" Wang Anfeng looked somewhat embarrassed, raised his right hand and greeted: "Ah, gambler, have you eaten..." "I''ve brought you some breakfast snacks." Su Wenchang''s handsome brows inverted in anger, almost bursting out laughing with fury, and with his right hand gripping the sword, he repeatedly smashed it on the ground, ''sneering'': "Eat?" "I''ll eat your big ghost head! You poked me and almost took half my life, eat eat eat, you think I could go to Duke Zhou in my dreams to beg for food?!" Wang Anfeng looked at Su Wenchang, who was full of complaints, and forced a wry smile without a word. This incident was indeed his fault, so naturally, he repeatedly bowed and apologized; after doing so three times, he managed to alleviate some of Su Wenchang''s anger. Grumbling softly, Su Wenchang snatched the meat bun from Wang Anfeng''s side, chewed it vigorously, while Wang Anfeng poured tea for him on the side, and ''apologized'' with a smile: "However, Gambler, you''ve been quite diligent in your cultivation recently..." Su Wenchang rolled his eyes and said indistinctly: "It wasn''t me who unlocked the acupuncture point." Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, and then he remembered someone. At this moment, soft laughter came from inside the cabin. Xue Qinshuang, dressed in white, stepped out from the door. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the weather was turning cold, she still held a Folding Fan in her hand and a White Jade hung at her waist, her demeanor elegant and dashing. With a smile tinged with mockery, she said: "To think you didn''t detect my presence, Anfeng, your cultivation has been a bit lax." Meng Yuexue''s eyes widened in amazement, murmuring: "So, so beautiful..." Next to her, Chuan Lian quickly lifted his hand and pulled on his junior sister, whispering: "Junior sister, this is a gentleman, how can you describe him as beautiful? "It''s rather disrespectful." Then he smiled apologetically at Xue Qinshuang. Meng Yuexue looked at her wooden-faced senior brother, murmured a few words under her breath, and looked somewhat unconvinced. Xue Qinshuang nodded slightly to the two, came over to Wang Anfeng, sized him up, and said with a beaming smile: "Is the matter resolved?" Wang Anfeng nodded slightly. He briefly recounted what had happened, omitting the part where he had confronted the expert from the Fire Refining Sect, only mentioning that the latter''s suspicions had no grounds as by that logic, his own likelihood was even higher than Wang Anfeng''s. After hearing that, Xue Qinshuang nodded slightly and looked at Wang Anfeng with interest, saying: "It seems you have made a breakthrough." "When shall we spar a bit?" Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned by the comment, a feeling of eagerness rising in his heart. By now, his suspicions had been greatly reduced, his state of mind was relatively relaxed, and he had broken through to the Eighth Rank cultivation level. His skills in palm strikes, swordsmanship, Qinggong, and Finger Technique had all made substantial progress. Therefore, he too wanted to test just how far he was from Xue Shisan, the strongest among his peers. Just then, Su Wenchang swallowed the last bite of the meat bun, furrowed his brow slightly, and said: "Don''t relax too much yet." Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "The person behind the curtain has likely done this because they hold a grudge against you. In order to make you clash with the Fire Refining Sect, they killed over a dozen lives. Before the real culprit is caught, do not involve yourself further in this matter, it benefits you not at all." Wang Anfeng was taken aback, turned to look at Su Wenchang, his eyes widening, and said: "Over a dozen lives?!" Su Wenchang nodded slightly, saying: "Didn''t you go to the Fire Refining Sect? Don''t you know?" Wang Anfeng shook his head, replying: "The man from the Fire Refining Sect only said that Wei Qi died by the sword, he didn''t mention anything else." Su Wenchang sneered, adding: "No wonder, after all, their Young Master was among the dead." "To my knowledge, aside from Wei Qi, there were fifteen other lives lost in the Fire Refining Sect last night." "Most of them were maids and servants recruited from Fufeng City, likely killed by chance on the killer''s path, to prevent even the slightest risk of information leakage. Every person encountered was cleanly slain, not a single survivor." "You can see the ruthlessness in that act." "After being employed by the Fire Refining Sect, one steps into Jianghu. Though the wages are much higher, one must assume many risks." Chapter 169 Knowing there are tigers on the mountain, why still head towards this mountain? (2/2)_2 "Fortunately, you extracted yourself from this affair in time. The one who shouldn''t have a headache now is that person. However, even so, during this period, you should be extra careful and not get involved in this matter again. Who knows what that desperate person might do?" Having spoken, he shook his head, seemingly with a sigh, yet he felt as though he had stirred up the temperaments of both Xue Qinshuang, waved his hand, and changed the subject, laughing: "Let''s not talk about it anymore, let''s not bring up such depressing matters." "Anfeng, you should be happy that you were able to escape this situation." "Speaking of which, you two have been here for a long time, yet I''ve never seen you both go all out. I''m actually quite interested." sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Chuan Lian nodded repeatedly, truly sighed, and said: "Brother Wang''s martial arts are truly the only ones I''ve seen in my life." Meng Yuexue looked at Wang Anfeng, then at the very ''beautiful'' Xue Qinshuang, also with a twinkle in her eyes, seemingly very interested, she said: "Yes, Big Brother Wang, do you still want me to hold your sword scabbard?" Xue Qinshuang looked at the interested crowd, then back at Wang Anfeng, who showed no change in expression. Watching the young man draw his longsword from behind amidst the cheering of many friends, he pointed it diagonally at the ground. Around him, Qi Force stirred but he did not make a move, closed his folding fan, and gently tapped it against his palm, saying: "Forget it, I''m not in the mood to fight today." "We''ll put this battle on account for now." "We''ll talk about it later." ............ After a day or two, the matter of the Fire Refining Sect had fermented and gradually swept through the entire Fufeng County City. At the same time, Wang Anfeng''s reputation also began to rise. Almost everyone was convinced that in the next issuance of the rankings, Wang Anfeng would surely be listed on the Terrestrial Fiend List, ranking among the top hundred martial artists in the entire Great Qin. The number of people coming to visit him suddenly increased. Not lacking were the young masters from noble clans within Fufeng County, bringing heavy gifts. Often, there were also beautiful clan young ladies following beside their brothers, curiously sizing him up, then bowing gracefully. Mere words were enough to make their faces flush with shyness, a feast for the eyes. The original wooden hut was bustling with visitors, and today, even the Murong clan from the city, with Young Master Murong Tong leading, brought several people over for a visit. But Wang Anfeng was not here. In front of the Fire Refining Sect''s business premises. The bluestone floor, cold autumn dew heavy. Yet an old woman was sitting on the ground, already aged with chicken-skin and crane hair, wearing plain white, lying on the ground, crying incessantly. The brawny man guarding the door was also helpless, constantly explaining, and again handed over a bag full of silver coins. The old woman slapped the bag of money to the ground with a palm, making a clattering sound. Her eyes red, crying out: "What do I need your stinking money for? I just want my dear grandson..." "I want the person, sob sob sob..." Not far away at a tea stall, a Jianghu man frowned and said: "Why is this old woman still persisting here endlessly..." "I see that the Fire Refining Sect hasn''t been holding back any silver coins." As the tea master served good tea, he sighed and said: "What''s the use of money when the person is gone..." "Everyone knows that working in a Jianghu sect is risky, just like escort runninghigher pay, higher risk." "As for others, who want money but not life, that''s their choice." "But this old woman and her granddaughter relied on each other. The girl went into the Fire Refining Sect to earn money for her grandmother''s medical treatment, always keeping it from her grandmother, saving money every day, only coming here to eat some free tea to fill her stomach." "The other day she came here for tea, saying she was about to save enough money. "I thought this girl would make it through, alas, alas..." The Jianghu man was also silent. Even having wandered Jianghu for many years, his heart felt heavy at this moment; he took a sip of tea, listening to the cries beside his ear, he slammed the teacup down on the table, spit out a mouthful, and said: "This Jianghu, damn it, it''s really messed up!" From behind his table, a voice called out. "Shopkeeper, time to settle the bill." The young man in a blue shirt stood up, his wooden sword strapped to his back. People around him recognized the rising young martial artist, voices of surprise rang out, one after another. They rushed to talk to this guardian of letters but were also a bit intimidated. Amid the deep autumn, the lively scene continued. Meanwhile, a few dozen steps away, a white-haired old person, alone and kneeling, continued to cry unabated, making the lively area seem all the more heated. Wang Anfeng walked over, knelt down to level with the old person, handed over some food from his hand, and said softly: "Old lady, please eat something... The old woman slammed it down with her hand, her eyes, red from crying for a long time, said: "I won''t eat, I just want my dear grandson..." "Sob sob sob..." Wang Anfeng was silent, picked up the food, broke off the dirty part, and passed the clean portion back, struggling to speak: "Grandma, the dead can''t be brought back to life..." "Conserve your grief." The old lady wept loudly: "Conserve grief at a time like this, I can''t conserve grief!" "Do you know, my dear granddaughter had prepared her dowry, in a few days, I was supposed to see her married, see her living a good life... woohoo..." "Now, now it''s all gone..." "And the person who killed my dear granddaughter is still living a carefree life... Where are those heroes?! Where are they?! The patrol officers of Great Qin, where are they?!" "My dear granddaughter believed in this world until her death, believed in heroes, believed in patrol officers, believed in all of you, woohoo... She believed in that world until her death..." "But now what?" "Where are they?!" Wang Anfeng clenched his teeth slightly, but his expression became even more gentle, and he said: "Grandma, how about we make a bet?" "The murderer will definitely be caught." "There are always heroes..." Whether it was due to her advanced age, her energy not as good as before, or because Wang Anfeng seemed very convincing, gradually, the old woman ceased crying, clutched the tea snack like a lost soul, and departed. Wang Anfeng slowly stood up, pursed his lips, and turned towards the Academy. His right hand was raised. Having exerted too much force just now, his fingernails had pierced the skin of his palm, and drops of fresh blood fell on the somewhat dirty tea snack. In his mind, he recalled what Su Wenchang had said two days ago. ''You shouldn''t get involved in this matter any longer. That murderer is now in pain from having his plans disrupted by you. The power of the Fire Refining Sect is also about to arrive; he must be busy erasing traces, unable to spare his hands to deal with you.'' ''If you meddle further, it will be extremely dangerous.'' Wang Anfeng picked up the tea snack, put it in his mouth. He strode away. ............ That night. Wang Anfeng didn''t go to Shaolin Temple, but instead, with a wooden sword on his back, he left his wooden hut directly. Having walked dozens of steps, he was startled by a silhouette ahead. The figure appeared to be humming a tune; sensing Wang Anfeng, the melody stopped, and with a light laugh, stepped out of the darkness, revealed under the moonlight. Although dressed as a man, her original features were recognizable; it was Xue Qinshuang. Today, unlike other days, she was not holding a folding fan but instead bore a longsword on her back. She seemed to have anticipated Wang Anfeng''s actions and said with a smile: "Couldn''t hold back anymore?" Wang Anfeng pursed his lips and said: "Miss Xue..." Xue Qinshuang, with hands clasped behind her back, leisurely said: "Are you trying to find an excuse to dissuade me, to make me go back?" Caught in his intentions, Wang Anfeng opened his mouth but was unsure what better to say. Xue Qinshuang stepped forward and said: "Then, why not listen to my reason?" Under the moonlight, Xue Qinshuang''s brown eyes slightly glistened. She sized up the young man and softly laughed: Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "Do you carry the weight of those dead dozen or so lives on yourself?" "Do you think that if it weren''t for you, they might not have been involved, might not have died?" "Thus, when Su Wenchang and the others were happy about delivering you from danger that day, were you feeling stifled inside? You even lost the mood to fight me..." "So, you plan to avoid the daytime scrutiny and go secretly looking for that expert from the Fire Refining Sect at night? Do you want to get the last clue from him?" Wang Anfeng fell silent for a while, then shook his head and said: "No." "In Jianghu, life is unpredictable, fortune and misfortune hard to foresee; anyone can die for a variety of reasons. How could I be so naive?" "It''s just that..." Xue Qinshuang, curious, repeated: "Just?" Wang Anfeng focused and said: "Just that I promised an old lady, wanted to get a clear understanding for her. That''s all." PS: Second update... Chapter 170 Dont Trust Strangers... (1\\?) Xue Qinshuang glanced at Wang Anfeng, smiled, and said nothing, nor did she turn to leave. Wang Anfeng felt helpless, realizing that Xue Qinshuang''s strength was far superior to his own. He fell silent then spoke no further, leaping into the air. With gentle taps of his toes on the green wall, he had already landed outside without making a sound. On their way, they carefully avoided the patrol officers and pedestrians. As long as they didn''t encounter a martial artist of the Middle Third Rank, using their light-footed movement techniques to achieve this was not difficult. They proceeded quietly towards the direction of the Fire Refining Sect. Within this entire case, there still remained two issues. First, when Wei Qi came to the restaurant searching for Chuan Lian, the cause of death for his men. Had it not been for the gruesome death of that businessman, directly pointing to Chuan Lian, who was on good terms with Wang Anfeng, Wang Anfeng would certainly not have encountered Wei Qi again. And with Wei Qi''s obstinate and uncompromising nature, upon receiving the information, he would never consider it further and would seek revenge at the first opportunity. This led to Wang Anfeng and him confronting each other directly, which exposed the Thunder Vigor. The next day, Wei Qi was found dead, and all clues pointed directly at Wang Anfeng. Second, the materials collected by the master from the Fire Refining Sect. He had always protected Chuan Lian, yet he coincidentally began forging weapons on the day of the incident, leaving Wei Qi''s side and thus giving the murderer a chance. As for who else knew the Three Laughs Yin Luo Finger Technique from Pharmacist Valley, Wang Anfeng had once inquired Chuan Lian, who claimed he didn''t know anyone else. If it was not Chuan Lian hiding something related to this matter, then indeed he genuinely didn''t know. Wang Anfeng chose to believe him. Regarding where the Fire Refining Sect master obtained his materials, this clue was relatively simple to obtain, just by asking the master directly. As a master of the Fire Refining Sect, yet failed in his duties and caught in the whirlwind of the Young Master''s violent death, he was certainly eager to find the murderer. With a serene expression, Wang Anfeng and Xue Qinshuang arrived at the Fire Refining Sect. A ten-zhang tall Iron Spear Banner pointed straight into the sky. Xue Qinshuang took her eyes off it, and said, "Are you not worried that he might be the one who killed Wei Qi?" Wang Anfeng, with a calm demeanor, replied, Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire "Without having found the real murderer, not only could he be the suspect, even I could possibly be the one who killed Wei Qi. All I''m doing now is to prove my innocence." Xue Qinshuang''s brown eyes widened as she looked at Wang Anfeng, and said, "And you still dare to come here?" Wang Anfeng raised his gaze to the front wall, and calmly said, "If he is the murderer, he dares not kill me now." "I''ve already left a short note, informing the gamblers that right now everyone in Jianghu believes that he killed Wei Qi and framed me." "If I vanish while visiting the Fire Refining Sect, the suspicions on him would never be cleared." His voice paused slightly, and the young man seemed to slightly smile as he said, "According to my master, this situation is like having mud in your trousers, unbearably stinking." "Senior, what do you think?" At that moment, a side door was forcefully pushed open by a vigorous force. An elder in gray, holding a heavy hammer, stood inside, gasping for air, glaring at Wang Anfeng. Eventually, he grit his teeth, moved aside, and hoarsely said, "Come, in" Wang Anfeng gave a slight nod and responded, "Junior is intruding." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After speaking, he stepped in unwaveringly without drawing his sword. The elder watched his retreating figure, recalling the humiliation a few days ago. A flash of murderous intent and madness crossed his eyes. At that moment, he felt a chill creeping up his spine, causing the hairs on his neck to stand and his body to stiffen slightly. Footsteps echoed by his ear, approaching and then receding. The ''young man'' in a white robe crossed over. His footsteps were light, and he seemed to be humming a tune, sprightly yet dignified. Yet the elder felt his heart trembling lightly, sensing the sharp ''qi'' aiming at his forehead, causing tears to seep from his eyes, unable to maintain his calm any longer, standing frozen on the spot like a statue. Only after the two had gone several meters away did he finally take a deep breath of relief, sweat beading on his forehead. Looking down at his right hand gripping the hammer, he saw visible frost, freezing his palm so the veins bulged and the skin turned pale. Even though he possessed the Sixth Rank Inner Strength of the Fire Refining Sect, he couldn''t melt it. His face turned pale, and the murderous intent in his heart scattered instantly. ........................... "Has the pawn entered the game?" An imposing man looked out at the moon, not turning around, dressed in a wide-sleeved robe decorated with dragons and phoenixes amidst clouds, wafting a persistent medicinal scent. A hoarse voice replied, "He''s already gone." Another man''s voice said, "They went to find the Fire Refining Sect, probably to meet He Yuanming and inquire about the materials." The man nodded slightly, casually picked up a chess piece from beside him, and placed it on an adjacent unfinished game, remarking, "Indeed a chivalrous one," "Now, all I need to do is watch this chess piece walk into its own demise..." "To observe the game without comment, that is what a gentleman does." "Be gone." The two behind him acknowledged and turned to leave. Only the final figure remained in the room. Outside, moonlight fell on the ground, casting a ghostly white. On the left, a man dressed in gray, habitually bearing a slight smile, affable and approachable, much like a regular market vendor, shook his head and exclaimed: "The Sect Leader remains as formidable as ever." "One situation leads to another, yet who could have anticipated that the guardian of the library, having broken out of the trap, would end up burrowing deeper into the deadlock." The raspy voice of the woman fell silent then suddenly laughed sharply, her voice short and piercing, like that of a specter: "Because he is a swordsman." "In this world, there really are such fools, who seek their own death, and no one else can be blamed." The man beside her, resembling a teahouse owner, clapped leisurely and remarked: "There are always some, but they are all dead." "Madam, take more care on that front, I shall take my leave first." With a laugh, he leaped up, his aura soaring like a dragon, already a Seventh Rank Martial Artist in Jianghu, renowned in his own right. The remaining person scoffed, muttering: "Take care for what?" "A fly can never break through a spider''s web; crashing into it amounts only to a path of death, in any case, that guardian will surely get the message, no need for unnecessary moves." The dark clouds covering the bright moon gathered and then dispersed. This man did not stride away but trembled and shuffled forward step by step. The ghostly white moonlight illuminated his features. It was an elderly man with a benevolent face, his hair thin and wispy, dressed in gray, his back hunched, trembling as he walked forward. As if reminded of something, he patted his sleeve and smiled benevolently: "Wang Anfeng''s head can be exchanged for a fine tonic." "My dear grandchild, no need to rush." ........................... Within Fire Refining Sect. The old man, wearing a grave expression, said: "This matter, you need not come looking for me, I already knew that the person who sent these materials was problematic." "I have already looked into it." Wang Anfeng seemed not surprised and asked: "May I ask, elder, what came of it?" The old man glanced at him, his tone wooden: "They are all dead..." Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, his pupils dilating slightly, feeling the only lead that could have been followed was now abruptly cut off, his voice lifted slightly and he said: "Dead?" "How can it be?! No... Elder, how did that person die?" Old man He Yuanming looked at him once again, his eyes slightly enigmatic, and said: "Died from a unique poison of Pharmacist Valley." ..................... Under the moonlight. The trembling old woman stood in the courtyard. Her hands soaked in a medicinal liquid, when she lifted them, what were once chicken claw-like palms suddenly transformed smooth, pale, and elongated. The old woman''s smile was benevolent as she drew her hands close to her face and murmured: "My dear grandchild." "Did you miss grandma..." "Yes, ah-haha, grandma missed you too..." Under the eerie white moonlight, the old woman''s hands, like orchids blooming late, chirped and sang in a low voice a traditional opera tune, trembling and discordant, her hands growing frightfully longer and paler. PS: The last scene of the first part, today will be a massive update... not sure how much, giving it my all. Initially thought to name it, ''The Beatdown from Jianghu'' Chapter 171 Reconnected Clues (2/?) Pharmacist Valley. Again, it was Pharmacist Valley. Wang Anfeng took a slight breath, his expression showing a slight change. The beginning of the matter was due to a subordinate of Wei Qi, a steward of the Fire Refining Sect, who died under the unique skill of Pharmacist Valley. The final clue also ended under the unique poison of Pharmacist Valley. Wang Anfeng and Xue Qinshuang exchanged glances, shook their heads, and said, "This kind of blatant tactic is almost going to put Pharmacist Valley and the Fire Refining Sect directly at odds." "It couldn''t have been done by the people of Pharmacist Valley." He Yuanming sneered and said, "Regardless, the news has already been sent back to the Elder of my Fire Refining Sect." "You''d better give up soon." Relations between sects are not so simple. Since the clues broke off due to Pharmacist Valley, regardless of the truth, in order not to be underestimated, there will inevitably be a conflict between the two sects. Wang Anfeng narrowed his eyes and said, "Take me to see the body." Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire He Yuanming, annoyed by his request but noticing Xue Qinshuang beside him, had his rage quenched and with a snort, turned around and said, "If you want to see, then come." ..................... "What? The last clue, that person was poisoned with our valley''s rare poison?!" The next day, Chuan Lian almost screamed. Even he, who had never previously left Pharmacist Valley, understood the gravity of the situation and instantly became panicked, his face filled with dismay. Meng Yuexue was comparatively calm, looking at Wang Anfeng and saying, "Brother Wang, Brother Xue, may I see the body?" Wang Anfeng nodded slightly and spoke gravely, "I trust that you weren''t involved, but whether or not this poison is your doing can only be identified by you." "The body has been taken to the Fire Refining Sect; let''s go." Meng Yuexue pursed her lips and followed Wang Anfeng and the others, hurrying to the Fire Refining Sect. In a space originally used in the Fire Refining Sect for storing ore, lay several men, their expressions normal but lifeless, their eyes wide open and clouded, far from their original color. Meng Yuexue knelt on the ground, examining each of these foul-smelling bodies. After checking the last man''s palm, her face was pale. She looked up at He Yuanming next to her, then at Wang Anfeng and Xue Qinshuang, and nodded hesitantly, saying hoarsely, "This is indeed our Pharmacist Valley''s poison." "But the specific technique applied is not the usual oneit''s much more sinister." "It seems like a derivation from the same sect, but has followed a path of wickedness. The variants are beyond my limited experience; I fear I must return to the valley and consult with Closed Guard Grandpa to understand it." Returning to Pharmacist Valley? Wang Anfeng''s eyes widened slightly. His instincts sensed unease and danger. All clues pointed directly at this sect. If he were not cautious in his heart, that would be unusual. Just then, from outside the Fire Refining Sect, came exclamations. Chuan Lian, who had stayed behind at the Academy, rushed in holding a letter, frantically calling out, "Junior sister, Brother Wang!" "We''ve received a reply from the valley!" Before he could finish speaking, Meng Yuexue snatched the letter, quickly scanning the text. Her face then grew somber, and looking at Wang Anfeng, she said, "Father says it could be that uncle who fled the sect over a decade ago." "I didn''t even know I had such an uncle" As they were talking, an elderly man with white hair and beard, who had been accompanying Chuan Lian, entered the Fire Refining Sect. Chuan Lian had entered hurriedly due to his anxiousness, while this elder had lagged behind. Upon seeing this elderly man, He Yuanming''s expression grew solemn, and he stood up to greet him, addressing him as Divine Doctor. Chuan Lian introduced this elder to Wang Anfeng and the others. He was indeed the respected elder that Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue had come to visit in Fufeng County City. His martial arts skills were average, but he had been a well-renowned physician for many years. Wang Anfeng and the others paid their respects, and the old man, smiling, nodded his head. Despite his age, he bent down to examine the bodies, and while doing so, he frowned and said, "This poison is vicious, leaving no chance for antidote, truly his handiwork." "Years ago, he had a conflict with your Master and defected from the sect. Since then, his whereabouts have been unknown for many years, and today, we are unexpectedly targeted by his poison skill." Halfway through speaking, he suddenly uttered a soft ''Huh,'' surprised, and looked at one of the bodies, a man dressed luxuriously with noble features. He withdrew a silver needle from his person, swept his hand over the needle case, and several silver needles entered the man''s body. Seeing this, everyone was puzzled, but Wang Anfeng had an idea and watched the elder''s actions. The elder then inserted several more needles into acupuncture points and flicked his fingers lightly. The man, who had been utterly silent, suddenly coughed up a clot of dirty blood. Although he was still very unstable, he shifted from death to life and showed some signs of vitality. Everyone was visibly shocked, and Chuan Lian exclaimed, "Is he is he alive?!" The old Divine Doctor exhaled and chuckled, "Indeed." "This person must have had something that preserved his life amidst this poison skill, maintaining a hint of vitality." Meng Yuexue''s eyes brightened as she looked at Wang Anfeng and said, "Brother Wang, the clue isn''t lost!" Wang Anfeng nodded slightly, a trace of joy appearing on his face. If this man could be saved, they could discern more information, and from those clues deduce the identity and appearance of the perpetrator. Thus, they could seek justice for those who had died unjustly. In the midst of this, the old man frowned slightly and interrupted their joy, saying, "Do not overthink it." "This poison skill is driven by Pharmacist Valley''s unique Inner Strength, and I cannot undo it." "Only that old immortal inside Pharmacist Valley can detoxify it." Meng Yuexue was startled, then said, "Then I''ll set off for the valley immediately, and ask Grandfather to come out," The elder waved his hand and spoke again, "That won''t do, that won''t do." "Even at the fastest, it would take two days. By then, the life-saving item will have lost its effect. I must have the inner strength of you two to stabilize this man''s injury." "Otherwise, the poison will infiltrate internally, and even immortals can''t save him." Meng Yuexue opened her mouth and said, "This" Wang Anfeng''s eyes slightly closed, recalling the innocent lives lost, the stories told by the tea scholar, and the lonely old woman crying endlessly. He suppressed his instinctive unease and sense of danger, took a breath, and spoke, "Miss Meng, you and Brother Chuan, stay here and help the elder detoxify." "Pharmacist Valley, I will go." ........................... "Having discovered the clues left behind, Wang Anfeng will surely look for people from Pharmacist Valley." "And the people of Pharmacist Valley can''t fail to notice that old immortal here." "And with that old immortal''s medical skills, he will surely find that some can still be saved. But to remove the poison, one must master the Everlasting Spring Scripture of Pharmacist Valley, and must return to Pharmacist Valley." "But that person here also cannot be away from the inner strength of Pharmacist Valley to counter the poison skill." "Therefore, those two disciples from Pharmacist Valley inevitably cannot leave." "And Wang Anfeng will never allow the clues before his eyes to be severed, he will certainly choose to go to Pharmacist Valley himself, and to gain trust, there must be proof." "The old man is in seclusion and rarely leaves the Inner Valley." "And outsiders, without having cultivated with the corresponding elixir, wishing to meet the old man and enter the Inner Valley, must open the Maze Formation." "Once the Maze Formation is opened, in just a moment, it''s enough to decide the survival or destruction of Pharmacist Valley. A two-hundred-year-old sect would be destroyed in an instant" A tall man with a pen in hand sighed lightly and said, "How about this story?" The old woman behind him with thin hair laughed and said, "Utterly fascinating, utterly fascinating." "It''s just a pity for that hero, full of ardor, yet merely a pawn." "That day he mentioned there was still time for heroes, I was indeed quite touched." The man casually said, "Without strength, yet wanting to act heroically and righteously, naturally he can only be a pawn." "Gentlemen and heroes," "These two kinds of people are always the easiest to trust others, and because of that, they are also the easiest to become pawns." His voice paused slightly, then he shook his head and carelessly threw the brush onto the white paper on the desk. The splattered ink stains smeared the characters ''Wang Anfeng'' beyond recognition. The man stood with his hands behind his back, leisurely said, "Notify Danfeng Valley." "The goods they requested are ready, prepare the silver coin." The amiable man beside him acknowledged and turned to leave, while the man stood with his hands behind his back, gazing afar out the window, a cold smile forming at his lips, and he murmured softly, "Master" "Disciple really misses you." ...................... In a city in Fufeng, there was a tavern. Atop the roof stood a handsome Taoist. The Taoist looked at the sky, his right thumb rapidly tapping on the knuckle of his forefinger as if calculating something, smacked his lips, and suddenly said playfully, "Ahxiao, since the Qingfeng Edge Great Elder''s birthday banquet, how long has it been since we last collaborated?" "I''ve missed you quite a bit." A tall man in vigorous attire appeared behind him. With an indifferent expression, he responded, "The time of forty-seven human heads." The Taoist chuckled and said, "Why so dull? The last mission was about forcing people to die and incidentally exhuming graves and such." "Yet, upon reuniting, you speak of human heads again." "Speaking like that, anyone would know you''re a bad guy." Ahxiao, with a cold demeanor, said, "I am indeed a bad guy." The Taoist snorted in disdain, not continuing the conversation, just gazing at the sky and lazily said, "This time closing the circle, who knows how many pawns will die." "And how many fools who deem themselves gentlemen will perish." He then stretched lazily and said, "Let''s go, let''s go early to see." Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ahxiao, indifferent, asked, "Where to? What for?" The Taoist lazily answered, "Pharmacist Valley." "To observe the affairs of the world, to watch the pawns struggle." PS: The last two people mentioned appeared during the grave-digging after the Qingfeng Edge anniversary feast. Second post There should be more, Chapter 172 A Beating from the Jianghu (1/1) Outside Fufeng City, a black and a white horse neighed as they galloped away. A friendly-faced man watched the blue-shirted youth with a wooden sword on the black horse and slightly nodded, then turned his gaze to the white-shirted youth beside him, feeling slightly uneasy. But after pondering for a moment, he dismissed the unease. They were all teenagers, around fifteen or sixteen. What could they possibly do? Could they really turn the world upside down? He sneered twice and turned to leave. Someone he knew recognized him and greeted him. He smiled back and nodded, exchanging warm pleasantries, appearing very approachable. After a brief chat, he walked towards a residential complex. On this not-so-long journey, about ten people recognized him. And he seemed to quite enjoy this feeling, knowing every family''s affairs in his hometown intimately. When he returned to that residence, an elderly woman with gray hair was standing at the door. The man''s smile slightly faded as he approached her and whispered, "Grandma, is the master still inside?" The old woman nodded and said, "He''s in there every day; you know that." Her voice paused, and she smirked again, "I wonder what kind of treasure is inside that could make the master so obsessed..." The man frowned and said, "Grandma, be careful with your words." The old woman chuckled disdainfully yet truly stopped talking, guessing in her mind about how precious the treasure must be to warrant such secrecy from the master. Inside the house. The man in the green robe, who had meticulously set a deadly trap for Wang Anfeng, opened his eyes, his expression calm. He glanced at the portrait on the main hall and sighed leisurely, "Master, it has finally come to this day... the Shennong Scripture, the White Jade Red Sun Pill." "You wouldn''t give them to me back then, and now none of you can escape, including your life..." "The world buzzes, all for profit; the world hustles, all for benefit." "The word ''benefit'' is the greatest truth in the world." "It was you who taught me this." Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Do not blame me." As his voice fell, he casually picked up a white piece from beside him and placed it on the chessboard. The previously peaceful situation suddenly turned extremely dangerous and fierce. The man firmly watched the chess piece, then turned and left the room. Looking at his subordinates, his expression no longer carried the affable look from before, but was merely a calm instruction, "Deploy all the prepared spies immediately." "There is something in Pharmacist Valley that the hall master needs to obtain at all costs." The old woman chuckled and said, "Rest assured, master, three exquisite gifts have already been prepared." "They will surely be liked by everyone..." The man in the green robe leisurely said, "That would be best." "Let''s go, be careful not to miss the right time..." "Yes." The old woman and the man bowed and left. As they departed, several silver-feathered Flying Eagles soared into the sky from the courtyard, circling twice before heading westward. The Flying Eagles were naturally very fast, not inferior to a Middle Third Rank martial artist, and this one was a rare breed among them. Its wings flapped powerfully, quickly leaving the scenery below behind. After an unknown duration, it suddenly cried out and descended. It landed in a courtyard where a tall woman stood emotionlessly, tearing off the message from the Flying Eagle and coldly stating, "White Tiger Hall has set off." "Prepare to leave." Beside her, a man with a distressed expression sighed, "I truly do not wish to get involved in these affairs; White Tiger isn''t some big cat that can be tamed easily. Who knows when it might tear us apart with one swipe of its paw." The tall woman gave him an indifferent glance and said, "We need a new headquarters." "Pharmacist Valley is easy to defend but hard to attack, which makes it suitable." "Besides, the ''Fufeng Scroll Keeper'' who caused the death of Xia Changqing, the protector, is also there. His head is worth as much as a Middle Third Rank." The distressed man grumbled and sighed, "Well, okay then..." "Speaking of which, this involves Protector Xia Changqing, so we can also invite the woman who admired the protector, and also..." As the distressed man continued to mutter under his breath, the woman shifted her gaze away and coldly ordered, "All members of the Remnant Section, attack." "Take your weapons and hand-crossbows, this time, wipe out everyone in Pharmacist Valley, even children under ten years old." "Anyone who can bring the Scroll Keeper''s head will be greatly rewarded." Instantly, numerous figures dashed out, all wearing masks with dull eyes. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among these numerous figures, the woman lifted her head. Under the sunlight, her skin seemed almost transparent, with faint, crisscrossing scars visible, chilling to behold. A mask covered her face, resembling a demon from Purgatory, half smiling and half crying, but her eyes were fiercely malignant, chilling anyone who saw her. She looked at the distressed man beside her and spoke indifferently, "I, Danfeng... no, the Remnant." "Shall reemerge in Jianghu... all who are involved shall die." "Xia Changqing is dead, but before his death, he had prepared plans for after his death. All related personnel can now be mobilized for something critical, you must not." "Don''t hold these cards in your hand until they rot, and also be unwilling to play them." ......... At the Fire Refining Sect. A robust man with an aura of hidden dominance strode out, followed by a dozen martial artists wielding sharp blades. An elderly man with white hair and beard tightly gripped the young man''s hand, saying, "Sect Leader, you mustn''t, you mustn''t do this..." "The case of Qi''er must not be the doing of Pharmacist Valley. What are you planning by taking people there?!" Chapter 172 A Beating from Jianghu (1\\1)_2 The man nonchalantly pushed the elder aside and said, "What are you doing?" "No matter what, my son is dead. To recklessly deploy the strength of the Fire Refining Sect for vengeance over one person''s death is foolish. His death is his own fault. Moreover, he was exploited by others, a complete waste. Such a waste dying is no loss at all!" "But his death has tarnished the reputation of the Fire Refining Sect." "Even if the killer is later killed, it will still make others look down upon us. With the Jianghu undergoing changes, showing any weakness could lead to countless disciples of our sect getting killed or injured!" "How so? In the Elder''s eyes, are the lives of the Pharmacist Valley disciples worth more than those of the Fire Refining Sect?" The elder said anxiously: "You cannot twist right and wrong. You, you, you, how can you possibly silence the opinions of the entire world?" Upon hearing this, the man burst into loud laughter and said, sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As long as every single being in the Pharmacist Valley is eradicated, what can the so-called truth do? What significance does it hold?" "After today, the whole world will know that it''s the Pharmacist Valley from Fufeng who killed my son and that anyone who challenges the authority of our sect, no matter how far away they are, will be killed by us! You seem to be getting senile, old man. Since when does the Jianghu care about reason?" "If someone slanders another baselessly, confusing right and wrong, that''s nothing but the plotting of some venomous behind-the-scenes mastermind. But with righteous justification, killing them cleanly and completely, and declaring it to the world, everyone will have no choice but to submit. That is the style of a true hero." "In the Jianghu, power is the only reason that matters." "Hahaha, Elder Li, after living for so many years, haven''t you realized this yet?" The elder opened his mouth but could not respond. Just then, the Sect Leader spoke again: "Moreover, we''ve already prepared spies for many years." "If we don''t use them now, they might as well rot." His seemingly casual words, laced with a murderous aura, caused the elder to lose his composure. He raised his hands to grab the man''s wrist, intending to continue persuading him, but the Sect Leader shook him off with a swing of his hand. His wrist shook, and the long knife pointed straight at the elder''s nose as he smiled and said: "I wonder, Elder, does your last name happen to be Fire or Pharmacist?" While his voice was tinged with laughter, the elder''s complexion turned deathly pale, and he tremulously withdrew his hands. Opening his mouth with a forced smile, he said: "Of course, it''s Fire." The Sect Leader looked at him intently for a while, causing him to shake, his face turning pale and cold sweat beading on his forehead. Suddenly, the Sect Leader burst out laughing, saying, "Hahaha, Elder Li, Elder Li, we have been close allies for more than twenty years, transparent and sincere to each other. Only today did I find out your last name is Fire, how interesting... From now on, we shall no longer call you Elder Li, but Elder Fire!" The elder''s face grew even paler, watching the Sect Leader Wei Changkong laugh wildly and unreservedly, sweat continuing to drip from his forehead. Just then, Wei Changkong moved his wrist, sheathing his long knife, and patted the elder''s shoulder, chuckling: "Just a joke, don''t be scared." "Someone, escort the Elder to my room for some tea to calm down. Oh right, bring out that best tea I''ve just prepared." After giving instructions to his men, he laughed again: "Brother knows you have a kind heart and cannot bear to witness the scene of killing." "So, there''s no need for you to get involved." "But this is, after all, a significant matter for our Fire Refining Sect. Rest assured, I''ll bring back the old man''s head for you to see." Elder Li turned ghostly white. Two martial artists had already surrounded him, and he could only watch Wei Changkong stride away. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Let''s go!" ............ Inside Fufeng City. The Fire Refining Sect. Meng Yuexue and Chuan Lian were assisting a senior in suppressing the poison in a patient''s body. They had thought this Detoxification Technique would be extremely strenuous, but to their surprise, they felt scarcely any pressure. Looking over at Chuan Lian, Meng Yuexue saw his expression even more relaxed, spawning a sense of curiosity and unease in her heart. Lately, my senior brother''s martial arts have been advancing rapidly, breaking through one after another. This kind of need for detoxification could be met by him alone. Grandfather Zhang had previously inspected my senior brother''s martial arts, so he couldn''t be unaware of this fact. So why did he insist on us both staying here? If I returned to Pharmacist Valley, it would definitely be simpler. Meng Yuexue felt an inexplicable unease. As she looked at the amiable elder, a terrifying and unsettling thought began to form in her mind. This benevolent senior intentionally let Wang Anfeng go back to Pharmacist Valley, instead of her. Why would he do that? There might indeed be dangers, but then again, he used deception to keep her and Chuan Lian here without a single word of caution to Wang Anfeng. That hardly seems like the action of a Divine Doctor. Grandfather Zhang, what does he know?! The old healer, sensing her gaze, turned to look and smiled, "What''s the matter, Xue''er?" Meng Yuexue opened her mouth, the elderly figure in front of her still the picture of kindness, and unconsciously, she let go of the thought in her mind, assuming it was just her overthinking. She shook her head and said, "Nothing much..." Meanwhile, in Pharmacist Valley. An elder with silver hair stood smiling, saying something, while beside him sat an elder in a green robe, his aura thick and profound, his demeanor tranquil and calm, not like ordinary people. As he sipped tea, he casually said, "Use their own plan against them, lure the traitors of our sect here and surround and annihilate them." "Well done," the elder filled with the scent of medicine laughed, "I dare not accept such praise, dare not." "At that time, we will need the Sect Leader''s assistance," he added. The elder in the green robe nodded slightly. While he agreed, he held no fondness in his heart for the Great Elder of Pharmacist Valley beside him. Since that incident a year ago in Wangxian County, where he had almost died at the hands of that constantly disguised, scheming ''bastard'', he had lost all fondness for such people. Even now, the thought of that ''bastard''s'' frenzied punches still made his heart tremble and filled him with immense fear. Like a fierce tiger descending the mountain! If it weren''t for the Pavilion Master who used the power of the divine weapon to remotely rescue him from his near-death state, If it weren''t for the Pavilion still having a rare elixir, If it weren''t for that old thief who, driven by rage, had just made a breakthrough to Third Rank but was still lacking in foundation... Any single mishap among these coincidences would have seen him turned to dust under that onslaught of punches. How could he still be here, orchestrating from behind the scenes, enjoying compliments from others? Thinking of this, the elder in green''s heart trembled slightly, but he pressed down the fear and dread, collected his expression, and thought to himself: "Even if you are strong enough... alone in the Jianghu, what can you really do?" "You died, I survived, that''s the ultimate truth." "Liu Wuqiu..." With a cold laugh, he raised his hand to drink tea. ............ The setting sun hung low in the sky. Wang Anfeng reined in his mount, standing firm, riding the Exotic Beast named horse that Xue Qinshuang had once gifted him. Gazing at the distant structure shrouded in clouds and mist, he viewed the clouds and mist spreading out from the highest peak, enveloping and winding through Fufeng as one of the "Eight Scenes of Fufeng," said to be like the Jade Void Fairy Palace. The young man exhaled softly. "Finally here." Having encountered no troubles along the road, he now felt a lightness in his heart. As he admired the mist-enshrouded scenery, the cries of the old man uncontrollably sprang into his mind. Wang Anfeng exhaled deeply, pushing aside the medley of thoughts in his heart, raised his eyes to Xue Qinshuang at his side, making one last effort as he said, "Miss Xue, let us part ways here." "There''s no danger here anymore." Xue Qinshuang glanced at him, without replying, but then pointed into the misty mountains and said with a smile, "I didn''t follow you here." "I just came to see the ''Pharmacist Valley Cloud Sea'', one of the Eight Scenes of Fufeng." Her voice paused, then she tilted her head playfully and joked, "Why, am I so disagreeable that I''m spoiling the mood of young master Wang?" Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, then helplessly shook his head, fell silent for a bit, and said in a soft voice, "Thank you..." Xue Qinshuang chuckled, not minding him, squeezed her legs against the horse''s belly, and, amid the resounding neigh of the steed, she had already galloped away first, calling out loud, "Giddy up!" Above the heavens, a Flying Eagle cried out, flapping its wings and soaring, as the clouds and mist stretched endlessly and the daylight faded. Wang Anfeng and Xue Qinshuang urged their horses forward, their forms becoming gradually indistinct, the surging clouds and mist, like some monstrous entity, engulfed them within. Feathers of silver drifted down from the Flying Eagle''s wings. PS: A plot node; the writing block is quite fierce...so today, there''s only one update, please bear with me. PS: This segment of the plot, emmm, the continuous hardships from both Jianghu and society is the inevitable path of growth for the youth, I don''t want to "waa" (seriously). Chapter 173 Fatal Information Gap (1/2) Pharmacist ValleyInner Valley. This place was different from the layout style of the outer valley, devoid of such pavilions and terraces, nor places of martial arts display. It was only in this highest part of the mountain range, Fufeng''s eight sceneries, that it all began. Boundless clouds and mists stretched endlessly from this mountain peak, an endless flow. Standing amongst them, each step presented a new scene, transforming the surroundings with every move, akin to wandering the Jade Void Fairy Palace. Even martial arts masters could only see a few dozen meters around them. To envision distances as far as thousands of meters away as in the past, vividly and in detail, was utterly impossible. Sitting in meditation here could calm the spirit and allow one to internalize and reflect upon one''s heart. The Great Elder, with a compassionate facial expression, handed a piece of letter paper to the Sect Leader in the green robe and respectfully said, "My lord, those two individuals have already arrived at the separate courtyard at the mountain base." "Disciples from our sect are currently leading them up to this mountain peak." The elder in the green robe nodded indifferently and, glancing at him, said lightly, "This Fufeng Cloud Sea is also considered a spiritual place. With the addition of a secret treasure from my Four Symbols Pavilion, various extraordinary treasures'' effects can already be locked." "Even if your disciple has any tricks left, they won''t be able to stir up much trouble." The Great Elder clasped his hands and smiled, saying, "Subordinate thanks the Sect Leader for the treasure." The voice paused, then he spoke again, "However, that individual is inherently sinister and ruthless, and we still hold some concerns." "Should there be any anomalies later, I would ask the Sect Leader for assistance." After speaking, he took a wooden box from his sleeve, which had a red dragon pattern on it, and gently placed it on the table nearby, saying, "Speaking of which, I had once obtained a unique medicine, the purpose of which I have always been ignorant of. The Sect Leader''s martial arts are profound and mysterious, and your insight is extraordinary, far beyond my own. You might recognize this object" The elder in the green robe raised his right hand, caressing the wooden box, his expression slightly more serene, saying, "Don''t worry since you are a subordinate of my Four Symbols Pavilion." "I, as an elder, will ensure your safety." Just then, a strange medicinal fragrance drifted from afar, extremely pure. The Great Elder''s expression slightly changed, but he just smiled and said, "They have arrived." "Please, Sect Leader, stay here and watch a good show." Having said this, he bowed, turned around, and walked about several dozen steps away, before he reached a meditation cushion, sat down cross-legged, and seemed to be starting a closed-door meditation. His face bore a compassionate expression so profound that every wrinkle seemed to be smiling, and the direction he came from was now entirely enveloped by thick clouds and mists, completely obscuring its original appearance. ............ Several hundred meters below this point, Wang Anfeng and Xue Qinshuang were being led by a middle-aged man, stepping into this sea of clouds. Within the clouds, nine directions exhibited a very faint fluctuation. These fluctuations swept across the cloud sea instantly. And then returned to calmness. Inside Shaolin Temple, People like Yuan Ci, who were looking at the "Heavenly Inquiry Scroll Fragment," saw their expressions change slightly. At this moment, they suddenly realized that their perception of the outside world was being suppressed to almost nothing, and it was still rapidly weakening. Mr. Ying frowned slightly, using the Buddha Beads in Wang Anfeng''s hand as a basis, spreading his perception outward. He had just become aware of the unique nature of this cloud sea. The Buddha Beads on Wang Anfeng''s wrist were already enveloped in thick clouds and mists, as if the originally transparent window had been smeared with a layer of murky substance. Yuan Ci and the others, despite their extraordinary martial arts, had to rely on the Buddha Beads themselves to communicate between the inner and outer worlds; their vision obscured, it became impossible to perceive the outside. The Scholar snorted coldly, because the Buddha Beads were being affected by external forces, and his expression was slightly displeased, yet he did not erupt in anger, instead coldly saying, "It''s nothing, he has simply entered a kind of spiritual place." "The ''door'' that connects the inner and outer worlds is temporarily obscured, which is why you cannot see" Wu Changqing suddenly nodded in understanding and responded with a smile, "This place of natural wonders, indeed, it is possible for such things to happen." "Back then, the place where Medicine King Valley was located also experienced these kinds of unusual phenomena, and it was precisely because of this that all sorts of medicinal herbs could grow," The voice paused momentarily as the smile faded, then he sighed again, "However, this time, Anfeng might have to endure some hardship." Wang Anfeng had also mentioned this case to them. From the clues he provided, Wu Changqing and others could tell there was definitely something fishy going on. They had all stumbled and crawled through Jianghu, escaping death countless times. If they were in Wang Anfeng''s position, they would surely have been able to detect the slightest hint and infer even more. But what they knew was limited only to what Wang Anfeng had touched upon. And they did not want Wang Anfeng to be a puppet, nor did they have him investigate according to their ideas. So, although they now saw more than Wang Anfeng, they were like the blind touching an elephant, never imagining that they were on a path leading deeper into an abyss, where a wrong step meant immediate life or death. At that moment, Wu Changqing could only sigh, "However, it''s time for him to take a fall..." "He is very good, but still a child, yet if he is to walk Jianghu," "He cannot always remain a child." The scholar did not elaborate further, Ci Yuan closed his eyes and chanted sutras as if he was not worried, while Hong Luoyu rolled his eyes wildly, saying, "Old medicine pot, what are you afraid of chicken feathers for!" "That kid is the one we trained... Now, a bit of a weakling, a bit stubborn, but at least he''s got that little girl by his side." "With that girl there, even in a small skirmish involving a few Middle Third Rank martial artists, taking that little lunatic and escaping would be absolutely no problem." "A bunch of rotten cucumbers and stinky leeks, good for nothing!" "So, what are you worried about?!" Hong Luoyu smacked his lips, quite regrettably shook his head, then added, "It''s just a pity, with someone like him, why is there no skilled protector around... Otherwise, this game would be stable..." Wu Changqing almost laughed out of irritation at his discontent but shook his head repeatedly. Hong Luoyu''s gaze shifted slightly, looking towards Ying , he suddenly said, "By the way, I have a question and I''m not sure if it should be asked." The scholar glanced at him, indifferently said, "Hold it in." With his thick-skinned face, as if he had not heard the scholar''s words, Hong Luoyu continued jokingly on his own, Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mr. Ying, both that Xue girl and the little lunatic are Lower Third Rank, their Internal Force Martial Body differing only by one rank." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire "What do you think, if it were real, how many moves could the little lunatic last under her?" The scholar''s face turned slightly cold, uninterested in responding, and as Hong Luoyu waited for a while without getting any reply, not detecting any annoyed expression from the scholar, he pursed his lips, finding it boring, and lay floating in the air with a straw between his teeth. But at this moment, Ci Yuan, Hong Luoyu, Wu Changqing, and the stern-faced Mr. Ying all reached the same conclusion in their hearts at the same time. ...Half a move. ............ Beneath the clouds, Xue Qinshuang lifted her face. Her features were clear, her brown eyes slightly shimmered with light. Her attire was a red top over white clothes, not dressed as the dashing young master like usual, instead exuding a bit of heroic vigor, a White Jade hung at her waist, yet she did not carry her usual Folding Fan. Like Wang Anfeng, she carried a sheathed Longsword on her back. The Sword Tassel hung over her shoulder. PS: The first update... Then, as mentioned in the text, the reason the masters could not see was due to a lack of information; without sufficient clues, even good vision is useless. Chapter 174 Seeing (2/2) Wang Anfeng and Xue Qinshuang, led by a middle-aged man, headed higher into the mountain. The clouds parted before their eyes as if they were walking amidst surging waves, devoid of any solidity. Wang Anfeng''s inner strength slowly circulated within him, maintaining his condition in its most perfect state. His longsword was sheathed on his back, ready to be drawn in less than a breath''s time, and five jade vases filled with poisons he concocted himself hung at his waist. He had been dressed like this since they set out from Fufeng City. It was as if he was heading to a battle to the death. In fact, he could see the strangeness in this matter. The death of Wei Qi, the beginning of this affair, and the end of all clues, everything pointed to Pharmacist Valley. To say there was no danger in this journey, he certainly did not believe it. Not only was there danger, but it was considerably great; a small misstep could cost him his life. The best choice, then, was to follow what Su Wenchang had said, "This matter has nothing to do with you, don''t interfere." But at that time, the situation was such that only he himself could come. If he didn''t, the clues would be lost, and those who had died because of him would have died in vain. No matter how the world viewed this outcome, he could never forgive himself. He had not planned to be involved in this matter indefinitely, he just intended to reconnect this broken thread. As long as the people from Pharmacist Valley could save the person critically poisoned, it would become clear who had secretly ordered the Fire Refining Sect masters to abandon Wei Qi, and everything that followed would become extremely clear. At that time, being Fire Refining Sect, the foremost martial arts sect in Fufeng with numerous masters, would definitely resolve this matter with clarity, and with so many masters to associate with, having an unbroken thread of clues and mobilizing sect power, they would surely capture that murderer. Absolutely! Pharmacist Valley could also use this opportunity to clear the suspicions against them. And those who died wrongfully, could rest in peace. Wang Anfeng let out a breath, becoming more resolute, but then thought of Xue Qinshuang, who had come with him, and an unusual annoyance arose in his heart; he had his reasons to risk coming here, and she was just as obstinate as him, impossible to persuade. The most important point... Wang Anfeng simply couldn''t defeat her. Biting his lip slightly, Xue Qinshuang noticed his gaze, turned her head towards him, a faint smile on her lips revealing a small dimple on her left cheek, and she asked in a cheerful tone, "What''s wrong?" Looking at that familiar face, Wang Anfeng exhaled, his mind cleared of miscellaneous thoughts, leaving only tranquility. He shook his head and said, "Nothing much." The girl seemed unconcerned, nodded, and turned her head away, hands behind her back as she looked at one of Fufeng''s eight scenic views, the Sea of Clouds stretching endlessly, seemingly oblivious to any danger, her demeanor quite relaxed. Wang Anfeng pursed his lips, withdrew his gaze, and murmured quietly to himself. Miss Xue has been drawn into this because of me. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire If real danger arises, I will risk my life to secure a chance of survival for her. Thinking this, he raised his hand and gently tapped his forehead, scolding himself internally. We have already come inside Pharmacist Valley, how could there be danger here? Really... It''s just wild thoughts! Thinking this way, isn''t it a disservice to Brother Chuan and Miss Meng''s trust, and even more so to the people of Pharmacist Valley? They were willing to let him enter the Inner Valley and make an effort to save a stranger. Such thoughts of his are really too much. Indeed, they shouldn''t be. ........................ The mountain trail gradually ended. Wang Anfeng and the others followed the middle-aged man, and for the final stretch of road, they used their light body techniques to move upward, spending about seven or eight minutes before reaching the place known as the ''Inner Valley''. Standing there, Wang Anfeng looked down and felt the mountain terrain was extremely steep. If he hadn''t learnt the new Qinggong, relying on the Shaolin Vigorous Step Technique to climb this last part would have been very difficult. If using the Spirit Snake Whip Technique he learnt from his second master, it would just about be possible to find leverage on the sheer cliffs to move upward. Moreover, the terrain itself was extremely steep and difficult, obscured by dense clouds that never dispersed all year round, moving with the wind, constantly changing. A misstep would likely lead to a direct fall, and unless one was a Jianghu master capable of controlling their energy to stay afloat, ordinary martial artists would surely perish. But if there were crossbows and strong bows lined up above, it''s inconceivable how many martial artists'' lives would be needed to breach this Inner Valley of Pharmacist Valley. A thought such as this flashed through his mind like lightning. But Wang Anfeng didn''t dwell on it, as the middle-aged man in front paused to wait for them. The young man took one more glance at the easily defended and difficult to attack Inner Valley of Pharmacist Valley, then quickened his steps alongside Xue Qinshuang, heading deeper into the valley, feeling only the ethereal mist, and struggling to discern the true scenery. Under the vast and boundless situation, after walking yet another several tens of steps, sudden aged laughter erupted ahead. "Ancient doctors kept medicine at heart; with a righteous heart, the medicine proves genuine." "Rest the diseased intestines and cease treating the elderly. At seventy, one may hope to live a century." "Death doesn''t demand the guests of Penglai Island, and those without birth have their masters in Snow Mountain." Suddenly, the scene ahead opened up brightly. Amid swirling mists, an old man dressed in white linen, with both beard and hair white as snow, was sitting cross-legged on a cushion as if meditating. His expression was extremely kind and amiable, resembling an ancient famous doctor who was alive, smiling gently as he looked towards the newcomers. Wang Anfeng and another halted. The middle-aged man standing by their side pointed towards the old man, and with a broad smile said: "Young heroes Wang and Xue, allow me to introduce you. This is an elder from our Pharmacist Valley, a renowned divine doctor in Jianghu, who has bestowed kindness upon countless people. Thus, he has been honored with the title of ''Rival to King Yan''." "King Yan decides one''s death by the third watch; who dares delay it to the fifth?" "Our elder ''Rival to King Yan'' dares." The tone of his words conveyed extreme admiration and respect, his face filled with pride. It seemed as if narrating the old man''s past Jianghu stories to each newcomer, seeing the respect and admiration emerge on their faces, brought heartfelt joy. Such disposition hardly drew disfavor. The white-haired elder stood up, laughed, and scolded: "Xiaoliu, what nonsense are you spouting?" "Stinks! Truly unbearable to smell!" The man rebutted with a laugh: "What you''re saying is the real ''nonsense''..." "This ''Rival to King Yan'' title is genuinely earned, not fabricated by me." The elder seemed amused yet annoyed by his words, stomped his foot, and said: "Reputation in Jianghu is just a bunch of fools boasting about each other; you boost me, I boost you. After all the boosting, it''s all out, how much of it is true? Boost and boost, and you still boost." "You''re not embarrassed, but I''m embarrassed for you." "Come here!" The man went over laughing and received a light but firm slap on the forehead from the elder, who then whispered a couple more scoldings before turning his head to look at Wang Anfeng and his companion. Despite being a revered elder in Jianghu for many decades, he initiated a Jianghu salute with a smile, and said: "Young heroes, do not listen to his nonsense." "I''m just a poor and humble old man, my reputation in Jianghu is just the result of drunken boasts with friends." "It should not be taken seriously, not at all." His voice paused, then he stroked his beard and continued with a smile: "However, I have retired from Jianghu for over a decade now, and I wonder what brings you two young heroes here..." The elder''s demeanor was bold and unconventional, Wang Anfeng did not harbor any suspicion, he bowed with fists clasped and shared their entire story, starting from his and Wei Qi''s conflict, Wei Qi''s men dying from the unique skills of Medicine King Valley, up to Wei Qi''s death and the clue involving the poison, before finishing. "Thus, I humbly request the elder to lend a hand in aid." Having spoken, he raised both hands, crossed them at his chest level, eyes aligned with his hands, and deeply bowed. In this era of the Great Qin, without resorting to kneeling, this was the most solemn salute; even when meeting the Monarch, the ritual would not exceed this. The elder seemed very surprised, he sidestepped to avoid receiving the salute, and repeatedly shook his head with a wry smile: "How could this be permissible..." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How could I accept such a gesture from a young hero who risks his life for strangers?" "I dare not accept it, dare not at all." "This could indeed shorten one''s life." Wang Anfeng looked up, pursed his lips, and spoke softly: "I only request the elder, if at leisure, to perhaps descend the mountain and help that person with the detoxification" Observing the youth before him, the elder''s expression turned serious. He placed his hand on Wang Anfeng''s palm, and said: "Human life is of utmost importance, valued above everything else. To heal one is a virtue greater than any." "All who practice medicine, upon receiving a call for help, should never consider social standing or distance; they must attend." "I have an unavoidable responsibility in this matter!" PS: The second update Chapter 175 Societys Beating - Left Hook, Right Hook, Fatal Blow, KO (Two-in-One) The elder before him did not hesitate for a moment and immediately agreed, causing Wang Anfeng to breathe a sigh of relief. Since lives were at stake, he could not bother with niceties and immediately said, "Then elder, let us set off quickly..." As his voice fell, Wang Anfeng felt his words were indeed impolite. Just as he was feeling uneasy, the elder did not show any displeasure but simply nodded and smiled, saying: "Naturally, we should." "However, we must not be too anxious in saving lives." "Please wait a moment, young heroes. I will retrieve some Silver Needles and medicinal herbs, and then I can accompany you both down the mountain." Wang Anfeng and his companion naturally had no objections to this request. Just when the elder turned around, his back was completely unguarded against them. And towards the entrance of the Inner Valley. No matter the realm to which a Martial Artist has cultivated, the back always remains the weakest point. And there was no one harboring a killer intent who could remain still at that moment. Suddenly, a screaming sound pierced the sky. At the peak of the mountain, a ruthless and merciless blade force surged, scattering the clouds and mist, and cold light, called Life Snatcher, aimed directly at the elder ahead! Wang Anfeng''s pupils contracted sharply. His long-practiced instincts made his palm suddenly lift and grasp the hilt of his sword. With a flash of lightning, the Longsword was already slashing diagonally. This abrupt drawing of the sword was enough to make a Ninth Grade fall on the spot, but the person who made the move was a Martial Arts expert far superior to him, fueled by resentment, and did not hold back in the slightest. Long before Wang Anfeng could react, the cold light had already instantaneously pierced through the elder''s back. Like lightning following a meteor. After a moment of deadly silence, a wild laughter ensued, filled with frenzied and suppressed hatred. A man in a green robe was already standing in front of Wang Anfeng, holding a long blade, laughing uncontrollably, and said, "Master, long time no see." "Disciple greets you, hahaha..." The torture of the past, the insanity suppressed for ten years, achieved its retribution in a single move, bathing in the raw delight of triumph. The man in the green robe lost his usual calm and scheming, leaving only madness. Everyone has a past. Wang Anfeng''s pupils contracted sharply, blood spurted out, tracing a line down his face, and amidst the mad laughter, he had already figured out the identity of the person before him It was indeed the traitor from Pharmacist Valley. The instigator of this affair! Almost instantly, rage surged in Wang Anfeng''s heart, the guilt of bearing the wrongful deaths of over a dozen innocent lives instantly turned into a killing intent. His wooden sword nearly moved against his sensible brain''s reaction, slashing diagonally. But his opponent''s strength was far superior to his, Wang Anfeng''s sword edge had not even fallen when it was already swept away by a heavy gust, violently throwing him off. In mid-air, he flipped and landed, using his Inner Strength and Qinggong, making a single turn before hitting the ground, but he already felt a sense of exhaustion after just one move. The gravel by his foot slipped and fell into the abyss. Wang Anfeng looked up at the man in a green robe who incredibly had not turned around at all. The hem of his green robe fluttered slightly, visible Gang Qi slowly dissipating three paces behind him. The man, noble in his green robe, left hand behind his back, right hand holding a blade, sleeves flying, coolly said: "Do not be hasty, Wang Anfeng." "If it wasn''t for you, I could not have entered this heavily guarded Inner Valley, nor could I have killed the man before us." "You are my benefactor..." Wang Anfeng''s expression turned bitterly cold. The elder slowly lost his breath, and with the medical skills Wang Anfeng had learned, he could see it was his dying moments. Even if a Great Luo Celestial were to descend, he could not be saved. Gritting his teeth, bearing guilt that almost devoured him, Wang Anfeng suddenly turned his head to the side and said: "Xue Qinshuang, let''s go!" sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xue Qinshuang nodded slightly, and they both leapt away in the direction they had come from. Wang Anfeng clenched his teeth, his eyes reddening. If it were not for Xue Qinshuang, he would have already turned back to fight to the death, while at the same time, feelings of disgust for himself emerged uncontrollably. Looking back on it, his actions and decisions were utterly flawed! The young man bit through the corner of his lips. Blood trailed down the corner of his mouth. In his mind, the image of the elder being pierced kept reappearing, as well as the faces of Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue. And the old man who wept in front of Fire Refining Sect. "Where is the person who killed my dear grandson, living freely... Where are those Heroes?!" "Where are they? Where are the Patrol Officers of Great Qin?!" "My dear grandson believed in this world to her death, believed in Heroes, in Patrol Officers, believed in all of you, sob... she believed in that world till her death..." The young man''s somewhat immature heart pained unremittingly. With a heavy step on the ground, Wang Anfeng shot out like lightning. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire And his originally clear heart began to fill with killing intent, gradually becoming biased. The tragic face of that old man became clearer and clearer. At that moment, the killing intent burst forth! Wang Anfeng almost instinctively halted, as a streak of cold light brushed past his face, and on the right side above Qingyan, instantly turning a square zhang area into powder. The cloud mist there immediately dispersed, taking quite a few moments before being filled again by the surrounding clouds. Wang Anfeng felt a slight chill on his left cheek, already feeling the warm liquid flowing down, and abruptly turned his head. From his eyes, as sharp as a sword being drawn, the chill poured directly into the clouds, saying: Chapter 175 Society - Left Hook, Right Hook, Fatal Blow, KO (Two in One)_2 ``` "Who?!" The sound of Huangmei opera sung eerily through the mist. At the same moment, a viscous and chilling scent of blood wafted through the air. The face that had been haunting Wang Anfeng like a wronged spirit now vividly materialized before him, with hair as white as a crane''s and an expression full of kindness. Yet, it bore a pair of slender, pale hands as exquisite as jade. Those hands were holding a human head; with a casual flick, the head tumbled before Wang Anfeng. After a few rolls, it came to a stop, its eyes staring at Wang Anfeng, filled with terror, dread, and a lingering reluctance. The old crone smiled benevolently, "Young Master Wang, where might you be going..." The head''s eyes gazed woodenly at him. Wang Anfeng''s countenance was more than just pale. It was as if a vicious stab had plunged into his heart, and after it penetrated, it twisted cruelly. The cruellest thing in the world isn''t the struggle between life and death. It''s that after such a struggle, the one you protected delivers a fatal stab from behind! All of the existing puzzles, including those he hadn''t seen before, now emerged with unsurpassed clarity in his mind at this moment. Deception, Conspiracy, Utilization. The youth gripping the longsword tightened his fist, his path of retreat now utterly blocked. For some reason, his clear voice had turned hoarse. Lowering his gaze, he asked, "Why..." Why deceive me? Or why murder? Or perhaps, it''s why treat the lives of others as if they''re mere ants. The old crone didn''t know, Wang Anfeng himself didn''t know, but at this time and place, only these three words could express his anger, confusion, and pain. From within the fog, a gentle voice chuckled, saying, "Betrayal, deception, you kill me, I kill him." "Jianghu is just like that. You, why the curiosity?" The clouds dissipated, the fog cleared. A man in grey, taking leisurely steps, emerged. His shoes were thick-soled, yet now the thick white soles were soaked in fresh blood. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With each step, a bright red footprint remained on the ground. Yet those footprints were swiftly engulfed by the thick mist. The man in grey sent a shiver through his wrist, the bizarrely narrow longsword in his palm wailing ceaselessly, its sound terribly piercing. The man bowed slightly towards Wang Anfeng and smiled, "Archivist, did you enjoy the snacks I brought you that day?" The fury, his personal anger and rage towards the man before him, had reached their peak. Yet the young man''s blood had turned cold. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire ......... The once overtly presumptuous man in the green robe had become much calmer, a composed master of his domain. He pulled out his longsword, casting a large, vivid splash of fresh blood. The man in the green robe rested his longsword obliquely on the ground. Without the support of the sword, the old man knelt on the ground, half-fallen as the man in the green robe walked steadily towards him. The blood dripped from the sword''s blade to the ground. One could almost hear it fall. The man in the green robe spoke lightly, "Master... when you accepted me as your disciple all those years ago, did you ever imagine this day would come?" The old man lifted his head, his face marred with pain and disbelief. His lips parted as if he intended to explain something, but then he coughed up large mouthfuls of blood. At first bright red, it soon turned to an unnervingly deep blue, foul-smelling, obviously indicating a fierce poison on the sword''s blade. In just a few short breaths, the poison had spread through the old man''s body via his blood. The man in the green robe placed his hand on the head of the old man kneeling on the ground. Thirty years earlier, the same tall old man had placed his large hand on the one kneeling to become a disciple. Today, the roles were reversed. That day marked the beginning of a master-disciple relationship. Now, it was the end. The man in the green robe''s expression softened, and his reflection on the kneeling old man made the elder seem insignificantly small. His eyes narrowed slightly as he murmured, "It''s all over now, Master." "Back then, if you had given me all those things, we wouldn''t have come to this point of crossing swords but, to talk about it now, it''s all pointless." "''Shennong Scripture,'' elixirs, secret tomes..." "I''ll take back all that''s mine, one by one, everything." "And there''s also Pharmacist Valley." The man in the green robe calmly said, "Pharmacist Valley should''ve been mine too, but now I''ve joined White Tiger Hall, so I can''t take care of both." Just then, the fog outside the Inner Valley began to churn, and the sound of fluttering garments intensified. One after another, figures dressed in black soared up from the foot of the mountain, their qinggong skills exceptionally extraordinary. In just a few breaths, they had encircled everyone in the Inner Valley. They were all clad in black, with hand crossbows strapped to their right arms, though most no longer had crossbow bolts. Just a few retained one or two, each emitting a faint green glow. With three types of thin willow-leaf sabers on their backs and masks over their faces, whether standing or crouching, they remained silent as a subtle chill spread around them. At this moment, Wang Anfeng, whose state of mind was already overwhelmed by anger due to betrayal and exploitation, had a slight change in his expression. Murderous intent! Even though he was in an absolute disadvantage, he couldn''t help but turn slightly to glance at those men in black, catching sight of their sinister and fierce eyes, the blood on their weapons that couldn''t be wiped away, as if realizing something. His face grew increasingly pale, to the point it almost seemed translucent. The man in the green robe gently stroked the white hair on the old man''s head and murmured, "You understand me, Master." "At the age of six, when my kitten was coveted by my little sister apprentice, everyone wanted me to give it to her, but I was unwilling. I refused and, using the short dagger you gave me, I slit the kitten''s throat..." Chapter 175 Societys Brutal Beating - Left Hook, Right Hook, Deadly Blow, KO (Two in One)_3 "It thought I was playing with itI often didbut I found the blood spraying from my throat sounded rather pleasant." "That year when I was twelve, that dagger, too, I melted into scrap metal, and you punished me for it..." "But you knew, Master." He repeated once more, as the man in the green robe slid his palm under the chin of the elder, lifting his face to meet his own, and smiled: "My things, even if destroyed, I won''t give to others." "I''d rather destroy them." "Bring it up..." In the midst of the mist, a "Danfeng Valley" assassin, masked, swiftly approached, holding a sandalwood box the size of a human head, executed qinggong, and landed beside the man in the green robe, lifting the box in offering. The elder struggled even more violently. The man in the green robe took the box, and the Danfeng Valley assassin stepped back to stand behind him. The man said indifferently: "At that time, you gave everything to my older martial brotherMartial Arts, Pharmacopeia, elixirs, even my senior sister, and even Pharmacist Valley. I was clearly more serious in my medical studies, clearly better at Martial Arts, clearly the one whom senior sister had silently pledged her heart to, clearly more suited to be the Sect Leader..." "But you preferred to let the sect decline under his rule, rather than giving it to me..." "Now, I give the declined sect back to you." "Don''t mention it." The elder''s breath grew increasingly frail. Yet, the weaker the Master before him became, the more intense the venom in the heart of the man in the green robe grew, the feelings of revenge becoming more exhilarating, almost driving him to burst into wild laughter. His medical skills were supreme; with just one glance, he knew that the person before him was on his deathbed, yet his utmost aim was to let the elder witness his own choice of heir have no place to be buried. He wanted to show him how foolish his decision back then had been! He wanted him to die with his eyes wide open! He then held up the sandalwood box and said: "Master, you taught me." "In a Martial Artist''s battle, life and death are decided in an instant, but the true technique of killing often lies outside the martial skills, I remember clearly." "The person who made the move had Martial Arts skills that precisely countered big brother''s." "He''s as good as dead." With a casual flick of his Vigorous Qi, the sandalwood box cracked open with a snap. It was completely empty inside. The man in the green robe''s expression abruptly stiffened. Instantly, a brilliant gleam lit up in the eyes of the assassin standing behind him, who moved his hand in a guiding gesture. The move he made wasn''t that of Danfeng Valley''s Martial Arts; a piercingly cold, bizarrely eerie sword, cutting through the air without stirring harsh winds, thrust straight forward with enough force to sever mountains and waterfallsinstantly. Such was the most basic technique of a Swordsman. At this moment, it proved more useful than ten thousand intricate sword techniques. By the time the man in the green robe realized something was amiss, it was already too late; a sharp pain exploded in his chest as the gleaming blade of a sword protruded from his chest. Had he not sidestepped slightly, that sword stroke would have taken his life! Amidst surging pain, the man in the green robe opened his mouth and coughed up a great mouthful of fresh blood, his Qi Force exploded violently. But the assassin had already drawn back the sword and retreated to stand behind, the earlier man''s vigor in an outburst, returning with a move as his fierce Inner Qi transformed into a Flying Dragon, shooting back fiercely. The assassin swiftly pulled forward the ''Great Elder'' who had been pierced earlier, using him as a shield. Under the impact of the forceful Qi, the elder earlier shattered into an infinite mess of blood and flesh. Yet amidst the bloodiness, there was a strong fragrance of medicine. Enraged, the man in the green robe reached out, his Qi Force still not completely dissipated, managing to tear off the mask on the assassin''s face, revealing a visage that should have been extremely kind and affable. Yet on this kind face at that moment, was filled with murderous intent, holding a longsword, he coldly smiled and said: "Indeed, the skill of killing is outside of the martial skills." Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire Upon seeing this, the man in the green robe''s face abruptly turned ashen; covering his wound with one hand while hastening to retreat, he had already realized the full scope of the situation, and said coldly: "Very well, very well, it''s indeed you!" "Using a ''Medicine Puppet'' as his own shadow while hiding in my good brother''s room to ambush the assassins I sent out?" "I should have known, I should have known." "You wouldn''t fall for such a simple trick." The voice paused slightly, then sneered coldly: "However, all the disciples from your outer valley are already dead, clean and clear. To set a trap for me, you actually didn''t feel the slightest bit of regret?" On the other side, the Great Elder of Pharmacist Valley, ''Sai Yanluo,'' flicked the sword edge and calmly said: "The people of the outer valley are merely ''materials'' for testing medicines. A batch dies, and with the reputation of our Pharmacist Valley, a stroll through the surrounding county towns would suffice to find more. Yet, you are different." "As long as you are alive, Master cannot sleep at night, disturbed and anxious." The situation changed almost in the blink of an eye. The man in the green robe, who had just been confident of victory, suddenly fell into a disadvantage. And Wang Anfeng''s body was trembling slightly. The hope that had emerged from his guilt when he saw the old man breaking the situation, was shattered in the blink of an eye by that elder''s more ruthless and direct method, plunging him into an even darker place! Medicine Puppet! The villagers are merely materials for testing medicines?! Using the lives of your own outer valley disciples as a scheme to lure others into the trap?! A series of statements hit Wang Anfeng''s heart like thunder, making the young man tremble slightly, filling his usually gentle heart with furious indignation. His mood, already full of sorrow and anger from continuous betrayal, finally felt powerless. As the closed-door disciple of Jianghu''s number one Divine Doctor, how could he possibly not know what a Medicine Puppet is?! What is a Medicine Puppet?! From before birth, the formula requires feeding pregnant women with special drugs, letting the drugs enter the body. After birth, various poisons and medicines are administered continuously, along with the cultivation of special Inner Strength, until reaching a certain age when the cultivation is complete. Depending on the Inner Strength and the Elixirs taken, each has its unique uses. Thus, they become Human Elixirs. He still remembered his second Master''s reaction when he mentioned this technique; the usually kind old man was then surrounded by such a dense killing intent, enough to terrify anyone. "The first precept of Medicine King Valley." "Upon seeing those who practice the art of Human Elixir, kill without mercy!" A mix of indescribable disgust and killing intent surged from deep within Wang Anfeng, and at that moment, ''Sai Yanluo'' suddenly leaped up, letting out a long howl. Amidst the clouds and mist, suddenly the sound of hidden weapons clicking in sequence arose, incessant. One by one, disciples from Pharmacist Valley dressed in blue stepped out of the mist, holding crossbows that gleamed with a black hue, casting a stern and solemn gaze like fierce tigers. In the quiet whistling of weapons, assassins from Danfeng Valley pulled out thin blades from behind their backs, and the disciples of Pharmacist Valley''s Inner Valley raised their Divine Arm Crossbows, confronting each other. The atmosphere on both sides was deadly, already at the point of drawing swords and bending crossbows, about to settle life and death in a blink, with no one caring about the boy who felt cold all over, as if he had been forgotten. Yet whether it was Pharmacist Valley or Danfeng assassins, both had included Wang Anfeng in their targets. Those who he had promised his life to were using him. Those he trusted deeply, from the bottom of his heart, considered him expendable. They, all wanted him dead... sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I just wanted to save people... I just wanted to seek justice for those wrongfully killed. Is it wrong? Have I erred... Wang Anfeng''s originally clear pupils gradually dimmed, almost to the point of losing all light. PS: Thank you for the two huge rewards from Mingyue Qingfeng, super thankful. Only through constant refinement can one become steel. There is no one born unbreakably steadfast, never doubting, right? Moreover, Wang Anfeng is just a child over fourteen years old, emmmm, give him some time... Chapter 176 The Folly of Youth Atop the peak of Inner Valley in Pharmacist Valley, clouds and mist stretched endlessly. Leng Che''s murderous aura silently spread between the gazes of the people, fragmenting into invisible shards of ice. Whether it was the green-clothed disciples holding powerful crossbows or the black-clothed assassins wearing masks, everyone had heightened their attention to the utmost. Kill, or be killed. Die, or survive upon the blood and flesh of others. In the Jianghu, the bloodiest and most barefaced aspect was confronting head-on right here. Even if they were merely pieces about to clash in battle, who would care about a young man who had lost his wits? Besides, that young man would soon become a cold, lifeless body. Who would care for a dead person? Everyone''s thoughts began to freeze over, no one daring to move rashly. At this time, in this realm of Heaven and Earth, even breathing seemed like a sin that was not allowed; everyone''s breath was exceedingly gentle. Nearly a hundred martial artists with extensive Inner Strength stood atop this narrow peak, yet the silence was maddening. Just when everyone thought that this scene would endless stretch on, in the sky, clouds converged and a light rain trickled down, making the still atmosphere eerily quiet, which only added to the solemnity of this grim setting. The ink-colored crossbows were wetted by the rain. After what seemed like eternity, a martial artist could no longer bear the slick feeling of his palm against his weapon and subtly moved his hand. The previously static balance was instantly shattered. Thunder angrily roared above the heavens. The sounds of swords clashing and crossbow bolts tearing through the air exploded in an instant; pent-up killing intent erupted at that moment. A man in green robes and a towering assassin from Danfeng Valley streaked forward in a flashone wielding a knife to slash horizontally, the other trusting his sword straight-forward. ''Life Snatcher'' was aged and weak in blood and breath, but his Inner Strength was old yet increasingly firm and more mellow, not retreating in the slightest. With both hands striking forward furiously, he clashed intensely with them. Wang Anfeng appeared absent-minded, but even so, the body that had survived numerous battles reacted instinctively, lifting the Wooden Sword in his palm, thrusting forward in an instant. A thunderous Qi Force erupted. The incoming crossbow bolts were incredibly met by the edge of the sword, right on the tip of the bolts. The green-clothed young disciple who shot the bolt could not believe his eyes as they widened in disbelief. Wang Anfeng''s right wrist hurt slightly, but he exhaled sharply and stepped forward, his wrist turning in such a way that the bolt, theoretically capable of sniping an Eighth Rank martial artist, was deflected by the Wooden Sword off to the side. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire But in the blink of an eye, three masked assassins closed in. The forces on both sides seemed to have reached consensus at this moment, with killing moves coming one after the other, all targeting Wang Anfeng. The young man wielded his longsword, and despite the deadliness and sharpness of his swordsmanship, even in such a desperate situation, he only fell slightly to the disadvantage temporarily, yet remained unhurt, let alone dead. At this moment, a severe and grim voice suddenly came from the side. Wang Anfeng stepped back, raising his longsword. The Golden Bell Shield''s Inner Strength and the Thunder Vigor within his body almost instantaneously exploded with their strongest power, narrowly blocking the sneak attack of that sword, with only an inch of the Sturdy Sword touching on the ridge of Wang Anfeng''s Wooden Sword. The two almost reached a stalemate in an instant. However, Wang Anfeng''s complexion turned pale, his body''s Thunder Vigor gradually dimming, he could no longer withstand the force, and was slowly pushed backwards. The tea shop owner, holding a longsword, was astonished at the young man''s strength far above the Eighth Rank, yet his expression remained calm as he smiled and said, "Young Hero Wang, I also have my difficulties." "Heroes create benevolence through killing; please save me, lend me your head." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crossbow bolts shot from all around were all blocked by Xue Qinshuang with her sword. Even though seven or eight martial artists surrounded her, the maiden still managed to fend them off, not the least bit disadvantaged. Wang Anfeng clenched his teeth and said: "Get lost!" The tea shop owner shifted his longsword, moving it with the craftiness of a Spirit Snake tearing toward Wang Anfeng''s shoulder, cruel and vicious, yet his face was exceedingly kind, smiling as he said: "What''s wrong? Isn''t a martial artist supposed to fight for others?" "But I somehow feel that all those people died because of you." "Whether it''s the maidens from Fufeng City or the innocent villagers of the Outer Valley of Pharmacist Valley, it''s because of your own recklessness that they died. Even your good friend beside you fell into a dead end because of you! Tell me, do you still think your so-called chivalrous heart is a good thing?!" Sword after sword was relentless, each more vicious than the last, and even more cutting than the sword edge were his words. Each sentence more ruthless than the last. For martial artists, life and death often depend on a moment''s action. Wang Anfeng''s mentality all but collapsed in an instant. As much as he once believed in it, now he was equally devastated. With his concentration gone, his footwork faltered, and with his footwork gone, his rhythm was lost. And with rhythm gone, where would his life be? Already fighting an uphill battle, and now with his mind in disarray, Wang Anfeng''s swordplay inevitably slowed. The Wooden Sword in his palm was knocked away, and the tea shop owner had no intention of killing him outright. Lifting his right foot, he heavily stamped on Wang Anfeng''s chest, kicking the young man back a dozen steps, Standing with his sword, he sneered: "In the end, this world is a place of great contention." "From a young age, fighting for favoritism with your siblingsif you don''t fight, you go hungry. Growing up, competing with the worldany hint of warmth is just a veneer of peace masking the underlying struggle. This world is a brutal one, and this human realm is filled with strife and the snatching of lives!" Chapter 176 The Folly of Youth_2 "And the so-called heroes," they tell those people that this world is gentle, to blind them from the true nature of this world, to strip them from the instincts of fighting for their lives." "You, you''re killing them!" The youth was half-kneeling on the ground, his palm bracing against the rain-soaked earth. Blood dribbled from the corner of his mouth, blending with the rain to stain his reflection with a blurred menace while the corpse beside him stared blankly at him. The innkeeper spoke, Sword in hand, stepping forward slowly. He stopped in front of Wang Anfeng, his thin sword raised in his palm, resting on Wang Anfeng''s neck. Yet Wang Anfeng made not a single move. The innkeeper chuckled coldly and took a deep breath, thinking to himself: A hero is better off the more he faces death. He exerted force on his wrist, ready to tear open Wang Anfeng''s neck when Xue Qinshuang, who was being restrained by others, jerked her wrist. The hilt of her sword shot out, striking the man''s shoulder heavily without him noticing, knocking his longsword upwards. A pallor crossed the innkeeper''s face, and his longsword was deflected. The young girl''s longsword unsheathed, its edge humming softly as it cut through the curtain of rain. The several Eighth Rank martial artists surrounding her couldn''t react before a circular sword light swept across their necks. And in that moment, before the tea scholar could react, there were flashes of thunder in the sky and, atop the mountain peak, the sword''s glow rivaled the thunder. The longsword pierced into the chest of the tea scholar in an instant. The man''s pupils contracted slightly, and before he could speak, Xue Qinshuang''s longsword was enveloped in frost, the chilling cold surged into the tea scholar''s body, extinguishing his life force instantly. Xue Qinshuang stepped back, her longsword withdrawn. The tea scholar, along with the five or six Eighth Rank martial artists around him, collapsed lifelessly to the ground. They say if one does not sing or fly for three years, when he does, he astonishes the world and soars to the heavens. A one-strike kill. The assassin''s sword! Every one of the Danfeng Valley elite martial artists who could duel with Wang Anfeng for over fifty exchanges, including a Seventh Rank warrior who was half a step into the Middle Third Rank, perished in less than a moment''s time. So swiftly that the people mired in the chaotic fight around had yet to notice. Xue Qinshuang seized the moment to grab Wang Anfeng, who was half-kneeling in the rain, and leapt up, rushing towards the cliff. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his daze, Wang Anfeng''s hand could not grip the wooden sword tightly, it slid out and fell into the rain, resonating with a clear buzz. From a distance, a Taoist holding the Mysterious Copper Mirror sighed: "The assassin''s sword, unexpected and deadly. It not just takes a person''s life but could annihilate an entire piece of Heaven and Earth." "It turns out to be the descendant of the Xue Family who killed the Ancestral Dragon, no wonder there is no one around to protect her." Atop the mountain, Xue Qinshuang rose into the air. Although she had not reached the Middle Third Rank, her qinggong was extremely powerful. Despite the sheer cliff, it was enough to save her life. The situation was more chaotic than she had anticipated. Continuing any further, she feared she could only save herself and would not be able to escape from this desperate situation while carrying another person. Seizing the opportunity, she reached the cliff''s edge in an instant, ready to jump off and flee when suddenly a ferocious qi burst from below, striking upward without any prior warning. The attacker was clearly a high-ranking expert of the Middle Third Rank. Xue Qinshuang clenched her teeth and tossed Wang Anfeng up to dodge the attack, but she herself was out of options to retreat. That palm struck Xue Qinshuang''s abdomen heavily, The vigorous qi erupted from her back, tearing through the clouds; such disturbance could not be overlooked by anyone above. The woman who had attacked had a slight smile on her lips as figures emerged one after another, nearly ten of them stepping through the air, all Middle Third Rank warriors. The man leading them, imposing and regal, laughed out loud: "My fellow fighters have had a good time, does the Fire Refining Sect wish to join in this fray?" ''Chu the Grim Reaper'' had his expression change dramatically, swiftly retreating and scanning his surroundings. Many of his disciples had perished, and those still alive were all wounded. His expression cold as ice, he gritted his teeth and said: Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire "Wei, Zhang, Kong..." "Hahaha, indeed, it is I!" Meanwhile, the Fire Refining Sect''s Fifth Rank expert who had ambushed Xue Qinshuang was about to withdraw when Xue Qinshuang suddenly gathered her strength, her abdomen''s qi pulling him back and preventing an immediate retreat. At the same time, a short dagger appeared out of nowhere in her left hand. With a flick of her wrist, she struck directly at the woman''s neck. Her inner strength was clearly only around the Seventh Rank, but this move had already captured the elegance of an expert above the Fifth Rank. There was even a hint of an indescribable, mysterious ''flavor'' to it. As if the moment the dagger was thrust, it was destined to hit a vital spot. No retreat. No avoidance. No survival! Like a sudden flash of dark lightning, even the Fifth Rank internal force cultivation and the Fire Refining Sect''s external kung fu body tempering could not prevent the woman''s spine from being instantly severed. The Middle Third Rank martial artist''s vigorous qi and blood seemed to endure years of torment in an instant, dissipating without a trace. From then on, Xue Qinshuang''s complexion lost all color, her legs weakened, and she half-knelt down. After struggling for a moment, she couldn''t hold back and coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood that fell onto Wang Anfeng, who had fallen to the ground before her. The normally dull eyes of the youth suddenly ignited with a burst of flame. The usually tranquil Mixed Yuan Skill suddenly began to rotate wildly. ............... ''Chu the Grim Reaper'' looked at the formidable man in front of him with an icy expression and asked, "Does the Fire Refining Sect also wish to claim a share of this chaos?" Chapter 176 The Folly of Youth_3 Wei Changkong laughed and said, "What if it is?" "Rest assured, the few forces of your Pharmacist Valley outside have already been too busy to care for themselves. You are all undoubtedly doomed to die." ''Sai Yanluo'' glanced at Wei Changkong and said woodenly: "It''s you who will not die peacefully." The man laughed loudly and said: "Do you really think you can use poison again? It''s useless, what we have seen is that none of you showed any abnormalities when you just came in." The man in the green robe coughed up fresh blood and sneered: "Don''t you know that there is a poison that only needs one last ingredient to take effect instantly? It seems that indeed, old man, you have also used this poison..." ''Sai Yanluo''s expression changed slightly and said: "You too...?!" As the man in the green robe spat out a mouthful of blood, which when it fell to the ground, actually rose in thin green smoke. Although very noticeable, it was difficult to detect amidst the clouds and mist at this moment. The man''s face revealed a sneer, and although the poison was spreading within his body, his expression remained unchanged as he said leisurely: "This time, I admit defeat." "I''m out. Tell me the antidote, and I swear I will never again make an intrusion upon Pharmacist Valley." ''Sai Yanluo'', holding a longsword, said coldly: "Agreed." "But only in exchange for Wei Changkong''s head." The man in the green robe''s smile faded, his eyes narrowing slightly as he said indifferently, "So, there''s still no deal to be had." Meanwhile, with his right hand, he drew a dagger from his waistband and, throwing it with a flick of his hand, the dagger shot out with a cold gleam, landing straight in front of Wang Anfeng, who had intended to help Xue Qinshuang leave. Wang Anfeng''s step faltered, he raised his palm and grasped the dagger. Xue Qinshuang''s breath became unstable as she coughed up fresh blood, and the blood that emerged was strangely purple-green, falling on Wang Anfeng''s neck and causing his Mixed Yuan Skill to circulate more violently. The man in the green robe said indifferently: "Young Hero Wang, please try not to move." "Of course, if you bring me the girl behind you, you can save your own life." "She has great use." ''Sai Yanluo'' also glanced at Wang Anfeng and said: "I have the same condition. If you leave her to me, I can promise Xue''er to you as a wife." Wei Changkong sneered and said, "Do you want to use the young girl as a medicine person, then apply the method of replenishment to fortify yourself? You vile old thing, I will kill you!" "Young Hero, if you trust me, I am willing to take these girls under my wing and teach them with all my might." "And you, although I will restrict your movements, I will not kill you." Xue Qinshuang''s single sword strike, albeit a brief instant, was enough to dazzle and draw the martial artists'' attention away from their own poisoning. Wang Anfeng''s body was stiff. The girl beside him would not have been injured or poisoned, but she had been struck on the dantian in her abdomen by a Jianghu master''s palm. She was still able to strike out and kill him, which had used up all her strength. Hearing the words, her eyes shifted as she laughed softly: "It''s all my fault. I never expected to encounter such a thing... I thought I would be able to take you away..." "Anfeng, you can let me go, I am alright." Wang Anfeng''s hand holding the dagger trembled slightly. Watching the chaos around him, and hearing tempting voices, promises, and advantages around him, and even the fact that throwing Xue Qinshuang to the other side could provoke chaos among them C they did not know that he possessed the Mixed Yuan Skill, and the strength of the three-thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng had not yet entirely faded, so he was not poisoned at all. To jump off this cliff below, there was a ninety percent chance of survival. Afterwards, he could always seek revenge for Xue Qinshuang. Moreover, she had agreed, hadn''t she? Now he couldn''t even protect himself, caught in life and death, where did he have the mental energy to protect another. Right? The hand gripping the dagger tightened its grip. Voice after voice came to his ears, with the low murmurs of elders and bold promises. "In Jianghu, it''s like this, you''ve done your best, why blame yourself?" "Young Hero, rest assured, as long as you let the girl come, I will not treat you unfairly." "Do you want to die?!" "Your chance to live... is right here..." "Don''t misjudge, Wang Anfeng!" The consideration of life and death could weaken anyone. Wang Anfeng looked down at the girl beside him and said softly: "I''m sorry, Miss Xue." His eyes were full of the intent to die. But even with the greatest grief, there was still a flicker of flame burning. "Dad, Dad, what is this...?" The five-year-old Wang Anfeng ran into the room, pointed to the paper he got from Li Bo, and with wide eyes, said: "Read it, read it to me..." The young man coughed a bit, glanced at the paper with its crooked characters, laughed, and said: "Does Xiaofeng want to be such a person?" "Yes! Li Bo said these people are very formidable!" The young man raised his hand and stroked the boy''s head and pondered: "However, such a person also has a hard life." "I''m not afraid of hardship!" "I''m not afraid at all! Dad, read it to me!" Laughing, the young man said: "Alright... look, this line of text, should be read like this." Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng placed the girl to the side, gripped the dagger tightly in his right hand, and looked at the people in front of him. With a sudden exertion of force, amid the clouds and mist, the dagger danced out a trail of icy light, piercing straight into the boy''s shoulder. Crimson blood slid down the crossbow bolts, spilling onto the ground. In Wang Anfeng''s lifeless eyes, the flames reignited due to the pain. It seemed as if he could hear the youth''s low reading: "His word must be believable, his action must achieve results, his promise must be sincere." A strange sizzling sound suddenly arose, and the cloud of various poisons, as if meeting something as formidable as Heaven and Earth, began to dissipate gradually. Everyone''s eyes locked onto Wang Anfeng''s body in an instant, their expressions changing dramatically. Chapter 176 The Folly of Youth_4 The abnormality of the poison cloud around clearly revealed one thing. The blood of the young man before them could neutralize the poison! Almost everyone''s gaze instantly turned fervent. Xue Qinshuang represented a future investment, but the young man right now determined who would be the last one standing atop this mountain summit. Yet no one considered why Wang Anfeng would do such a thing at this moment. With a clang, a dagger fell to the ground. Wang Anfeng turned around, grabbed Xue Qinshuang''s collar, and violently pulled the young girl''s cheek toward him. Simultaneously, he channeled his Mixed Yuan Skill to its limits, employing a self-destructive tactic that surged into the channels of his heart, becoming extremely violent. "Anfeng, you must remember," "This core of Mixed Yuan Skill is unlike ordinary Inner Strength; it resides not in the Dantian but in the blood of the heart." "If you encounter a poison that truly cannot be resolved, rely on the blood of your heart to sustain you for the time it takes an incense stick to burn, enough to get away." He seemed to hear the sound of something shattering near his ear. His heart was struck by the Inner Qi, surging wildly. Wang Anfeng''s lips pressed against the corner of Xue Qinshuang''s lips, whose eyes suddenly widened, but she knew deeply that Wang Anfeng was not a man to take advantage of her. Just then, a bloody taste spread from the corner of her lips. The essence blood, imbued with the final power of Mixed Yuan Skill and infused into the girl''s lips along with the residual potency of the three-thousand-year-old Dragon Blood Ginseng from his rigorous cultivation spanning over five hundred days, was potent enough to neutralize all poisons, instantly suppressing the residual poison within Xue Qinshuang''s body. Xue Qinshuang''s eyes widened slightly. Wang Anfeng stepped back half a step and wanted to say something, but merely whispered near the girl''s ear: "Miss Xue, please forgive my impulsive actions in these desperate times." Yet in his heart, he was smiling and saying: Xue Qinshuang... My heart delights in you. The young man''s pupils were filled with a deathly resolve, yet they shone intensely bright as he smiled at the shocked Xue Qinshuang. He raised his hand and firmly patted her shoulder, pouring out his Inner Strength in a refined force, sending Xue Qinshuang flying away, her right hand slipping off Wang Anfeng''s sleeve. Behind him, the impatient Martial Artists already lunged at Wang Anfeng. Wang Anfeng violently rolled to one side. Amid his blood, the potency of the age-old Spiritual Medicine began to disperse into the air, causing the man in blue robes and ''Sai Yama'' to cry out in surprise, their expressions drastically changing. "Forget about that young girl!" "Catch this boy!" In the raging blast of air, Wang Anfeng''s body was wrapped up by the blast and brutally slammed into a side, and numerous weapons, including daggers and long swords, instantly hacked onto his body, yet emitted a sonorous ringing sound as they all struck. Red-golden Buddhist Scriptures crazily spread from Wang Anfeng''s forehead, causing the leading Martial Artists to change their expressions dramatically, uncontrollably staggering backwards. In this desperate situation, he still managed to step forward. If it is my fault, then I shall bear it myself! With a cracking sound, more blades chopped down on Wang Anfeng, the Golden Bell Shield trembling with each strike. Yet, in the corner of the boy''s eyes, he already saw most people being distracted by him, this walking Spiritual Medicine. His hands moved back, pressing down on the weapons hacking at him. Although the Golden Bell Shield was capable of standing unparalleled among his peers, it started making cracking sounds under the assault of multiple Eighth Rank Martial Artists. Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed by, and a burst of blood erupted from Wang Anfeng''s right knee, causing his body to tremble and drop to one knee. A spear thrust toward Wang Anfeng. The young man fiercely raised his hand, grabbed the shaft of the spear, and roared aloud, breaking the spear in two. Yet, he felt a coldness in his chest as a sharp longsword pierced through his body, taking away his last bit of strength. More weapons fell upon Wang Anfeng''s body. The Golden Bell Shield wailed ceaselessly, shattering. His Inner Strength, after striking his cardiac channels, was already severely damaged. Faced against more than thirty Eighth Rank Martial Artists and more than ten Seventh Rank Martial Artists with just a single wounded Eighth Rank. Foolhardy. Truly, there is nothing more foolhardy. Surrounded by enemies, Wang Anfeng''s blue Vigorous Attire had been completely soaked red with blood, and he lay collapsed on the ground. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire The heart severely injured. The Golden Bell Shield destroyed. The ability to resist hundreds of poisons abolished. The right knee lacerated, organs perforated. His vision completely blurred, yet through the blurriness, he saw the wooden sword that had just slipped from his grip laying on the ground. Aside from that wooden sword, everything else had faded into darkness. The surroundings were noisy. But a familiar cold voice came through, the Scholar in blue robes standing in front of him, frowning as he looked at him, surrounded by the scenery of Shaolin Temple, the Scholar coldly said. "Stand up!" "If you want to learn my swordsmanship, this wooden sword must never leave your hand." "Even unto death, do not let go!" On the side, Wei Changkong raised his long sword, blocking ''Sai Yama'' and the man in blue robes, coldly said: "What are you trying to do?!" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Sai Yama'' looked at the dying, soon to be harvested ''Human Shaped Spiritual Medicine'', coldly laughing: "Wei Changkong, you wish to stop me?!" Wei Changkong nodded, saying: "If you wish to pass through there, forgive me for standing a death battle against you!" "Such a hero, if you extract him for medicine, my Fire Refining Sect, every single one of us, will fight you to the death!" As these words were spoken, a sharp murderous aura soared into the sky, and the man in blue robes coldly laughed: "Such foolhardiness, seeking his own death? And he qualifies as a hero?" Wei Changkong''s weapon heavily slammed onto the ground, coldly saying: Chapter 176 The Folly of Youth_5 "True heroes never overestimate themselves." "To act with a hundred percent certainty is something anyone can do. What kind of hero is that? If you have spare cash, who wouldn''t want to gamble for a good reputation?" "But if you know you''re going to die and still dare to draw your sword, to charge towards the stronger with nothing but a heart full of righteous indignation, risking your life without a second thoughtwhere the path leads, though death may await, that is what makes a true hero, a peerless brave!" "No matter how weak that person may be." "Under the heavens, has the measure of whether a person is a hero really come down to martial arts and physical strength? How absurd!" "I''m no hero, but if you dare to cause trouble, I will kill you!" Just at that moment, a faint sound of friction was suddenly heard. Wei Changkong turned his head to look, his expression drastically changing. Under the gaze of unbelieving eyes, the youth, whose blue robe was now dyed red with blood, supported himself with one hand on the ground and inched his way towards the longsword in front, reaching out with shaky fingers toward the hilt. Somebody triggered a crossbow. A steel crossbow bolt pierced directly through the youth''s forearm. Wang Anfeng coughed out a mouthful of blood, his body forcefully penetrated and nailed to the ground. His eyes opened slightly, and his left hand stretched forward unceasingly, the shapeless palm finally grasping the sword hilt. Struggling with his right hand, he suddenly raised it, the crossbow bolt tearing through his arm, bringing about a gush of blood. Anfeng leaned on the ground, slowly straightening his body bit by bit. "Feng''er, Shaolin Martial Arts places great importance on the lower stance, at no time should you..." "Stand up, even if it means death, don''t bring yourself such disgrace!" The youth, whose body was now shattered, slowly straightened up. The martial artist who had attacked him had already been killed by Wei Changkong. Yet, even so, facing this person who could easily be killed with a wave of their hand, those martial artists of no weak skill found themselves unable to make a move. The weapons in their hands seemed unimaginably heavy at that moment. Wang Anfeng''s left hand trembled as he lifted the sword. However, his right hand was held behind his back, his vigorous Qi shaking as he knocked down the Buddha Beads and grasped them in his hand. At this moment, amid the gradually stiffening turmoil of his mind, a single thought was exceptionally clear. If they learned the secret of the Buddha Beads, it would surely bring harm to the Master... With a flick of his wrist, his last bit of strength sent the Buddha Beads floating down the precipice, falling rapidly towards the bottom. Meanwhile, the youth took a deep breath, slowly straightened up against the excruciating pain throughout his body, and laughed softly: "Hey, Third Master..." "Is that grand enough for you?" Wei Changkong''s expression changed. He raised his hand to stop his subordinates and spoke in a deep voice: "Stop." "If you''re willing to stop, my Fire Refining Sect will withdraw from this dispute, and I''ll give my all to help you reach the peak of the Fourth Rank. In the future, you will be the head of my Fire Refining Sect!" Wang Anfeng turned towards the direction from which he felt the voice was coming and suddenly laughed out loud, muttering: "Danfeng Valley, you slaughtered an entire innocent family. You abducted our Great Qin''s people, Pharmacist Valley... refined living people into pills. White Tiger Hall... caused mass destruction..." "I... I''m very petty." "So petty that even a single life pains my heart." "You, all of you... one by one..." "I, cough cough cough, only wish... to kill, killing them is my only pleasure!" Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire Wei Changkong opened his mouth, watching the youth whisper to another empty direction. Despite being adversaries, a forlorn sense of desolation arose in his heart as the light in the young man''s eyes, once clear, was now thoroughly extinguished, becoming a chaotic void. Youth has its own brand of madness. One by one, never forgiven. Wang Anfeng staggered forward a step. The first step is always the hardest, but the next steps quickened. The longsword slanted in his hold, like the last run of his life, thoroughly exhilarating. Almost instinctively, everyone took a half step back, and only then did they realize that the person in front of them was about to die. They wanted to laugh but could not, as they watched the youth dash forward only to collapse after just a few steps. Blood dripped onto the ground, but his grip on the sword remained unwavering, his eyes dull. He felt the world around him begin to spin and fade. Wei Changkong looked at the two people beside him and took large strides towards Wang Anfeng, saying: "You''re going to die..." "You were not supposed to die." "...Do you regret it?" Wang Anfeng''s mouth corners slightly lifted, but he could no longer respond. Regret? He used to feel regret, for there were so many delicious things he hadn''t tried, he hadn''t seen Li Bo, hadn''t avenged those who had died, hadn''t fulfilled his lifelong wish, hadn''t spoken those few words to Xue Qinshuang... Such deep regret. So much so that Wang Anfeng now felt a deep pang of regret. But did he regret it? The young man''s eyes opened slightly, as if in a dying flash of clarity, and he actually laughed, saying: "I have lived..." I''ve seen mountains, lakes, and the most beautiful moon in the world. I''ve even kissed the girl I liked. And I am dying the way I chose to. Content. I am content enough... Just then, the wooden sword in his hand suddenly began to resonate on its own, with a sharp, continuous wail. The Divine Weapon Spirit Rhythm that Mr. Ying had sealed inside it seemed to sense a certain compatibility, spreading wildly, asserting its existence frantically. In the sky above, wind and thunder converged. The old man who had been watching the battle from within the mist suddenly stood up, his face filled with shock, and exclaimed in a lost voice: "Is this..." "Divine Weapon Resonance?!" As his voice fell, he was already present on the battlefield, his right hand, like a tiger''s claw, reaching for the mournfully resonating wooden sword beside Wang Anfeng, and his left hand viciously smashing towards Wang Anfeng, aiming to kill its master and seize the awakened Divine Weapon for himself. In his excitement, this punch displayed the elegance of an Upper Third Rank. Wang Anfeng''s eyes darkened completely, oblivious to whatever was happening outside. Somehow, though, it was as if he saw the scenes of his past experiences flash by, seeing the detached Kong Taoist, the enduring Liu Wuqiu, the crazed Master Ni, and every familiar face, back to the beginning of the story. He followed the tall figure, step by step, up to the mountain gate. He reached out, forward. And pushed open the familiar doors. Mr. Ying frowned at his chess game, the kind old Master beckoned to him, the third Master who still moved restlessly despite having no limbs was saying something, his expression proud and elated. By his side, with a warm palm holding his own, stood the smiling Round Ci. I''m sorry... Master. Your disciple can no longer fulfill his filial duties. Here, I bow my head. Wang Anfeng''s eyes slowly dimmed. The cast aside Buddha Beads struck the rocky mountains, And the punch of the Upper Third Rank, at that moment, suddenly halted, its force altogether vanished. The monk in grey stood silently in front of Wang Anfeng, raising his right hand to catch the punch. The expression of the man in the green robe drastically changed as he blurted out: "Who are you?!" The monk did not answer, nor did he even glance at him. He raised his right hand, summoning back a string of Buddha Beads and gently placing them in Wang Anfeng''s palm. The light flickered, and the young man''s body disappeared. Ci Round slowly got up, turned his head towards the demons and ghosts filling the mountains, and stepped forward with his hands together. "Amitabha..." "I am Ci Round." The monk''s shoes touched the ground. "If I cannot enlighten you within three moves, I, Ci Round, shall take my own life here." A roaring aura swept across all directions under heaven and earth. In this place, clouds and mists stretched endlessly, winding and curling, said to surge from the highest peak every day, spreading in all directions, like the Jade Void Fairy Palace, and it was one of the eight spectacular views of Fufeng. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From this day forth, it was stricken from the list. Within a thousand miles, not a wisp of cloud remained. Chapter 177 King Ming Saves the World (End of this Volume) Inside Shaolin Temple. Wu Changqing looked at Wang Anfeng lying on the ground, his body covered in blood, as silver needles burst forth, nearly tearing the heavens and earth into silent, finely shredded pieces, and they steadily landed on the major acupoints around Wang Anfeng. The best Divine Doctor in the world, after twenty-one years, had gone all out once again. "Luoyu, go fetch the herbs!" Before the words had even finished, Hong Luoyu had already risen up, with the spectral vision of a roc spreading its wings behind him, swirling up thousands of miles, and in a blink, he had returned, the winds of heaven and earth blocking the surrounding impurities, the purest breeze gently enveloping the young man. Wang Anfeng''s almost extinguished breath gradually stabilized. The scholar in green robes slowly bent down and moved the blood-stained black hair away from Wang Anfeng''s cheek. The youth seemed to sense something and opened his eyes. They were still dull and lightless, and he smiled, saying, "I''m sorry..." "Master." "I''ve embarrassed you again, haven''t I?" The scholar''s hand suddenly stiffened. ............ Outside. The violent Qi Force gradually calmed down. The sky was clear for miles. Including the "Match for Yama" and other Martial Artists below Third Rank, they were directly vomited blood under this most straightforward and simple impact of Inner Strength, collapsing on the ground, their breath rapidly weakening. The Inner Strength of Buddhism, righteous and outright, once cultivated to the Upper Third Rank, tolerated not a speck of impurity. Those in front of him, directly struck by the Inner Strength of Buddhism, all had their internal organs ruptured, vomiting blood and collapsing, dead in an instant. Only Wei Changkong from the Fire Refining Sect, despite his severe injuries, was leaning on a long blade in his hand for support on the ground, not yet dead. His face was deathly pale yet defiant, trying to say something, but spouted a mouthful of fresh blood instead. Though he belonged to the Evil Sect, his nature was unusually upright. The people he had killed were all due to enmities in Jianghu; he never tainted himself with the lives of the innocent. Hence, under this first strike, he was only severely injured and not dead, while the other experts he brought were all dead on the spot. Out of nearly a hundred people, only he was not yet dead. The first move. Before this, the Upper Third Rank experts from the Four Symbols Pavilion had already retreated violently; his body trembled, telling him to run, run, desperately run. The old man''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Not an opponent! Not an opponent at all! He was facing someone who was at the pinnacle among the Upper Third Rank, a peerlessly strong fighter! An invisible yet profound pressure continued. In that moment, he seemed to see again in Wangxian County the furious punch of a raging tiger, the crazed punches of Liu Wuqiu, who had lost everything but his heart of Martial Arts became even tougher, his heart ferociously trembling. Having once faced a Grandmaster Level fist technique, the instant Ci killed dozens of Martial Artists around him, it almost instantly shattered the resistance in his heart. His eyes were filled with blood vessels. His steps were but a void tap in the air, and he had already sprinted unknowably far ahead. With normal human vision, it was already unclear. With a tip of his toe, his body split into dozens, hundreds of figures, scrambling to escape in different directions; this was his fundamental life-saving skill that had helped him escape death many times. However, behind him, the monk in gray robes did not pursue, his eyes slightly closed. His right hand raised, he slowly retracted it to his waist. His body stooped lower, striking a horse stance. His breathing slowly steadied as he allowed the Upper Third Rank expert to flee. The mental method of Buddhism required a mindset as clear as the sky, but at this moment, he was hardly able to remain untroubled. A child in plain clothes knelt before him, his expression respectful. "A master for a day, a father for life." "There is only one father, and a master cannot be acknowledged lightly." The young man in blue robes lay in a pool of blood, his gaze scattered, his body having no intact place left. Yet he was still smiling. Sorry... Master. Your disciple can no longer be filial to you. The monk''s right hand slowly clenched. All around, the heavens and earth momentarily solidified, and behind him, the heavens and earth solidified, the massive momentum gathering towards the knuckles of his right fist, continuously solidifying. This punch was this realm, the surging punch merged into the heavens and earth. This heaven and earth, were this punch. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes suddenly widened, fiery light fiercely burning in the monk''s eyes. A punch suddenly smashed forward. The Qi Force was like a dragon. Between heaven and earth, the fierce undefeated punch instantly broke through the spatial barriers, striking directly at the waist and abdomen of the man in the green robe. His face turned ghostly pale, the utterly righteous force instantly shattered all his inner strength inside, instantly stopping him in his spot, unable to move. Ci took a step forward, his figure instantly appearing in front of the man in the green robe. In the air, Inner Strength resonated behind him, sketching heaven and earth, creating spectral figures. Atop was a seven-knotted bun, with braided hair draping over the left shoulder, left eye narrowed, lower teeth biting the upper lip, displaying a wrathful demeanor, carrying fierce fire, right hand holding a sword, left hand holding a rope, in the posture of Cease Troubles. This was Vajrapani... The Wrathful Vajrapani! Ci lifted his right hand as Inner Strength surged within him. "Greed, anger, ignorance, love, evil, the five toxins are obstacles." "Foolish child, foolish child, if you could see through this final barrier, you could attain the fruit of Arhat." In memory, facing the critique from the Abbot and his Master, the young man raised his hand and whispered: "I cannot comprehend." "Is it that you cannot comprehend, or you do not wish to?" "The mortal world is full of suffering. I do not wish to comprehend. The world does not need another Arhat but needs a King." Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire "I would rather die never obtaining the great treasure, and after death, forever fall into the cycle of reincarnation." Chapter 177 King Ming Saves the World (End of this Volume)_2 ``` "Uphold the wrathful countenance, purify the demonic specters!" The eyes of the effigy behind Yuan Ci sprang open. Both fists were raised. The third move, Great Compassionate Thousand Leaves Palm. Behind him, a hundred-zhang-tall effigy and the monk in front simultaneously thrust out their palms, fierce and tremendousthe Qi Flow surging, devoid of any semblance of compassion. The palm force, like a great river, engulfed the elder in the green robe in an instant. In the void, a Divine Weapon Spirit Rhythm appeared, with a palm reaching out, seemingly trying to pull the old man inside. Yuan Ci swung his fist in a punch that firmly collided with that palm. The stand-off lasted but a moment, as the spirit rhythm of the divine weapon instantly vanished, directly shattered by Yuan Ci''s striking force. The glimmer of vitality in the eyes of the elder in the green robe instantaneously turned to ash. After a breath, the palm shadow dissipated, and the monk closed his eyes, raising a single hand upright, and peacefully said, "Amitabha." As his voice fell, the Upper Third Rank master of the Four Symbols Pavilion, who could traverse the world and indulge in the passions of martial arts, was physically obliterated, reduced to dust, and scattered between Heaven and Earth. Within three moves. The one who should be killed was utterly annihilated. Nothing more than a simple gesture! Yet the expression on this monk''s face remained undisturbed. Precisely because of this calmness, it was even more chilling to the bone. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire Yuan Ci''s gaze was serene as he raised his right hand, upon which the mechanical puppet bearing the force was beginning to crumble. At this moment, he should have returned to the Shaolin Temple, yet he did not do so. Instead, he took a leisurely step into the void, returning to the mountain peak within the Inner Valley of Pharmacist Valley. Wei Changkong, holding a long saber, stood in place, his body dripping with blood. He hoarsely asked, "Why didn''t you kill me?" Yuan Ci, maintaining a placid gaze, didn''t even look as he indifferently replied, "You do not deserve death." "And the wind didn''t think you should die either." Wei Changkong paused slightly, remembering the words of that young man, who desired to kill only Danfeng Valley, the Four Symbols Pavilion, and Pharmacist Valley, but never mentioned his own Fire Refining Sect. Clenching the saber tightly, he was overwhelmed with emotion and suddenly burst into laughter, saying, "Hahaha, the head of an Evil Sect, and yet some mere chivalrous folk once said I should not die?" With that, he held the long saber and charged towards Yuan Ci, but at that moment, Yuan Ci struck him on the forehead with a palm, sweeping Qi Force blasting towards the rear. Wei Changkong''s body abruptly stiffened, his hair disheveled. The ground behind him was instantly annihilated in a large area, as fierce winds surged, seemingly able to entwine everything within. It was only several breaths later that Wei Changkong''s heart resumed beating. Yet, the desire to seek death had vanished without a trace. He prided himself on his bravery, but now he felt his legs turn weak. His grip loosened, and the saber fell to the ground with a clang. Yuan Ci chanted the Buddha''s name, his tone placid: "The distinction between Sects cannot determine your righteousness or wickedness." "This time, I will not kill you." "Go." Wei Changkong stumbled backward two steps, looking towards the monk. He had come with great enthusiasm only to find himself spared like a beaten dog. With this thought, he laughed out loud, tears spilling from his eyes as he coughed uncontrollably, and suddenly he roared in anger, staggering away. Despite his severe wounds, he was able to fly away. In the blink of an eye, he was gone without a trace. Yuan Ci closed his eyes, softly chanting the Buddha''s name. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Amitabha..." Far from there. The Taoist who had once appeared at Qingfeng Edge and forced a Jianghu expert to seek death at a birthday feast, along with a man named Ah Xiao, hurried along. They had intended to come here to enjoy the show, but little did they expect that this act would involve so many variables, ultimately drawing in two Upper Third Rank Grandmasters. After rushing for who knows how long, the thin Taoist finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Ah Xiao, look, it seems we can relax now..." "That peculiar man should be unable to come here." Ah Xiao glanced at him, concisely saying, "He can''t detect us..." The Taoist paused, then smacked his forehead, stomping his foot in frustration as he exclaimed, "Ah, I forgot!" "We have the Mysterious Copper Mirror, even a Third Rank Grandmaster wouldn''t be able to find us!" Despite his annoyance, he breathed a sigh of relief and mused, "And to think, that kid actually has such a big background, tsk tsk tsk, a Grandmaster''s disciple indeed." "This must be reported back to the organization." "It seems that weird pearl has its uses too, next time I come across it, I''ll see if I can take it." Ah Xiao frowned and said, "You won''t be able to snatch it." The Taoist chuckled and replied: "Snatch?" "I believe that lad would gladly bring it to me himself. As a chivalrous figure, if I capture a brat and ask for that item in exchange, do you think he would refuse?" "If not one, then two, or else I''ll raze a village." "He will surely agree." Ah Xiao frowned slightly but said nothing more. Because he felt the same way. Gentlemen, chivalrous people, as long as they adhere to principles, no matter how powerful, are easily killed. Because they have principles. That is their weakness. Right then, the tranquil sound of footsteps suddenly approached. Their expressions drastically changed. A monk clad in grey robes slowly stepped out. His gaze fell upon the Taoist and Ah Xiao. In his eyes, the malevolence within these two far surpassed that of Wei Changkong just now. Yuan Ci lifted his gaze, his face just as serene and unperturbed as it was when he killed someone moments ago. "Amitabha..." ............ Within Pharmacist Valley. Because the persistent clouds that stretched for miles had completely disappeared, the previously obscured scenes now reappeared, revealed between Heaven and Earth. Corpses and skeletons were scattered about, laying fallen everywhere. Looking around, there were isolated bodies here and trios there, the numbers seemingly countless. ``` Chapter 177 King Ming Saves the World (End of this Volume)_3 On their bodies, a medicinal fragrance lingered, all from those who had perished after being refined into drug people by Pharmacist Valley. To deal with the remains easily, they were thrown directly into the endless clouds and mist. Even with Fufeng''s one of the eight scenic wonders concealing them, not a single person had noticed before. Under the grand peace and beautiful scenery of the Great Qin, lies such a bone-chilling tragedy. Ci Yuan walked slowly along this mountain path. A scholar''s indifferent voice came through his ears: "Hurry back, this mechanized person won''t hold up much longer." "If you can''t return before this mechanism shatters, you will damage your foundation." Ci Yuan just recited a Buddha''s name in a low voice, with palms pressed together, walking through this ''hell.'' His cultivation of Upper Third Rank in Buddhism flowed within him. The vengeful spirits from those corpses seemed to dissipate, and behind the monk, blossoms of pure Buddha Lotus flourished. Moving his inner strength recklessly, cracks appeared on the monk''s body. Yet his expression remained serene. When he reached the foot of the mountain, Ci Yuan sat down cross-legged, his eyes slightly closed, reciting Buddhist scriptures incessantly. The cold aura of Pharmacist Valley gradually dissipated. The monk, who had just killed without blinking an eye and had been extremely ruthless and direct in his methods, now had a face full of compassion. After reciting the Rebirth Mantra several times, wishing for the souls of the unjustly deceased to find rebirth in the Pure Land, Ci Yuan opened his eyes, slowly stood up, and gazed at the mountain filled with skeletons, not knowing how many people it had buried. He let out a deep sigh and raised his right hand, suddenly turning it into a fist, and heavily struck down upon the mountain. A loud boom echoed. The silent mountain suddenly shook violently. Ci Yuan took a deep breath, stepped back half a step, and threw another punch at the base of the mountain. The shaking of the summit grew more intense, and the earth churned up mud and soil. In Shaolin Temple, the scholar in the robes widened his eyes in astonishment as he ''watched'' the monk outside punch again and heard the mantra recited by the monk, his expression changing as he murmured softly: "Is this...?!" Yet another punch, and the mountain trembled into existence. A multitude of creatures scurried away in a sorry state off the summit. Ci Yuan did not strike until those creatures which would be affected had vanished, only then retracting his right fist and smashing down again. His body, which was expected to break apart, was for some reason still resilient. Another punch, and the mountain now stood three meters above the ground. It crashed down with a rumble and was caught in Ci Yuan''s palm. Inside Shaolin Temple, the scholar''s face had completely changed, abruptly standing up. The thief Hong Luoyu, who had been detained inside Shaolin by Ci Yuan, was muttering in bewilderment: "Zhou Hui circles the mountain for all four regions. Filling it with people, granting divine steps; like the great Maudgalyayana, filling each and every one of the three thousand worlds, yet not equalling even a hundredfold, a thousandfold, ten thousandfold, a hundred millionfold of the Buddha''s mighty power, incomparable as the void, indescribable. This is the power of Buddha''s divine steps." "Namo He! Namo He! Namo He!" The shock was evident on the thief''s face; Wu Changqing, who had taken Wang Anfeng to the Quiet Room for treatment, would have killed him for shouting like this. Yet now the latter could express his shock in this manner without restraint, turning to the scholar beside him and saying: "This, this is the Buddha''s Strength Mountain Moving Sutra from Sanzang Zhufahu..." "Do the Shaolin Ultimate Skills include reliance on this Buddhist principle?" The scholar slowly shook his head, his face looking upset: "There was none before." "Now... there is." ............ Outside a small village in Fufeng County. A man dressed in Vigorous Attire sat next to a tea shop. He was leading a horse, and on the table beside him was placed a sword with a wide and sharp blade. A Qin war sword. His face was gaunt, but his eyes were bright. This made him look very tired, yet incredibly determined. He had been investigating a case for a long time. All the clues pointed to this village. The village seemed peaceful, but many of the people coming and going were very agile Martial Artists, with weapons on their backs and cold expressions. The branch hall of the Four Symbols Pavilion was right here, holding many sinister Martial Artists who had committed heinous crimes. He was determined to gather the clues of these people and then look for some allies in Jianghu to drive this accursed Evil Sect out of Fufeng''s martial world. Mulling over his plan internally, he lifted his cup to drink tea. After drinking two pots of cold tea and consuming a jin of food, he stood up, laid down a Silver Coin, picked up his long sword, and intended to enter the village. But as he abruptly stood up, he felt a sudden dizziness and collapsed right back onto the stool, his complexion turning pale. The previously amiable shop assistant said with a smile: "Hero, are you alright?" The youth was shocked, knowing he had been ambushed. He forced a smile and said: "Young man, there is still some silver in my bag, if you want it, feel free to take it..." The assistant approached with a grin, rummaging through the youth''s bag roughly, then reached into the youth''s chest and pulled out some letters. He flipped through them and said: "Oh, an investigator hero, it''s quite unfortunate for you. Four Symbols Pavilion isn''t in our village." "Our village is Four Symbols Pavilion!" The young man''s face changed drastically, struggling in vain as the assistant grabbed his chest and pulled out a short, sharp knife, aiming it straight at his heart. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this very moment, the earth trembled! Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire The distant clouds were violently shattered, as if mythical beasts of legend were reappearing on this land. One by one, the Martial Artists of the Four Symbols Pavilion, wielded their weapons, gazing in that direction, even the shop assistant dropped the Martial Artist and ran out, one of them leaping into the sky with a blade in hand, sneeringly said: "Which friend might this be?!" Chapter 177 King Ming Saves the World (End of Volume)_4 ``` "What, thinking of causing trouble now that our Sect Leader isn''t around?" The clouds dispersed and the fog cleared. The martial artist, whose cultivation was already that of a high-ranking expert in Jianghu, had the murderous intent on his face immediately congeal, leaving only a stunned expression. A mountain hundreds of feet tall rose abruptly into the sky, and beneath the massive peak, a towering Vajra phantom shouldered the mountain range, striding forward with a heroic and powerful presence, like a divine punishment from the heavens. The monk in grey robes gazed ahead at the small village. He possessed telepathy and had learned much from the elder in the blue robe, including the relationship between Four Symbols Pavilion and Pharmacist Valley. Pharmacist Valley, being a subordinate of Four Symbols Pavilion, conducted human experiments with medicine and refined people into pills, causing untold loss of life. These lives, these corpses, these sentient beings, all were atop the solitary peak of the Inner Valley of Pharmacist Valley! Then, let this sin be consumed by Four Symbols Pavilion, one by one! "How does the master intend to bring salvation to all beings?!" "Eliminating evil and leading the righteous, using myself as a raft, to cross the sea of suffering!" Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire "What a spirit!" "If the secular world is indeed a sea of suffering, and you intend to save all beings, why not persuade them to turn back to the shore?" "In the sea of suffering, there is no shore to return to." "Such compassion, such resolve!" "If the master can act thus, he will not only live up to his Dharma name of Ci, but also walk the earth as a Wrathful King of Light!" Yuan Ci opened his eyes and said in a deep voice: sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This monk''s name is Yuan Ci." He brought his hands together in a sudden prayer gesture. "Today, I specifically come to liberate all of you, benefactors!" The Vajra phantom behind him suddenly bellowed angrily, and the colossal peak that had buried who knows how many souls inverted and smashed down towards the location of the Four Symbols Pavilion''s branch, causing a deafening explosion. After a moment of deadly silence, a violent blast swept in all directions from the fallen peak within the Inner Valley of Medicine King Valley. The young man had waited many hours, and as the sky darkened and then brightened again, he barely managed to dispel the effects of the medicine. He leaned on the doorway to step out, only to see the huge mountain range now settled upon what was formerly the location of the Four Symbols Pavilion''s branch, while even the innkeeper lay dead beside him, slain by shock and fear. Yet he himself had suffered no harm. His legs gave way, and he collapsed to the ground, sitting in a daze for a long while before suddenly bursting into loud sobs. The Four Symbols Pavilion''s branch. From this day forward, annihilated. ............ Three days later, in Fufeng City. A tall man with a young boy emerged from the city gates. The man was dressed in grey clothes, had a calm face but was devoid of hair, while the boy was shrouded in a cloak, emanating the scent of medicine that attracted sidelong glances. Though he stood upright, he walked very slowly. Stepping out of the city gate, the man glanced at the boy and said gently: "You could stay in Fufeng..." "Are you really leaving?" The boy nodded slightly, not looking back at Xiong Wu City where many memories lay. He replied quietly: "Mhm." "I will return one day." "Next time, I won''t be a burden anymore." As he lifted his gaze, the clear morning sunlight gleamed on the boy''s black eyes that, though still pure, had become as tough as well-tempered steel, firm and serene. He turned around and left. In the Academy. Xue Qinshuang suddenly opened her eyes. The girl''s black hair, which previously hung down at her temples, had now become lopsided; the other side seemed as if it had been cut with a sharp blade. She felt something, looked towards a certain direction, furrowed her brows slightly, pushed open the door, and saw a letter on the ground. She unfolded it and as her gaze swept over the written words, her eyes widened, and suddenly she let out a laugh. Though she was laughing, there seemed to be a glimmer of tears in her eyes. While tear stains were present, her expression was filled with satisfaction. Her right hand tightly gripped the letter as she gently uttered the name for the first time. "Anfeng..." (End of Volume) ` ``` Chapter 1 Looking Back at the Ordinary Familys Place (1/2) Snow began to fall. At first, it wasn''t heavy, but it showed no signs of stopping. Pale and vast, it seemed like the remaining ashes after a fire has burned out, silently falling from the thick, oppressive black clouds. With no moon in the sky and the clouds hanging low, the snow passed through the frigid pine forest, settling on the ground. Looking around, everything was a blur of indistinct white. Hong Feibai''s breathing became more and more rapid. His sword had long been lost, and with his right hand, he clutched at his abdomen, where a large gash oozed blood incessantly through his fingers. This was the first snow after the onset of winter in the third year of the Great Yuan Era, unexpectedly fierce and cold. The biting cold invaded his body from the wound, continuously leeching heat from him. His inner strength had already been exhausted. What sustained him now was just the anger in his heart and the will to survive. Although he managed to shake off the pursuers temporarily with a trick, those people were after all from one of the three major sects. Their qinggong skills were beyond what he could imagine, and who knew when they would catch up to him. Hong Feibai let out another puff of white breath. In his line of sight, he spotted some lights, barely making out what appeared to be a small village, perhaps a few thousand households. The vague lights were peaceful and tranquil, the sounds of chickens and dogs barking suggesting an excellent hiding place. The young man gritted his teeth but did not head towards the village. Instead, he staggered and turned, running in another direction. After a few steps, he doubled back and loosened his grip, leaving a trail of fresh blood on the path he had chosen. A sight reminiscent of crimson plum blossoms amidst the white snow. Anyone with eyes could determine his direction. Those ruthless people would do unimaginable things if they thought I had entered the village. I must not bring trouble to others anymore... Hong Feibai felt slightly dizzy, raised his hand to lean on the tree trunk beside him, and took a deep breath, then staggered off in the direction indicated by the bloodstains, leaving a bloody handprint on the tree trunk. Having walked only a few steps, his right foot tripped over a stone on the path, and Hong Feibai plunged into the expanse of white snow face first. His cheek buried in the snow, the cool sensation made him feel somewhat relaxed. Despite the extremely cold temperature around him, his body felt a sense of warmth. His already strained consciousness began to dissipate. The snow grew heavier, gradually covering the young man. ..................... "Heaven and Earth are profound and yellow, the universe vast and primeval. The sun rises and sets, the stars and constellations stretch out. Cold comes and heat departs, autumn harvests, winter stores." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leap years complete the seasons, laws and music in harmony. Clouds rise to bring rain, dew congeals to frost. Gold generates in Lishui, jade emerges from Mount Kun." "The sword is called Jue Que, the jewel known as night''s gleam." Hong Feibai regained consciousness to the sound of clear and resonant reading. Gently opening his eyes, after the initial bewilderment of awakening, the young man''s expression changed. He tried to get up abruptly but at the same time felt a stab of pain, contorting his face as he took a few deep breaths before casting his eyes down to see that his abdominal wound had been treated and wrapped in white cloth, emitting a warm fragrance of medicinal herbs. Startled, the young man guessed that someone had saved his life. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire As he listened to the reading beside him, most of his wariness faded away. His taut nerves relaxed, and the surge of strength in his body dissipated, replaced by the pain of the torn wound. Hong Feibai grimaced, lying back down on the bed, his breathing somewhat rapid. After a dozen breaths or so, the pain subsided, and he was unaware of the cold sweat that had formed on his forehead. Only then did he have time to look around at his surroundings. It was a modest room that was quite tidy, with a simple wooden zither hanging on the wall and a crude terracotta pot on the windowsill, casually holding a plum branch. The zither among the white snow and red plum added an inexplicable sense of tranquility and charm to the ordinary village house. Through the wooden door, he could see seven or eight children sitting in the outer room, dressed quite plainly, far from resembling children of well-off city families. As far as he knew, these were ordinary village children who wouldn''t have the opportunity to study. Yet, at the moment, these children recited meticulously, memorizing the entire Thousand Character Classic without a single mistake, a remarkable feat at their young age of learning. In front of these children stood a boy of about thirteen or fourteen years old who looked around at the other children and said, "Now, copy down the third section." "The teacher will check when he returns..." The children nodded, taking coarse hemp paper from cloth bags made by their mothers. One by one, they ground the ink and lifted their brushes to copy the Thousand Character Classic, their youthful faces earnest and meticulous, bringing a sense of calm to Hong Feibai. Though few in this world could read and write, these children who recognized the characters had the chance to study. Even if they didn''t read much, they could find decent jobs in the county town, far better than now. The young man sat up in bed, slowing his breathing, not disturbing the children, just quietly gathering his inner strength. He was pursued by enemies, and staying here would only trouble his benefactors. So he planned to recover a bit of strength and then leave. Moreover, he thought of the child who earlier mentioned a "Master". It seemed that this Master must surely be his savior. Respect appeared on Hong Feibai''s face. Willing to stay in this harsh and cold place, truly a Confucian master at that, only he was now unlikely to witness this Master''s grace... He sighed softly, the young man gently pushed open the window, and, placing his hand atop it, he drew upon the strand of inner strength he had just mustered, soared into the air, and landed outside the window. As he touched down, he also closed the window without letting the cold wind seep inside. After landing, the youth staggered, mainly because his wounds were far from healed which made his face paler than the snow on the ground, his breathing slightly rushed. But this was also due to the fact that he had just executed the true skills imparted by his Master. The Flying Crane Soaring Cloud Stance, this move, even among martial artists, was incredibly difficult to detect, let alone in this remote village. "You''re badly hurt, you shouldn''t be moving around..." For a moment, Hong Feibai''s heart nearly stopped before he came to his senses. He slowly looked up only to find that the person before him wasn''t the hermit master he had imagined, but a teenager, around sixteen or seventeen years old. Tall and standing straight, he wore plain clothes, his features particularly gentle, his black hair simply tied with a wooden hairpick, not particularly handsome but very clean-cut with bright eyes, one hand holding a bamboo basket. It seemed that he had just been shopping and by chance came this way. Having been too attentive to silence to avoid alerting the children inside, coupled with his unrecovered injuries, he hadn''t noticed the youth outside. Realizing this, Hong Feibai finally breathed a sigh of relief and said: "It''s not necessary..." The youth smiled and said: "Come inside first, the snow has stopped, it''s cold outside." "Moreover, with how you are now, you won''t be able to walk far. Better to eat something before you leave. Sharpening your axe will not delay the chopping of wood, why hasten at this moment?" He then lifted his bamboo basket, smiling, and said: "Speaking of which, today I went to the village head''s place and got some soybeans. If you stew them with pork on a slow fire for two hours until the meat is tender and the soybeans are soaked in the broth..." "It''s the most delicious to eat during winter..." Hong Feibai''s stomach embarrassingly growled at the comment, the youth chuckled lightly, extended his hand to support Hong Feibai''s arm, and walked towards the house. Hong Feibai''s martial arts were quite good among the younger generation, but he felt no strength or martial prowess of his own as he followed the youth inside like a puppet. Nor did he feel any external force controlling him, just his own hunger compelling him to follow the youth involuntarily, regretting in his heart, yet he caught a glimpse of a wooden sword strapped to the youth''s waist. Judging by the sword scabbard, it clearly had many years on it. With the creak of the wooden door opening, all the children turned their heads in unison. Hong Feibai felt his heart lurch, suddenly realizing he had no way to explain to the children how he had gone out. Sweat beaded on his forehead, but he saw the children stand up, one by one, neatly and respectfully addressing the friendly young man beside him: "Master." Hong Feibai was taken aback, his eyes widening, as he looked at the sixteen or seventeen-year-old beside him. His mind had already made the connection, but he struggled to reconcile this image with that of the Confucian master he had imagined, left gaping and at a loss for words, he said: "You, you... are you..." "The Master?!" The youth gently stroked the head of a boy beside him, turned to look at him, and said: "The title ''Master'' is just playful talk by the children; I''m merely teaching them to recognize a few characters. I genuinely don''t deserve such a title." "You can address me simply by my surname." "I am..." "Wang Anfeng." PS: After much thought, I''ve decided to skip over the two years of seclusion and hard cultivation. Since I''ve already written a lot about such experiences in the last volume, what he did during these two years and the changes in Jianghu will be revealed in the upcoming story. I hope for everyone''s support with this new volume. Thank you to Zhang Lang Xiaojian for the generous reward, Book friend Loa for the generous reward, the unnamed generous reward, Guang yu An0516 for the generous reward, thank you. Chapter 2 The Evil Guest in the Village (2/2) Heaven and Earth are the transient lodging for all creatures; Time is the fleeting traveler across a hundred generations. The world is like the tide, people like waterTwo years ago, Fufeng was known for guarding the books, yet now it seems he has been forgotten by all. Hong Feibai showed no trace of oddity; he simply performed a salutation and said: "I, Hong Feibai." "Brother Wang''s great kindness and virtue are beyond my expression of gratitude. I shall repay you in the future." "Young hero, you''re too kind..." Wang Anfeng smiled, inviting Hong Feibai back to sit on the bed while he himself went to the outer room to teach the children how to write. From inside, Hong Feibai watched the young man repeatedly bend over, guiding the children''s palms, teaching them how to write the words and their meanings. Children of six or seven are usually the most active and restless, yet now they were very quiet. And Wang Anfeng did not show the slightest impatience. Watching the young man, the anxious restlessness in Hong Feibai''s heart gradually calmed down. He sat cross-legged on the bed, meditated, and with each breath, his inner strength flowed gently. Moments later, it had circulated through the entire Zhou Tian cycle in his body. When it returned to his Dantian, he suddenly opened his eyes, his face no longer composed. After the injury the previous night, he had fallen unconscious amidst the icy snowy night. He had expected severe internal injuries due to the cold invasion, but during his circulation just now, he found not only an absence of internal injuries but even the old hidden wounds felt lighter, and his circulation of energy was much smoother than before. Clearly, while he had been unconscious, a skilled physician had treated him, aiding his circulation of energy. Could it have been Brother Wang? Hong Feibai''s expression underwent many changes, but he could only come up with this one idea. As he meditated and circulated his energy, the children had already returned to their homes. The room had suddenly become much more spacious. Wang Anfeng had started a fire in the stove, setting a pot above it, and had cut pork into bite-sized cubes, mixing it with stir-fried soybeans before starting to simmer it over a low flame. Dry wood crackled fiercely in the stove. Wang Anfeng sat on a small stool, breaking pieces of firewood and feeding them into the fire bit by bit. Noticing that Hong Feibai was awake, he turned to look at him with a smile and said: "Hero Hong, are you feeling better now?" The firelight lit up the young man''s face. He wore plain clothes, his hair black as ink, but it was his calm and peaceful demeanor, as if he were above worldly strife, that made all the doubts and guesses in Hong Feibai''s heart dissipate. He chided himself for being so paranoid that he could think of anything in his desperation. However, someone certainly had treated his wounds. He could ask about it later. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire A thought crossed his mind, and Hong Feibai got out of bed. As soon as he entered the outer room, he was greeted by a mouthwatering aroma. His eyes brightened as he said: "Excellent cooking skills!" Wang Anfeng replied with a smile: "It''s a pity, though, that the local butcher was unwilling to sell me the pork knuckles." "Otherwise, the soybeans simmered with the knuckles would taste even better." Hong Feibai said with a laugh: "This is already more than enough." "It''s just a shame that there''s meat without wine; truly a regret." Wang Anfeng shook his head and said seriously: "You''ve been injured; you can''t drink alcohol now." Hong Feibai paused. "But, there is some tea." ........................... High in the sky, a Flying Eagle soared, its cries ceaseless. The sound of hooves thundered, galloping toward this direction. Across the vast snowy landscape, a black stallion, dark as ink, charged from a distance toward a tranquil village, its messy mane dancing, its hooves thundering, shattering the serene atmosphere. Snow was kicked up into the air. The leader, a strikingly beautiful woman, whistled sharply, and the Flying Eagle circled beside her before soaring into the sky again. The woman looked toward a tall and burly man next to her and said: "We''ve located the man''s whereabouts." "He''s in a village not far ahead." The man stood eight feet tall, though a martial artist of Jianghu, he was different from othersfor both he and his horse were clad in heavy armor, and he wielded a Crude Iron Heavy Spear weighing over 300 jin. With the combined weight of thousands of jin, powered by the galloping horse, his charge was almost as formidable as the immense strength of an Exotic Beast mammoth. He frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "Can you be certain?" The woman nodded slightly and said: "I''ve marked him, using the medicinal knowledge from Pharmacist Valley amid the Jianghu of Fufeng. Ever since Pharmacist Valley was destroyed and Fire Refining Sect sealed the mountain two years ago, there have been very few in Fufeng who could recognize this ''Thousand-Mile Mirage''. Even this silver-feathered Flying Eagle only sensed it by coincidence." She hesitated before adding: "However, I''m unsure if anyone else has placed other marks on him." The man frowned slightly, his mind on those martial artists from various powers, but he said nothing, simply stating: "Speed up." "Yes!" ........................ Hong Feibai held a cup of tea in his hands, his eyes fixated on the iron pot. The rich and tempting aroma, accompanied by the steady fanning of a palm fan in the hands of the young man, swirled incessantly before his nose. Taking a deep inhale of the fragrance, he then raised his hand, tilted back his head, and downed the cup of tea. However, the lightness of the tea only served to intensify the aroma and made the cravings stirring within his Five Viscera Temple even more relentless. Yet the young man beside him continued his deliberate pace, making it hard for Hong Feibai to ask for more without losing face, so he stood up, picked up the teapot beside him, and poured more into his cup. The clear tea flowed into the white porcelain cup, presenting a pleasant sight. Hong Feibai set the teapot on the table with a light clink, causing ripples to spread gently over the surface of the tea. The ripples collided with the rim of the cup and slowly settled. But just then, the water in the cup suddenly rippled again, the vibrations growing larger, incessantly trembling. Hong Feibai''s expression turned puzzled for a moment before his pupils abruptly constricted. "No" Suddenly, a loud eagle cry pierced the sky, sharp as a splitting stone. Suddenly, mocking laughter like that of a night owl rang out from outside, now to the left, now to the right, now in front, now behind, elusive and indistinct, like a ghastly specter, as it suddenly cackled: "Hong Feibai, your grandpa is here. Why not come out and meet your death?" In an instant, Hong Feibai''s complexion turned ashen, and he felt a chill spread through his body. He was all too familiar with that laugh. Or rather, every martial artist in Fufeng would recognize it well. Ever since the Fire Refining Sect closed off its mountain, the Jianghu of the entire Fufeng region had been thrown into disarray by Yi Nanping, who had broken the deadlock. Now, with the loss of the Sea-Calming Divine Needle, chaos completely took over. Sects that had previously feared the Fire Refining Sect began to expand their power recklessly, and the frequency of martial artists'' confrontations increased. More martial artists perished. More martial artists made a name for themselves. Ghost Owl Sword. In its Qinggong, save for the elders and sect leaders of the major sects, along with Middle Third Rank experts wandering the Jianghu, scarcely anyone could match it. Paired with an exceptionally cold and merciless swordsmanship skill, it was enough to instill fear in people. Meanwhile, two other voices arose, saying: "You think you can steal our things?" "Stealing our things will get you killed." One male, one female, these two voices spoke with an identical tone, without much inflection, uttering their sentences in a uniform manner that made it hard to discern their true intentionsone could only sense an indescribable eeriness. "Hahaha, so it''s the Yin siblings. Who says it''s your stuff? In this Jianghu, whoever has the bigger fist owns everything, no?" Another voice chimed in, its words rough and aggressive, yet filled with an unmistakable wariness. Hong Feibai''s face went completely pale. Every single person speaking outside was capable of taking his life within thirty moves; the only reason they had not yet acted was mutual wariness. He had initially been pursued by another group of martial artists, but after taking a nap, he found the situation had only worsened. On Hong Feibai''s face, fear, resentment, and sorrow flashed in succession until, with a sigh, he turned to look at the teenager still fanning the furnace beside him. The latter''s countenance showed no signs of panic, remaining composed. Hong Feibai inwardly admired the youth''s composure and mental fortitude. Facing danger, he was even calmer than himself, a martial artist. With self-mocking laughter, Hong Feibai simply let go of all concerns, saying: "Brother Wang, is the pork stew with yellow beans ready?" Wang Anfeng replied: "Not yet, about a final quarter of an hour''s time..." Hong Feibai sighed: "Can we speed it up a little?" "Would it matter if it''s a bit early by a quarter or half an hour?" "After smelling it for so long, at least let me have a bite." Wang Anfeng looked up at the young man before him, shook his head, and said: "No." Hong Feibai looked at Wang Anfeng, sighed, and with a gradually fading smile, said: "Brother Wang, thank you for saving my life." "Whatever happens next, please don''t come out." With those words, he bowed deeply to Wang Anfeng and then turned to face the wooden door. Beyond it could be a split-second turn from life to death. Hong Feibai took a deep breath, suppressing the fear in his heart, calming his countenance. His inner strength started to surge through his meridians. Just as he was about to leave, something was pressed into his hand. He had lost his weapon during his earlier escape and instinctively grabbed it, only to realize upon closer inspection that it was the fan the young man had been using to stoke the fire. Unable to decide whether to laugh or cry, and before he could react, Wang Anfeng had already stepped out. With a casual posture and the hem of his clothes billowing slightly, his speed was so fast that Hong Feibai only saw an afterimage. The young man''s expression changed abruptly. Outside, three groups of people faced off against each other, but then they saw a young man in plain clothes walk out. Several sharp gazes landed on Wang Anfeng, among them a gaunt man who scoffed twice, calling out loudly: "What''s this, the great Hong Feibai choosing to send someone else out to die in his stead?" "Believe it or not, I''ll kill this brat and throw him in with you." On another side, a woman in purple looked at the tranquil Wang Anfeng and chuckled: "This handsome young man... it''d be a shame to kill him." Wang Anfeng, with a serene expression, bowed and said: "This place is also considered a school." "Within the school, we teach students not to fight, not to recklessly wield knives and swords." It was as if a moment of deathly silence fell inside the yard. Then a roar of laughter burst forth, as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. The woman in purple fell into the arms of the man beside her, laughing uncontrollably, while the gaunt man laughed maniacally like a demon, suddenly exclaiming: "What nerve! My sword is right here, and today I''ll kill someone in this very place..." At that moment, high above in the sky, the sharp cries of eagles and hawks pierced through the air once again. The sounds of thundering horse hooves grew from nothing to a crescendo, filling the fields within moments, charging straight toward Wang Anfeng''s house on the village''s edge. The leader, wielding a heavy spear, burst forth, his war horse neighing incessantly. Like a dragon, its cry piercing. Man and horse combined, thousands of pounds charging at extreme speed, their formidable presence turned the expressions of all present martial artists grave as they all stepped back, and suddenly from the ground a thunderous shout akin to a peal of thunder rang out: "How audacious!" "The spear is here, if you have the guts, come and take it!" With a sound that seemed to shake the heavens themselves, man and horse shattered the courtyard of Wang Anfeng''s dwelling, charging towards the youth in plain clothes. The horse''s hooves kicked up the snow on the ground, creating a scene like the snow mists of the Northern Lands. The spear thrust forward. Visible waves of air swept out in all directions. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 3 The Great Jianghu Turmoil (1/2) Hong Feibai heard the noise from within the room, his heart clenched, and he hurriedly stepped out, only to look utterly bewildered as soon as he emerged. The Yin siblings fell to one side, their expressions shocked. The Ghost Owl Sword, who had been shouting challenges just moments ago, now had an entirely changed complexion. He had originally planned to make a move against Wang Anfeng, radiating killing intent with his sword already drawn with his right hand. But now, he staggered back sharply, folding his body multiple times in the air, landing right at the doorway, wanting to leave but also reluctant to give up the treasure within reach, he hesitated. The falling snow descended once more. A Martial Artist fused with his horse, wielding a spear and weighing thousands of pounds, had his eyes wide with fury, veins on his forehead bulging, while the steed below snorted white air from its nostrils, pawing the ground restlessly, yet unable to advance even a step closer. Wang Anfeng stood just in front of the mounted warrior. Clad in plain clothing, his body stood erect, his black hair like ink, draping from his temples. His calm black pupils gazed forward. With his left hand behind his back, the crudely forged Crude Iron Heavy Spear in his hand trembled slightly, shattering the falling snow, yet halted three inches away from the young man''s heart, the trembling and humming never ceasing. A pale palm grasped the shaft of the spear. The spear could not advance another inch. "Ahhhhhh!" After a moment of dead silence, the warrior atop the horse shifted from shock to disbelief, then to anger, suddenly shouting out loud, his muscles bulging, a wild Qi Force contouring around, rolling back the falling snow upward towards the sky, while his vigorous horse reared, letting out a long neigh, exhaling white air like an angry dragon. The fierce and magnificent presence filled the space in an instant. The woman in purple couldn''t help but exclaim, stepping back half a step, her hand lightly covering her lips as her eyes flickered, saying, "This, this is..." The man beside her said in a low voice, "It''s the ''White Horse Howl at the Glacier,'' a killer move from the Red Lotus Gang." "In this region of Fufeng in Jianghu, second only to the Giant Whale Gang''s Gang Leader, the Cloud Swallowing Spear wielder Gongsun Jing''s own technique of man and horse as one, channeling strength throughout his body, like a white horse turned dragon, howling atop a glacier and snowfield. Even martial artists with stronger Inner Strength can only retreat from its edge!" "With this move, he should at least be able to break free from this person''s restraint..." Hong Feibai''s expression changed drastically upon hearing this, wanting to step forward to help, but with the situation as it was, he couldn''t intervene, his heart in turmoil. Just then, with the man''s shout growing more intense, the surging Inner Qi defined Heaven and Earth, rolling the wind and snow into the likeness of a dragon, which shot up towards the sky with a roar. Within a thousand meters, it was clearly visible. The Heaven and Earth of this winter day were already depressingly fierce; with this move, the power appeared even more formidable and beyond that of mortals. Wang Anfeng looked up, feeling tremendous force transmitting from the spear blade. The young man''s shoes sank into the accumulated snow. Yet his expression remained tranquil, whispering to himself, "Mount Meru is three hundred thirty-six thousand leagues high in the great sea. Its roots are three hundred thirty-six thousand leagues deep in the ocean floor..." Buddha''s Strength Mountain Moving Sutra. The Tathagata, the ten strengths. With a sudden clench of his right hand, the falling snow agitated by the warrior''s Vigorous Qi was instantly shattered into fine powder. The blast spread all around. The accumulated snow, swept up by the powerful winds, pelted against everyone''s faces, stinging sharply, halting the Yin siblings'' breaths for an instant. The leaden sky was low, and without notice, more snow like ember remnants began to fall again. Making the entire world between Heaven and Earth seem vast and endless. In the midst of this expanse, the exotic beast Dragon Horse''s proud and heroic neigh suddenly turned into a pitiful wail. Both rider and horse, with their combined strength of over ten thousand pounds, were flipped over and crashed heavily to the ground causing a thunderous impact that sent the snow flying, their pained screams echoing as they struggled in vain, unable to move. Raging waves of energy swept through, with frost and snow flying. "Dammit!" "Damn tricky! Whoever wants it can go for itI don''t want it anymore..." The Ghost Owl Sword''s face turned pale, as he screamed out and turned to run. Loud ringing and howling ensued. The Yin siblings also drew their weapons and retreated backward in flight, their expressions somewhat panicked yet not losing their composure. The two always traveled together and in terms of martial arts alone, they were not inferior to an ordinary Seventh Rank Martial Artist. If they joined forces, even among the elders of the three sects, they could still escape with their lives. They had just taken a few steps. Suddenly, they sensed a malicious wind coming from behind them. The strength of the attack was so great that, even before it reached them, it caused an excruciating sensation of being torn apart. Both were terribly frightened, and with their sword and knife embodying the intentions of Yin and Yang''s completeness and deficiency, they slashed diagonally backward. A loud clashing sound ensued. The snow whirled up by the powerful Qi instantly exploded. In less than the time of a breath, the fierce airstream blew them back, making it impossible for them to hold onto their blades. Their faces turned white as they stumbled back, coughing up blood. Blood fell upon the white snow. With a whooshing sound, a dark crude iron heavy spear pierced the air waves and stabbed into the ground, its Qi force pulsating, trembling ceaselessly. Wang Anfeng soared into the air and then landed, lightly tapping the tail of the spear with his right foot. His Qi stretched long and, in the eyes of the onlookers, seemed to hang frozen in midair. The spear''s blade had penetrated several inches deep into the ground. Taking advantage of the force, the young man''s figure unfurled like rolling clouds, bursting forth. The man who arrived with the Yin siblings had already sat fallen, his face deathly pale. Had the spear''s blade gone up by just an inch as it brushed past his nose, would he still be alive? As this thought crossed his mind, he was filled with a chilling sensation. And at that moment, as Wang Anfeng''s sleeves fluttered, he had already swept across the airspace above the gaunt man. The latter, running wildly on the ground as if sensing something, suddenly rolled to the side with great force. The young man descended, his right foot lightly touching a patch of falling snow. Inner Strength circulated, entered the snow, then rolled back against his own Inner Qi. His figure, like the receding roll of clouds, leapt into the air again, and landed next to the Ghost Owl Sword. Snowflakes fell quietly, still as clear and sparkling as ever. Ghost Owl Sword let out a strange cry, pulled out his longsword from his waist, and stabbed at the young man. The fiercely cold sword edge, having pierced through countless throats, in an instant, lashed out hundreds of times, forming an almost tangible dark cyan sword shadow. In the blink of an eye, it was a life-snatching menace. Wang Anfeng stepped to the side. The sword edge merely grazed his shoulder. His body shifted, his expression still calm. He bent his right fingers and lightly tapped on Ghost Owl Sword''s wrist. The latter felt a sudden, sharp pain in the acupoints of his forearm, cried out in agony, and could no longer grip his weapon. With a clang, it fell to the ground, humming incessantly. The young man''s right hand brushed past like caressing clouds, striking Ghost Owl Sword''s abdomen. Within a three-meter radius, the snow rolled back. A visible burst of Qi shot out from Ghost Owl Sword''s back, causing the green pines to sway. The gaunt man''s eyes bulged, his face ashen, as he coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood. It felt as though boundless surging Inner Strength, seemingly inexhaustible, had poured into his body from that casual strike, instantly breaking through several vital acupoints in his Inner Strength circuit. In a flash, he was injured both internally and externally. Wang Anfeng''s palm vibrated, and the man spat out blood, flying backward into the courtyard. The latter, with exceptional qinggong, somehow managed to control his direction in midair, landing on the ground, staggering back two steps before stabilizing. Still, he couldn''t help but half-kneel, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth to the ground. His feet landed precisely in the footprints. It was only then that he realized he had landed exactly where he had been standing earlier; not a step out of place. Ghost Owl Sword was skilled, but seeing this, his face turned deathly pale, feeling as if the vast snowy wilderness had settled directly into his very heart. His body stiffened, unable to move. At that moment, high above in the sky, the piercing calls of eagles resounded through the air. The sound of horseshoes thundered, sweeping across the frost and snow. Those who had come with the man earlier finally arrived late. But as soon as they arrived, they witnessed the scene that had just unfolded. The several people on horseback were immediately engulfed in deadly silence. The next moment, they turned their horses around like fleeing for their lives. Wang Anfeng stood still, his right hand brushing his waist. A dozen streaks of cold light shot out from the small pouch at his waist, tearing through the gloomy snowy sky like a direct thrust, embedding into the acupoints on the backs of those fleeing. The five or six martial artists suddenly stiffened, unable to coordinate well with their horses and tumbled down one by one. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng''s move had not completely sealed their movements; these martial artists only felt an incessant itch in their bodies, rolling on the ground. The leader, a rather beautiful woman, struggled to look forward. In the sky, the cry of the eagle was deafening. The exotic beast, Flying Eagle, known for tracking the miracle medicines from Pharmacist Valley, circled and descended, revolving around the young man as if there was something extremely attractive on his arm, pecking incessantly. The woman''s face had turned deathly pale as she said, "We, we were just passing by, we didn''t mean to disturb the gentleman..." "If, if we have been a nuisance, please forgive us." This was because although the Inner Strength the woman cultivated was not designed for combat, it enhanced her hearing. Despite the considerable distance earlier, she had vaguely caught what the young man had said about not allowing reckless use of swords and spears in the school. At that moment, thinking that she had not entered it, she believed that the other party would probably feel embarrassed to make a move against her. She harbored a trace of hope. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet in the vast snowy wind, the young man simply looked at her quietly. He extended his hand in a welcoming gesture, saying indifferently, "A guest comes from afar." "With such heavy snow outside, since you''ve arrived, why not come in and sit for a while?" "I also have some questions I''d like to ask you all, for instance..." "Where did you obtain this ''Thousand Li Drifting Cloud''." The woman''s face turned pale, and she opened her mouth but dared not retort. She lowered her head, silent for a moment, then said haltingly, "It is..." "Senior..." PS: The first update is here... Chapter 4 A Thousand Miles of Illusory Clouds, News of an Old Friend (2/2) Inside the wooden hut of the village on a winter day, wafts of cooking smoke rose. The savory fragrance of stewed pork with soybeans became increasingly rich and tempting. Hong Feibai, who was considered a rising talent in Fufeng, squatted in front of a stove, fan in hand, gently fanning the flames while stealing glances at the people inside the house, and secretly swallowing his saliva. Not far from him squatted a tall man, over eight feet in height, who had removed his armor. In his thirties, his face was bruised and swollen. Mountain River Spear Ma Hongkuo. A master from one of the three great factions in the martial realm of Fufeng, the Giant Whale Gang. With Seventh Rank cultivation, he was known for being ruthless yet principled. The technique he had just used, "White Horse Cries on the Glacier," could stir up wind and snow with fierce and extraordinary vigorous Qi. With just this technique, there were hardly any martial artists in the realm of Fufeng who could withstand it. And the one who had tried to assassinate him was indeed his subordinate. At the doorway stood a stocky man with a round head, round face, and a beard framing his cheeks. On his right fist, he wore a coarse cloth handwrap, casually wrapped a few times with a straw rope, with bloodstains that seemed to linger. Jia Lezhan. A renowned ranger from Fufeng, his "Five-Step Divine Fist" had once flattened over a dozen Ninth Rank martial artists without suffering a single injury himself, and he staggered away after drinking five dou of wine. Moreover, there was the infamous Ghost Owl Sword. The Yin siblings, whose actions often straddled the line between righteousness and evil, doing as they pleased. Aside from them, there was an elegantly dressed woman in the house skilled in mounted archery, her martial arts at least at the Ninth Grade, and outside under the shelter, five skilled members of the Giant Whale Gang squatted, each capable of subduing fierce horses and wielding heavy blades. Hong Feibai withdrew his gaze, watching his nose, his nose watching his heart. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire But how could his thoughts remain calm? He was filled with wild thoughts. Just these martial artists from an ordinary village, if taken out, were feared capable of stirring up considerable unrest in a state city. Just inside this house, there were four or five martial artists who had made a significant name for themselves in the past two years. This didn''t even take into account the nonchalant youth who had subdued all these martial artists. Thinking of this, even if Hong Feibai was somewhat dull, he knew he had underestimated the situation. The injuries on his body must have been treated by that youth. Only such unfathomably deep martial arts could lighten his hidden injuries so much that he could survive the icy incursion on a snowy night. Just as he was pondering this, the wooden door creaked openslightly. Wang Anfeng, dressed in coarse clothes, stepped inside. Without a word spoken, the atmosphere inside the house, which had been barely calm just a moment ago, suddenly became tense. With the rustling noises, all the martial artists, whether squatting or leaning, stood up, looking somewhat uneasily at Wang Anfeng, who had appeared. Hong Feibai, who had been lost in his thoughts, also stood up subconsciously following the others, still holding the fan for the stove in his hand. He looked at Wang Anfeng, intending to address him as ''Brother Wang'' as before, but after witnessing the shocking scene just now, how could he still manage to speak so casually? His lips parted slightly, but in the end, he only managed to say: "Sir..." Ma Hongkuo, having taken off his armor, struggled to stand up and cupped his fists in a salute, saying in a muffled voice: "Ma owes Sir thanks for sparing my life." Wang Anfeng shook his head and replied: Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s no need." Amidst this exchange, his steps were ordinary, yet they moved like a mirage, sidestepping Ma Hongkuo''s attempted bow. The latter''s heart sank, unsure what Wang Anfeng''s actions implied. Could it be that he truly didn''t plan to spare his life? Then why didn''t he just kill him with one blow earlier? Did he have some other scheme in mind? As these thoughts crossed his mind, his expression became increasingly uncertain. Wang Anfeng had already reached the stove and lifted the lid off the pot, instantly releasing a cloud of white steam and an intoxicating aroma that filled the small room. Wang Anfeng took several porcelain bottles from his waist and lightly sprinkled their contents into the pot. He lightly stirred with a spoon, and the aroma grew even more tantalizing as he let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Thankfully, he hadn''t lost control of the cooking heat. Otherwise, the flavor would have diminished by more than half... As he relaxed inwardly, Wang Anfeng turned his back to everyone, his mouth watering. He fought back the urge to indulge himself and set down the copper spoon, feeling somewhat lost at that moment. After managing to suppress his craving, he turned to look at the tense martial artists, and to the graceful woman standing next to Ma Hongkuo, and asked: "It''s the same question again." "The ''Thousand Mile Mirage'', this miraculous fragrance from Pharmacist Valley where did you get it from?" He had been seriously injured two years ago and spent a long time in Shaolin Temple for recovery. Even though the effect of the three-thousand-year-old Dragon Blood Ginseng still lingered, it took him almost three months to fully heal. It was only then that he came to understand what had happened on that day. The entire Sect of Pharmacist Valley had been eradicated. After the incident involving the medicine men was exposed, this sect, which had previously enjoyed a decent reputation in the Fufeng region of Jianghu, fell from grace overnight, becoming the target of everyone''s aggression. People in Jianghu wanted nothing to do with Pharmacist Valley, and within a matter of days almost all of the remaining sect disciples had been killed, their corpses strewn across the streets, their silver coins and secret manuals plundered. Indeed, Pharmacist Valley had committed many evil deeds, and while the mastermind had been executed, and the accomplices had all been killed, the leakage of such sensitive information about the medicine men was a disaster of epic proportions. Given ''Match for Yamaraja''s'' notoriously ruthless nature, those disciples who had left the sect long ago to practice medicine everywhere must have been unaware. Yet because of this incident, they, too, perished, even implicating their families. Wang Anfeng had once sought the pair Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue, whom he had known in the past, even going so far as to carve their names into a jade plaque and entrusting it to Gongsun Jing of the Giant Whale Gang to search for them. It took several months, with the gang''s disciples riding fast horses covering the entirety of Fufeng County, but all for naught. Their only achievement was that, due to a misunderstanding by other sects, Gongsun Jing rode a thousand li on a fast horse and defeated several masters with his spear technique, aggressive as raging flames and awe-inspiring like the vast wilderness, hence earning the grand reputation of the Cloud Swallowing Spear Hero, praised far and wide. Just as the fire refining mountainside sealed off and as Pharmacist Valley''s sect perished, the storms of change surged through Jianghu, and as a result, the Giant Whale Gang grew stronger. Regarding Pharmacist Valley, the only thing that was known was that Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue were not among those who died in the turmoil at that time. Beyond that, no information was obtained. And yet, in the hands of this woman before him, there was medicine from Pharmacist Valley. Two years prior, when Chuan Lian and Wang Anfeng were discussing pharmacology, Chuan Lian had casually mentioned this Miracle Medicine called ''Thousand Li Fantasy Cloud''. Never did Wang Anfeng expect to encounter it today, and how could it not make him think of the two who had disappeared in the chaos two years ago? That''s why he had intervened just now to stop her. Hearing Wang Anfeng''s words, the beautiful woman did not dare to keep anything secret and respectfully said: "Yes." "I came upon this Flying Eagle and the medicine by a fortunate coincidence in Xi Dingzhou City." "That day, after drinking some alcohol and getting spirited, I went to Qi Xiangzhai, planning to buy some rouge. I happened upon two martial artists bullying a young girl, and in a fit of anger, I stepped in and taught them a lesson." "The girl then shared the recipe for the medicine with me, and as for the Silver Feather Flying Eagle, it was something I acquired by a fortunate coincidence." Wang Anfeng''s expression remained unchanged. He had been through many things and was no longer as naive as he used to be, trusting others easily. His voice was calm as he asked: "A young girl?" "What is her age, and what does she look like..." The woman answered one by one, and Wang Anfeng narrowed his eyes as if in thought, remaining silent for a moment before he said: "You did not harm the innocent, so this time, I will not kill you." "Now leave..." Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Ma Hongkuo and the beautiful woman bowed deeply to Wang Anfeng, saying: "Thank you, sir." "Ma will surely repay this kindness someday!" Having said this, the two turned and left, and it was only after they had stepped outside that Ma Hongkuo took a deep breath, the cold air making him realize that his back was drenched in sweat. He had been so terrified that he didn''t even bother to grab his armor or weapons. He whistled through his mouth, and moments later, the sounds of horse hooves could be heard fading into the distance... In the room, seeing that Wang Anfeng indeed did not make another move, the emaciated man known as the Ghost Owl Sword relaxed, his figure flickered as he prepared to dash out. However, at that moment, the hand that Wang Anfeng had rested on the table suddenly moved. The clang of the sword sent shivers down everyone''s spine. Electricity seemed to crackle in the empty room. A jet of fresh blood sprayed forth. The assassin, agile and fast, had only managed a single step out when he fell to the ground, clutching his throat, making gurgling noises, his eyes wide open, fixed on Wang Anfeng. After a brief struggle, he was no longer breathing. Wang Anfeng placed the longsword in his hand back on the ground and said: "I said before that those who did not harm the innocent could leave." "Ghost Owl Sword, Song Hongzhen, you have taken at least thirteen innocent lives with your own hands; it''s best that you stay..." The people were startled. With information from the illustrious Jianghu sect, the Giant Whale Gang, as well as intelligence from the Great Qin Military Family''s spies, though Wang Anfeng had not traveled through Jianghu himself, he knew far more about its affairs than all the martial artists present. Chilian Gang, which had left earlier, dealt with matters of Jianghu within its own circle and never killed the weak or the innocent under its spears. Therefore, Wang Anfeng allowed them to leave. But this newly famous assassin''s hands were too dirty. Amidst the metallic clang, the Ghost Owl Sword was sheathed. Wang Anfeng spoke: "Please take this man''s body with you." The remaining three exchanged glances, swallowed hard, and although they found it somewhat repulsive, they still picked up the open-eyed corpse of Ghost Owl Sword, cautiously making their way outside, fearing a sudden flash of the blade. It was only after leaving the room that they finally breathed a sigh of relief. Looking back, they saw only wisps of smoke rising peacefully, but in their hearts, they were left with the feeling of having narrowly escaped death. PS: The second update Chapter 5 The Storm is Intense (1/2) Everyone had left, and in the blink of an eye, only two people remained in the house. Hong Feibai leaned against the doorway, watching those martial artists who had arrived with great momentum now stumbling away one by one in a pitiful state. The most ruthless among them, the wielder of the Ghost Owl Sword, had directly lost his life and was dragged on the ground like a tattered sack. Feeling immensely relieved, Hong Feibai let out a deep breath, his frustration vanishing as he laughed loudly: "Hahaha, safe travels, don''t send!" "The snow is heavy and the road is slippery, be careful not to fall..." Upon hearing this, the Yin siblings felt a surge of resentment in their hearts. If it were any other day, they would have taught him a lesson, but now they were afraid of the person inside the house, so they could only help each other stumbling away without even leaving a harsh word behind. Watching their figures, Hong Feibai felt they looked like homeless dogs, his laughter grew even more unrestrained, and he felt extremely exhilarated, seeming to forget even the pain of his injuries. To him, the only way to fully express the exhilaration he felt from this scene was to indulge himself in three rounds of heavy drinking. It was only after watching those several individuals deploy their movement techniques and disappear from sight that Hong Feibai finally felt refreshed and turned around with a raised eyebrow, slightly self-satisfied. Then he saw Wang Anfeng sitting on the stool, and those quiet black pupils; his expression faltered slightly, and he coughed lightly, suddenly becoming much more subdued. Just moments ago, he had felt oppressed being in the same room with so many skilled martial artists, which was quite uncomfortable, but now that everyone had left, he felt even more suffocated. It was as if the lead-gray sky outside was pressing down into his own heart. It made him feel somewhat breathless. Previously, he had been able to converse casually with the young man, but now that he was just sitting there, without any change in his demeanor or clothing, even his expression remained unchanged, making it difficult for him to start a conversation. As he hesitated, he suddenly heard Wang Anfeng say: "Hmm, the heat seems about right now..." Taken aback, Hong Feibai looked up to see Wang Anfeng standing up and taking out a large bowl of rice from the cupboard nearby. The stove had already been extinguished, but the residual heat was not easy to dissipate. In the iron pot, the sound of bubbling continued, and the pork and soybeans inside were cooked to even more flavorful perfection. Wang Anfeng held a copper spoon and gently stirred it, the aroma becoming even richer. He looked up at him and smiled, saying: "The soybeans from the village chief''s family are prepared using their own method, tasting sweeter than those of ordinary families. Having been stewed together with the pork for quite some time, the flavor is especially rich. It''s best served over rice..." "And, it''s best if the rice is cold, with grains that are distinct, not sticky like fresh rice. That way, when poured over, it won''t turn into a mushy mess, and the taste is delightfully delicious." As he explained with a smile, Wang Anfeng lifted the spoon, scooped up some of the sauce, and gently poured it into the bowl. The golden sauce filled the gaps between the white rice grains perfectly, and the perfectly sized pieces of pork landed on top, slightly trembling. With just a casual poke, they fell apart, filling the air with their fragrance. With a smile still playing on his lips, he held out his hand with the bowl towards Hong Feibai, saying with a laugh: "When I was young, this was my favorite dish. It''s a pity Uncle Wang''s cooking skills were terrible. If it wasn''t undercooked, it was too salty, as if he''d killed and sold the salt merchant himself. I had to learn how to make it myself." "If you don''t like it, Feibai, please be forgiving." Hong Feibai was slightly taken aback. Previously, Wang Anfeng had addressed him as ''young hero,'' but now he was calling him by name, which made the invisible walls in his heart dissipate quite a bit. Moreover, he thought that although the young man in front of him was highly skilled in martial arts, he had never bullied others with his prowess or looked down on him because of his skills. How could he look down on himself?! A true man should act and travel in Jianghu without fear or restraintwouldn''t doing otherwise be laughable? Suddenly, he also let go of the restraint in his heart, reached out to accept the bowl, and burst out laughing: "How could I not, frankly speaking, the aroma has already been tantalizing the glutton in me." "I was just about to sneak a taste, considering there''s only this pot, and it hardly seems enough for the two of us. And adding those others would mean even less to go around, not letting them have any would appear stingy, I just endured it..." ........................ After that meal. Hong Feibai felt a warm and comfortable feeling inside, much more relaxed. He had been pursued this time because he was on a mission. Although not urgent, there was a time limit, and now that those after him had been dealt with by Wang Anfeng, there were no worries left. Therefore, despite some injuries, he got up to bid farewell to Wang Anfeng before sunset. Outside the wooden door. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire Hong Feibai gave a fist salute to Wang Anfeng and smiled, "Sir should head back..." "The snowstorm outside is severe; please don''t see me off." Wang Anfeng nodded and said, "Be careful on the road, and about the address ''Sir''..." Hong Feibai didn''t wait for Wang Anfeng to finish before he had already sprung up, his movement technique straight and direct, much like a longsword unsheathed. Although the changes were routine, his speed was not slow at all. In the blink of an eye, he had already leaped a dozen yards away. Midair, with his robes fluttering, the Fufeng knight laughed loudly, "It won''t do, it won''t do, the address ''Sir'' is still necessary." "A courtesy that cannot be discarded, but I can''t call you a senior; it makes it sound much older. ''Sir'' is good, ''Sir'' is the best... Hahaha, if one day the sir considers wandering in Jianghu, do come visit my Heavenly Sword Sect." "I can''t make such delicious dishes, but I do have fine wine and beautiful company awaiting." "Farewell!" With those words, Hong Feibai tapped repeatedly with the tips of his toes on a cold pine trunk, borrowing strength continuously, and disappeared like a alarmed swan into the vast distance. His movement technique was quite neat and dashing. Although it was not as unpredictable as the Ghost Owl Sword, it was still excellent. Among the Jianghu martial artists in their twenties from Fufeng, he could certainly rank high. Wang Anfeng stood in the courtyard, watching Hong Feibai depart. In the winter day, the sky darkened early. At the edge of the sky, the setting sun was already visible, but even this sunset looked cold and desolate, intertwined with chilly blue and black besides some patches of red. As his gaze fell back down, Wang Anfeng looked at the chaotic accumulated snow in the courtyard, at the wall shattered from a heavy impact, and at the heavy spear sticking out of the ground, now even more sinister from the falling snow. On the snowy ground, there were speckles of bloodstains, unwilling to disperse. After standing still for a while, the normally tidy Wang Anfeng did not bother to clean up the courtyard. He simply turned around and slowly returned to the house. Shortly after, two men wearing thick cotton coats with bulky hands and feet sneaked over from the village. They cautiously poked their heads out, and upon seeing the messy scene and the persistent bloodstains in the courtyard, their faces first showed shock, then quickly turned to joy. One, with messy eyebrows and a flat nose as if smashed by a fist, snorted and lowered his voice, saying in a muffled tone, "Now that''s good, we finally got a hold on this outsider!" "I always said foreigners can''t be trusted, but no one believed me. The evidence is plain as day; I want to see if anyone in the village can still protect this murderer..." The other, slightly more composed, patted his shoulder and whispered, "Erzhuang, don''t be impulsive." "Let''s go find Brother Niu." "Hmm, let''s go!" Like when they came, the two slowed their movements, retreating ten steps before turning around and hastening away. The men were from this village farm. They had spent two years trying their luck in the city, where they learned some farming techniques and had been hunters in the mountains, making them much sharper than ordinary villagers. As they moved through the snowy grounds, they made hardly any noise, and shortly after, they had walked far away. Inside the house. Wang Anfeng sat cross-legged on the bed, looking out the window, his expression peaceful. After a long time, he simply sighed softly. Lifting his right hand, his sleeve slid down a bit, revealing the Buddha Beads on his wrist, and he said quietly, "Return to Shaolin..." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A fleeting stream of light vanished in an instant. Inside the house, the firewood in the stove burned fiercely, making crackling sounds, and the figure of the young man had disappeared from the bed. Outside, the blizzard grew stronger. PS: The first release is here... Chapter 6 Leaving (2/2) After the familiar sensation passed, Wang Anfeng''s view had shifted from that of the humble abode in the village to the solitary peak''s summit, where the wind soughed. A scholar dressed in green, cradling a copper brazier engraved with intertwining dragons and stylized clouds, sat lazily flipping through a scroll in his chair. The other three masters were not present. Wang Anfeng stepped forward, performed a ritual bow, and said, "Teacher." The scholar glanced at him, nodded slightly, and said lazily, Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire "The time has come again today." "You go on by yourself." Wang Anfeng nodded slightly, replied with an affirmative, then stepped lightly to the side. His inner strength sketched out the empty space to his left and right. Without revealing any anomaly, he suddenly leapt into the air. In a mere instant, he had already flown across dozens of meters, his robes fluttering. With his left hand behind his back and his right hand sweeping past his waist, a flash of silver streaked out. Just then, as he was still descending, he lightly tapped his right foot on the hidden weapon he had launched. Inner strength coursed through it and revolved back, colliding with his own inner strength. In an instance, his form surged upwards again, darting forward urgently. Thus he continued, and in the blink of an eye, he had already leapt kilometers away. At that moment, with the moon high overhead, its silvery light spilling across the mountains and valleys, a figure glided past gracefully. Although he could not soar through the air like a Middle Third Rank martial artist, such a technique allowed him to travel at exceptional speed. The scholar put down his scroll, watching Wang Anfeng cross the distance with the silver needle, and with skimpy approval, he said, "That''s passable..." Suddenly, a clamor arose from the distant sky, and Mr. Ying''s expression turned icy. With a cold snort, he withdrew his gaze, pretending to be absorbed in the contents of his book. Almost at that instant of averting his gaze, a fierce gale rose from the firmament above, careening down from the Nine Heavens. "Yo-ho-ho-ho... Hahaha, exhilarating! Exhilarating!" A carefree laugh echoed as a figure soared and shifted position within the Gang wind, suddenly plummeting before being about to crash onto the solitary peak''s bluestones, then abruptly coming to a still stop, with such a rapid deceleration that one felt almost nauseous, yet the person seemed to handle it with complete ease. After shaking his messy hair, Hong Luoyu laughed heartily, saying, "Exhilarating! It truly is exhilarating!" Mr. Ying glanced at him, huffed coldly, and with a tone and demeanor filled with disdain, Hong Luoyu, however, didn''t mind and looked around before saying, "Ying, where''s the little madman? Hahaha, today I''ve found an extremely fun place." "Today, just atop Mount Hua there are marvelous clouds. If one were to step off them and dive down, practicing swordsmanship in midair, it would be damn thrilling!" The scholar didn''t feel like entertaining him, continuing his reading, but he couldn''t resist the man''s incessant chattering, and ultimately closed his scroll, saying coldly, "It is the middle of the month today." Hong Luoyu paused briefly, then said with annoyance, "This day..." "Well, it can''t be helped then; I''ll go find Old Medicine Jar and ask for some food..." "Off I go!" ............ Great Qin North. The Kehler Grassland. Winter snowfall. The vast and limitless grassland was blanketed with thick white snow. With the moon above, the snow reflected its light, illuminating the surroundings brightly. In such a winter, all kinds of animals burrowed their traces away, save for the wolves that were unaffected, swaying like daggers and curved sabers under the moonlight on the vast snowy plains. Their gaze fell on the herdsmen''s pens, on the cattle and sheep within. Within a tribe, A herdsman atop a tower suddenly shouted, "They''re back! They''re back!" The call echoed within the tribe as people emerged from each tent, every pair of eyes shining with what seemed like the special significance of the name being called. The herdsman from above saw even farther. From a distance, it appeared as though waves of snow mist were rising from the vast snowy plains, spreading under the moonlight. Soon after, the crisp sound of copper bells cut through the fog. Within this mist, a troupe of about ten riders galloped past. The riders were robust and mighty young men, with faces of integrity and composure, like well-forged bronze, with curved sabers at their waists and white horses beneath them. The horses'' manes were braided and hung to one side, adorned with a copper bell. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Below the bells hung bright red silk cloths, fluttering with the crystal-clear sound of the bells and the rhythm of the galloping horses, as vivid as flames. The horse troupe swept through the snowy plains like the wind, storming into the tribe. Carcasses of wolves were thrown onto the frozen ground, their fangs slightly exposed, eliciting rounds of cheers. Amid the long neighs, the knights circled once within the tribe and then reined in their horses, lining up on both sides. The herdsmen quelled their cheering, one by one turning their eyes to the dark vastness beyond, their expressions a mix of excitement and anticipation. The piercing cry of a falcon suddenly rang out. A ball of fire leapt through the snowy night, and then quickly approached from that direction. In the blink of an eye, it had already drawn near, the flame now visible in its true form C a red steed galloping into the tribe. Astride the horse was a tall young man, his features rugged, who with a swing of his arm, threw a three to four-meter-long silver wolf to the ground. Already breathless, it still exuded an aura of ferocity, causing everyone''s breath to hitch momentarily. Far in the distance, a desolate and mournful howl of wolves faded away. Evidently, this young man riding the red steed had been covering the retreat for the other warriors of the tribe. Once everyone had made it in, he broke through the encircling wolves and charged out. Chapter 6 Departure (2\\2)_2 In the sky, the Flying Eagle flapped its wings as it descended. The young man somersaulted onto the ground, with a White Jade Token at his waist, along with a Curved Saber sheathed in sheepskin, standing tall and sturdy, smiling and greeting the surrounding herdsmen with a rather amiable appearance. Next to him, a little girl with cheeks red as apples whispered: "Did he kill the Wolf King?...So impressive..." Someone nearby laughed in response: "Of course, Qibian Heli is the mighty eagle of Changsheng Tian, the bravest warrior on the steppe." "Just a mere white wolf at that." "Yes, I''ve heard... the tribal chief has always wanted to have Qibian Heli stay and serve in our tribe." "But how could a mighty eagle be so easily subdued?" ............ Qibian Heli gave the white wolf to the chieftain of this place, ate the meat, and then, despite the latter''s repeated hints, willing to offer his youngest daughter in marriage, he returned to his own tent. The Flying Eagle circled just outside the tent. Kneeling on the ground, Qibian Heli prayed devoutly in the language of his hometown and then respectfully kowtowed with the Jade Token before him. A gleam flashed by, and when he raised his head, instead of the steppe''s tent, there stood a towering mountain peak before him. A man wearing a dark golden mask stood with his hands behind his back. The proud eagle of the steppe bowed respectfully and said: "Subordinate has seen the Hall Master." ............ A large hand slapped heavily on the table, causing the already unsteady table to wobble and dust to fall. A burly man shouted gruffly: "No, that outsider must go!" The village chief, with graying hair and beard, pursed his lips and said: "But after all, he has taught the children to read and write. We might scrape a living from the dirt, but we can''t repay kindness with hatred...this, this kind of thing..." Around ten people, all influential in the village, were seated nearby. One of them, a middle-aged man dressed as a Scholar, stroked his beard and shook his head: "Brother, you''re wrong there." "This man has nothing to do with us. Why should he come and teach our children to read? Who knows what sort of ill intent he harbors. Besides, if they want to learn to read, I can teach them too." Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Or is brother looking down on my scholarship?" "I was once educated in a city school and took the exams." "Surely I am no worse than that man?" The village chief muttered to himself, thinking you''d naturally not go to him for learning since he charges so much Silver Coin. Just then, the village witch chimed in, droning on: Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, chief, I''ve long told you not to let this outsider in, and now look what''s happened?" "Today''s snow and the broken wall are all divine warnings." "We must prepare a pig''s head and the five sacrifices, and the village is to be changed to a place of worship to appease the anger of the Immortals..." "What nonsense is the old lady spouting? Clearly, that land should belong to my brother..." "Didn''t your brother die of plague years ago?" "That''s why it should go to me..." Outside the door, a little boy around thirteen or fourteen heard the adults inside disparaging a gentleman who spoke very kindly. They belittled him as worthless, and even while the gentleman was still there, they had already begun to covet his belongings. Clenching his teeth, he dug his fingernails into the wooden door. The candlelight cast many people''s shadows onto the paper window. As the flames flickered, the shadows moved erratically, losing their human shape and resembling the fierce demons and ghosts from stories. The child bit his teeth in determination, planning to run out in the dead of night to inform the gentleman. He had barely taken two steps before he bumped into someone''s round belly. Caught off guard, he let out a cry, fell backward, pushed open the wooden door, and landed sitting in the room, gasping for air and rubbing his head. Suddenly aware of the strange atmosphere in the room, his actions froze. Slowly lowering his hand, he turned his head and saw under the flickering candlelight, a circle of familiar faces quietly watching him. Perhaps it was the angle or the candlelight, but their expressions seemed eerie, like demons, and his face turned pale with fright. ............ The next day. Sunrise. Leading a group of villagers with pitchforks and sickles, the Witch at the head, they made their way to the cottage at the village entrance. They were fully prepared in their minds, disregarding the disgusted looks from the villagers along the road and even scoffing internally at the destitute has-beens. Standing outside the house, a burly man loudly slapped the door and called out: "Wang Shusheng? Come out, come out!" "I''ve got something good for you." After slapping the door repeatedly and getting no response, the man grew annoyed, snorted, and kicked the door. It was a typical door, no match for a kick. It fell inward with a crash. Upon entering and looking around, he found the place empty. He laughed heartily and said to the others behind him: "Looks like the stranger knew what was good for him." "Otherwise, it would''ve been only a matter of time before he''d learn how tough I am!" Everyone nodded, murmuring to themselves, eager to credit the stranger''s departure to their own intimidation. While talking, they casually rifled through the items in the house. The Witch suddenly spotted a scroll painting that seemed quite valuable. She attempted to take it discreetly, but she was seen by others. Amid the ensuing argument, the scroll fell to the floor and unfurled. Outside. The boy who was discovered the night before rubbed his bruising forehead while watching the adults enter his teacher''s house, angrily kicking a pebble on the ground. "Damn it..." "These shameless people... If the teacher has locked the door, could he really have left...?" Recalling the occasional hints of departure in the teacher''s words these past few days, his heart suddenly filled with sadness. The teacher had indeed left. At that moment, a piercing, sword-like sound came from inside, causing the boy to stiffen, hairs on his back standing on end. In the next moment, those who had barged into the house fled in a sorry state, wailing as if they lamented not having been born with an extra pair of legs, and several shoes were lost in their haste. The most brash among them were pale, with damp stains on their trousers, tumbling and stumbling as they ran, crying out loud, drawing the pointing and commentary of the villagers. Seeing this, the boy was at first taken aback, then he felt a rush of satisfaction and could not help but laugh. The laughter grew louder and happier; in the yard, the Iron Spear was still stuck in the ground, emitting a deep hum, and the lock had fallen off the door. Remembering what the respected members of the village had said the night before, he found it all ridiculous. He suddenly remembered a poem left by the Swordsman of the Green Lotus from a hundred years ago, which his teacher had once recounted, and he murmured: The twists of the Wei River in my life, who knows this old man Alas, today''s people, with both eyes watch the flying geese. After speaking, he fell silent. The more he thought, the more suffocated he felt inside. Unable to bear it, he got up and ran wildly outside until his chest ached fiercely. Only then did he stop, standing by the road, cupping his hands to his mouth, and shouting: "Teacher, take care on your journey..." Wang Anfeng walked slowly, Xu Xing. With Jiang Shouyi''s ancient zither on his back, he looked at the vast expanse ahead, breathing out a puff of white air, and said leisurely: "Jianghu..." PS: The second update is here... Chapter 7 Method (1/2) ``` In the Great Qin Fufeng County, there are five county cities. Among them, North Martial State City is adjacent to the hidden and prestigious Qingfeng Edge sect, and the nearby Jianghu is dominated by the Giant Whale Gang. Xi Dingzhou City is closer to the county city and has no significant sects, but there are many martial arts schools. The people are martial-minded, and every day at Chen hour, one can hear the shouts of practice. This morning, when the Hu Xiao Martial Arts School opened, there was a stir in the neighboring courtyard that had been empty for over a year. Wang Anfeng, carrying a long zither on his back, walked slowly through this courtyard. A year ago, following Mister Ying''s intent, he had the Giant Whale Gang''s Gongsun Jing send out men to purchase a set of courtyards in each of the ten major cities within Fufeng County, for his future use in wandering the Jianghu. Considering Gongsun Jing''s temperament, he would certainly not harbor any suspicions or pry into the arrangements. Before the year had ended, Anfeng had also met with Gongsun Jing under this identity, claiming only to be the direct descendant of the "Hall Master", and with Mister Ying vouching for him, Jing never harbored the slightest doubt. However, Wang Anfeng never expected Gongsun Jing to handle matters with such grandeur. Looking around, the courtyard was entirely paved with green stones. Although it wasn''t very large, it had a tranquil air. A plum tree stood in the corner of the wall, its buds not yet blossomed, next to a leaning pond. In the backyard, there was a place for practicing martial arts and swordsmanship, equipped with copper man statues that had all the meridian points marked, to help martial artists practice the subtle art of channeling their concealed force through their fingers and palms to harm others. Purchasing such property in this county city would have cost a considerable amount of silver. Wang Anfeng lifted his hand to rub the center of his forehead, feeling helpless. He didn''t know what to think of Gongsun Jing''s actionspraising seemed inappropriate, yet he found no fault to criticize. He could only sigh. He moved leisurely to the door and pushed it open. For the past two years, he had been in secluded cultivation, restricted in movement by Mister Ying, only returning to Great Liang Village annually to pay respects at Liu Wuqiu''s grave. Other than that, he never stepped half a pace out of the village. Plus, his time in Shaolin had passed slower than the outside world. Though it was said to be two years, the time he spent on cultivation equated to more than three years for an ordinary person. He had broken through successive levels of Golden Bell Shield and entered the Fifth Level, yet his Internal Strength Martial Body still lingered in the Seventh Rank, unable to cross the threshold of the Middle Third Rank Longmen. This time, he came out not just because the Jianghu had become too troubled for tranquility, receiving also a message from an old friend, but he also harbored the thought of seeking a breakthrough. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Years ago at Qingfeng Edge, the senior Jiu Zizai had said that he would only reveal the matters of White Tiger Hall to Wang Anfeng after he met three requirements: First, achieve the Seventh Rank in cultivation. Second, make a name for himself on the Terrestrial Fiend List. Third, ascend thirty floors straight in the Fu Character Tower in Fufeng County City. Now that his Internal Strength had reached the caliber of the Seventh Rank, he needed to step into the Fu Character Tower. He needed to make a name for himself in the Jianghu... Two and a half years ago, the matter concerning Master Ni had been a thorn in his heart that kept him tossing and turning with a disquieted intent, never forgotten. The affair was of great significance, and being a figure of the Jianghu, it was hard to gain entry to the Imperial Court. The only clue that he could seek now was related to the White Tiger Hall. After the incident with Master Ni, the White Tiger Hall that hunted him down. Because of a fragment of Ask the Heavens, the White Tiger Hall that slaughtered the entire family of Mi Xingfa, and who two years prior had set a trap in Pharmacist Valley. Many major events he had experienced always had this organization''s shadow looming behind them. Yet, most people in the Jianghu knew only of their martial prowess and ruthlessness, and nothing more. This in itself already proved a lot. Exhaling deeply, Wang Anfeng set the zither on his back down on the table. The strings vibrated, emitting a clear and melodious sound. He then closed his eyes and pondered, murmuring softly: "White Tiger Hall... Never mind, let''s put it aside for now." "The priority now is to find Miss Meng, then head to Fufeng City and challenge the Fu Character Tower." "According to what that person said, Meng Yuexue was last seen in Xi Dingzhou City." "It''s just that I''m not sure whether Brother Chuan is traveling with her..." ......... Meng Yuexue was from Pharmacist Valley. Her martial arts skills were not particularly profound, especially not two years ago when they were far inferior to those of her senior brother, Chuan Lian. After the destruction of Pharmacist Valley, she had no means to practice the advanced martial arts manuals from within her sect. To survive in the Jianghu, she necessarily relied on her knowledge of pharmacology. According to the Red Lian Gang woman, she had been reduced to a point where she could be bullied by ordinary martial artists. ``` She was far keener than Chuan Lian; presumably, it was because she was worried about exposing her identity and refused to use the legitimate heir martial arts of Pharmacist Valley. Thus, her current life was certainly not what it used to be. In the past two years, she must have suffered a great deal, hiding and fleeing from place to place. Reflecting on this, Wang Anfeng ultimately felt guilty. The fall of Pharmacist Valley was due to himself, and in this matter, he had not a moment''s hesitation. If he could go back in time, he would make the same choice. However, the subsequent chaos in Jianghu was his responsibility after the fierce battle and closure of the valley. He had already executed the mastermind, but he couldn''t stabilize the situation that followed, leading to an even more tumultuous state in Fufeng. Moreover, he and Chuan Lian had once considered each other friends. Knowing that an old friend was in trouble, how could he sit still? He immediately set his guqin down inside the room, slung the wooden sword that had been at his waist onto his back and strode out of the courtyard, choosing a direction and marching forth. Xi Dingzhou City was no small place; with hundreds of thousands of people living in it, finding two individuals among the vast crowds was no easy task. Even though Wang Anfeng possessed the authentic knowledge of Medicine King Valley and had discussed medical skills with Chuan Lian two years ago, he had only a basic understanding of Pharmacist Valley''s pharmacology and never reached the core of it. Given Meng Yuexue''s character, even if she were to use Pharmacist Valley''s pharmacology to protect herself, she would surely disguise it thoroughly. For Wang Anfeng to find the legitimately-inherited disciple who intentionally hid herself with just the superficial knowledge of Pharmacist Valley''s medical arts he had would be like a fool''s dream. If it had been the bookish guardian of two years ago, he would have been at a loss and could only use the dumb method of searching bit by bit. But two years later, as the secret backer of the Giant Whale Gang, though not involved in Jianghu, he had already learned many secrets. He planned to use another method. Following the secret report submitted by Gongsun Jing a year ago, Wang Anfeng walked slowly through Xi Dingzhou City, down its main streets, its alleys, past its bustling merchants, until he reached a secluded street. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There lay a brothel and gambling dens. Places where men and women sought pleasure abounded. Here, one could find the most potent and mellow wines, the clients who spent most lavishly, and also beggars lying on the ground without a penny to their name. Upstairs were women of the most promiscuous and seductive natures, ingrained to their bones, and girls who looked clean and pitiable, yet were capable of killing someone with a flip of their hand. On both sides of the street stood children who appeared clean or filthy, carrying baskets with fruits and snacks, but beneath those baskets hid thin and sharp daggers. The daggers had seen blood, the children had taken lives. This was Jianghu. Wang Anfeng''s expression remained calm. Only his hand, hidden under his sleeve, clenched slightly. Xi Dingzhou City was vast; it had many citizens and numerous martial artists, but no large gangs. Yet, wherever people gather, there is Jianghu. Where Jianghu exists, there will always be such people. Their martial arts might not be strong, or they might not know martial arts at all, but they have highly skilled protectors. They have money, a lot of it. Because they are wealthy, they have many good friends, and with these good friends, no one dares to touch them. Most importantly, they know a lot of things. Even more crucially, they are very loyal, extremely loyal. They value righteousness more than money, and it is for this reason that their ''friends'' also genuinely treat them as friends. Many people don''t understand why these extremely wealthy and influential individuals can carelessly throw around heaps of silver for things that, in the eyes of the common folk, are worthlessa cup of wine, a bowl of tea, or even a hearty laugh can be reason enough. Thus they don''t involve themselves in Jianghu. Wang Anfeng stopped walking. With a shake of his sleeve, he sent a plump woman reaching for him staggering back two steps. He looked up toward the courtyard ahead. PS: The first update... Chapter 8 The Host of This Place (2/2) This block was quite chaotic. Yet this courtyard was very tranquil, with bluestone walls and a signboard hanging high, inscribed with the words "Tranquility Brings Distant Future." On each side of the courtyard stood a martial artist; the one on the left was a gaunt man with arms that hung past his knees and eyes that shone with a brilliant light, his waist belt concealing who knows how many hidden weapons. On the right stood an extremely burly man, with bulging muscles, clearly possessing excellent external cultivation. Beside him was a nine-ringed heavy blade, inserted upside down, which had crushed many bluestones beneath it. Upon seeing Wang Anfeng approach, he raised a hand to stop him and said gruffly, "Young man, outsiders are not allowed inside." The tone of Wang Anfeng''s voice remained unchanged as he replied, "Once inside, I will no longer be an outsider." Hearing this, the man frowned and said, "If you are not an outsider, then from which sect''s door plaque do you hail?" Wang Anfeng answered, "A insignificant place." Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire "You might have not heard of it." The man was slightly taken aback. He had been chewing melon seeds, but now spat them out with a puff. His right hand grabbed the air, his large fingers slightly open, reaching for the handle of the heavy gold blade beside him and slowly enclosing around it. The dead skin of his palm rubbed against the white cloth wrapped around the handle, making a creaking sound. The heavy blade was slowly extracted from the bluestone, each second of the motion without a hint of anomaly, yet the air around became oppressive with the act of drawing the blade. Just this move was a cut above Ma Hongkuo of the Mountain River Spear, from the Giant Whale Gang the day before. The laughter of the entire block seemed to gradually cease. In Wang Anfeng''s perception, more than thirty gazes locked onto him, each containing a faint intent to kill. Should he make any sudden movements, Should he possibly pose a threat to the master of this courtyard, the children who were no more than twelve or thirteen years old, the flamboyant courtesans, all could become lethal assassins in an instant, launching a fatal blow at Wang Anfeng. And if he were to strike first, he could forget about receiving the slightest help from the master of the courtyard. Moreover, he would face the pursuit of the Jianghu''s top martial artists. The big man caressed the handle of his heavy blade in silence for a while, then said softy, "If you''re not an acquaintance, and have no referrals, young man... please leave." "The master of this place does not see strangers." The passersby around did not know when they had altered their steps, encircling Wang Anfeng among them. Wang Anfeng gazed at the big man before him, unperturbed, and calmly said, "I''ve heard that the master here can accommodate even the likes of dogs and thieves." "I come with good intentions, why can''t I enter?" The big man chuckled darkly, "Good intentions? What kind of good intentions..." "Every single one, whose legs I''ve broken, also said they came with good intentions." Wang Anfeng''s left hand rested behind him, his expression serene, counting numbers silently in his mind. The big man''s brow furrowed with irritation; his right hand gripped the blade and swung its back fiercely towards Wang Anfeng''s head, the blade as heavy as a branch as it whipped up a wild wind in his hand. He was determined to give Wang Anfeng a harsh lesson. The forceful wind hit his face, and a roaring sound rang out. Just as the blade was about to crash down upon Wang Anfeng, a voice suddenly emanated from within the gate, shouting, S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Old Zhao, stop!" With a swish, the heavy blade, weighing over a hundred pounds, stopped steadily in front of Wang Anfeng, his youthful black hair fluttering slightly from the released vigorous qi. Those tranquil black eyes remained still, revealing not the slightest ripple. The big man with the blade withdrew it with a backhand motion and stepped back two steps to stand aside. A young man dressed in a light gray long robe with a gentle smile on his face and kind eyes, with a Jade Dragon hanging at his waist and a folding fan in hand, emerged from the courtyard. His black hair was held up with a jade hairpin, looking gallant. He smiled at the big man and said, "Old Zhao, be more polite to our guests. It''s time you worked on that temper of yours..." The big man scratched his head and bowed in apology, grumbling, "Young Master Jade is right; it was Old Zhao who was rash..." The young man lightly shook his folding fan and laughed, "Ha-ha, what reprimand? I dare not accept such words, Old Zhao." Wang Anfeng raised his eyes to the two men, who seemed to have forgotten him, standing with his hands behind his back, and calmly stated, "Young master, why arrive so late?" The expression on the young man''s face visibly hesitated for a moment as he instinctively looked towards Wang Anfeng, only to see those deep, tranquil eyes and felt an inexplicable chill rising unbidden from the depths of his heart, alarms blaring. Wang Anfeng, however, had already reined in the faint smile on his face and watched the few people before him in silence. Meanwhile, he silently recited the Prajna Sutra within, clearing his distractions, his heart clear as the sky, viewing the young man before him just as his third Master had saidlike fat on the chopping board, like eggplants in the frying pan, within my control. With this thought in mind, his expression became even more composed. And because of what he had just said, the positions of the two parties suddenly underwent a reversal as abrupt as a turned tide. Here lived the most well-informed person in the whole of Xi Dingzhou City. Wang Anfeng did not believe that Gongsun Jing''s men buying property here could escape this person''s notice. He had deliberately taken a full quarter of an hour to walk from the entrance of this street to this courtyard gate. It would be an exaggeration to say that everyone on this street was an informant for the master of this place, But if every other one was counted, there would inevitably be some overlooked. Information about him leaving the Giant Whale Gang''s compound and coming here would certainly have reached the ears of the master of the courtyard by now. With Gongsun Jing''s formidable military exploits and the growing influence of the Giant Whale Gang, not to mention the latter''s preference for making friends, anyone with a bit of sense would not provoke a conflict at this moment with Wang Anfeng, who might be a member of the Giant Whale Gang. In fact, this young man should have been waiting at the gate to meet him. Was it an attempt to intimidate, or a test? Wang Anfeng''s expression remained unchanged as he silently mused. He reflected on Mr. Ying''s teaching: people of Jianghu, especially those in the marketplaces, always bully the weak and fear the strong. If one swallowed their pride this time, they would always be seen as pushovers, and that would only invite endless trouble in the future. Wang Anfeng pursed his lips as he recalled the chickens eggs that he had accidentally crushed and buried in the soil over the past two years, the food he scorched while cultivating his Inner Strength, and that indescribable taste, his expression growing colder. The young man looked at Wang Anfeng and felt a chill down his spine. His heart was filled with doubts, but he managed to maintain his composure and replied with a smile: "Is it not a coincidence that I have come?" His voice paused for a moment before he gestured inward and said, "The old gentleman inside is waiting for the young hero, please." Wang Anfeng glanced at him but did not return the greeting. Such behavior made the young man even more uncertain. As they passed by a man holding a heavy blade, Wang Anfeng''s steps slowed slightly, and he said indifferently: "You have good blade skills." The big man paid his respects with his arms crossed and said in a deep voice: "Thank you for the compliment, young hero." Wang Anfeng''s gaze swept over the man''s muscles and fists, controlling his voice to sound exceptionally calm as he casually remarked: "However, I am quite interested in seeing your fist technique." The big man''s pupils contracted sharply. He suddenly looked up, but Wang Anfeng and the young man had already walked far away, leaving the man with a profound and inscrutable silhouette. Recalling how the former had simply stood still when he drew his blade, not even his breathing changed, his heart was filled with even more doubts. Without making a move, Wang Anfeng had already imposed an indescribable immense pressure on him. Who on earth is this man? All the way, he walked at a leisurely pace. Wang Anfeng resisted the impulse to return the greeting to the maidservants who bowed to him and maintained an indifferent and peaceful demeanor, following behind the young man to the front of the main house. The youth hastened his pace, knocked gently on the door, and said respectfully: "The young hero has arrived." After three breaths, an aged voice came through: "Please invite the guest inside..." The young man gave a slight bow to the house, then stepped aside and said to Wang Anfeng: "Young hero, please enter." He then raised his hand and gently pushed the door open. With a creak, a stream of sunlight poured through the crack, making the dark and spacious room seem even more cold and vacant. Wang Anfeng stepped inside slowly, while the youth, because the elder had said to invite the guest, not to bring the guest, simply closed the wooden door and stepped aside. In the seemingly peaceful surroundings of the room, there were at least three famously powerful Seventh Rank martial artists, as well as one Sixth Rank expert who was no less capable than a Sect Elder. In this place, no one could defy the "Master''s" rules. Inside the room. As soon as Wang Anfeng stepped in, he was greeted by a tall screen painted with a fierce tiger climbing a mountain, which had a raw, unyielding force to it, and it was obviously the work of a master artist. The aged voice came from behind the screen, saying: "Please have a seat, young hero." "I am not in a position to show myself. Please forgive me... There is a cup of weak tea, if you don''t mind it, it''s still good for moistening the throat." Wang Anfeng turned his gaze toward the side, where a cup of fragrant tea was already placed on the table. He slowly took his seat without drinking the tea and simply said: "The old gentleman is very cautious." The elder laughed, then said: "The young hero flatters me." "I have lived a lifetime, my martial arts are not exceptional, just learned to be careful." "The higher the position one sits, the more careful one must be. The more beautiful the woman in one''s arms, the more careful one must be. The finer the food one eats, the more careful one must be. In Jianghu, there are not many lives that can afford to be careless." "Speaking of which... does the young hero come to see me for some matter?" Wang Anfeng narrowed his eyes and said: "Indeed, I have a matter that requires the old gentleman''s assistance." "May I ask, what matter it is...?" "I would like to request the old gentleman''s help in finding someone." The elder sighed and said: "This person must be quite troublesome..." Without waiting for Wang Anfeng to speak, he then rallied his spirit and continued: "However, on Jianghu, the more troublesome a matter is, the more it holds value, everything is negotiable." "If a sufficient price is paid, trouble is no longer trouble." Wang Anfeng fell silent for a moment before saying: "Ten thousand pieces of gold, how about it?" The elder suddenly laughed out loud, laughing so hard he began to cough violently. After a pause, he finally said with a sigh: "Ten thousand pieces of gold, such a grand gesture!" "If I were ten years younger, I would definitely take on this task, but sadly I am already old. At my age, neither gold nor beauties are of much significance to me." "If you truly mean it, why not gift the famous sword ''Zangyuan'' on your back to this old man... How about that?" Wang Anfeng''s expression became slightly stunned, and the calm in his eyes suddenly became sharp. The voice behind the screen slowed down as it mentioned that name. "Zangshu Shou." PS: Second update delivered... Chapter 9 The Real Requirement (1/2) The temperature in the room seemed to have dropped several degrees in an instant. Wang Anfeng''s feigned indifference vanished, his mind reciting Prajna, shedding all external appearances. Extraneous thoughts dissipated, and he became as tranquil as a deep lake. His right hand lay flat on the table without a response. To the hidden Sixth Rank Martial Artist beside him, the youth''s demeanor suddenly lost all its edges. Sitting at the table, he seemed as if he were a thousand miles away, elusive and beyond grasp. The swordsman''s confidence began to waver. Suddenly, the youth gently laughed and said warmly, "This house of the elderly gentleman is not small." The old man laughed, "I am honored by your praise." Wang Anfeng''s spine straightened inch by inch, sitting upright, his eyes slightly closed, he said softly, "Although the house is not small, I am but three zhang away from you." ` "Do you think my sword can cover what distance before the Sixth Rank Master in the room makes a move?" The old man laughed heartily, "How would this old fool know that?" Wang Anfeng looked at the picture of a tiger winding down the mountain, his expression serene, appearing more like a fierce tiger about to leap and hunt than the ferocious image itself, calm and composed, he said softly, "Take a guess, it won''t hurt." A sharp, fierce killing intent brushed the air lightly. The atmosphere became oppressively tense. In the midst of that tension, the elder suddenly burst out laughing and said, "Hahaha, well, I was just making a little joke." "A swordsman''s blade is like his life, how can he give it away lightly? You, as a protector of books and secrets, ask this old man for a favor, and it so happens that I also have a favor to request of you. But this matter is of great importance and can only be entrusted to a person of upright nature and conduct, which is why I tested the waters with my words." "I hope the Book Guardian will not take offense!" Wang Anfeng closed his eyes, and that sharp killing intent seemed as if it had never been there at all, he asked, "What is the matter?" The old man was silent for a moment before saying, "Help me protect someone." Wang Anfeng did not answer directly, his fingers flexed, tapping the table gently. Leaning back on the chair, after a moment, he said leisurely, "This person must be quite troublesome..." The youth''s mouth held a faint smile, his demeanor peaceful and composed. The situation shifted back into his control in the blink of an eye. This would have been a difficult task for him two years ago, but now it seemed easy to accomplish. Over the past two years, he spent his days either arguing with his third Master or watching Ying Sir and his Master bicker. Some things had changed imperceptibly. The elder seemed momentarily at a loss for words by his statement, laughed once, and sighed, "Indeed troublesome, but rest assured, young hero." "As a reward, apart from finding the person you seek, I will also offer you the most important treasure in my life, which cannot be compared to any martial arts manuals or divine weapons. Of course, whether you can acquire it will depend on your abilities." "Old Five, bring the item to the young hero." The rustling sound of sweeping garments arose as a slender figure appeared in the hall. Dressed in white with her face covered, revealing only a pair of slender eyes, full of expression like the dew, she took out a piece of white paper from her bosom. Without approaching, she flicked it with her finger, turning it into a sharp flying projectile, which whistled through the air and shot sharply towards Wang Anfeng. Wang Anfeng slightly shifted his body, and the paper skimmed past his hair, thudded into the redwood pillar behind him, trembling incessantly. The woman was slightly taken aback, seemingly puzzled at Wang Anfeng''s non-action to neutralize the paper''s force. At that moment, Wang Anfeng placed the teacup aside and smiled, "Good finger technique." "Please give me another sheet." The woman stiffened at his words, and after a few breaths, she came to understand what the young man meant. Her eyes widened slightly in disbelief. Martial artists always strive to outdo others, never wanting to fall behind. In her past experiences, she had never seen a skilled martial artist do such a thing. Despite scoffing, she took out another sheet of white paper, walked over, and placed it on the table in front of Wang Anfeng. The elder spoke from behind the screen, "Book Guardian, just write down the characteristics of the person you are looking for, and I will have my men help you search. As long as he has ever stayed in Xi Dingzhou City, he must have left traces." "As long as traces are left, within seven days, it will be delivered to the young hero." Wang Anfeng nodded slightly, no longer pressing the other party. The table was equipped with the Four Treasures of the Study, and the youth picked up a brush, dipped it in ink, his gaze focused and contemplative. The elder behind the screen was no ordinary person. And to ask for protection for another person, having to rely on someone else''s strength, clearly indicated that the matter was not simple. If he agreed, he likely faced a host of troubles waiting for him, amidst blades and swords, without freedom. But who on Jianghu truly has freedom? If actions were taken always in fear, what was the point of learning martial arts or leaving seclusion? Laughing lightly, Wang Anfeng no longer hesitated. He wrote down Meng Yuexue''s characteristics on the paper, reviewed it, and found no issues, then placed the brush aside and said, "This task, I shall leave to the elderly gentleman." "I would like to know who is the person I am supposed to protect." The elder laughed softly, "The person will seek you out today, you will know when the time comes." Wang Anfeng nodded again and said, "Then, I will take my leave now." The wooden door opened, then closed again. The sound of calm footsteps receded. Inside the room, the quietness resumed. After a moment, an elderly voice chuckled, "Old Five, what do you think of this Book Guardian..." The woman in white, after a moment of contemplation, although finding Wang Anfeng sometimes did not seem like a highly skilled martial artist, still sincerely replied, "Unfathomable." The old man chuckled and sighed, "Indeed, unfathomable..." "Whether in temperament or martial arts, both are exceptional. I wonder which master could have taught such a disciple. Two years ago, he suddenly vanished from the Jianghu, but this time, he has not disguised his appearance and seems to have formed no shallow bond with the Giant Whale Gang." Lao Wu thought for a moment and said, "It seems the person behind him has a good relationship with Gongsun Jing of the Giant Whale Gang." The elder laughed and replied, "It should be so." As the words fell, the room returned to peace, which gradually shifted towards dead silence, where only the sound of breathing could be heard. The martial artist, standing with bowed head below the hall, felt a slight oppression; despite being a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, his heartbeat was still subtly speeding up. Underneath the veil, his face was a shade paler. Just then, an elderly voice suddenly came from behind the screen, "I am tired." "You may withdraw..." As if granted a great pardon, the woman didn''t show any unusual expression on her face, silently gave a bow, tapped her toes, and had already softly flown out of the hall. Exiting the door, she looked back at the house and then finally exhaled deeply. The tiger''s might remains even after its death. The Tiger King, who had oppressed Xi Dingzhou City for over forty years, although now old and feeble, and even nearing his end, just his voice retained an aura that she found unbearable. Especially when she had her own guilty conscience. This old tiger had many friends in Jianghu; she dared not harm him, but some things don''t necessarily require her to act personally. She thought again about the elder''s arrangements today, sending this obviously stronger young martial artist to protect that person, as if entrusting his final affairs. Although she was gradually harboring second thoughts, witnessing such a scene still evoked a sense of empathy, and she sighed softly. A fierce tiger can subdue a hundred beasts, but when it grows old, it might be chewed upon by a pack of wolves. Jianghu, in fact, is even more realistic than the jungle. ''Young Master Yu'', dressed in long robes, saw Wang Anfeng off, watching the departing youth, his smile slowly faded. Though he still carried a dashing appearance, his eyes held an icy hardness. What is the old man thinking? Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Whenever he received guests in the past, he would allow him to stay by his side. Today''s abnormality could not help but make him suspicious, and though his thoughts wandered, there was also a hint of disdain. What can a mere person do? Have you really aged to such an extent? The actions you take are so abrupt... Old man, you are too anxious. However, no matter how you struggle, all that is yours, your foundation, is mine. And... her. The young man let out a cold laugh and turned back to the courtyard. ........................... In the vacant and chilly room, the old man behind the screen sat unmoving, and after a long while, he stood up and chuckled darkly, "Making nice with the Giant Whale Gang?" "It is more likely that he is the hidden mastermind behind the Giant Whale Gang..." "However, what is his relationship with the Great Grandmaster who moves mountains? Judging from his demeanor, he doesn''t seem to practice the style of martial arts typical of strongmen..." In a murmuring voice, the old man leaned on his dragon-head cane, shakily stood up, and by some unknown means, a downward secret passage appeared on the floor. The elder coughed twice and slowly walked down into it, clearly showing signs of old age and being close to death. In silence, the secret passage closed. No one was allowed in this place. A master who had once saved his life, driven by curiosity, entered and was skewered by the traps, becoming a sieve. Since then, regardless of the situation, no one dared to step foot inside. Along the secret passage, lamps lit up. The decrepit old man shuffled forward, then his body suddenly cracked with a series of snapping sounds, and his figure gradually straightened. He took out a bottle of medicine from a hidden compartment and applied it over his hands and feet, and his originally wrinkled skin became smooth and fair, his fingers lush. After touching his face a few times, he peeled off what seemed to be the weathered face. In the flickering candlelight, the figure that emerged in the secret room turned out to be a delicate-faced young girl with dewy eyes and a temperate aura. Stretching lazily, her slender hands like jade gently tugged at her belt, the loose clothes of the old man fell to the ground, and in the secret room, the naked body of a beautiful woman changed clothesa scene so stunning but unseen by any. A moment later, the girl tightened the belt around her waist and, with her hands clasped behind her back, a playful smile on her lips, she stepped out of the secret room into a neat and elegant chamber filled with a faint floral fragrance, which turned out to be a young lady''s boudoir. In the entire house, no one knew that the secret room, which the young lady had made for fun, was connected to the most secretive and dangerous tunnel. Those who knew had been dumped in Disorderly Grave Mound. A fluffy white cat rubbed against the feet of the young girl, who crouched down to pick it up into her arms and play with it while murmuring softly, "One by one, none of you are worry-free." "It seems the Martial Arts Manuals are the best guardians." sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Profound and unfathomable, profound and unfathomable..." The girl chuckled, her gaze lively as she lifted the white cat, looking at its bewildered face and laughing, "You''re clearly just a little cat that''s trying to act ferocious... still very tender." "Right?" Her voice paused, then she sighed and said, "I''m envious indeed..." "Well, if I can''t obtain the Cangyuan Sword containing Thunder Vigor, having the protection of the Martial Arts Manuals is enough, don''t you think?" "Come on, let''s go see the snow." The girl stepped out holding the white cat, walking in small steps. ''Young Master Yu'' just happened to come into this part of the garden and saw the lively scene of the girl in the stand-collar, wide-sleeved, embroidered cape playing with the cat, her laughter like the tinkling of silver bells, lovely as an elegant bamboo shoot. The young man''s eyes burned with passion. On the other side, the girl seemed to notice his gaze and greeted him with a smile. The young man bowed with a smile, yet in his mind, he had already thrown the innocent girl onto a bed to ravish her. His lips curled slightly. The grand plan is mine. You are... mine. PS: First update... I have some matters today, so the second update might be quite late, haha Chapter 10 Testing (2/2) In Xi Dingzhou City, Wang Anfeng walked slowly. This time, he did not conceal his true appearance, nor did he hide his affiliation with the Giant Whale Gang. While relying on the power of his sect to dominate Jianghu was hardly a commendable act, the existence of the gang indeed helped reduce many troubles. Unfortunately, the place where Meng Yuexue was spotted was right here in Xi Ding Zhou City. If it were in North Martial State, he could have relied on the influence of Gongsun Jing''s Giant Whale Gang and wouldn''t have to be as constrained as now. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While pondering, Wang Anfeng had already turned down a street. A few hundred meters further was his courtyard. A noisy clamor reached his ears. In front of the usually quiet courtyard, around a dozen young men around eighteen or nineteen, cursing maliciously, were holding sheathed broadswords, knocking and smashing at Wang Anfeng''s courtyard gate, their mouths filled with foul language that was unbearable to hear. The surrounding folks pointed and commented, seemingly discontent, but due to the fear of the weapons in the hands of the youths, they didn''t dare to step forward, thus allowing them to run amok. Wang Anfeng slightly paused his steps, curiously watching the youths from a distance. Thugs? Coincidence, or a test? Hmm... their Qi Force was noticeably depleted, seemingly not even Ninth Grade? A pair of black eyes watched those scruffy hooligans quietly, thought for a moment, then turned around and left without approaching. ..................... Xie Fei gulped down the turbid wine from the skin and shouted loudly, "Put some muscle into it, smash harder!" "I damn want to see if he doesn''t come out... If we do this job well, everyone will get paid!" The surrounding ruffians raised their voices enthusiastically, smashing with increasing vigor. At a window seat in a tavern not far away, a figure dressed in black with a hat sat looking down at the people below, his gaze sharp as frost. Opposite him sat a mild-faced middle-aged man in gray, also watching below, and said, "Do you think these thugs can probe anything out?" "With these guys'' martial arts, they''re as useless as rotten cucumbers and stinky cabbages. Any random person by the old master could clean them up within thirty moves." The man in black turned his head and said indifferently, "Quite a lot." The man in gray raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh?" "Please enlighten me, Brother Zhao." The man in black, his gaze piercing through the sheer fabric hanging from his hat, continued indifferently, "The angle of their attacks, the styles they''re proficient in, the nature of a martial artist." "The outcome of a confrontation." "The life and death in a fight." His words carried a subtle hint of murderous intent. The murderous intent grew stronger. The man in gray felt a chill, perceiving the young man before him as an unsheathed blade, its sharpness unbearable to confront, causing his scalp to tingle. He involuntarily stepped back and exclaimed in admiration, "Impressive..." "I can''t see it myself." Mr. Zhao picked up his cup and took a sip, saying lightly, "That''s because you are not a martial artist." At that moment, his expression became stern as he suddenly said, "Here they come." The middle-aged man across from him was startled and turned his head to look. Indeed, he saw the figure of Wang Anfeng appearing on the street. Just as he was about to praise, he saw the young man neither stepping forward nor making a move but instead gesturing towards the back. Then, seven or eight constables clad in Vermilion Clothes, with swords at their waists and a ferocious grin, pounced toward those ruffians like starved tigers. The smile on the middle-aged man''s face froze. When the cries and howls reached his ears, his eyes slightly widened in bewilderment. "What... what''s going on here?" "This isn''t what you said before..." The man instinctively turned his head toward the enigmatic black-clothed martial artist, only to find that the latter''s expression also seemed a bit blank, clearly not expecting the scene unfolding before them. On the street. Wang Anfeng held a bag of Snowflake Fruits in one hand and casually tossed one into his mouth, chewing contentedly with slightly squinted eyes, resembling a crescent moon. Snowflake Fruit was a popular snack in the northern regions of Great Qin, made from large, round, hawthorn red fruits coated with cooked syrup, sweet yet slightly sour, often found in the streets and alleys during autumn and winter, quenching thirst and beloved by children. The unruly ruffians from earlier had already been subdued by the constables summoned by Wang Anfeng, except for the ringleader, whose skills were quite good and who was extremely alert, seeing the constable charging towards him, he instantly threw the wine flask he held in front and took off running. It seemed he was using all the strength he had, as the following constables could not catch up for a while, even seeing the distance between them widening, Wang Anfeng slightly tilted his head, spat out a hawthorn seed, and with his right hand hidden by his side, his forefinger slightly bent, suddenly flicked out a stream of Vigorous Qi. The constables on the streets of Xi Dingzhou City were nothing compared to those in Fufeng City; being ordinary martial artists without any classification, Xie Fei was about to escape when suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his right knee, immediately causing half of his body to become numb. With a cry of pain, he violently fell to the ground. This sudden fall caught him off guard, leaving him disoriented on the ground for quite some time before he attempted to crawl forward, only to be halted by a heavy constable who came rushing at him, bellowing as he leaped into the air. The next moment, at least two hundred pounds of fat body heavily crushed onto his back. The constable''s body fat jiggled, seeming to utter a sigh of contentment, while Xie Fei seemed to hear his own spine cracking in that instant, his face turning pale, he opened his mouth, displaying a look of despair, and said: "Mother''s legacy..." ... At the wine house above, the Zhao-surnamed martial artist watched everything happening below, his face hidden behind a bamboo hat turning pale for a moment before he snorted coldly, stood up, and strode outside. The man in grey clothes opened his mouth but failed to make a sound to keep him. Wang Anfeng watched the constables escorting the troublemaking ruffians away and flicked another Snowflake Fruit into his mouth, chewing as he watched the smashed door and said: "Forget it, find a carpenter..." He shook his head and turned to walk in another direction. On the busy street, a man in black clothes and a bamboo hat, blending into the crowd, walked against Wang Anfeng''s direction, and just as they brushed past each other, he seemed unintendedly to bump into the young man. This collision was extremely swift and abrupt, his shoulder like a bladeless edge, sharply hitting Wang Anfeng, making the young man stagger nearly throwing out the oil paper package he held, and took two steps back before stabilizing himself. In an unguarded moment, one''s mastery of martial arts truly shows. The man in black''s eyes flickered slightly, drawing several conclusions in his heart. "Lacking in External Cultivation..." "Unsteady lower stance, presumably ordinary in Qinggong." Meanwhile, in a spot invisible to him, to maintain balance, Wang Anfeng''s right hand at his side swiftly pulled out a series of illusions, very fast yet completely silent, as he flicked open three Jade Vases in the blink of an eye. Three kinds of invisible powders mixed and vibrated, then with a flick of his wrist and a slight bend of his forefinger, Wang Anfeng cleverly merged the three different powders with a stream of Qi force, carrying the powders to the hem of the black-clothed man''s garment. Colorless and odorless, leaving no trace whatsoever. The brief crossing of their paths was over in a flash, to the onlookers it seemed merely like two pedestrians accidentally colliding, a quite common sight hardly worth a second glance. The man in black clothes did not even apologize but continued on his way swiftly. Wang Anfeng paused, turning his head to watch the man''s receding figure, his eyes calm like a deep lake reflecting the man''s silhouette. An air of profound solitude, as if standing alone in this world. He flicked the last Snowflake Fruit into his mouth, teeth biting down, then casually turned around. According to Mr. Ying, was this what "a bare hook with no bait" meant? Let those willing come forth. Teeth biting down on the fruit. The young man''s body stiffened, his face suddenly twisting. The previously profound and lake-like ambiance disappeared entirely, Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth, forcefully swallowing the sour fruit, then grimaced and said: "Wow, that''s sour..." Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire PS: Second update. Thank you for the generous reward from ''Drunken Whip on a Famous Horse.'' Thank you... Chapter 12 One Step, Three Calculations (2/2) ``` The girl in white quietly looked toward Wang Anfeng and said, "Young Master, please step aside." Wang Anfeng let out a breath full of turbid air, stepped back half a step, and allowed these people to pass by in front of him. The team was comprised of an old man, a strongman, a cook, and an accountantonly missing the beating of drums and the playing of suonas from a typical wedding procession in the eyes of common folks. In his heart, he quietly chanted Prajna, letting all stray thoughts dissipate. Within his black pupils, calm as an ancient well without ripples. Without changing his expression, Wang Anfeng waited until the last strongman had also entered the room before following in behind them. He casually closed the courtyard door, went inside, and saw the strongmen placing things to one side. The red wooden boxes they set down were extremely heavy, clearly containing considerable silver coins. Before this, those cooks had already gathered together, entered a side room, and started organizing Wang Anfeng''s cooking materials. One of them even reached out to take down the steaming meat, smelled the fragrance, her eyes lighting up slightly, about to taste it directly with her hand. Just at that moment, a sudden loud bang was heard, shaking the entire courtyard as if it too had trembled. The cook, startled by the noise, reflexively contracted her chubby fingers and failed to pick up a piece of meat. Wang Anfeng narrowed his gaze, retracting his right foot. On the ground, a footprint. This move did not involve any profound Dharma, purely relying on deep internal strength to achieve, it was not difficult, but caused quite a commotion. For a moment, the twenty or thirty people in the courtyard all looked towards the young man who was looking down with surprise written all over their faces. Wang Anfeng did not look at them, but simply said calmly, "Miss Tan Yurou, please have these people go back." No one in the carriage responded. However, a man about fifty years old, dressed in a green shirt, clasped his hands together and said cheerfully, "Young Master Wang, all of us have served the young lady since her childhood, why be so distant?" "Besides, everyone has seen us accompany her all the way here; having us leave as soon as we''ve arrived wouldn''t look good now, would it..." "Yes, indeed!" "Where would we put our face, please bear with us for a bit, young hero..." The strongmen who had put down their loads also echoed one after another, and the cooks who had come out said, Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "Look here, Young Master Wang, the young lady''s diet and daily life will still need to be looked after." "We can''t expect you two to do the menial tasks of cooking and washing dishes that servants do, can we?" Wang Anfeng waited until all of them had finished speaking before he said, "You''re right, but you''ve all forgotten two things..." The steward bowed respectfully, still wearing a smile, and said, "Please enlighten us, Young Master." Wang Anfeng stepped aside, not accepting his bow, and said quietly, "The first matter." "Have any of you arranged your affairs for what comes after?" As soon as these words were uttered, the atmosphere in the courtyard seemed to stiffen for a moment. The girl in the carriage was slightly surprised and raised her eyebrows a bit. She sat up a little more properly, gently caressed the white cat on her lap, and listened intently to the outside. Wang Anfeng smiled faintly and said leisurely, "The first matter, I am here to protect Miss Tan, are you all aware?" "As a lone warrior armed only with a sword, I can barely ensure the safety of the young lady; as for the rest of you, I am unable to take care of." ``` "The villains are ruthless. If you insist on staying here, I''m afraid you''ll be affected," The people in the courtyard were slightly stunned upon hearing this, clearly unaware of the matter. There was a momentary hint of commotion, but Wang Anfeng was completely at ease, waiting for these people to digest the news. This secret held no meaning for those who might truly be in danger. Whether it was disclosed or not made no difference. Some showed hesitation on their faces, while the butler remained unfazed. With a light cough and a smile, he said: "That''s precisely why we must protect Miss close by." "The master has treated us with great kindness, as if we were reborn. If we can take a sword for Miss, that would be good." "Please, young master, would you share what the second matter is about?" The butler commanded great respect among these people. His words caused the maids and servants to still have a trace of hesitation on their faces, but ultimately, no one spoke. They seemed ready to loyally lay down their lives for Tan Yurou at any moment. Wang Anfeng was slightly surprised internally, but he didn''t show it. He smiled and said: "The second matter? I suspect that among you" He took a slight step forward as he spoke. His voice became calm. "There is an assassin." A sharp presence emanated from the young man, as if a strong man was brandishing a sword across the wilderness. Without a sound, all the servants felt a tightness in their chests and their minds went blank, their breathing becoming rapid. Wang Anfeng''s right hand slowly rose, reaching for the longsword on his back. As he moved, the young man''s aura grew even sharper, making the entire courtyard oppressively heavy as if the heavens themselves were about to collapse. Wang Anfeng''s intent was clear. If they insisted on staying, they would be regarded as potential assassins, and any incidents that occurred would not be what the people wanted to see. The atmosphere became increasingly tense. It was at the moment Wang Anfeng''s right hand touched the hilt of the wooden sword. The butler exhaled deeply, giving a bitter smile as he thought, "Miss, I have done my best." He stepped back, bowed with clasped hands, and said: "If that''s the case I shall entrust Miss to the young hero." "I, I shall take my leave first." Wang Anfeng''s right hand loosened its grip on the sword hilt, his expression still gentle as he returned the gesture with a fist salute, saying: "My apologies." Inside the wooden house, the young girl gently stroked the white cat on her lap, her eyes brimming with interest. "Interesting" These maids and cooks were just ordinary people, not worth mentioning. However, that butler was a subordinate she fetched from ''Grandfather.'' Although he had no chance of crossing the Middle Third Rank''s threshold, his cultivation was indeed the result of hard practice. With the most fundamental Internal Force Technique "True Qi Scripture," he had advanced to the pinnacle of Seventh Rank. His martial arts, honed through Jianghu skirmishes, were powerful yet succinct, and full of killing intent, able to hold his ground in this library''s defense. Still, the only option before the old man just now was to leave obediently. Wang Anfeng had just blatantly invoked the name of the ''old master'' behind the scenes, acting openly and justly. If the butler were defeated, the young man would surely drive him out, which goes without saying. But if he won, Wang Anfeng could easily argue that if even the butler and cooks couldn''t be beaten, then there was no need for him to protect Tan Yurou. He would turn around and leave. That would be tantamount to ruining ''Grandfather''s'' plan, effectively flipping the table. The steward had followed the old tiger of Xi Dingzhou for over twenty years, side by side through blades and shadows, never daring to ignore an order given by the latter. Sitting inside the carriage, Tan Yurou was supporting her cheek with one hand, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she chuckled lowly: "Without drawing the sword, yet able to break through such a deadlock, he certainly isn''t one of those brainless warriors." "Quite interesting, isn''t it?" Amid her light laughter, she gently teased the kitten in her arms. Outside, the steward felt somewhat helpless, while the rest of the maids and kitchen helpers seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. As if escaping, their steps quickened as they were about to leave the courtyard, when a soft voice came from the carriage: "Wait a moment." Wang Anfeng was on the verge of resolving the troublesome situation, but froze at the sound, frowning as he looked towards the voice. The girl in white pushed aside the carriage curtain, helped another girl step down, dressed in a pipa-sleeved cross-collared gown, with a fair complexion and holding a small white cat. She pouted slightly and said to the steward: "Grandpa Wu, what will I do if you all leave?" Wang Anfeng felt a sudden jolt of apprehension and preempted the elder''s response with an even tone: "Miss Tan, I will protect you for these seven days." Tan Yurou turned her gaze to Wang Anfeng and bowed politely, appearing very obedient. She pursed her lips and gazed at the ground, saying: "But without a cook, what will I do about meals... " Wang Anfeng frowned slightly, replying: "I''ll cook for you." "The tea I like to drink..." "I''ll brew it for you." "I need to listen to the sound of a qin when I sleep." Wang Anfeng had realized something was amiss. Having many people around would bring more trouble, so clenching his teeth, he said: "... I''ll play it." "But I want to keep Yan''er with me." Wang Anfeng nearly choked. One more person would bring many more problems when providing protection. The young man exhaled turbid air, restraining the impulse to raise his voice, and persuaded in an even tone: "Miss Tan, this is for your good and Miss Yan''er''s as well." "If it''s only me, protecting more people might be beyond my ability." "Besides, it''s only for seven days. I can take care of ordinary matters." Hearing this, Tan Yurou''s cheeks flushed with a hint of red, and she hesitantly said: "Then, if the young hero is willing, willing to comb my hair and paint my eyebrows, Yurou wouldn''t mind." "Of course, I can..." Wang Anfeng replied subconsciously, but as the words left his mouth, he realized what he had said. His body stiffened slightly, and as he looked up at Tan Yurou, he saw her cheeks were already flushed, looking extremely embarrassed. She turned her head away, yet her eyes kept stealing glances at Wang Anfeng, quickly looking away when caught, and her voice at the end was extremely soft and heart-stirring. In that moment, Wang Anfeng felt the surge of inner strength roaring within the elder behind him and the icy gaze fixed on himself. He felt the chill in the eyes of the white-clothed girl holding Tan Yurou, as cold sweat formed on his forehead. He opened his mouth and said stiffly: "Then, let her stay..." ........................... In a few moments, everyone had dispersed. Wang Anfeng escorted the steward out of the door and finally breathed a sigh of relief. The presence of so many people earlier not only made protection more difficult but the potential dangers among them were enough to cause him a headache. Now that they were gone, he felt much more relaxed. After closing the courtyard door and turning back, he had only taken a couple of steps when he saw the girl sniffing the air and remarking: "It smells so good... Yan''er." The white-clothed girl nodded slightly, saying, "Indeed." Tan Yurou looked at Wang Anfeng and sweetly asked: "Young master, may I try some?" Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having just promised to cook for her, Wang Anfeng naturally agreed. He then saw the two girls whispering to each other. Yan''er glanced at Wang Anfeng, nodded slightly, and headed toward the kitchen, her eyes fixed on the steamed meat the young man had prepared. Remaining in place, Tan Yurou set the white cat down and gave a courteous bow to Wang Anfeng, saying softly: "I must also thank the young hero for protecting this humble girl." Wang Anfeng withdrew his gaze from the steamed meat, barely managing to return the bow, and replied: "You''re too kind, miss." Just then, without Tan Yurou straightening up, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly as she murmured softly: "Then, during these days, the young hero must remember to cook for Yurou, pour tea, and play the qin every day... Don''t forget..." "Please, kindly instruct me further." ........................... A group of dozens of people had come with much fanfare and departed just as swiftly. Not even an hour had passed, and news that the ''old man''s'' only granddaughter had gone to a certain residence had spread like wildfire, landing on the tables of many with ulterior motives. Within the quiet room, a palm rested on a letter, and someone sighed leisurely. "Are you trying to protect your granddaughter?" "But you''re acting too hastily." Another person laughed and said, "Maybe it''s not haste; it''s just that his body can no longer hold up, and he can''t control Tan Yurou, which led to this situation." "After all, that girl has been protected too well. She is simple-minded. She''s always been like this. Just for fun, doing something like this is also likely." The previous person was silent for a moment before sighing leisurely again: "Indeed..." "It''s just a pity that Tan Tianxiong, who lived as a hero, dominating alone, uncontested, ended up in such a state in his old age." "Such a granddaughter is indeed his path to ruin. Alright, alright, let''s speed up the process." "Let us send the old tiger on his last journey." Several people around stood up, saying in a deep voice: "Yes!" PS: Here''s the second update... Thank you to the book friend Light and Dark 0516 for the generous reward; much appreciated. Chapter 13 A Thousand Faces for a Thousand People, A Thousand Faces for One Person (1/2) Xi Dingzhou, Huifeng Teahouse. Second floor, private room. The teahouse was a place of serenity, and the private room was even more elegantly arranged: a touch of sandalwood fragrance, half a cup of scented tea. Seated by the window was an exceptionally handsome young man, his lips perennially curved in a smile, his eyes gentle, quietly observing the street scene below. Someone knocked on the door from outside. The young man diverted his gaze and responded indifferently, "Come in." The wooden door opened, revealing a pretty young girl standing outside. With a respectful demeanor, she took light steps inside, first curtseying, then softly said, "The maid has seen Master Yu." Her voice was soft and reserved, adhering to etiquette from beginning to end; she never once raised her eyes towards the young man. Master Yu did not look at the girl either. He casually picked up a jade-green teacup from the table and said indifferently, "How is the miss today? That man... has he been disrespectful to her?" The girl pursed her lips and replied, "Today, the miss brought along quite a few people, but only left Sister Yan''er behind. All others were sent back, even Butler Wu couldn''t stay there." Master Yu''s eyebrows rose in slight surprise. Butler Wu had been following the ''old master'' since his youth. His cultivation was exceptionally pure, and he had personally dispatched over a hundred martial artists in his time. He was also capable of being tough yet subtle in his dealings and seldom suffered losses. Yet this time, he had been compelled to return to the estate. How could he not be curious? The young man''s fingers slowly stroked the teacup, pondering for several moments before he spoke, "Tell me everything that happened today." The girl respectfully replied with an affirmation, organized her thoughts, and narrated everything she had witnessed that day to the young man before her. This included the part where Tan Yurou teased Wang Anfeng, without any omission. The problem mainly arose because Wang Anfeng was unfamiliar with the young girl and had suffered a disadvantage as a result. These maids had been with Tan Yurou for at least five years and were accustomed to their mistress''s quirky temperament. It was not hard to see that what happened today was their young mistress playing a trick on that soft-spoken young swordsman. Her soothing and unhurried voice echoed in the room. Master Yu listened quietly to her story, only frowning slightly when he heard about Tan Yurou telling Wang Anfeng to ''comb his hair and apply makeup'', showing some displeasure, but he did not act on it. After she finished, he bent his right index finger and gently tapped it on the table. After a moment, he suddenly chuckled, "The young miss still has such a childish temperament, unchanged after all these years..." "You may go now." The girl gave another curtsey, then turned and walked away. She had only taken a few steps when an object tracing a soft arc landed perfectly in her embracea weighty silver tael. The maid paused slightly in her step. Behind her, Master Yu raised his hand to sip his tea and said casually, "I remember your mother needs to change her medicine every seven days, and you probably don''t have enough money." "Take it." The maid pressed her lips together, turned to give the young man a deep bow, then slowly left. The wooden door closed gently, and the room was once again occupied by only the young man. Wearing plain clothes, he lifted the teacup, his expression as tranquil as water, the quiet scene like a still painting. Suddenly, a laugh broke the silence from the side, "Who would have thought, the Poisonous Bee Master Yu could show such kindness." "It is quite an enlightenment for this one." Accompanying these words, a person emerged from behind the room''s folding screen, tall and slender, smiling, with a fine complexion, marred only by a pair of upward-slanting eyes that disrupted the overall air, giving him a serpentine discomfort. The young man didn''t look at him and simply drank his tea, responding indifferently, sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Every person has more than one side." The newcomer paused, then chuckled dismissively, sat down casually, and had a sip of tea before shaking his head and sighing, "It seems that the old tiger is seriously ill and has become quite rash in his actions. It''s even more ridiculous that Tan Yurou is squandering her grandfather''s painstaking efforts." Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "As the maid said, today that girl even went as far as to repeatedly make a fool of that young man." "Such conduct upon a first meetinganyone would be annoyed in their heart, let alone a young expert who has caught the old tiger''s eye." "Remember, every martial artist certainly has their pride." "This foolish woman seems somewhat clever, but is actually naive and contrived, having already squandered the young man''s goodwill. Even though the expert will protect her now for the sake of his own reputation, afterward, don''t expect any more connection between the two." The martial artist seemed to find this amusing, laughing as he said, "The old tiger''s plan to foster goodwill between the young expert and Tan Yurou through this incident is likely to fail. Hahaha..." Master Yu''s expression remained calm as he replied, "If so, all the better." The martial artist across chuckled again, looked at the young man, and said, "However, are you truly going to protect the life of such a woman who overestimates her own intelligence?" Master Yu said simply, "Of course." "But her foolishness and shortsightedness are likely to cause you trouble in the future." The young man nonchalantly poured more tea and replied, "A naive woman is for the best." "Regarding troubles, it is a man''s responsibility to bear them for a woman." The martial artist across seemed surprised and scoffed, "Jianghu is vast, with endless storms. Can you really protect her for a lifetime?" The young man set down his teacup, gazing at the man before him, he said indifferently: "Then a lifetime it will be." "The old master is now shutting himself away from the world; he has entrusted everything to me. I''ve created a very good opportunity for you." The martial artist across him adjusted his mood and said with a smile: "That old tiger is saying that Tan Yurou is going for a half-month stay, but we can guess that in no more than seven days'' time, we''ll see things settled." The young man shook his head and said indifferently: "No." The teacup was set on the table, rippling the tea within incessantly. The young man spoke. "After five days." ........................ That night. Wang Anfeng had been made a fool of today, but due to concerns about news of Meng Yuexue, he did not react with anger. Instead, he actually went to cook a meal for Tan Yurou, bringing it to her room, but when he spoke and acted, he always kept at least three steps away from the young girl. He was determined that once he got news of Meng Yuexue, he would immediately set off, never wanting to see the girl before him ever again in this lifetime. Just looking at her gave him a headache. According to something one of his masters had once said, if you can''t beat them, can''t yell at them, at least you can still run away from them. Tan Yurou seemed not to notice the young man''s indifference beneath his calm demeanor. Looking at the bright moon in the sky and then at Wang Anfeng, she appeared slightly shy and said softly: "Young Master, Yurou is tired..." Wang Anfeng''s mouth twitched slightly as he said stiffly: "The young lady please wait." "I will go fetch the zither." Tan Yurou bowed in gratitude, watching the young man leave, and chuckled softly, interest shining in her eyes. The girl named Yan''er by her side watched Tan Yurou. Having served her for six years, she was well aware of the young lady''s temperament. After a thought, she said softly: "Miss seems to be quite interested in Young Master Wang?" Tan Yurou was taken aback for a moment, glanced at Yan''er, then quickly averted her gaze like a thief, her face turning red as she fiddled with the hem of her clothing and murmured: "Where, where..." "Yan''er, you got it wrong." Yan''er chuckled lightly and did not press further, now slightly understanding the purpose of the young lady''s show of strength today. The miss had never suffered hardship. The way she expressed liking someone or something was problematic... So that was it. Just then, Wang Anfeng came out with the wooden zither. Naturally, it wasn''t Master Jiang Shouyi''s long zither, but the one Yan''er had brought. After tuning the strings, he began to play. He had only played a few notes when Tan Yurou suddenly blushed and interrupted: "Young Hero, may I request a different piece?" Wang Anfeng''s hand paused slightly, and he nodded: "Certainly." Tan Yurou timidly requested: "Then please play ''Ambush from Ten Sides'' for me..." "I''ve loved jianghu tales since I was young, but strict family rules prevented me from experiencing jianghu life. To be able to feel that sentiment through the music would be wonderful." After speaking, her face lit up with anticipation, much like those sheltered young ladies who were curious about the outside world. Wang Anfeng looked at the young girl in front of him and sighed inwardly. She was just a young lady ignorant of the hardships of the outside world. Why bother taking her to task? With that thought in mind, he began to play anew. The piece was best performed on a pipa, but it was not infeasible on the guqinthough it lost some vigor and grandeur, it gained an additional desolate and mournful charm. Tan Yurou and Yan''er went inside to the side room, and shortly thereafter, the girl in white, carrying a basin of water, left, apparently having finished washing up. Wang Anfeng frowned slightly, turned his back to avoid looking at that room, and continued playing. Inside the wooden house. After sending Yan''er away, Tan Yurou''s expression seemed to relax. The previous shyness and timidness dissipated, her gaze becoming clear as she soothingly stroked the cat, conveying a sense of tranquility. On the table nearby were the dishes Wang Anfeng had made at her request. Although they had cooled somewhat, the taste was not significantly diminished; their aroma was tantalizing. Yet she hadn''t touched a single bite, instead bending down to place a bowl of food on the floor, letting go of the white cat, which eagerly consumed the meal, purring contentedly. Meanwhile, she returned to the bed, retrieved a hidden compartment from her jewelry box, which contained a white flatbread, as large as a platter and bland to the point of severity, but rather fillingone alone could satiate a man. Made entirely of flour, it could last a long time without spoiling, making it the preferred sustenance for the street laborers. Moonlight fell through the window, the white cat feasting contentedly on the ground, with the scent spreading throughout the room. Tan Yurou nestled in a corner of the bed, quietly and carefully eating the white flatbread she had secretly brought along. Not a crumb fell to the floor. PS: First update... Chapter 14 Work (2/2) The sound of the qin gradually ceased. Wang Anfeng tilted his head to listen. The breathing inside the wooden hut had become faint and steady, clearly indicating that the occupant had fallen deep into sleep. His right pinky pulled the last string of the qin, sending out a lingering note that spread across the night, deepening its silence. The young man stood up and returned the wooden qin to its case beside him. Although it was already late, he did not return to his room to rest. Instead, with a light tap of his toes on the ground, he leaped up and flew, his clothes flapping, and landed atop the roof. The moonlight was like water, and Wang Anfeng sat cross-legged, his breathing gradually steadying. The wooden sword rested horizontally on his knees. His eyes were as deep as lakes. The bright moon, the stars, The night as dark as ink, the snow white as bone, The wind through the sparse forest was like the sound of a qin. The youth in simple clothes gradually blended into the surrounding environment, his breathing growing more and more tranquil. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Below him in the wooden hut, Tan Yurou nestled in the corner of the bed. Although Wang Anfeng assumed that the young girl had fallen into a deep sleep, she still opened her eyes, took out a small jade vase from her bosom, quietly poured out a blood-red elixir, and swallowed it. Her beautiful brows furrowed slightly, but her expression remained unchanged as she took the elixir. Her spirit and breath gradually calmed and quieted, slowly sinking into a dreamless sleep. -------------------------------------------- It was already the fifth watch of the night. Peng Qisui moved silently through the streets of the city, his footsteps making no sound. With each light tap on the ground, he darted forward several meters like a shadow, fast yet leaving no trace. The defenses of Xi Dingzhou were certainly no match for those of Fufeng County City. The martial artists and constables patrolling at night, whether in terms of vigilance, mindset, or martial arts cultivation, were far inferior to the patrol officers in the county city. Thus, despite their numbers, not a single one detected his presence. He hurried along, crossing the main road. He passed Rongde Road, which could accommodate two carriages side by side, and swept past Scholar Street, which had produced thirteen scholars... After traveling several more yards, Peng Qisui abruptly stopped. The dark garments fell around him. Looking up, the night was still, and under the moonlight, the flag of Tiger Roar Martial Arts School, listlessly hung. It was the fifth ranked martial arts school in Xi Dingzhou City, and its innkeeper was a robust man skilled in the Tiger Roar Fist Saber, both remarkable techniques. The head was worth three thousand pieces of silver. However, his gaze did not linger on the Tiger Roar Martial Arts School. Instead, it fell on a quiet courtyard next to it. The gates of the courtyard appeared well-crafted from fine wood, marred only by a few cracks where something had struck them. Any carpenter would lament and cry it a pity. Who knows how much it was worth in silver. Peng Qisui exhaled, suppressing the devaluing thoughts in his mind, and reached his right hand to his back, touching the cold, harsh blade. He was an assassin. Today''s mission was to test the martial artists here. He wasn''t required to take any lives; just infiltrating and exchanging blows would earn him fifty pieces of patterned silver. If his weapon could be stained with the blood of a martial artist from the courtyard, he could earn three hundred pieces of patterned silver. Today, the courtyard was filled with cubic meter-sized wooden boxes. When opened, they revealed fully laden, brightly shining silver that dazzled the eyes. If not for knowing the organization had special methods, he would have been tempted to stab himself a few times and trade the wounds for some silver. Steadying his mind, Peng Qisui did not go directly over. Instead, he used the Gecko Wall-Climbing Skill, silently scaling the adjacent Tiger Roar Martial Arts School and gently landing atop the Tiger Roar Cang Mountain plaque. With an Emei Water Splitting Spike in each hand, he cautiously observed the inside. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire What he saw in the courtyard was rather elegant. There was a stone round table with a qin case on it, and just as he was preparing to descend, he noticed a short, stocky figure crouching in a concealed corner. His gaze sharpened slightly, and his previously moving body also came to a halt. He recognized this person. As long as there are people, there will be Jianghu. Heroes have their own Jianghu with grudges and disputes, and naturally, assassins have their own Jianghu too, where they kill for wealth. In this line of work, if you have survived the first three years by sheer luck, there must have been numerous fights and conflicts with colleagues. Peng Qisui had a fierce, penetrating wound on his back, which was left by this child-sized assassin. He barely made it through. Peng Qisui pursed his lips, realizing that this lucrative deal probably wasn''t only known to his own boss. He quietly concealed himself in the shadow of the signboard and carefully observed the surroundings of the courtyard, his expression growing increasingly wrong. In the tree within the courtyard, a woman stood quietly, dressed in black, her complexion excessively pale. She was standing on the delicate branches, yet there wasn''t the slightest tremor. She carried on her back two thin swords, each about a finger''s width. Assassins in this trade preferred weapons that are easy to conceal, such as flying daggers, short daggers, or like Peng Qisui, who shamelessly used a weapon favored by heroines of Jianghu, the Emei Water Splitting Spike, which could stab and strike, serving both as a sword and a spear, and most importantly, was easy to hide. And if an assassin can manage to live well while wielding thin swords, which are inclined towards Qimen weaponry, then that assassin must be very terrifying. Peng Qisui swallowed hard, his gaze falling on a man half-crouching under another side of the brick wall, his hands unusually slender. On each of his wrists, he wore a wrist guard, which sprang out cold gleams like wolf claws, lightly touching the ground. No one would doubt their power, as a slight effort would be sufficient to slice anyone''s face into fragments. Even from such a distance, it made Peng Qisui''s spine chill. Apart from these three, each more ruthless and formidable than the last, he spotted at least six other colleagues, none of whom were novices. Each had taken at least seventeen or eighteen lives. This lucrative deal, indeed, seemed too hot to handle. Peng Qisui grinned slightly, like a fat cat inching his body more carefully into the shadows, already filled with much regret. The main reason he had survived up to this point was his self-awareness. Looking at this situation and considering this sum of silver, he knew, even without deep thought, that they were being used as disposable pawns for testing. Since the person behind the scene was willing to pay so much silver, the martial artist involved must be exceedingly tough. Enough to crush a mouthful of steel teeth. Moreover, from what he had seen just now, among these assassins were experts in various martial arts, special kills, sneak attacks, poisoning, hidden weaponsall manner of murderous methods were included. With this thought, Peng Qisui felt a great desire to retreat, yet he couldn''t bear to give up the easily attainable silver. While he hesitated, suddenly, a cold sensation surged in his heart. He swiftly turned around; the Emei Watershed Spike in his hand brought up a streak of cold light as he stabbed it backward. This move was his life''s ultimate skill, fierce and abrupt like a river flowing backwards. Those who saw this move for the first time seldom could counter it. Yet, just as the river of killing intent began to flow, his wrist was firmly grasped, the pulse restrained, instantly rendering him unable to exert even a third of his strength, almost causing him to cry out. Struggling to turn his head, he saw a young man in plain clothes, carrying a wooden sword, with a rather unfamiliar face. Peng Qisui bared his teeth and assumed it was a newcomer. Seeing that the young man hadn''t killed him right away, he inwardly breathed a sigh of relief, and pleaded, "Young brother, let go, let go..." "I don''t want to continue this job anymore, brother; I am not competing for the silver with you." The young man behind seemed surprised, yet his hand did not loosen, merely following Peng Qisui''s lead, he said, "A job?" Although the force from the hand didn''t increase, Peng Qisui felt an unbearable pain and could hardly think rationally. Hearing the question, he almost instinctively answered, "Yes, the job, the mission." "Look how many people there are in the courtyard; it''s not just you and me who have taken on this job. It''s not a secret..." PS: Second update Chapter 15 It Begins... (1/2) "The job..." Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng murmured to himself, his gaze sweeping over the courtyard, observing each of the martial artists. These experienced individuals had all concealed their presence by various means, making them almost imperceptible to the unsuspecting eye. Yet in the eyes of the young man, no matter how cunning their techniques, they were futile. In the past two years, his growth had not been limited to martial arts. Sacred texts, secret techniques of Jianghu, and all sorts of useful skillshe had delved into them all. Even his most eccentric third master, who taught him Qinggong during their sparring sessions, had imparted many lessons to him. Compared to Hong Luoyu, who could follow him stealthily and unnoticed, these martial artists'' methods of concealing their presence were like swiss cheesefull of holes and recklessly executedto the young man''s eyes. Too green. Wang Anfeng looked down upon these martial artists with a calm expression. Assassins? In the Jianghu of Great Qin, assassins fell into two categories. One was like those from sects such as Danfeng Valley. The assassins were all sect disciples, uniformly taught in martial arts and experiences, ruthless in nature, executing their victims without mercy. The other group consisted of hermits, those martial artists of Jianghu who did not wish to tread the conventional path and, in order to earn a large sum of money quickly, got their targets'' information from middlemen, committed murder, and received their silver coins. Wang Anfeng was extremely familiar with Danfeng Valley; one of its four protectors, Xia Changqing, had died by his hand. The assassins emerging from that valley, no matter their appearance or temperament, were nothing like ordinary people. They didn''t look human, their voices didn''t sound human, and their attacks were relentless and ferocious, ruthless to both others and themselves, leaving no way back. If they were disciples of Danfeng Valley, they would react like wild wolves when captured, fiercely lashing out, never chattering as much as the short, stocky man before him. At that moment, Peng Qisui, whose wrist pulse Wang Anfeng had clutched, could no longer endure the relentless, seemingly endless pain, and couldn''t help but kneel to the ground, grimacing as he said: "Young man, let go a bit, your grip is too strong." "Big brother..." "No, I can''t take it anymore." Wang Anfeng pondered for a moment, then released his right hand. Peng Qisui stumbled a few steps, having no intention of lingering at the place. Utilizing the momentum of his stagger, he flipped over and scurried away awkwardly. In just a few breaths, he had turned into a nearby street and vanished from sight. And even at that moment, his movements were so light that he didn''t make a sound and did not attract the attention of the people in the courtyard, showing the mastery of his Qinggong, on par with the prowess of experts from a whole region or province, and signaling a prudence and restraint far beyond that of ordinary people. After rushing through several streets, covering nearly ten li, Peng Qisui finally stopped, leaning against the cold stone wall, panting heavily. Just moments ago, he thought he was going to meet his end there. Now that he had escaped with his life and caught his breath, he realized that his legs were weak, nearly unable to run anymore. He grimaced and cursed under his breath. The assassin realm in Xi Dingzhou had given rise to such a formidable and unknown character. Damn it, the future jobs are getting tougher and tougher. While cursing, he reached for his waist. Caught in his haste to escape, he had let that man take his weapon, but thankfully his waist token was still there, or he would have likely troubled himself with many issues... As his palm touched his waist, he found it empty. Peng Qisui''s expression suddenly froze, his pupils dilated, and after standing there in shock for a moment, he abruptly stood up, frantically searching his body, flipping through his clothes, truly unable to find the item, his complexion growing paler by the second. In the assassin realm, there are rules to the assassin realm. This waist token is the identifier that the organization uses to recognize its subordinates. Losing the token could be said to equate to losing the identity of an assassin. This wasn''t a particularly important matter, but he had always been extremely cautious. His mind couldn''t help but recall that unfamiliar, mild-mannered youth, his eyes wide with panic. "I remember I brought that thing with me when I left." Could it have been stolen by someone? But I only made contact with that person just now. It must have been him, but what does he want with my waist token? Could it be If that''s really the case, I''m fucked! Peng Qisui swallowed hard, the more he thought about it, the paler his face became, until it was utterly devoid of color. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly stood up with a swoosh and began to run for his life towards the outside, sprinting past two streets. He spotted five patrol officers who seemed to be listless from patrolling all night and were yawning incessantly. The leader, upon seeing Peng Qisui running towards them, mustered his energy and said: "What is your" Before he could finish his sentence, Peng Qisui slapped him across the face, making stars appear in his eyes and causing him to stagger back. Lifting his head, a handprint was visible on his face, and he was stunned for a moment before his eyes suddenly blazed with anger. With a clang, five Great Qin swords were quickly drawn and pointed directly at Peng Qisui''s neck. The assassin who had lost his waist token casually straightened his clothes, raised his hand with a radiant smile, and said: "Officers, I admit my guilt." ........................... Above the courtyard next to the Tiger''s Roar Martial Arts School. Wang Anfeng watched Peng Qisui leave and didn''t make a move. His right hand was holding the Emei Watershed Spike that he had just stopped, which was in his grasp, and his left hand flipped over, pinching a thin, dark token between his fingers, carved with a green-faced ghost head, with fangs and a ferocious smileit was the one he had taken from Peng Qisui during his escape. The youth''s expression was calm. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the only disciple of the present day Divine Thieves Sect, how could he not master the art of pickpocketing? With a deft twist of his finger, he put away the waist token. Wang Anfeng shifted his gaze to the Jianghu assassins, his thoughts serene. The mastermind hiring these Jianghu assassins must be trying to test him. And at the same time, hide their own tracks to prevent being traced back. In other words, these assassins from Xi Dingzhou, with their considerable reputations, were merely pawns, merely a way to test out the martial arts style of the person protecting Tan Yurou. If found to be slightly inferior, perhaps the next day would bring a true expert who would defeat Wang Anfeng, capture Tan Yurou, and use her to coerce that ''old man'' into submission. Only, it was unknown who this person lurking behind the scenes was. That morning, before Tan Yurou arrived, a martial artist clad in black with a bamboo hat had already tested him. It seemed that the individual who hired these assassins was not the same, meaning that at least two forces were involved in this turmoil, eyeing the aging Tiger King, eyeing Tan Yurou. Wang Anfeng exhaled a breath of foul air, as his stray thoughts gradually sank into the lake of his heart. With the Emei Watershed Spike still held in his right hand, he stood up, and under the moonlight with his garment fluttering slightly, the youth in plain clothes looked down at the Jianghu assassins who were on guard against each other and slowly moved around, his expression calm and collected. It has begun. PS: Presenting the first chapter... Chapter 16 Questions and Answers, Confrontation Beyond Swords (2\\2) The first to move was a gaunt assassin. He slowed his steps and drew two daggers from behind his back, moving toward the house. He had taken only a few steps when he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. Almost instinctively, he rolled backward, ending up several meters away, his heart pounding wildly in the deathly still night. The spot where he had been standing now had a barely audible crack. The assassin''s pupils shrank, and his face turned slightly pale. He lay on the ground, not daring to move. The person who made a move was a woman standing on a tree branch, her complexion pale, with slender, fair hands showing the traces of her bones, holding an even paler sword. She stopped the assassin''s sudden move. Her thin sword''s tip quivered slightly, pointing towards another corner. The piercing killing intent locked onto the dwarf lying in the corner, as small as a child. The latter''s body was rigidly tense. But she, too, dared not move. Three icy gazes were fixed on her forehead, throat, and heart. As an assassin, she naturally knew that any slight move on her part would bring a thunderous attack. With her martial arts, she might be able to dodge the first strike, but the second would injure her, and the third would pierce her vitals. Fine, cold sweat seeped from her forehead, dampening the black hair at her temples. Yet her expression remained indifferent. Within this small courtyard, icy gazes crisscrossed, each fixing on the other. Any slight movement from one could trigger a subconscious reaction from all, the air tense with killing intent and deadly cold, yet not even the slightest sound was heard. The night was tranquil, with a gentle breeze, a bright moon, and brilliant stars. Only in the courtyard was there a quiet entanglement of murderous intent. Unlike martial artists of Jianghu, whose straightforward confrontations boast of stamina and valor, real assassins, both in movement and in killing, are cold and silent. They strike in silence. And in silence, they die. The person who had hired so many assassins clearly didn''t understand them. Solitary in their profession and quick to escape, those were the true assassins of Jianghu. Firm cooperation is not an assassin''s creed; under the wide heavens, the only thing an assassin trusts is the weapon in their hand. Breathing was very faint. Sweat dripped down from foreheads along cheeks. Yet no one retreated. Because at this moment, with the qi mechanism stretched to the limit and everyone''s attention thrust to the extreme, any anomaly would provoke a subconscious reaction from all. The situation was like an arrow on a bowstring that could not but be released, as a mixed killing intent enveloped the courtyard, slowly spreading. Quiet footsteps suddenly sounded. In this dead silence formed by the killing intent, a young man came from outside the street, pushed open the courtyard gate, and steadily walked in. Inside the courtyard, where over eight assassins'' tight gazes and swirling murderous intent should have been enough to mentally strain an ordinary person to the point of collapse, the newcomer showed no signs of abnormality, his expression calm as he walked from the pre-dawn street into the courtyard. The wooden gate closed slowly with a creaking sound. His footsteps were firm. One step, Two steps, The quiet footsteps, unnoticed, echoed in the minds of each assassin, with everyone''s gaze unconsciously shifting away from their original targets to the young man, without them even being aware of it. Wang Anfeng''s palm, hanging below the sleeve, was pressing against the Emei Spike. With a flick of his fingers, a clear and faint whistling sound spread far across the courtyard. He had many ways to deal with these assassins, whether it was the unique poison of Medicine King Valley or the stealthy qinggong of the Divine Thieves Sect to ambush, all capable of leaving these people behind. But those were still not enough. In Jianghu, the truly intense and lethal confrontations often occur outside the exchange of swords. These people were but expendable pawns thrown out by the enemy behind the scenes, a probe, and also a question posed to Wang Anfeng. Once he showed the slightest bit of weakness, the ensuing attack would be thunderous and tyrannical, relentless and endless. At that time, he might be able to save his own life with his martial arts skills, but he may not be able to protect Tan Yurou lying on the ground. If something happened to Tan Yurou, he could no longer expect to receive news about Meng Yuexue and Chuan Lian. Wang Anfeng arrived in front of the main house, turned around, and slightly raised his eyes. A flick of his finger. The final crisp sound vanished into the silent night. An aura quietly surged around the young man, a faint killing intent emerging in the perception of these assassins. However, it lacked the common violent madness of martial artists and was instead serene and steady. It was like gentle yet piercing ice and snow. Wang Anfeng''s right hand grasped the Emei Watershed Spike, raising it slowly, while his left hand was deliberately exaggerated, placed behind his back, seemingly casual but his body was already secretly channeling the Ten Powers of Tathagata, the Dharma of the mighty moving mountains. His gaze was gentle. Wang Anfeng looked at these hidden martial artist assassins. Due to his preceding actions, everyone''s attention was on him. The young man''s heart rate quickened slightly, but his expression remained the same as he said indifferently: "Here lies a good head, who will come forth to claim it?" The numerous assassins were slightly startled and then all understood. The person before them was the target! After a moment of dead silence, the long-repressed intent to kill burst forth instantly. Because of Wang Anfeng''s previous movements, these assassins weirdly achieved unanimity. Streaks of murderous intent directly locked onto Wang Anfeng, thin swords slightly tilted, daggers clashing. In the low, ominous whistling of the weapons, a quiet and calm voice broke the silence: "All of you, come at once." ............... Among the night, a slender figure leaped repeatedly across the rooftops. In just an instant, it had covered dozens of yards, a curved saber strapped on his back, crouching atop a tavern roof, his face veiled in black, eyes sharp as a hawk''s overlooking the distance. He spotted the Fierce Tiger Mountain Flag hanging down and saw a rather tranquil courtyard. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire A fierce killing intent surfaced in his eyes, his right hand rising to touch the hilt of his saber. Just a few steps after jumping down, he saw flickering cold lights within the courtyard. Taken aback, he utilized his Pupil Skill to have a closer look. Suddenly his vision zoomed in, and he saw weapons planted into the ground within the courtyard, whispering slightly as the wind passed over them. Next to these weapons, which he found somewhat familiar, were several figures lying down, all with their eyes wide open, breathless, which caused the martial artist''s pupils to constrict abruptly. When he saw that each of the fallen had a single bloody mark on their throats, the hardness in his eyes turned to sheer horror, and he launched his movement technique, fleeing in disarray as if running for his life. Tonight, who knows how many people had come to this place, but upon seeing the scene within the courtyard, without exception, they all fled for their lives, with not a single one daring to approach within ten yards of the courtyard again. The night grew even more deathly quiet. ............................. Meanwhile. Wang Anfeng walked swiftly, his figure extremely agile as he employed the Mixed Yuan Body technique from Medicine King Valley, sensing the scent of the Miracle Medicine dispersed in the air. Today, while that martial artist with the conical hat was testing him, he had planted this Miracle Medicine on the latter. It was time to reel in the catch. Although it was a bit risky, he had already ''written'' his reply to the person behind the scenes in the courtyard. Any other assassins coming along, as long as they weren''t blind, would not step into that yard again. And for those lacking even this level of caution, Medicine King Valley had many methods, specifically to deal with such individuals. His figure landed again, and with a light push against the nearby blue stone wall with his palm, he once again leaped forward. This was because he had just come out from the ''Old Mister''s'' residence today, and on the way, he had been tested. He had originally thought the person making the move was from within the residence, but the scent of the Miracle Medicine pointed him in another direction. After rushing with Qinggong for the time it takes to brew half a pot of tea, Wang Anfeng stopped in front of a mansion. This residence was quite grand, with two large stone lions crouching at the door. Using the faint moonlight, one could see two bold characters on the plaque, written with vigorous, though flawed strokes, yet they conveyed an extraordinary presence. No five-year-old child, even if they had practiced writing a bit, would be able to produce such characters. No seventy-year-old elder, even after being immersed in the art of calligraphy for fifty years, could write like this. Wang Anfeng looked at the plaque and muttered internally: "In Xi Dingzhou, the Divine Fist is unrivaled." "Zhao Residence." PS: The second update is presented... Chapter 17 Sneak, Wang Anfeng (1/2) The Zhao residence was a place in Xi Dingzhou where a veteran of Jianghu had retired to, and its former master was known as the "Divine Fist with Iron Arms." He had once roamed the Jianghu in Fufeng, stirring up storms within its community. Having retired in his old age, it had been ten years since he last lifted a hand, and no one knew the extent of his martial arts cultivation. Yet, when he retired back then, he was already a martial artist skilled in the seventh rank, and after ten years, he might have progressed even further. At the very least, his capabilities peaked at the sixth rank. And over those ten years of quiet recovery, his inner strength must have grown even more refined. Wang Anfeng looked up at the high green walls and silently leaped, lightly tapping his palm against the wall before soaring upwards. He overcame a wall several meters high in the blink of an eye. It was nearly dawn, the time when people felt most tired, yet there were house servants still patrolling the Zhao residence. They walked in groups of three, each holding a lantern to light up their surroundings. With their thick limbs and wrists adorned with fine steel bracers, they clearly possessed considerable martial arts abilities, even more formidable than the average patrol officer in Xi Dingzhou City. As Wang Anfeng flipped over the wall, these house servants had just walked out from the adjacent courtyard. The youth''s expression remained unchanged as he quietly took a breath. His body, as if weightless, flipped over the wall. With only his toes lightly touching it, he made no sound in the dark night. His Qinggong was far superior to those of the patrolling servants. Although they were martial artists and not far from him, they failed to detect his presence. Just then, footsteps could be heard from the street outside. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback but soon saw five constables dressed in vermillion clothes walking from the east side of the street. While ordinary people were drowsy at this time, and even the trailing constables yawned occasionally, the commanding officer leading them was exceedingly alert. His round eyes were wide open, and Wang Anfeng could sense the violence and frustration in his gaze even from tens of meters away. Concentrating his Pupil Skill, Wang Anfeng''s vision zoomed in, and he saw a bright red palm print on the burly patrol officer''s cheekit looked as if he had gone to a brothel, refused to pay, and received a fierce slap from the madam. The palm print was somewhat large, so it was unclear whose handprint it was. The patrol officer''s gaze swept towards Wang Anfeng''s location, while inside the Zhao residence, those three patrolling servants still moved leisurely. They had just reached the spot below the youth and were quietly gossiping about trivial household matters and stories of the serving girls. As their interest peaked, they even stood still, bursting into bursts of lewd laughter. Meanwhile, the constables from another direction were also walking towards them. The lantern carried by the leader cast a bright light that illuminated the walls on both sides of the road. The approaching white light, accompanied by the sound of footsteps, felt like a sharp longsword closing in on Wang Anfeng and reflected in his pupils. Wang Anfeng frowned slightly. He had already learned from Gongsun Jing when Xi Dingzhou''s patrols took place; at this time, there should not be any constables passing through this area. Could it be that today, had they caught a thief? And it took them some time to bring him back to the yamen? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He also sensed that the house servants inside the Zhao residence had stopped and hadn''t left, which made him feel rather uneasy. He was here only to probe a little; he had no intention of directly confronting a Jianghu legend from thirty years ago, now a martial artist of the middle third rank. At this moment, Wang Anfeng had not worn specialized Nightwalker attire, and although his Qinggong was excellent, he was not able to counteract the natural forces of Heaven and Earth. Since he moved swiftly, no matter how silently, some sounds would still be made, and under these circumstances, he was nearly under the watch of two groups. Any slight disturbance could provoke the clearly irate patrol officer. Once the arrest officer of Great Qin drew his sword outside, that sound, which could cause any martial artist''s heart to skip a beat, would also put the house servants inside the mansion on alert. If he wanted to infiltrate unnoticed, it would be nothing more than a fool''s dream. The footsteps grew closer. Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, scanning his surroundings. Then his eyes slightly brightened, and with his right hand behind his back, he deftly took out a Copper Coin from his pouch. With a slight bend of his finger, he flicked it out using the "Stars Pointing Flick" technique. The whistling sound of the coin cutting through the night air was clear. The constables behind did not seem to notice anything, but the arresting officer''s eyes brightened slightly. His left hand held the lantern, and his right hand had already clenched the handle of his sword. Such brusqueness made it unclear what he had experienced that day to have such seething rage. With one hand holding the lantern and the other on the sword''s hilt, the arrest officer moved towards Wang Anfeng with deliberate steps. The candlelight approached like a piercing sword. Wang Anfeng breathed evenly, waiting quietly. Just as the light in the constable''s hand was about to reveal his form, there was a sudden squawk in the sky. The noise carried far in the stillness of the night, causing the constable''s footsteps to halt abruptly. His eyes widened as he heard a rustle, and a large dark bird fell directly onto his head. The constable, on high alert and caught off guard, suddenly had something appear on his forehead. His body instinctively shuddered, and he let out a cry as he forcefully drew his combat sword from its sheath with a clanging sound that was piercing in the night. The clamor startled the four constables behind him, and each one instinctively drew their weapons. The clanging sound continued incessantly for a moment. Inside the gate, the three house servants who had been casually chatting had a slight change in expression. They exchanged glances, and the one with the highest martial arts skill immediately leaped up, his tiptoes touching the top of the wall. Using it as leverage, he scaled upwards, his garments rustling softly. Just then, Wang Anfeng loosened his grip on the wall with his toes. As his body fell downwards, his robe made a faint noise, but it was masked by the disturbance of the constables and went unnoticed. A meter into his descent, he channeled his inner strength and lightened his body, shifting several meters to the left. At that moment, the house servant had just climbed the wall and shone his lantern outside, feeling relieved when he saw the five patrol officers. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng had already climbed back up the wall. Taking advantage of the moment when everyone''s attention was elsewhere, he leaped down, rolling forward on the ground and concealing himself behind a decorative rockery. With his back against the bluestone, he let out a long, murky breath, finding this endeavor even more strenuous than defeating those assassins earlier. It was at this moment that he finally understood what his third master had said. "Sneaking in secret and being skilled in qinggong are two different things." A divine thief''s qinggong must surely be unmatched in this world, but possessing unmatched qinggong doesn''t necessarily make one a divine thief. Hiding in this spot, Wang Anfeng evened out his breathing. Taking advantage of a moment when the house servant was occupied talking to a patrol officer, he lightened his steps and flitted into the courtyard like a drifting catkin. Utilizing the blind spots and scattered rockeries, he made his way towards the central area of the courtyard. At the same time, the house servant who had climbed up came back down into the courtyard, waved to his companions, and stifled a laugh, saying: "No worries, no worries." "A patrol officer outside got hit in the face by a crow and drew his sword in a fright..." Outside, the frustrated constable, convinced that the earlier noise had been made by one of the house servants, saw the black crow that had fallen on his head cawing as it flew away. He let out a snort, nearly managing to suppress his anger and avoid yelling out loud. Sheathing his sword, he suddenly felt a sticky sensation overhead. His face turned blue with disgust. Reaching to his head, his fingers encountered something slippery and slimy, a pile of white gunk that emitted a terrible stench. The constable opened his mouth, his body trembling slightly. Then his expression turned to rage, and he fiercely smashed the lantern and the sword in his hands onto the ground, shouting out angrily: "Damn it all!" "Fuck, I quit! I quit!" ............ Inside the Zhao residence, Wang Anfeng moved forward in silence, marveling to himself. The one who designed this courtyard must surely be an old hand at Jianghu, full of crafty ideas. There were corners to hide in everywhere, and in any spot that could offer concealment, there were house servants patrolling with lanterns. There were large open spaces, well-lit and dotted with various mechanisms and hidden weapons, intricately laid out in the pavilions above. What seemed peaceful and tranquil was actually fraught with danger at every step. Anyone with slightly inferior qinggong or a less careful mind, even a Seventh Rank expert, could be injured by these traps. Once the alarm was raised and the courtyard''s martial artists were alerted, one''s life could very well end there. Raising his hand, he shot out three silver needles, directly snapping the key components of a mechanism and rendering it useless. Wang Anfeng raised his eyes to look at a room ahead, from which the scent of the miracle medicine was emanating. The tightly shut wooden door suddenly opened, and a foot stepped out. Wang Anfeng''s pupils contracted as he swiftly retreated to one side, narrowly avoiding detection just in time, and concealed himself in a nearby corner. The person, apparently in a hurry, did not look closely and did not discover Wang Anfeng as they hurried off. Wang Anfeng let out the breath he had been holding. Looking up, he noted the person who had emerged. Although they were no longer dressed in black with a bamboo hat, and there was no scent of the miracle medicine on them, their physique and pace were exactly the same as the person he had seen earlier that day. It was clear that the person had discarded their disguise and was now dressed in splendid silks, striding with an air of casual elegance. But what could they be up to, venturing out in the dead of night before dawn? Wang Anfeng pondered this as his gaze followed the figure. No matter what plans this person had, the need to come out at this hour meant it was certainly no trivial matter. After some thought, just as the figure was about to vanish from his line of sight, Wang Anfeng stepped forward to follow, like a shadow, staying close behind without making a sound. PS: Here''s the first update... Chapter 18 Eavesdropping, Past Events (2/2) The young man moved through the Zhao residence, perhaps because he subconsciously never considered that anyone would dare to intrude upon the residence at this time, fortified like a Heavenly Net and Earth Trap. Both his movements and demeanor were quite relaxed, and he failed to notice Wang Anfeng trailing a few meters behind him. Also, because of this person''s familiarity with the Zhao residence, Wang Anfeng spared himself the trouble of eliminating traps. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After traveling in such a manner for about seven or eight minutes and crossing three courtyards, the young man''s pace hesitated, and the relaxed expression disappeared from his face as he raised his hand to adjust his clothes. In front of this courtyard, there was an area about thirty meters in length without any cover to hide one''s figure, forcing Wang Anfeng to stay back and watch as the young man knocked on the door and then pushed it open to enter. With the creak of the door, the wood barrier closed, cutting off the inside from the outside. Wang Anfeng frowned, exhaled a turbid breath, and after a moment''s thought, he glanced left and right. Seeing that the nearest house servant was almost a hundred meters away, he no longer suppressed the noise created by his hurried movement. With a light tap of his right hand on the ground, he soared through the air, skimming just above the ground at high speed. It took only the span of three breaths to cross a ten-yard distance, abruptly stopping, his body pivoted slightly, and landed gently on the ground. After exhaling, Wang Anfeng pressed himself tightly against the wall and listened intently to the sounds coming from within. "... The people of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, have they made any unusual moves today?" "We haven''t noticed much change. The Gang Leader is still deep in his cups, and the Second Gang Leader had a conflict with a neighboring ranger expert and got a sword wound in his arm." "Ha, no unusual movements?" There was a cold laugh from the aged voice inside. "What a load of nonsense!" "Thirty years ago, the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs suffered greatly at the hands of that old tiger, Tan Tianxiong. Back then, their Grand Gang Leader even died under the tiger''s claws. Now that the tiger is nearing his end, how could he not come to share in the spoils?" "Tiger meat is not something one gets to savor all the time." "This... Uncle is right in his teachings." Wang Anfeng''s expression changed slightly after hearing just a few sentences. He had already overestimated the significance of the matter. Yet, it turned out to be even more problematic than he imagined. To be involved in the affairs of the leader of Jianghu''s underworld in a province, even a minor trouble could become a major issue. The Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs is a comprehensive power in Fufeng County of Xi Dingzhou, established over fifty years ago with deep-rooted foundations, claiming to have twenty-seven martial arts inheritances, including fists and palms, blades and spears, all-encompassing, with influence extending throughout Xi Dingzhou, covering all sorts of money-making businesses big and small. It''s fair to say that, in Xi Dingzhou''s Jianghu, martial artists can avoid dealing with the government offices and need not know the current provincial officials or county magistrates, but they will inevitably meet with people from at least three different gangs daily and must recognize the stewards of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs. It is claimed that Xi Dingzhou can exist without officials but not without the Allied Gangs. Such brazen arrogance. To say they are the number one power in Fufeng County of Xi Dingzhou is no exaggeration, their position in Jianghu equal to that of the Giant Whale Gang with Gongsun Jing at the helm. In fact, had it not been for Gongsun Jing''s substantial rewards obtained in Shaolin Temple, with his exceptional spear technique, born into the Military Family of the Iron Cavalry from Great Qin, having a solid foundation, and a strong aura of slaughter, it''s uncertain whether he could get a fair deal under the Allied Gangs. Wang Anfeng had thought this issue stemmed from the ''old gentleman''s'' household, merely a power struggle at the level of internal friction, but he hadn''t expected it to end up linked with a mammoth entity like the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs. In addition to these two, it seemed there was also a Noble Clan with a Sixth Rank martial artist lying in wait, which left him inwardly shaken. At that moment, light footsteps sounded from within, as if someone was pacing back and forth, deep in thought. The same elderly voice spoke up again: "Now that Tan Tianxiong is on his deathbed, those people outside won''t let this golden opportunity slip by." "The thirty-year-old vendetta of a murdered father is not something one can easily contain, and besides, if Tan Tianxiong hadn''t emerged out of nowhere thirty years ago, with Xiong Wenwei''s grand ambition, the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs might have already turned into the Seventy-Two Allied Gangs, their influence spanning the entire Fufeng County, even claiming the top position would not be out of the question." "Such enmity is unbearable for anyone." "When they both suffer heavy losses, that will be the time for us to benefit." Another, younger voice hesitated before speaking: "Uncle, what exactly happened thirty years ago..." "Even if Xiong Wenwei were still alive did the situation in Fufeng''s Jianghu allow for him to lead the largest gang in Fufeng?" The elder scoffed at the words, emitting a cold hum and said: "Thirty years ago? Your father was still a little boy at that time, what would you know!" "Back then, the situation in Fufeng was completely different from recent years. Young masters emerged in great numbers, closely connected with the outside world, making the Jianghu of those days more vibrant and filled with more opportunities." "I myself entered the Seventh Rank that year and with my iron fists, I bludgeoned to death thirty-seven bandits, making a name for myself in Jianghu." In the elder''s words, there was a sense of pride and defiance, but after a few moments, he let out a slight sigh and continued: "However, precisely because of this, many troubling matters arose. Outsiders were planning to reach their claws into Fufeng. They ended up cleanly chopped off. Xiong Wenwei, the leader of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs back then, was implicated with one such force. He was killed by a trap set by that old tiger, who joined forces with Fire Refining Sect''s Wei Changkong." "Back then, Wei Changkong, with the body of a Seventh Rank, fought a Sixth Rank to the point of exhaustion and unconsciousness. Covered in wounds, he still stood tall with eyes wide open in anger, a sight I will never forget..." Wang Anfeng''s expression changed slightly as he stood outside, recalling the imposing and extraordinary leader of the Fire Refining Sect he had seen two years ago in Pharmacist Valley; his face took on a look of sudden realization. So it was him. Even though their meeting was brief and they were enemies at the time, almost to the death, the thought that such a person could accomplish these things in his youth was something Wang Anfeng could accept without a doubt. The young man inside the house asked in surprise: "Wei Changkong..." "Isn''t he, isn''t he the leader of an Evil Sect?" The elder hummed coldly, apparently full of disdain, and replied: "Leader of an Evil Sect? Hmph, such a narrow view." "Back when ''Tiger King'' Tan Tianxiong was just a failed scholar, he still managed to control all the dark dealings in Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou. Master Wang in Divine Martial Mansion was not yet twenty years old and couldn''t fight at all, yet he commanded an army of a hundred thousand to pacify a nation in the Western Regions." "Thirty years ago, Wei Changkong was a young hero, full of generosity and righteousness. His skills and demeanor are beyond your imagination!" "Back then, those organizations almost corrupted the entire Fufeng Jianghu. Had not the leader of what you call an ''Evil Sect'' held up the sky by himself, turning the tide, how could you be practicing martial arts and speaking so freely here? You would have been one of their martial artists, dead in who knows where..." The young man clicked his tongue, saying: "But later, how did he become like that..." The elder fell silent for a moment, then spoke: "Thirty years have gone by, and people change." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Besides, that incident happened back then..." His voice gradually trailed off, and Wang Anfeng, who was outside, became quite curious about this matter. He concentrated intently, straining his ears to listen, when suddenly, a surge of Qi Force erupted, causing the young man''s pupils to contract and his body to whirl, flinging himself backwards over ten meters. With a booming sound, the tightly shut wooden door was shattered into splinters that didn''t turn to dust. Within the fierce Fist Strength, an extremely gentle change occurred, carrying the fragments towards Wang Anfeng with great force. Every shard whistled through the air, each as lethal as a Powerful Crossbow bolt, arriving in an instant. Recognizing the danger, Wang Anfeng did not attempt to block it. He violently leapt into the air, lightly tapping his toes against the raging Fist Strength, propelling himself aloft. At that moment, his heart jolted as he realized something amiss. Although he didn''t know how the elder had detected him, Wang Anfeng had yet to cover his face, and a direct encounter with the young man would make all his efforts meaningless. Immediately, his right hand brushed over his waist, where the Buddha Beads glinted faintly, and a mask appeared in Wang Anfeng''s palm. With lightning speed, he placed the mask upon his face. With a light click, the young man landed on the ground, his gentle features now covered by a rigid metallic mask. A robust elder had already stepped out of the house, his form surrounded by swirling Vigorous Qi. PS: The second update... Chapter 19 Jianghu Veterans, Night Battle (1/2) The sound of clattering, those wood splinters swept up by the Fist Strength lost their momentum and fell to the ground. Wang Anfeng watched the imposing old man on the other side. The latter didn''t make any special moves, merely standing there casually, yet the powerful oppressive force filled Wang Anfeng with breathlessness, his breath slowing and every muscle beneath his simple clothes tensing slowly. The flow of Inner Strength rapidly increased, with robust power surfacing within his body. A ripple of Qi Force surged under the feet of the young man. Zhao Zhengyong looked at Wang Anfeng and frowned slightly. Although his previous move was just a probe, at his level of martial arts, even a casual move carried great might. An ordinary Seventh Rank Martial Artist would not have been able to dodge it so effortlessly, which added a hint of wariness in his heart. Yet he did not show any signs of fear and burst into laughter, declaring in a loud voice, "Who is this friend who comes from who-knows-where, hiding his head and showing his tail, what kind of appearance is that?!" "Wouldn''t it be better to meet frankly?!" Before his voice had finished echoing, his body suddenly swept forward several meters. As the word "frankly" fell, he had already appeared in front of Wang Anfeng, his right fist clenched, breaking through the air and smashing down at Wang Anfeng without any mercy. With a magnanimous vigor, even before the fist was close, Wang Anfeng felt a stinging all over his body, as if being pricked by needles, aware that the old man before him was after all a renowned figure of Jianghu and not someone to be compared with the earlier riff-raff. Stimulating the Golden Bell Shield Inner Strength, he sidestepped to the left, using his left foot as a pivot to spin around, transforming his right hand into a palm, secretly exerting the Ten Powers of Tathagata and fiercely smashing toward the old man''s wrist. Facing an opponent who was a lifetime rival, Wang Anfeng spared no effort in his attack, pouring his Full Strength into it, with the sound of Buddhist Scripture starting to resonate abruptly. The colossal forces collided, creating waves of Qi, causing both bodies to stiffen for a moment. Although the old man''s Inner Strength was mature, he was ultimately advanced in age and his strength could not compare to Wang Anfeng''s. With the angle of Anfeng''s attack being very tricky, it actually resulted in a stalemate under one move. Zhao Zhengyong''s pupils shrank slightly, and the cheeks of the youth hidden behind the mask turned a shade paler, clearly straining greatly. Zhao Zhengyong let out a low growl, his body coiling into a ball and fiercely lunging at Wang Anfeng''s chest. His fist technique became cruel and overbearing, mercilessly aiming for the youth''s vital points. Wang Anfeng''s pupils contracted; he had not expected the old man before him to resort to such a desperate and unashamed fighting style after a single exchange. A spark of electricity flashed through the black pupils. Wang Anfeng''s body suddenly retreated, moving several times faster than before, evading Zhao Zhengyong''s crushing fist. The latter misjudged, exposing a flaw instead; Anfeng shouted lowly, raising his right palm, and smacked down towards the other''s neck. The Vigorous Qi was extremely fierce, causing the old man''s white hair to fly chaotically. "Well met!" Zhao Zhengyong''s eyes slightly opened wide, and he shouted explosively, Gang Qi surging around his body like a colossal elephant protecting him. Wang Anfeng''s palm struck down, and the immense strength that could shake ten thousand jin was instantly neutralized by more than seventy percent, leaving only thirty percent flowing into Zhao Zhengyong, turning his complexion pale and making him feel nauseous, yet he still clenched his teeth and laughed out loud, saying, "Good palm power, excellent External Cultivation!" "Try this move of this old man!" In an instant, the originally hard and immense Gang Qi elephant violently transformed into a pool of lake-like substance, unusually sticky and swirling, dragging Wang Anfeng into it, rendering him immobile. His cohesive Fist Strength almost instantly revealed flaws, and his expression involuntarily shifted slightly. Zhao Zhengyong exhaled forcefully as he had already thrown numerous punches, the Vigorous Qi layering atop one another and surging toward Wang Anfeng like a raging river from the Yangtze. Wang Anfeng''s pupils contracted; he clenched his teeth, suddenly hearing the explosive sound of the Golden Bell. His Inner Strength was extended to its limit at that moment; golden-red Buddhist Scriptures appeared at his brow, and the phantom image of the Golden Bell emerged above his body. The giant Gang Qi elephant was struck and seemed to be affected. Just at that moment, thunder rolled over the Golden Bell, forcefully shattering the Vigorous Qi surrounding Wang Anfeng. In the blink of an eye when the restraint was broken, Wang Anfeng shot back like a wild goose, retreating numerous yards. Even though his reactions were extremely sharp, his opponent was also a seasoned Martial Artist from Jianghu who struck swiftly and without mercy. Wang Anfeng barely dodged a potentially fatal blow, but his shoulder was grazed by the overlapping waves of Fist Strength; he grunted and stumbled aside, his clothing shredding into pieces. The exposed shoulder suddenly blazed with golden light, deflecting the Fist Strength, but the initially fiery Buddhist Scriptures had dimmed considerably; it was clear they couldn''t withstand much more. Yet, at that moment, Wang Anfeng saw his elderly opponent at the critical juncture between exhausted old strength and unrisen new force. His eyes lit up, and his right hand swept from his waist. Amidst the fierce sound of tearing air, the high-quality Hidden Weapons his Third Master had given him the previous year shot out several cold glints, infused with Inner Strength, piercing through the already flawed Protective Gang Qi. The latter hadn''t expected someone who obviously favored External Cultivation to possess such skill with Hidden Weapons, an expression of astonishment flickering across his face as he instinctively raised his hand to deflect. The Gang wind fiercely diverted the Hidden Weapons. With a pattering sound, Wang Anfeng landed on the ground, his fingers already gripping a copper coin. With a flick of his right hand, the copper coin shot out with a cold glint, flying straight at Zhao Zhengyong, who felt a pang of alarm in his heart; however, it seemed as though the former was out of strength, and the Hidden Weapon evidently missed, allowing Zhao''s tension to ease slightly. But at that moment, the thrown copper coin struck a Flying Dagger that had been deflected in the air, emitting a sharp clang. The previously deflected Flying Dagger changed direction once more, shooting towards another Flying Dagger, and suddenly the sound of clanging blades was incessant, cold glints slashing through the air, their trajectory increasingly unpredictable. Zhao Zhengyong''s heart turned cold; he had traversed the Jianghu for many years, never once encountering such bizarre Hidden Weapons. His scalp prickled as he yelled out in anger, sweeping his Fist Strength across the air to deflect those peculiar Hidden Weapons, paying no heed to the young man who''d fallen to the ground. Wang Anfeng violently flung his right hand. As the cold glint suddenly appeared, Zhao Zhengyong was deflecting the last ever-changing Hidden Weapon, leaving himself wide open. He felt a sudden pain in his waist and stumbled backwards several steps, his face already pale. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire In his waist, a Gilded Throwing Blade was deeply embedded, bright red blood incessantly flowed from the extremely sinister wound, gathering in the dragon-shaped hilt and pooling in the eyes, a sudden emergence of a blood light that became increasingly bizarre. As intense pain surged, Zhao Zhengyong bellowed and pulled the Flying Dagger out with a swift motion, clutching his wound with his right hand. The blade''s wound was extremely malicious, leaving a ragged and uneven tear, blood gushing uncontrollably, almost impossible to stop. Wang Anfeng glanced at the Gilded Throwing Blade; his shoulder pain was unbearable, almost feeling as if it was being torn apart. The sound of labored and erratic breathing filled the courtyard, and for a moment it returned to a stand-off between the two men, just like when the confrontation had first started. However, both had since exchanged several moves, each one a battle-hardened survivor of countless life-and-death struggles, adept at seizing any flaw revealed by the other, with lethal moves perilous in the extreme. An ordinary Martial Artist would have long been defeated by their hands. Wang Anfeng let out a soft breath, his right hand''s fingers rhythmically moving, his expression slightly solemn. Today, he had learned enough. He must leave. His gaze fell upon the flying dagger again, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. If Mr. Ying knew that the sixteenth birthday gift he had given him was now in the old man''s hands, returning home would not go well; he could very well get a thorough beating. Just at this moment, a sudden rush of footsteps sounded from the surrounding courtyards. House servants clad in cloth armor were sprinting towards him, at least thirty or forty strong. Even as they hastened, Wang Anfeng could see from their ocular power the powerful crossbows in their hands, their chilling sharpness making his expression grow even more solemn. He couldn''t delay any longer... If he delayed, he feared he might not be able to leave. Wang Anfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly as he took a deep breath. Zhao Zhengyong was eyeing his opponent in front of him. The other''s face was covered with a dark gold mask, cold and hard, showing no change in expression, but from the recent exchange, the opponent''s martial body was clearly beneath his own. Though combat between martial artists was ever-changing and not decided solely by internal strength martial bodies, it at least proved that there was a limit to the opponent''s strength. He wouldn''t give him the chance to use hidden weapons. With the support of the powerful crossbow, they could hold him down! The old man gritted his teeth, his eyes revealing a crazed bloodlust. That matter must not be revealed to anyone... Otherwise, even with the Zhao family''s powerful backing, it would be terribly disadvantageous! With his left hand, he fiercely threw the flying dagger to the ground and bellowed, "Arm the bows and load the bolts, boy, don''t you flee!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before the words were finished, he had already pounced forward, like a wounded beast attacking with more ferocity, abandoning the hidden subtlety of his strength, his fist technique even more overwhelming than before. Wang Anfeng''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately knew that with his current injured strength, he couldn''t possibly withstand this strike. Hearing the sound of the crossbow bolts being drawn next to his ear, he gritted his teeth. Without retreating or dodging, he aggressively stepped forward. The dark gold patterns on the mask began to faintly glow. This was a gift from Mr. Ying two years ago, meant to intimidate Gongsun Jing. After Gongsun Guixin returned, he had seldom used it, but now its effectiveness was as proficient as ever. Just as Wang Anfeng and Zhao Zhengyong were still several meters apart, a golden dragon coiled up from the young man''s body, illuminating the surroundings. Its scales glistened with flowing light as it turned its head towards Zhao Zhengyong. The latter''s heart surged, and his vigorous qi involuntarily withdrew by a third. He saw the dragon-shaped qi appear as if it truly existed, its ferocious teeth slightly open, emitting a sharp killing intent. With a sudden long cry, its reverberating echo vigorously lunged and intertwined with Wang Anfeng''s right arm. "Ha!" Wang Anfeng shouted loudly, his right fist becoming a palm, the Thunder Vigor intertwining as he executed the seventh move of the Prajna Palm, ''The Appearance of No Appearance.'' The vigorous qi was not prominent, but there was an overwhelming and fierce momentum that pressed down on everyone''s hearts, causing an immense suppression. Zhao Zhengyong''s heart surged again, suddenly recalling that when his opponent had made his move earlier, he had not invoked the forces of Heaven and Earth, relying solely on his own cultivation. His physical combat had slightly overwhelmed Zhao, but now that he was invoking heavenly shapes, the power of this palm strike increased explosively, filling Zhao with great fear. The fist strength he had already smashed out was abruptly redirected, crashing to the ground. Using that force, he shifted about ten feet to the left while simultaneously yelling, "Fire!" But the sound of the bowstrings vibrating like muffled thunder, a flurry of black crossbow bolts shot towards Wang Anfeng. Mid-air, he swiftly twisted his body, the vigorous palm strike acting like a solid wall. The bolts that fired out seemed to sink into a marsh, their speed abruptly slowing. Wang Anfeng summoned his energy to rise and shouted explosively. With a tug of his right hand, those bolts were shifted aside. As he swiftly changed his stance, his right hand grasped several bolts and violently flung them. With the added might of the Ten Powers of Tathagata, the force was as fierce as that of the powerful crossbow, piercing through the legs of several house servants, who fell to the ground with agonizing screams. Though he didn''t take their lives, they were unable to take further action, causing chaos among their ranks. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng had already leaped away, stretching his right hand with energy surging between his fingers, seizing the golden flying dagger in his grasp. Springing into the air, in the blink of an eye, he had already left far behind. Zhao Zhengyong''s fright faded, but sensing something amiss, he took two quick steps in pursuit, only to feel heat emanating from his waist wound, as if thousands of tiny bugs were crawling about. He could only throw a punch and remain stationary, unable to walk further, his direct and unchanging fist technique unable to retain his quarry. In a mere few breaths, the figure was out of sight. "Damn it!" Zhao Zhengyong, seething with rage at his momentary weakness, was about to lash out when he noticed a shiny object nearby. Clutching his abdominal wound, he lifted his left hand and drew the object towards him. Upon closer inspection, he found it was a waist token with a green face and sharp teeth. His expression changed slightly before he furiously punched out and snarled, "Assassin..." "What a skilled assassin! Go check who has been hiring assassins around here lately!" "Yes!" PS: Here comes the first update... Chapter 20 Surge (2/2) The young martial artist who had previously tested Wang Anfeng helped Zhao Zhengyong into the room, where he consumed a great deal of quality medicines. Only then did the ferocious wound in his abdomen stop bleeding. However, Zhao Zhengyong was, after all, getting on in years and his inner strength was not what it once was. His recent skirmish was extremely perilous, and his vital energy had already suffered some loss. The youth waved his hand, signalling the servants to leave. Turning around, Zhao Zhengyong was sitting in a chair, rubbing a waist token with his right hand, his expression fluctuating. The youth stepped forward and waited by his side, whispering: "Great-Uncle..." Zhao Zhengyong glanced at him and slowly said: "I had no idea that within Qingyi Square, such a master assassin had been recruited..." The young man frowned and said: "Great-Uncle, could it be that someone deliberately did this..." The old man shook his head and replied: "Impossible..." "The assassin''s token from Qingyi Square isn''t something one can obtain solely through martial arts prowess. Moreover, stirring up the situation, who stands to benefit from such thankless efforts? People in Jianghu wouldn''t do such things." The youth hesitated then said: "If that person heard enough and then deliberately made a move, leaving behind this token... our actions will certainly be more hesitant, to talk about benefits." "The greatest benefit, presumably, would go to Tan Tianxiong and Tan Yurou." Zhao Zhengyong snorted coldly, and looking up to see the sky was already turning bright, he said: "Didn''t you personally test that young man yesterday? How was his martial arts?" The youth was taken aback, thought for a moment, and said: "Since he was favored by that old thief Tan Tianxiong, his martial arts should not be poor. He may lack the demeanor of a martial artist, but he does have some methods. When I tested him, though, his external cultivation was inferior to mine, and his lightfoot technique was quite ordinary." "He must be one of those martial artists who take the unconventional path, with the majority of their martial arts focused on weapons." The elder harrumphed and then asked again: "What about the martial artist from before?" The youth was momentarily startled, finally understanding what the elder before him meant. At a loss for words for a moment, Zhao Zhengyong snorted coldly, his right hand slamming heavily onto the table, causing the cups and dishes to rattle nonstop, and said: "Speak up!" With a tremble, the youth broke out in a cold sweat, barely managing to say: "His external cultivation is unparalleled, his fist technique extraordinarily domineering, and both his lightfoot technique and hidden weapons are top-notch in Fufeng." "You know that!" Zhao Zhengyong snorted again and with a swish, he stood up, striding over to the youth. Despite his age, he was still unusually brawny and towered above the young man, casting a long shadow. He said: "Given Tan Tianxiong''s ruthlessness, if he could mobilize such a person, how could you and I remain alive?! Would the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs still be able to enjoy their days in their lair?!" "What wishful thinking!" "So if it''s not Tan Tianxiong''s martial artist, are you trying to tell me that the one you tested yesterday is the very assassin who tonight proved superior to me?!" "A martial artist whose external cultivation is mediocre, who specializes in swordsmanship, suddenly became an assassin who could infiltrate Zhao Manor without a sound, whose fist technique is not inferior to mine, and whose hidden weapon technique and lightfoot movement are extremely eerie?!" At this moment, Zhao Zhengyong was infuriated, practically cursing out loud. The youth bowed his head, not daring to retort, which only further angered the elder, who shouted: "How old is the one protecting Tan Yurou?!" Barely able to speak, the youth finally managed to say after a moment of difficulty: "At most seventeen..." "Seventeen, seventeen..." Zhao Zhengyong muttered to himself, his expression a bit dazed, then suddenly burst into rage, kicking with his foot and shouting: "Seventeen years old! You know that too?!" "You know that too?!" "Are you trying to say that this seventeen-year-old youth has achieved mastery in both swordsmanship and inner strength, in external cultivation and fist arts, in hidden weapon techniques, in all manner of martial arts, innately skilled and prodigiously learned, heartlessly brutal in his attacks, appearing merely a teenager yet already battle-hardened beyond measure?!" "Do you think what you''re saying makes any sense?!" "It stinks to high heaven!" The youth took several kicks in a row, his complexion ghostly, unable to speak. ............ Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside Xi Dingzhou City, thirty li to the north. The Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs. The Grand Gang Leader, who appeared to be completely drunk and insensible to his surroundings in the eyes of others, sat at the head table, resting his hands on the hilt of a combat knife. His breath was deep and substantial, with rows of chairs on either side of him. Sitting there were men and women, cooks, coachmen, vendors, beggars, beauties, warriors, Taoists, scholarsvarious sorts of individuals, too numerous to enumerate, yet all armed with sharp weapons and possessing alert spirits, clearly martial artists of no ordinary skill. The Grand Gang Leader swept his gaze across the lying-down crowd and spoke in a slow voice: "Number Seven has already gone to Xi Dingzhou." "The timeline given by Yu Jiu is five days. Within five days, nearby Xi Dingzhou, all the martial artists who benefited from Tan Tianxiong''s grace and followed his commands have been coaxed away by all manner of excuses devised by Yu Jiu. Without his ''shadow ghosts,'' the old tiger is but a sick cat, easily dispatched." A lovely lady sitting down furrowed her delicate brows and said: "However, although the old tiger is powerless, he has been avoiding guests these days... If it remains so, we will be unable to do anything to him..." The Grand Gang Leader sneered and said: "Yes, but he still has a granddaughter outside, his only kin." "For the sake of this kin, even the ruthlessly decisive him once clashed with a Sixth Rank, made many mistakes when deploying masters, nearly suffered a great loss of vital energy. As long as we have Tan Yurou in our hands, we need not fear he won''t show up!" The woman inquired: "But isn''t there a young martial artist protecting Tan Yurou? The assassins we sent were all subdued with a single move. To accomplish this, it would not be a simple matter..." Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire Suddenly, a person laughed loudly and brazenly: Chapter 20 Surge (2/2)_2 "Sister, your words are misplaced. What relation does that youth have with this Tan Yurou? They had never met before. Moreover, according to the news from our seventh brother, that foolish woman has repeatedly humiliated and tricked this skilled youth, showing much disrespect." "Hahaha, it''s clear that his own life and family fortune are at stake, yet he still makes such a move." "Destroying one''s own Great Wall, courting self-destruction!" "At that time, we go out together, don''t tell me the youth won''t leave. You say, with a great future ahead, why risk everything for a foolish woman who disrespects and mocks him, gambling his own life and family fortune?" The woman paused slightly, thought for a moment, then slowly nodded, saying: "So it seems..." The man laughed again, saying: "But speaking of which, I really do want to try what Tan Yurou tastes like." "Three years ago, when she was only thirteen, she enticed a Sixth Rank expert so much that he drooled and almost wanted to capture her to play with at his leisure, yet he incurred the wrath of that tiger and was brutally killed. Now that the tiger is on his deathbed, unable to protect her, we can try the taste of this beauty." "After all, it''s beauty that once made a Sixth Rank expert lose his composure, hahaha..." Some around them scoffed in disdain, while others nodded slightly, their eyes revealing strange colors. Under the banner of justice, peoples'' hearts are as unpredictable as ghosts. ............... "You are my granddaughter, everything about you is mine!" Ci''s face became ferocious, his voice cold. "It''s your good fortune that Brother Zhang desires your primordial yin. Following a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, you''ll have countless benefits..." "You are merely a weak woman without any talent in martial arts; this is the best outcome for you." The surroundings were chaotic, blurred and unclear. A gentle hand firmly grasped her hand, constantly running forward. The courtyard that once brought her endless peace was now like the hell of Shura. "Young master, quick, this way!" "As the servant commanded by the young lady, I must ensure the young master''s safety, quick, this way!" The voice abruptly stopped, the old person who treated her best had his chest pierced, eyes widened. He died with his eyes open, falling to the ground. Even in death, he gazed at her warmly. The man in blue clothes stepped forward, the man who yesterday held her on a butterfly chase spoke with a solemn voice: "Miss, please don''t make it difficult for us." Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chaos, collisions, the sounds of clashing swords and weapons filled the air. The end of the scene was the supposed kind man falling at her feet. Vision blurred, the dagger in her hand could no longer be gripped firmly, with a clang, it fell to the ground, The person she loved most died protecting her. For her to live, she personally killed the last of her blood relatives... She looked up to the outside, vast Heaven and Earth, like Hell. ... Tan Yurou''s eyes suddenly opened wide, her hazel pupils dilated, extremely clear, the flowing shadows of light resembled the reflection of the sky on water, her breathing rapid. The bed was large, but as she awoke, she unknowingly squeezed herself into a corner again. Her body curled up, trembling. Only after seven or eight minutes did the nightmarish terror slightly relax, her tensed body gradually softened, and she reached for the Jade Medicine Bottle, whispering softly: "Nightmares..." "The efficacy of the medicine, is it not enough again..." The hand holding the Jade Vase trembled slightly and gradually steadied, reaching for two Elixirs and swallowing them, her original weakness suppressed by the medicine, her clear pupils slowly tinged with a calm, lake-like aura. Tan Yurou rubbed her brows and looked out at the distant sky, pressing her lips together. Almost everyone is in position, aren''t they? Yu Jiu, Zhao Zhengyong, Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs... Tan Yurou whispered quietly, her expression calm, yet inwardly she said. "In five days, if Tan Yurou is fortunate enough to survive, Xi Dingzhou''s Jianghu won''t need a second voice." A wind blew, the weapons planted in the courtyard murmuring softly, Tan Yurou''s gaze then fell inside the courtyard, uncurious about the presence of assassins. She could already see. In five days, no, four days, this small courtyard would gather the most top-level experts of Xi Dingzhou''s Jianghu, the most brutal villains, the greediest Noble Clans, compiling the most nauseating things in this Jianghu. Everyone had the same goal. Kill her. Or treat her as a plaything in bed, toyed with by countless men. And she had the same goal. Kill them. Even if it meant using herself as bait. To kill and be killed, that is Jianghu. Thinking of this, she noticed a slight difference and turned her eyes to the stone table, saw the guqin there, and bit her lip, suddenly smiling, lowering her voice: "Let you play the guqin, then truly play it, let you cook, then truly cook, you really do listen..." "Cangshu Guard..." "You treat your friend so well." "I envy her, and I envy you." "But, after treating you like this, in four days, you won''t protect me anymore, will you?" Tan Yurou quietly brushed her temples, silently thinking as if it did not concern her. "If it''s not feasible, you can leave peacefully, without any guilt." "And they also know my whereabouts in these few days, they won''t make it tough for you." "Look, you can get what you want without any danger. I have protected myself these days, and also, also enjoyed a martial hero''s ''like''; even if I am doomed in this game of chess, there''s not much regret." "How nice..." "The Jianghu of this world is already murky enough." Chapter 20 Surging (2\\2)_3 ``` "Without someone like you around, wouldn''t it be even more boring..." ............ About ten miles away. Wang Anfeng leaned against the creaking branches of a withered tree, lifted his mask, took out an elixir from his waist, and swallowed it. His normally gentle complexion had already turned as pale as paper. He had just crossed hands with Zhao Zhengyong and was already bearing not-so-light injuries. But beyond these injuries, what Zhao Zhengyong had mentioneda power that had infiltrated Fufeng County''s jianghu thirty years agowas even more concerning to him. White Tiger Hall? Or possibly Four Symbols Pavilion... The young man closed his eyes and slowly stood up. Raising his right hand, the Buddha Beads faintly glimmered. He opened his mouth calmly and said, "Gongsun..." In North Martial State City, Gongsun Jing, who was meditating, recognized the unaltered voice of the youth, realizing that it was the direct descendant of the hall master and the leader in green he had met years ago. His eyes suddenly opened wide, and despite the great distance, he did not dare to be negligent. He saluted with a fist and said with a deep voice, "Young Master..." After a few moments of silence, Wang Anfeng''s voice came through from the other side. "Are you interested..." "In taking over the jianghu of Xi Dingzhou?" Gongsun Jing was taken aback for a moment. Then, fire blazed in his eyes. The Cloud Swallowing Spear wielder, Gongsun Jing, strode forward, his eyes and brows spirited as he walked to the middle of the training field. Only here did the Ironclad Guards, trained in the style of Great Qin''s Iron Cavalry, assemblethree hundred men, all riding fast horses, wearing heavy armor, wielding spears and powerful crossbows. Among them, the officers were all comrades-in-arms of Gongsun Jing from the battles in the Western Regions, veterans of war, their killing intent formidable and otherworldly. Giant Whale Gang... Enters the game. ............ After notifying the Giant Whale Gang, Wang Anfeng changed his clothes, brought back some food and pushed open the door to return home. He saw Tan Yurou, who had finished dressing up, standing quietly. Although she looked as delicate as a freshly bloomed lotus, in Wang Anfeng''s eyes she was as daunting as a tiger. The young man''s steps faltered slightly, and he felt an impulse to turn and run away, even a headache. He had forgotten. It was no longer the case that if he were full, his entire family was not hungryhe also had to cook for this young lady. Tan Yurou watched Wang Anfeng return and pursed her lips. The youth walked slowly against the morning light, reminding her of a dream she had when she was little. "Mother, how did you and father meet back then?" "He? Back then he was a rascal, teasing anyone he saw. Your mother gave him a down-to-earth beating, and afterward, he became mother''s shadow..." "So, father, how did you manage to pursue mother?" "This... ah" Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire The young man seemed reluctant to answer, but was glared at by the young woman and replied with a bitter smile, "Ah, I did everything. Your mother liked southern cuisine, so I learned how to make it, she liked tea, so I brewed it, she loved the sound of the qin, so I played music for her..." The three or four-year-old little girl widened her eyes and exclaimed, "Yurou understands! Loving someone means cooking, brewing tea, and playing music..." The young man was briefly stunned, then burst out laughing and said, "That''s right, indeed, haha, so what kind of person does Yurou want to find?" The little girl with her doll-like beauty spread her arms wide, her brown eyes large and clear in the sunlight, as though they were reflecting the light and shadows of the sky on the surface of a lake, and she proclaimed loudly to the sky, "A hero, a great hero!" "A true and upright great hero!" The young woman''s light laughter mixed with the young man''s hearty laughter, fading into a memory from the distant past. The young lady bit her lip, watching the somewhat reluctant youth ambling toward her. With each additional word she said, the more the young man in front of her would dislike her. And the more Wang Anfeng detested her, the less likely he would protect her after four days. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The more danger she would be in. And the safer the young hero would be. So she pursed her lips and bowed to the young man bathed in the morning light. A blush appeared on her face, and with a soft and tender voice, she said, "Young Master." "Yurou is hungry..." PS: The second update... ``` Chapter 21 Bitter Heart Flower (1\\1) Wang Anfeng looked at the young girl in front of him, his mouth twitching slightly as he said, "What would you like to eat?" Tan Yurou clasped the hem of her clothing, her cheeks slightly flushed as she tilted to one side and muttered, "For the morning..." "Something light would suffice for the young master." Wang Anfeng sighed in his heart, guessing that this ''something light'' probably couldn''t be made so casually. He said he would wait a moment and then walked towards the inside, pausing slightly as he passed by the girl, sensing a very faint and unusual scent. A strange bitter taste wafted from the well-behaved girl beside him. Ordinary people would likely not notice it at all, but Wang Anfeng, having first inherited the world''s finest Divine Doctor''s medical skills and cultivated the Legitimate Heir Ultimate Technique of the Mixed Yuan Body from Medicine King Valley, found this slight bitterness extremely evident after several years, furrowing his brows and turning his head to look at Tan Yurou. At that moment, the girl wore a lotus-colored dress, her eyes lowered only to gaze at her feet poking out from her dress. Seemingly perceiving Wang Anfeng''s stare, her cheeks turned a deeper red as she glanced at Wang Anfeng and then quickly averted her gaze, her flush deepening as she spoke in a soft, tender voice, "Young master..." Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng paused slightly, realizing he had been startled, and instinctively stepped back. He opened his mouth, already having called out her name, yet still couldn''t continue speaking. Seeing Tan Yurou''s curious gaze, he abandoned his original intent and sighed inwardly, smiling as he said, "It''s nothing, but please, wait just a moment longer." The curious expression on Tan Yurou''s face turned into an expectant and shy smile as she nodded, saying, "It would be troubling the young master..." Wang Anfeng nodded and passed by Tan Yurou. Their black tresses momentarily intertwined in the air before dispersing with the wind. In the courtyard''s side room. Wang Anfeng''s right hand held the handle of the kitchen knife. It took him a moment to decide on a recipe, grateful that he had bought some ingredients the day before; otherwise, today''s cooking would scarcely suffice. After washing his hands, he placed the ingredients on the cutting board, and peered through the windowsill at Tan Yurou, who stood alone, seemingly gazing at the plum tree beside her, his eyes narrowing slightly. That taste from before... Bitter Heart Flower, no doubt about it. Humans have seven emotions and six desires; thoughts thus wander, incapable of remaining pure and detached. At the extremely cold places, there grows a miraculous herb, watered by fingertip''s blood, maturing in thirty years. It bears thirteen leaves, blooms one flower, and bears no fruit. It can clear all sorts of mixed thoughts, making the heart like a clear mirror. Its taste is extremely bitter. There were experts who would rather suffer from an untreated injury, enduring months of agonizing pain from wounds than take an elixir containing the Bitter Heart Flower, simply because they were unwilling to endure the bitter taste. Such a taste could make fighters who see life and death as ordinary, willing to risk their lives for natural healing rather than touch it, showing the severity of its flavor. Besides, the use of this miracle medicine has significant prohibitions. Wang Anfeng chopped the ingredients on the cutting board finely, as his mind recalled the words said by his second master back at Fufeng Academy. Back then, the elderly man flipped through the medical books he found in the Wind Character Tower and guided his cultivation. When speaking about various herbs, the elder stroked his beard and said, "Anfeng, remember, aside from the common medicines and the four categories of monarch, minister, assistant, and envoy, our predecessors in Medicine King Valley have also separated some herbs and placed them outside these four categories, calling them prohibitions." "Like this ''Bitter Heart Flower''." "Second master, isn''t this herb often used by martial artists to cultivate their Inner Strength, especially at crucial moments to break through barriers? Why is it called a prohibited medicine?" The elder stroked his beard and laughed, "Hahaha, Anfeng, you don''t know yet." "This prohibition isn''t about completely forbidding its use but to let future generations know its significance. When using this medicine, one must be extremely cautious, and hence it''s called a prohibition. The Bitter Heart Flower indeed can rid a martial artist of all distractions in the heart, fearless and indifferent, neither sorrowful nor joyful, but after all, it''s an external thing. Using it occasionally does no harm." The elder''s voice paused for a moment, his expression turning grave, and said, "However, if it is taken for many years, it can be greatly harmful." "Deep emotions shorten life, extreme wisdom causes harm. Those who take this elixir for years, their thoughts untroubled, will surely find it difficult to live past thirty years of age." "Their manner of death, bizarre." "It is in that their bodies are unharmed, yet they die of a ceased heart." The elder''s voice gradually faded into the depths of the young man''s memory as Wang Anfeng gazed at Tan Yurou under the plum tree. The girl stood alone, her shoulders slender, the thin cool sunlight of winter falling upon her black hair, coating it with a layer of tender luster, making her seem less unreasonable than usual. Wang Anfeng pursed his lips. When he had seen her yesterday, he had not detected the scent of Bitter Heart Flower on Tan Yurou, suggesting that she must not be taking it all the time, and thus, there should be no significant harm. Moreover, having never been in her circumstances, how could Wang Anfeng truly empathize? Perhaps Tan Yurou also had her unavoidable reasons. It is difficult for bystanders to truly empathize; those well-meaning but ultimately impartial gestures can be quite cold. By now, the pot nearby had begun to emit a fragrant smell of oil. Wang Anfeng sighed softly, contained his stray thoughts, and stopped indulging in wild speculation, instead beginning to prepare breakfast. Under the plum tree. Tan Yurou stood quietly, looking at the unopened blossoms of the plum tree. She raised her hand to brush the black hair at her temples. ............... Tan Residence. The young man in white robes looked up at the sky as it gradually darkened. It was still morning, yet the clouds were already building up heavily, making one feel quite oppressed. He raised his wrist to lift the pen. On the paper in front of him, already filled with secret codes, he then took a Seal of Collapsing Mountain Fist, looked at the fierce and domineering tiger on it, flames of passion igniting in his eyes, and muttered a few words under his breath. With a strong flick of his wrist, he pressed the blood-soaked seal heavily onto the paper. Several breaths later, Yu Jiu exhaled a turbid breath, lifted the seal. Originally as white as snow, the paper was now covered in a layer of blood-red. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After setting the seal aside, the young man casually knocked on the table. Moments later, a man dressed in black vigorous attire appeared in the room, tall in stature, his martial arts prowess apparent, Yu Jiu glanced at him and said lightly, "Take this sealed letter to the esteemed senior Li of Collapsing Mountain Fist." The Martial Artist bowed and accepted the letter, then turned and left. Moments later, a fast horse galloped away. This was the fifth fast horse to leave Xi Dingzhou in recent days, each bearing a Martial Artist of the Eighth Rank, each Martial Artist carrying a letter stamped with the seal, every letter destined for a renowned figure in the Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou. This was an order from the ''Tiger King.'' Within the territory of Xi Dingzhou, who would dare not comply? "Go!" The Martial Artist cried out sharply, the fast horse beneath him neighing loudly, and in a moment, they disappeared without a trace. PS: I am taking a leave today, there will only be one update. We have reached a critical plot point, and it''s taking time to handle, it''s a bit stuck haha, forgive me for this... (bows) Thank you to those who have passionately awaited this book for five hundred years, truly grateful Chapter 22 Changes in the Tan Residence (Two in One) Having prepared a table full of dishes, Tan Yurou picked some and still took them back to her own room to eat alone. Wang Anfeng watched the girl unapologetically take a big chopstick full of his favorite dish, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Always picking the best... Feeling stifled, Wang Anfeng bowed his head and devoured his rice. After breakfast, the young man tidied up the bowls and chopsticks, paced to the courtyard, and walked to the assassins lying on the ground. Surrounded by weapons that whispered in the wind like weeping souls, Wang Anfeng looked down at these assassins, bent over and with a swift motion of his hand, he quickly pressed several major acupoints on the body of the assassin. With the last press at the Dnzhng acupoint, the previously lifeless body of the assassin suddenly trembled and his eyes shot open, filled with a deep sense of terror. Instinctively, he clutched at his throat, wincing from the pain. The sword wound was severe but not deadly; the assassin sat on the ground, his face filled with despair. Tan Yurou had just stepped out of the house when she saw this scene and curiously asked, "Young Master..." Wang Anfeng looked up at Tan Yurou and said, "... I don''t like to kill people." "These assassins, they will be sent to the magistrate''s office later." "If they have the lives of good people on their hands, the criminal law will take care of them." With that, he bent down and unlocked the acupoints on the remaining assassins. This technique was a legitimate heirloom of the Medicine King Valley, actually a technique of simulated death. Of course, had he not unlocked their acupoints, they would have died of hunger and thirst in their sleep. Tan Yurou lightly stepped over to Wang Anfeng''s side and, looking at these assassins who appeared as though they had died once with their complexions extremely pale, softly said: "But, Young Master, you still need to protect this young lady..." "Is Miss Yurou suggesting to accompany me to the magistrate''s office?" Wang Anfeng paused slightly. Taking these assassins to the office alone was simple, but bringing the young lady as well seemed inappropriate, yet leaving Tan Yurou alone here was indeed dangerous. Realizing the dilemma, he furrowed his brows. It was then Tan Yurou proposed: "Why not let Yan''er report to the magistrate''s office and bring some constables back." Wang Anfeng considered it for a moment and then nodded, "If so, that would be for the best..." Tan Yurou already waved to Yan''er, whispering something in her ear. The latter appeared reluctant and frowned slightly, but unable to resist the repeated pleas, glanced at Wang Anfeng, nodded, and agreed. This courtyard had been set up by Gongsun Jing''s subordinates. As Jianghu people, the house they purchased naturally wasn''t close to the magistrate''s office. The young lady in white would take some time to go and return. Wang Anfeng simply sat beside a stone table in the courtyard, watching over the assassins with a calm expression, his hands empty of weapons. Yet these martial artists with considerable martial arts skill stood as still as statues, daring not to make the slightest move. Tan Yurou glanced at these people and said: "These people are assassins, aren''t they?" "Why do you spare their lives, Young Master?" Although Tan Yurou had the appearance of a sheltered young lady, she was ultimately born within Jianghu clans, so her words were not out of place. Wang Anfeng simply replied: "Once dead, one cannot come back to life." "Therefore, when drawing the sword to kill, one must be cautious." Tan Yurou chuckled, sitting next to Wang Anfeng on a stone stool, turning her head towards him and smiling wryly: "With such nature, Young Master, you are not suited to roam the Jianghu." "Even if Yurou has never been to Jianghu, she knows you cannot survive there without killing. With your honesty, you will be taken advantage of..." Wang Anfeng did not turn to look at the girl but quietly watched the assassins and said: "I also kill people." "In a life-or-death struggle, I don''t hesitate at all." Tan Yurou tilted her head and asked, "Young Master, you would also kill?" Wang Anfeng nodded and calmly stated, "Once dead, one cannot come back to life." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Thus, after killing, there should be no regrets." Tan Yurou said, "But they are assassins, they want to kill you..." Wang Anfeng stood up and said, "They are assassins, I would have no hesitation in killing them, as it is justified." "Therefore, I spared them." "Their lives are in their own hands..." Tan Yurou paused for a moment, then understood Wang Anfeng''s intent. Just then, several patrol officers stormed into the courtyard, armed with weapons and chains, their eyes wide and fierce. If these assassins had ever taken the lives of good people, they would die under the iron laws of Great Qin without Wang Anfeng needing to act. If they had not harmed innocent people in the past, these assassins would at most suffer some hardship but wouldn''t lose their lives. As for those Jianghu people who had died at their hands... Tan Yurou looked up at the sky, her expression peaceful. In Jianghu, with its complicated grievances, who could truly understand? Anyone who has killed has already given others a reason to kill them. No one is without grievances. The clanking of chains filled the air as the constables shackled the assassins. These chains, crafted by the Mo Family of Great Qin from unique materials, were difficult to apply to martial artists, but once locked up, even Seventh Rank Martial Artists couldn''t muster their inner strength. Seeing themselves locked up, several assassins'' faces turned as pale as paper. These men, who once moved like the wind and killed without hesitation, now shivered uncontrollably, reduced to mere mud. Having just experienced a ''resurrection from death,'' and within the span of an hour, they were about to face death again. This profound contrast magnified their fear of death immensely. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 22 Changes in the Tan Residence (Two in One) _2 Just then, one man forcefully struggled out of the constable''s grip. The surrounding patrol officers were startled, and the clanging sound of their swords being drawn could be heard as they all unsheathed them and pointed them at the martial artist. However, this person didn''t intend to flee; instead, he knelt in the direction of Wang Anfeng with chains on his body and said in a deep voice: "Thank you, benefactor, for sparing my life." "One day I will repay this debt." Having said this, he kowtowed deeply. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire The constables were taken aback, sheathed their swords, and scolded as they pulled the chains, dragging the assassin away from the courtyard. The weapons that had been stuck in the ground as evidence were also removed, and at a glance, the yard seemed much more spacious. Wang Anfeng was looking at this scene when he suddenly said: "Miss Tan." Tan Yurou was about to return to her room when she heard his words, stopped in her tracks, turned back, and looked at him, The young man began to speak: "Today, I would like to visit the Tan Residence..." ............ Wang Anfeng still decided to meet Tan Tianxiong once more. Last night at Zhao''s residence, he overheard Zhao Zhengyong and his younger relatives'' private conversation. He learned that the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs were eyeing the Tan Family''s foundation. Although given Tan Tianxiong''s shrewdness, it was unlikely he hadn''t anticipated this, Wang still felt somewhat uneasy. Yet, he never expected to be turned away at the door. In the side hall of the Tan Residence. Wang Anfeng was sitting in a chair, the tea in the cup beside him already cooling for the third time. The servant next to him refilled Wang Anfeng''s cup with fresh tea. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps approached from outside the hall. The young man''s half-closed eyes opened before he could see anyone, and he heard a clear, hearty laugh: "Brother Wang has come. I should have received you personally." "But there have been many complications in the household these days. If there has been any neglect, I hope Brother Wang will forgive me, forgive me, hahaha..." As the laugh subsided, a man entered from outside the door. His features were the same, but the clothes he wore were no longer the white garments as pristine as jade he had on when they last met. Instead, he was dressed in a black shirt with hidden dark golden tiger patterns that suggested wealth and revealed his authority. Wang Anfeng noticed a change in his demeanor, it was no longer humble but mixed with a bit of wanton pride. His heart sank slightly, though his face showed no change. He stood up and returned the greeting, saying: "Young Master Yu." Yu Jiu raised his hand to stop the young man''s movement, smiling: "Why be so formal? If you don''t mind, just call me Yu Jiu." "Do you have any urgent matters for gracing our residence today? Feel free to speak your mind?" Wang Anfeng replied, "It''s nothing important; I just wanted to see the elder. I have some questions I''d like to ask." Yu Jiu laughed upon hearing this and, with a slight bow to Wang Anfeng and a somewhat apologetic expression, said: "Brother Wang is a distinguished guest of the Tan Residence. Normally, I should convey your message and leave the decision to meet to the ''elder.'' "However, the elder has been declining all visitors these days, and as his subordinates, we really cannot defy his orders." His voice paused slightly, then continued: "If there is anything you need, feel free to speak to me. Thanks to the elder''s grace, I am temporarily managing worldly affairs on his behalf." Wang Anfeng''s gaze shifted subtly. His Pupil Skill had greatly improved over the past two years. Though the young man before him had a faint smug complacency in his features, it wasn''t enough to escape his attention. Without changing his demeanor, he simply laughed lightly and said: "It''s nothing." "I was just concerned about a friend''s safety and wanted to inquire with the elder." "I wonder how the task I entrusted is coming along." Seeing the young man''s slightly knotted brow as if he were worried about his friend''s safety and nothing else, Yu Jiu relaxed and chuckled: "Don''t worry, Brother Wang. Our people from the Tan Residence have already started investigating all around the city." "If we find anything, we will certainly inform you immediately." Wang Anfeng nodded slightly and said, "In that case, I must trouble Brother Yu further." "Hahaha, it''s the least I can do." Wang Anfeng watched the young man before him with a faint smile, feeling a growing heaviness in his heart. The youth had apparently gained significant power; the very morning after Wang last visited the Tan Residence, assassins from various organizations attacked that night. It would be impossible for there not to be a traitor within the Tan Residence. And this traitor must hold a high position. Wang Anfeng gazed at Yu Jiu''s handsome face, his thoughts elsewhere, and after making some idle conversation, he got up to leave. As he walked into the outer courtyard, he noticed that everyone showed great reverence for the young man beside him, which weighed even more heavily on Wang Anfeng''s mind. If it wasn''t that all the servants and martial artists in the courtyard were deep schemers who did not show their emotions easily, then it must be that other martial artists, loyal and close to the Tan Family, had been sent away, leaving only those who were Yu Jiu''s confidants. At that thought, a sudden pang of anxiety sped up his steps as he remembered Tan Yurou''s intention to stay a while in the courtyard. As he approached the courtyard, he happened to see a kind-faced old woman, carrying a box of pastries on her arm, picking one up and bringing it to Tan Yurou''s lips, which parted slightly to receive it. Wang Anfeng''s heart tightened, and without a care for Yu Jiu behind him, he flung a Copper Coin with a sharp whistle, knocking the pastry from the old woman''s hand. The old woman, startled, only trembled slightly in her palms, yet stood firm. Tan Yurou turned her head and saw Wang Anfeng striding out, with Yu Jiu following behind, whose previously smiling face now looked much more serious, his eyes wide open with a smile that was not a smile, resembling neither man nor fierce tiger, but rather like the quiet gaze of a hungry wolf. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old woman first made a salute to Yu Jiu before turning to Wang Anfeng and murmured a complaint: "Young master, why did you suddenly intervene? These are pastries I made especially for the young miss... The miss has always liked them the most." Already at Tan Yurou''s side, Wang Anfeng raised his hand to shield the girl behind him and looked at the old woman, saying flatly: "We have been here for less than half an hour, and yet the old mother seems to have finished quite quickly." The old woman''s expression stiffened slightly, but she still insisted: "Being of advanced age, I have some foresight in these matters. The young hero, being young, may not know..." Wang Anfeng glanced at her and said: "Oh? Able to predict the future?" "That would be presumptuous of me..." The old woman''s expression relaxed slightly, and she said: "I am not worthy of such courtesy from the young master..." Before her words could finish, the calm voice of Wang Anfeng was heard, saying: "Then why did the old grandmother not foresee that the pastries she painstakingly made would be shattered by a single Copper Coin of mine?" The old woman was taken aback, her face turning a mix of pale and flushed, unable to speak. Wang Anfeng still kept Tan Yurou shielded behind him and turned to look at Yu Jiu, saying: "Brother Yu is currently in charge of the affairs within the Tan Residence, and it would be inappropriate for me to intrude any further." "Please, no need to see me out." Yu Jiu paused mid-step, and with Wang Anfeng putting it that way, especially after he had left Wang Anfeng hanging for a long time on the pretext of being busy, it would not be good to send him off now. His eyes briefly swept over the girl shielded by Wang Anfeng, then over the longsword sheathed tightly behind the youth, contemplating his martial skills, he exhaled and offered a calm smile: "In that case, I shall only accompany you this far." "The winter days are cold." "Please take care on your way, Brother Wang." "Thank you." Wang Anfeng replied indifferently, ready to leave with Tan Yurou, when her eyes suddenly shifted and in a soft, aggrieved voice, she said: "But, young master, Yurou really wanted to eat... The youth paused his steps momentarily. The almost deadly atmosphere that surrounded them instantly dissipated completely, as Wang Anfeng turned halfway to look at Tan Yurou, his mouth twitching slightly. This courtyard, in his view, was like a Heavenly Net Earth Net, fraught with hidden dangers. Knowing that any further delay could lead to unforeseen incidents, he suppressed his feelings of frustration and said: "I''ll make them for you..." "But there are still osmanthus cakes and hawthorn pastries in the box..." Feeling the atmosphere around him change again, Wang Anfeng''s heart sank. He grabbed the girl''s wide sleeve and, pulling her along, said: "Whatever you want to eat, I''ll make it for you." Tan Yurou allowed the young man in front of her to pull at her sleeve. His tone, carrying a hint of frustration and annoyance, lost the air of detached profundity from before, and instead took on a younger vibe. Tan Yurou''s fingertips, hidden under her azure blue sleeves, gently reached out and timidly touched Wang Anfeng''s palm. Through the sleeve. A blush appeared on the girl''s face, her eyes glimmering as she let Wang Anfeng lead her forward. Ahead of her was the back of the youth, somewhat irritated, his black hair lightly tousled by the wind, while eaves of the houses slid behind them, casting shadows that fragmented the cool winter sky into different pieces. The sunlight spilled down, flowing quietly in her brown eyes, and the youth''s black hair caught the light with the warm and reassuring color of an autumn wheat field. The sky was a deep blue, with sparrows fluttering by. The young man stepped forward. Pulling her beyond the gates of the Tan Residence. PS: A chapter of over 4,000 words is quite a bit longer than one with just over 2,000 words, yet falls a little short of a 5,000-word combined long chapter. Please bear with me, past this plot point... (hands together in prayer) Chapter 23 Its Breezy (1/2) The Tan Residence was already ensnared in the Heavenly Nets Earthly Traps. The Tiger King was almost self-imprisoned; all power had been usurped by the former ''underling ghost'' Yu Jiu. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unknown was whether the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs colluded with Yu Jiu. If not, the core of the whirlpool stemmed from these two formidable forces capable of shaking the Jianghu of the entire state. When two tigers battle, one is bound to die. With this in mind, it was uncertain how to obtain news of Meng Yuexue and Chuan Lian... Wang Anfeng gazed at the scenery outside the window, his expression calm, betraying neither joy nor anger. At that moment, a gentle tapping sound came from outside the window. A young girl dressed in a treasure blue skirt leaned her arms on the windowsill, her brown pupils fixed on him, and she softly said, "Young Master..." "Lian Rong Su..." Wang Anfeng''s mouth twitched slightly. His right hand summoned True Qi, following the technique learned in Copper Man Lane, channeling with a yin-yang approach and converging with the "circulating universe" momentum, circulating unpredictably. Then, it landed on the dough. ............ Wang Anfeng had estimated the trouble as high as he possibly could. But, most things in the world do not go as one wishes. On the first day, martial artists probed in daylight, while assassins launched a fierce attack by night. On the second day, the Tiger King Tan Tianxiong avoided being seen, and the Tan Residence''s power fell into the hands of others. On the third day, experts from the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs appeared in Xi Dingzhou City. The businesses owned by the Tan Family were smashed, and the inns and brothels were filled with sword-bearing, murderous Jianghu folk. Without lifting a finger, their mere cold presence and battle-hardened aura made the common patrons unbearable to stay, prompting them all to leave. In the entire inn, only these sternly seated martial artists remained. On the fourth day, as if repeating the scene from the day before, by the afternoon, the constrained Tan family guards and martial artists burst into direct conflict with those from the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, causing many casualties. Three gang leaders from the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs fought until they were seriously injured; one was on the brink of death. Seventeen guards from the Tan family died, eight among them, while the housekeeper Wu Hong sustained serious injuries. The entire Xi Dingzhou City was enveloped in this great Jianghu conflict; provincial officials deployed the Great Qin Iron Cavalry to patrol the streets, and the originally prosperous Xi Dingzhou City saw fewer and fewer pedestrians over these two days. By the fifth day, it was even hard to find someone selling vegetables. Everyone was waiting for the storm to pass. The sky grew dim. "Big Brother, it''s about time," said the middle-aged man dressed in a scholar''s robe, his temperament refined. He exhaled a breath of white air, watching the increasingly gloomy sky and spoke to the man sitting beside him on a chair. The man was exceptionally burly, his face covered with a dense beard, wild and unruly, yet his demeanor was very steady. His hands rested on the hilt of a broad Heavy Blade, wrapped with hemp rope stained with blood that had lost its original color. He remained unmoved upon hearing the words, his right hand releasing the blade handle and taking a white porcelain bowl from the table next to him. The bowl had a chip on the rim. By the side blazed a fire, burning fiercely. Alcohol was being boiled over the fire. The fierce flames reflected in the man''s calm eyes, burning incessantly. "My son, the foundation of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs is now in your hands..." "Do not be fearful; ha-ha-ha-ha, the Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou is big enough for you alone to turn around." "Your father is tired." Exhausted words dissipated into memory. The muddy liquor poured into the porcelain bowl. Snowflakes fell, melting into the scalding alcohol. The man tilted his head back and gulped down the hot drink. The strong liquor burned his throat, and he rose abruptly, the porcelain bowl in his hand smashing to the ground, his cape billowing with the wind, and he said in a deep voice, "Let''s go!" The Heavy Blade was drawn, the blade''s edge humming. ............ Inside the Tan Residence, there were added fragrances to red sleeves. Yu Jiu held a pen, dipping it in ink, his focus intense. On the white paper, his penmanship was far from the usual elegance, rigid and commanding, yet it revealed an indescribable strength of character. He wrote with his wrist suspended. By his side, a graceful young girl took the pen for Yu Jiu, her brows and eyes beautiful. Upon closer inspection, she bore an uncanny resemblance to the young girl Yan''er, who was often beside Tan Yurou, except one wore white, her demeanor tranquil and refined, and the other red, radiant as fire and with pursed lips she gently smiled. "Young Master''s handwriting is looking better and better." Yu Jiu chuckled softly and replied indifferently, "Your mouth is getting sweeter too." The laughter subsided, his right hand resting behind him. In the hall, the door was wide open, revealing the sparse winter plums outside. In the night sky, the cold moon hung high, and the snow fell from the heavens. Yu Jiu exhaled a white breath. Experts close to Tan Yurou had all been arranged by him within Xi Dingzhou City, within the businesses of the Tan family; he then secretly agreed with the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs to dispatch warriors capable of restraining these experts, to provoke and subsequently defeat them all severely. Even Wu Hong, whose martial arts were the most advanced and who had almost watched Tan Yurou grow up, was seriously injured under the siege of three gang leaders; despite being out of mortal danger, he would not be able to fight for some time. Indeed, the old housekeeper was truly formidable. Yu Jiu narrowed his eyes slightly. Under the assault of three Seventh Rank Martial Artists specifically targeting him, he was seriously injured but still managed to inflict heavy injuries with coughing blood on all of them. One fellow who was exceptionally disrespectful, even vulgar, toward Tan Yurou, suffered the old housekeeper''s three Half-Step Straight Punches with ruptured internal organs, and then was kicked brutally in the groin by an enraged old man''s Crane Tail kick, crippling him for life, even if he survived. The struggle of a cornered beast is especially fearsome. But human strength eventually has its limits, and with Wu Hong being old and weakened, as a Martial Artist focused on cultivating Inner Strength, once his Inner Strength was exhausted, his capabilities diminished by seventy percent, and he was defeated. Yu Jiu raised his eyes to the full moon, his expression and temperament distant and indifferent. The moon was large, bright, and also gentle. Ten years ago, when he was still wandering the streets, the girl who offered him food had a glow in her brown eyes like the moonlight. Large, bright, and gentle. Yu Jiu smiled lightly, the fingers on his right hand behind his back slowly closing into a fist. "You are... mine." ............ Outside the Xi Dingzhou City in Fufeng, about thirty miles to the north. The headquarters of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs were located here, where numerous skilled martial artists used to reside, deterring anyone from daring to invade. Even today, although all the gang leaders, except for the three severely injured ones, were away, a web of Heavenly Nets Earthly Traps had been laid along all the major routes. Even a high-level martial arts expert would not entertain thoughts of breaching this area. The martial artists left behind, although individually not highly skilled in martial arts, were adept at military formation strategies, distinct from those in Jianghu. Coupled with various traps and the terrain of the mountain, the place was truly impregnable. This was the foundation that had been controlling the Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou for over fifty years. Inside the corridor, A man, standing at seven feet tall with a joyous round face, held a spear in his hands and looked around nervously, irritating the leader of the squad in front of him. After enduring it several times, the leader finally turned back and kicked him, saying: "What are you looking at?!" "Damn it, so fucking annoying, fretting like a little girl. If you don''t want to do this, get the hell out." The man shuddered, stuttering without uttering a word, while the leader in front spat out a mouthful of saliva, still cursing under his breath, gripping his weapon even tighter. Though he had cursed ferociously, he felt some trepidation in his heart. But then he comforted himself. Even without the gang leaders, the traps arranged like Heavenly Nets Earthly Traps were enough to give any attackers a tough time. It had always been like this over the years, so what was there to be afraid of? If there should be any oversights... The man paused in his steps and looked back. Behind the headquarters of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs stood a towering mountain range, engulfed in the dimness of night, like a giant. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire Feeling slightly uneasy, he quickly dismissed the thought. This mountain was extremely dangerous, seldom touched by sunlight. The snow that fell a few days ago had not melted but had turned into ice, and with the fresh snowfall today, the slopes had become even steeper. In the past, some had gone up to collect mountain treasures and had ended up dead or crippled after falling. What good was it to have survived such a harsh environment? If one wished to cross over this mountain... Unless it was the Iron Cavalry of Great Qin that had once conquered the snow countries of the Western Regions, it would be impossible. But could that be possible?! The man snorted with laughter, then looked back at his subordinates, seeing them still cowering. His brow furrowed, he kicked his foot out and scolded: "Damn it, move faster!" "Haven''t you eaten?!" Snowflakes fluttered down from the sky, shrouding the mountain. Gongsun Jing exhaled a breath of white air, scattering the snowflakes before him. He stood atop a rock, overlooking the seemingly impregnable headquarters of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs. The influence of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs was deeply entrenched. If they had taken the official road, they would surely have been detected by this rival gang of the same state. Therefore, they decided to take the riskier route, ascending from this cold, snowy place. Their progress was slow, but like ghosts, they silently reached this location without a sound. Despite the difficulty of the journey, this was a monthly trial they had undergone in the past. Whether it was the cavalry atop horses or the steeds themselves, all had been trained in that same manner back then. Next to Gongsun Jing stood a short, burly man with a rough beard. His fingers were short and thick, like radishes buried in winter snow, waving incessantly as he knitted his brows and mumbled: "There are three supply routes here. When we attack, we might as well throw in some fire." "That spot must be a trap, and over there, if we can take the main vantage point within the time of one incense stick, then have Lao Liu bring thirty men to take out the armory. I suspect there''s something nasty here..." "That main building, after we break through, should be converted into an archery tower, modeled after the one at our Divine Martial Mansion... It can provide cover. Three teams of cavalry charging from the main road, then assembling again in the corridor area. Gongsun, you''ll take care of that old ghost you sensed, you''ve got thirty breaths to do it." "Furthermore, I have three methods here to break through the enemy''s counterattack..." "If they do that, follow the ''Sealing Head Saber'' tactic for a five-person formation from ''Military Formation'', and cut them open... Then switch to the thirteen-person ''Crane Tail'', or just pull out your saber and give them a ''Lotus'', without any real Jianghu masters around, this is damn easy pickings." The man murmured to himself, his eyes shining brightly. In the eyes of people from Jianghu, the defenses that were as solid as a rock in his eyes were almost full of holes. Gongsun Jing sighed in admiration and clapped his hands in praise: "Old Li, you''re still so ruthless..." "Pah!" The man glanced at him and spat, "Ruthless your grandpa!" Gongsun Jing''s face flushed with embarrassment, he coughed twice and then said: "Right, Old Li, about that matter..." The man glared at him and sneered: "Quit your bullshit. If you want to be a lapdog for your Young Master, do it yourself, don''t drag me into it." "If you weren''t my brother, I wouldn''t give a damn about you! Go to hell if you want!" "I''ve already told you, in this lifetime, I, Li Lao San, will only follow General Li." "No one else will do..." Muttering under his breath, the man looked again at the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs'' base below, his eyes sharp as an eagle''s, taking in the figure of every person and calculating the most suitable opportunity to strike in his mind. Time slowly passed, and the mountains remained in silence. Suddenly, the man''s eyes brightened. A wind passed by. Clad in uptight, icy iron-colored clothing, behind these two men stood towering giants in heavy armor, their expressions cold and resolute. As far as the eye could see, the number of people was unknown. The cold wind blew in the face of the short and stocky man watching the base below, who licked his lips. From nineteen years ago, after that incident happened, the silent passion began to burn again in his chest. He raised his right hand, straight and steady as the Mo Blade in the hands of northern Qin people, shimmering with a cold light. Li Lao San squinted his eyes and took a deep breath. He swung down forcefully. "Lift spears, mount up!" In the silence, a vigorous wind rose, sweeping up the frost and snow. ......... In the city of Xi Dingzhou. Wang Anfeng caught the falling Bai Xue with his hand. Next to him stood Tan Yurou dressed in a white skirt, with Yan''er by her side, holding an umbrella for her. The Bai Xue that had been falling quietly suddenly changed its course, frolicking in the air, and under the moonlight, it seemed even more serene. Tan Yurou exhaled a breath of white air, her eyes barely open, watching the snowy scenery under the moonlight. "The wind''s picked up." PS: First update Chapter 24 The Blizzards Intensify (2/2) "Hahaha, the young Miss from the Tan family seems in good spirits," "Such cold weather, yet still interested in holding an umbrella to watch the snow! Such elegance, truly elegant!" Suddenly, a thunderous laughter erupted. The previously closed courtyard door, with a clattering sound, flew directly towards Wang Anfeng and the two others, the strong wind howling, causing the snow to whirl chaotically, and large fierce cracks appeared on the bluestone walls on either side of the door, Wang Anfeng stepped forward and stood in front of Tan Yurou. The courtyard door, made of fine wood and bordered with copper, was quite heavy, coming hurtling with a force of a thousand jins; the young man''s black hair fluttered slightly, yet his expression remained unchanged, casually raising his hand, he easily caught the heavy door. Qi Force fluttered. The young girl''s hair behind him fluttered slightly, her eyes clear. The snow fell silently. The fluttered black hair quietly fell. Amid the loud crashing sound, a Decorated Large Axe heavily smashed into the ground, creating a sizable hole, and a tall, burly man with a bald head and a fierce scar on his face, looking extremely dangerous, stepped in, holding the battle axe in one hand and laughing heartily, "Good martial arts! Nice technique!" "Much better than those so-called young heroes!" Though the man was exceptionally burly, as he stepped forward, surprisingly, he left no footprints on the snow behind him, dressed only in a thin garment in the dead of winter, his chest bare, his rough appearance nevertheless demonstrated an extremely refined martial arts prowess, evidently not an ordinary fighter. Wang Anfeng raised his hand to shield Tan Yurou, his eyes firmly on the burly man. Given the latter''s outstanding martial arts, his identity was likely not ordinary; with Wang Anfeng''s understanding of Xi Dingzhou, he could only think of the infamous Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs. Although the battle axe was powerful and forceful, its movements were clumsy and typically seen on battlefields, not commonly used in Jianghu. And for someone to wield a battle axe and have cultivated at least to Seventh Rank Martial Arts, such individuals were even scarcer. The man in front of them, apart from his technique with the axe, was exceptional in both Qinggong and Inner Strength. Within a thousand miles of Xi Dingzhou, only the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, famously claimed to have direct teachings of Middle Third Rank Martial Arts, might possess such unique martial artists. In Jianghu, true heritage martial artists are on a different level compared to unconventional fighters. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Heritage commands the blood, sweat, and tears of several generations, precursors'' thoughts on the future path, their trials and errors, their successes and numerous painful lessons. Those who travel this path undoubtedly move faster and more steadfastly than those who independently explore and cultivate. Their foundation and experience far surpass those of hermit martial artists. Yet Wang Anfeng had not anticipated that, in a conflict between the Tan Family and the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, the latter would send such an expert for Tan Yurou. In such circumstances, unless the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs were fully confident and could freely disperse their power, they might have already colluded with Yu Jiu, planning to use Tan Yurou, the sole relative, to shatter Tan Tianxiong''s defenses. Wang Anfeng''s heart sank, and he slightly pursed his lips, saying in a deep voice, "You guys go inside first." "Leave him to me." The big man did not obstruct, but stood still ten meters away, watching as Tan Yurou and Yan''er walked towards the house. However, after only a few steps, Wang Anfeng''s ears twitched, detecting an extremely faint sound; his expression shifted, and he suddenly turned, his right hand sweeping past his waist. With only a swishing sound, eighteen chilly glints were flung from his hand, splitting in trajectory, shooting through the gaps around Tan Yurou and Yan''er into the house. There was a moment of silence. The crisp sound of clashing blades continued without end. A total of eighteen strikes. At this time, the big man, who appeared to be a mere spectator, had silently advanced to three meters in front of Wang Anfeng, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, his battle axe tearing towards Wang Anfeng''s neck, stirring up a nasty gust of wind. With the distance now greatly reduced, it was quite a strain for Wang Anfeng to draw his sword; his palm flipped, grasping a dagger and slashing out several chilly glints in a flash, clashing with the blade of the battle axe, emitting a whistling sound, and blasts of air threw the snow on either side into the air. The man staggered back several steps, discharging the force from his weapon. Wang Anfeng also retreated half a step, his hand holding the dagger trembled slightly. Although his martial arts were outstanding, the opponent was definitely a Seventh Rank Martial Artist, with deeper Inner Strength than his by a margin. That sudden move and the urgency of the situation left him unable to employ the Ten Powers of Tathagata Dharma, thus he could not suppress his opponent with brute strength. The bald-headed man glanced at his trembling hand, praised, and said, "What great strength." From behind the wooden house, a person leaped out, standing atop the eaves, complexion pale as a ghost, black hair disheveled, hanging behind his back, his right hand slender, holding a longsword, his presence fluctuating uncertainly. If not observed with eyes, even Wang Anfeng could momentarily overlook him. This man in white glanced at Wang Anfeng, who now had his hands raised, heavy punches emerging. He chuckled softly, withdrew his gaze, and said, Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire "Very sharp." The voice was deep and hoarse, yet carried a distinct feminine timbre. Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, one hand raised and the other hanging down, the robust Buddhist punch slowly rising from his body, immense yet tranquil, impressing the two martial artists. The big man''s expression grew serious, initially holding the axe with one hand, now positioning one hand above the other, gripping the heavy battle axe, his Qi Force continuously fluctuating, he glanced at the woman in white and both nodded slightly. Chapter 24 The Blizzards Intensify (2/2)_2 Three hours earlier. A scholar in white smiled and opened his mouth, saying, "Fifth Brother, Eighth Sister, you two have the best qinggong. After you get there, test the waters first. " "If their strength is average, we might not even need our original plan." "And if their strength is sufficient, we can let them know we''re not to be trifiled with, so they think twice before proceeding." The big man''s palm, gripping the axe handle, tightened slightly as snowflakes fell. He suddenly roared and, like a fierce tiger, sprinted forwards, his battle axe slashing fiercely towards the front. At the same time, the white-clothed woman also plummeted from above, her longsword targeting the area near Wang Anfeng''s heart behind Tan Yurou with lethal intent. It was a test, or perhaps an assassination. No one knew. But at that moment, the killing intent was as evident as the falling snow, filling the courtyard. ............ The sound of clashing metal rang out. A streak of cold light spun into the air and landed in the snow nearby, where it continued to hum and tremble. Lao San spat out saliva, and his battle knife was already covered in fresh blood. Around him, the fire blazed fiercely; the sound of strong bows breaking the air was nearly constant, and never absent was the sound of blades piercing flesh and the stench of blood heated by the flames. The man took a deep breath. The scent of blood filled his chest and caused his eyes to narrow slightly. This was the smell of the battlefield. Behind him, three martial artists from the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs advanced in step with spears, but Lao San seemed not to notice and did not react. The leading martial artist showed a glint of delight in his eyes, but after taking just three steps, two groups of Giant Whale Gang''s warriors turned to each other and, in groups of ten, started to rotate outwards from within, forming a formation. Their blades shone brightly, layer upon layer. Like a lotus. In the blink of an eye, there were no spear-wielding martial artists left standing behind Lao San, only bodies strewn across the ground, bleeding profusely. The man couldn''t be bothered to look back; holding his long knife, he strode forward. On the battlefield, it was rare to see a truly dominant master, one who could suppress everything around him. But what difference was there between common people of Jianghu caught in a Military Family Battle Formation and slabs of meat? Because warriors from Military Families never fight alone. Under any circumstance, you only need to focus on what''s in front of you, while others always protect your left, right, and rear. "Who says we don''t have clothes? We share the same robe with our sons!" "The king raises the army, sharpening our spears and halberds!" Amid the roars, the long knife was as piercing as snow, Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Above the sky, blood-red spear shadows surged with an unregretful and heroic aura, clashing heavily with the silhouette of an old man. ............ The Tan Residence. The snow seemed to be getting heavier. Yu Jiu appeared slightly distracted, then regained her composure and withdrew her gaze from the snowy scene. The tea in the cup beside her had gone cold. She raised her hand to rub her forehead and casually asked, "Now, what time is it?" The girl in red behind her pursed her lips, smiled, and said, "It''s just past the hour of Xu." "The hour of Xu." Yu Jiu murmured to herself, exhaled breath forming a cloud, and said, "Since it''s the hour of Xu, it''s time to go out and enjoy the scenery." "Yu''er, you wait here and don''t come out." The girl in red pursed her lips, performed a courtesy, and said, "Yes... Young Master." The fluttering sound of clothing followed; Yu Jiu''s figure had already soared into the air, leaping into the courtyard. Her qinggong was extremely skillful; though not at the level of a Middle Third Rank master, who could traverse the sky and command the wind, yet in the night, against the falling snow, her jet-black clothes flitting about, she was still exceedingly graceful, like a Banished Immortal. Within the night, several figures also soared, men and women, old and young, all with different appearances but each displaying agile postures, evidently possessing profound martial arts. They followed after Yu Jiu, leaving the Tan Residence. The girl in red stood up, looking at the figures disappearing into the distance. Her eyes clear and clean, she smiled with pursed lips. "Young Master..." "Take care." Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire ............ Inside the Zhao Residence. Zhao Zhengyong gazed at the moon in the sky, his expression serene. In Jianghu, where he encountered numerous schemes, the once hot-tempered martial artist had long become imperturbable in joy and anger. The quiet of the night made the sounds of clashing weapons even more distinct. In recent days, the conflict between the Tan Family and the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs had grown increasingly fierce. No one knew how many had died. But precisely because not many had died, that pent-up pressure had been accumulating, yet to explode, all the more causing hearts to tremor and peace to be disturbed. In Jianghu, many matters required death, and not just any deaths, but those heavy with significance, before they could be quelled. Zhao Zhengyong exhaled a breath of turbid air slowly and instructed the youth beside him: "Go, call over a few old friends of mine." The youth beside him bowed, accepted the order, and quickly turned to leave. Zhao Zhengyong stood in place, with snow falling silently, landing on his shoulders, landing on his white hair. Under the moonlight, everything was tranquil, a scene that seemed so familiar that it made his expression turn somewhat absent-minded. Thirty years... Thirty years had passed. The Divine Doctor, once full of loyal passion, had touched a taboo, leading to the destruction of his Sect; the prideful and aloof Tiger King was now critically ill. The youth who once reveled in wine and singing through slaughter had become the leader of an Evil Sect. After so much turbulence, how many old friends remain? I, who once most disdained the struggle for power, have also fallen to such a state. Alone, Zhao Zhengyong opened his mouth toward the snow and the moonlit night and burst into laughter, saying leisurely: "If you guys could see me now, you''d probably get me drunk, hang me from the city gate, let me hang there for one night, for three nights, then laughingly tell me to sober up..." "Of course, you might also knock some sense into me with your fists." The old man''s smile faded, leaving only a trace at the corner of his mouth. He watched quietly as the snow fell endlessly. "It''s just a pity, you''re no longer here." Amidst the sound of fluttering clothes, three figures leaped towards Zhao Zhengyong, A softness flashed across Zhao Zhengyong''s face and disappeared; turning around, he had resumed his domineering and composed demeanor. Facing the curious gazes of the newcomers, he spoke slowly: "Brother Zhang, Brother Wu, and Brother Han." The three men returned the greeting and said: "Brother Zhao, may I ask why you have summoned us?" Zhao Zhengyong nodded and said, "There is indeed a matter." He then shared his judgments and concerns; his voice paused briefly, then continued: "These two powers are formidable. In any case, for the sake of stability, we should hold another card in our hands." One of them, less than seven feet tall, carrying a sword on his back, with a dignified appearance, frowned upon hearing this and asked: "What card?" Zhao Zhengyong looked at the snow, his gaze shifting subtly as he slowly said: "Tan Yurou." ............ In the courtyard. The burly man''s expression was ferocious, the battle-ax in his hand already raised, the tangibly sharp aura closing in on the youngster''s chest, while the cold gleam of the sword turned even more chilling, silent and stealthy, only five inches from Tan Yurou''s forehead. A chilling murderous intent brushed through the courtyard. The snow continued to fall quietly, landing on the plum branches with extreme gentleness. Wang Anfeng''s slightly closed eyes suddenly snapped open. The palms wielding Hun Yuan''s power drew back, and in an instant, it seemed as if Buddhist chanting filled the air, trembling the surroundings, and within a radius of one zhang around where the youngster stood, the wind and snow abruptly ceased. PS: The second update... Chapter 25 Parting (1/2) (Long Chapter) The solidified palm force, towering and substantial like a mountain, enveloped Wang Anfeng and his two companions. As he shifted positions within the Position of the Nine Palaces, the young man''s bare hands landed on the weapons of the attackers. The big man immediately felt a gentle and mellow force pulling on his weapon, as if his battle-axe had fallen into a swamp, and the overwhelming power previously endorsed on the blade of the axe dissipated in an instant, causing his complexion to change. And the woman who struck from the air sensed the vigorous and masculine power surging toward her, almost unable to hold on to her weapon. Wang Anfeng took a deep breath. The Prajna Palm of Shaolin corresponded to Buddhist principles and was based on the Prajna Heart Sutra, which spoke of the absence of inherent qualities and the emptiness of all phenomena. Thus, he was able to employ the Extreme Soft Palm Force, and in his left hand, he channeled the Golden Bell Shield and the Ten Powers of Tathagata, transforming into a forceful Dharma akin to a furious Buddhist warrior subduing demons. With one soft and one forceful energy combined, he created an environment where yin and yang flowed together. Wang Anfeng himself became the center of this yin and yang. He forcefully reversed the strength of his two opponents using his rich combat experience and, adding the power of the Golden Bell Shield and the Prajna Palm, re-applied it to them. With a low shout, the two martial artists felt the force in the young man''s hands suddenly intensify, continuous and invincible, and their complexions turned pale in an instant, as they were flung away. The woman in white was thrown against a wall, which collapsed instantly, while the man planted his feet onto the ground, driving the handle of his battle-axe deep into the earth, yet he was still unable to stop his backward slide. He skidded backwards for dozens of meters, out of the courtyard and across the street, smashing into the green wall of the opposite yard before coming to a halt. With a pale face, his body swayed, and ultimately, he couldn''t help but kneel on the ground, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood. One strike, severe injury! Wang Anfeng slowly withdrew his palms, his inner strength, depleted by several degrees, quickly circulated to recover. One excelled in brute hard kung fu, the other in soft and sneaky attacks. These two Seventh Rank peak martial artists, had they approached one by one, Wang Anfeng would not have been able to win so effortlessly. But unfortunately for them, they appeared at the same time, and with a tentative intent, they struck together, allowing Wang Anfeng to use his yin and yang blending fist theory to leverage the dual forces of Diamond and Prajna, defeating the two in an instant. The snow was still falling. The white snow that had just fallen on the cold plum blossoms had not even touched the ground yet. Only Wang Anfeng himself knew how difficult and coincidental his recent victory was, but to outsiders, he had defeated two Seventh Rank peak martial artists with a single move, as a swordsman who hadn''t even drawn his sword. Wang Anfeng exhaled and turned to Tan Yurou and Yan''er, saying, "This is no place to stay for long, let''s leave immediately..." "Why the rush, young hero Wang?" Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A serene voice echoed from above the sky. Wang Anfeng''s expression changed slightly, a sinking feeling in his heart, knowing that something was wrong. By then he fully realized that the Tan Family''s Yu Jiu must have colluded with the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, and the newcomer was probably one of the twenty-seven gang leaders. His right hand twitched slightly, but before he could draw his sword, a figure descended from the sky, spinning and landing, his right hand striking downward fiercely. The Overwhelming Palm Force scattered the snowflakes in front of him, creating a gigantic palm imprint visible to the naked eye, pressing down towards Wang Anfeng and his companions, spanning several yards. Wang Anfeng''s pupils contracted, his right hand brushed past his waist, and a flick of his fingers resulted in a sharp whistling sound. A cold light entered the center of this palm imprint, which, despite its vast size, lacked purity and was merely for show. The young man shattered it completely with a single move. A white-clothed scholar made a turn in mid-air, landing ten yards in front of Wang Anfeng. Dressed in white, his black hair was streaked with white, taking none away from his elegance. He stood with a smile, and beside him, a burly middle-aged man with a beard, a calm demeanor, and a dark cape waved behind him, hands resting on the hilt of an unsheathed heavy blade, its point touching the ground, emitting a chilling cold. The bald man with the battle-axe arrived beside these two and said in a rough voice, "Younger brother, big brother..." "You''re here." Wang Anfeng watched the three men, and beyond the courtyard gate, a vague, shadowy figure came running rapidly, all armed with sharp-edged weapons. Roughly twenty in number, each had prolonged energy channels, clearly, the least of them were Eighth Rank peak martial artists, close to Seventh Rank. Wang Anfeng exhaled and said, "Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs..." This force, combined with the clearly Middle Third Rank aura of the leading man, could only be brought forth by a colossal entity like the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs in Xi Dingzhou. Considering this display, it''s likely that the gang''s masters have come out in full to claim Tan Yurou''s life. Wang Anfeng raised his right hand, gripping the hilt of his wooden sword. Within his palm, a thunderbolt surged. The sound of the sword''s cry was low and rising. At that moment, a fierce blade light suddenly flared up, slicing the ground open with a straight crack, like an abyss, halting three steps in front of Wang Anfeng. The wind and snow cleared, the fierce Qi Mechanism still lingered on top of this cut mark. Wang Anfeng''s sword-drawing hand paused slightly, the intense aura causing a cutting pain on his face. The atmosphere in the courtyard became silent for a moment, as the leader of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs looked up at him, the heavy blade in his hand still as before. He spoke, his breath visible in the cold air, indifferently saying, "You are strong... I don''t want to lose my men at this time." Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire "You can go." "Or you can die." With those words, the gang members behind him opened up a pathway, each sheathing their weapons, clearly signaling that what had just been said was no bluff. Chapter 25 Farewell (1/2) (Long Chapter)_2 Wang Anfeng''s expression never wavered as he simply said, "I have an agreement with Tan Tianxiong..." Just then, another clear voice, filled with laughter, sounded, "If Brother Wang is referring to the matter of finding friends, please rest assured." "As long as Brother Wang stands aside this time, whether it''s I or any member of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, we will help Brother Wang to find them." Before the voice had dissipated, Yu Jiu, clad in black clothing, descended from above and stood on the left side of the courtyard, not joining the members of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs. Though there were only four or five people behind him, each one possessed an extraordinary aura; even if they were not Middle Third Rank Masters capable of levitating, they were certainly formidable. Beside them stood a gaunt man carrying three longswords, his eyes as cold and sharp as ice, and his bearing and demeanor far from the ordinary. Middle Third Rank Martial Artist. Yet another Middle Third Rank Martial Artist... Wang Anfeng''s heart grew heavy; with his current level of martial power, facing such caliber and number of foes, he could at most ensure his own safety and escape with his life. To protect two powerless young girls was almost akin to a fool''s dream. Yu Jiu scanned the courtyard, looked at Wang Anfeng, then at the white-clothed girl behind Wang Anfeng, and pursed his lips, speaking indifferently, "Brother Wang, have you come to a decision?" Wang Anfeng gripped tighter with his right hand, and the wooden sword, still in its scabbard, slid out and landed on the ground. It seemed to be just an ordinary wooden sword scabbard, but it was unusually heavy. When it hit the ground, it raised a gust of wind and a surge of energy. "Sorry." "The one who made the agreement with me was Tan Tianxiong, not you." Yu Jiu seemed not at all surprised, nodded and said, "I see, truly worthy of being the young hero Wang... the Guardian of the Hidden Books of Fufeng." With a slight pause, he raised a detached smile and continued, "However, do you really think that you are protecting mere simple young girls?" "Those born into true Jianghu forces, no matter how naive, wouldn''t be so naive as to be completely unguarded, Young Hero Wang..." "Yan''er, speak... tell us what you have seen." Hearing the name Yan''er, Wang Anfeng''s expression changed slightly. Behind him, the white-clothed girl who had seemed incapable of martial arts lightly tapped her foot and retreated backward, standing aside and bowing to Yu Jiu. Straightening up, she spoke softly, "Yes." After a brief pause, her gaze swept over those in the courtyard. The white-clothed girl bit her lip and said evenly, "The young miss simply used Young Hero Wang as a pawn..." "From the beginning, she was merely using Young Hero Wang for self-protection. The people she brought on the first day were all spies at her disposal. Even though such an action could damage Young Master Wang''s reputation, she proceeded, and her so-called closeness afterward was only to ensure that Young Master Wang would protect her. In reality, she never trusted you." "For example, the food you cook every day, Young Master, was actually only fed to the young miss''s cat." "You were only ever considered a disposable pawn... And there''s more..." Yu Jiu stood with his hands behind his back. He watched as Tan Yurou''s complexion seemed to gradually lose its color, as the girl''s expression appeared increasingly flustered, and a sense of indescribable joy began to rise in his heart. Yes, that''s it... Yu Jiu''s eyes slightly closed; to this day, he still couldn''t forget his own sordid and filthy past, nothing more than a beggar by the roadside, and the girl as exquisite as a fairy. It was very cold that day, but his heart was burning hot, as if there was a fire inside. Then, he suffered countless hardships and finally made his way into the Tan Residence. Many a matter of life and death. But when he saw her again, he wasn''t as confident or calm as he had imagined. He couldn''t even bring himself to speak in front of Tan Yurou; he could only watch as the girl passed by him, hugging her white cat, her steps light while his body remained stiff as stone. That night, he wandered the streets like a walking corpse, only to return home and receive thirty lashes. He finally understood, no matter how strong the martial arts he cultivated, no matter how powerful his strategies and schemes, no matter how many people he killed, no matter how luxurious the clothing he wore, how exquisite the food he ate, he was still just the ugly beggar from back then. He understood. He finally understood. In the courtyard, Yu Jiu watched the girl whose complexion was turning pale, his hands behind him gradually clenched. His expression was calm and steady. His black eyes were like an iron prison, capturing Tan Yurou within. If I am not worthy of you... Then I simply need to destroy you. Once you fall into the mud, you''ll understand. And at that time, I''ll protect you. And at this moment, Yan''er finally uttered her last word, glanced at the pale-faced Tan Yurou, then turned to leap over a distance of several meters, landing gently beside Yu Jiu, standing quietly like a solitary winter plum. Tan Yurou pursed her lips, looking around and then at Wang Anfeng, her face showing a look of panic. She reached out to tug at the young man''s sleeve, urgently saying: "Don''t listen to their nonsense..." "I, I didn''t, you, you need to protect me! Protect Yurou..." "You must listen to Grandpa''s words, you can''t just leave me behind!" Her voice was anxious, yet it carried a bit of willfulness, such behavior elicited laughter from the surrounding crowd. Yu Jiu simply watched with detached interest, watching a person who once stood high above now deserted and fallen into the mire, his heart full of satisfaction. Tan Yurou, still holding Wang Anfeng''s sleeve, continued to speak urgently. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Like a clown begging for attention. No one saw, deep within those brown pupils, there resided a serene and lonely separation. People are always like this. If one says to leave, it actually makes it harder for the other to go due to guilt, for all the noisy farewells are but another form of reluctance. To say "you may go..." Is actually asking "can you stay?" What is a real farewell? The young girl''s eyes were very tranquil. It''s about giving the other person every reason to truly hate you and leave you completely. From now on, the Jianghu is vast, you don''t have to miss me, don''t have to care, and least of all, feel any guilt. Just move forward. Wang Anfeng pulled away from Tan Yurou''s hand, turned back, and looked into the girl''s eyes with full wariness. This reaction was just as she gathered from the intelligence, Fufeng detested being used as a pawn by others. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire The Gang Leader of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs glanced at Wang Anfeng, indifferently said: "Young Hero Wang, what I said just now still stands." "If you want to leave, the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs will absolutely not stop you." Wang Anfeng looked at the man before him, nodded slightly as if extremely vexed, and without turning to look at Tan Yurou again, he took large strides away, sword in hand. Tan Yurou''s palm trembled slightly as she reached out reflexively. The young man''s fluttering clothes just brushed past her fingertips. Her reaching hand stiffened for a moment, then slowly retracted, Tan Yurou stood alone, raising her eyes to watch Wang Anfeng holding his sheathed longsword, striding away. A quiet smile seemed to play in her brown eyes. Farewell... Young Hero. The sixteen-year-old girl, clad in white as snow, stood alone amid a circle of wolves, surrounded by high walls. Above and below the walls were martial artists with gleaming blades in their hands, watching her with predatory eyes. The situation was nearly indistinguishable from that of three years ago. Tan Yurou''s quiet eyes gradually shifted to a deathly cold stillness, and at that moment, there was suddenly a violent surge of air accompanied by the grandiose sound of Buddhism, shaking everything around her, leaving her slightly startled as she looked upwards. Amid the many experts of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, Wang Anfeng suddenly spun around in mid-walk. His sheathed longsword in hand sending out countless cold gleams and sword shadows. When he struck, he had already employed the Divine Thieves Sect''s ''White Rainbow'' mental method, swiftly moving so fast that in an instant, five or six people had fallen to the ground, incapacitated by Medicine King Valley''s acupoint striking technique, losing their ability to fight. The eyes of the Gang Leader of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs widened slightly, and his Heavy Blade was suddenly raised for a diagonal slash. Wang Anfeng shouted, his sword still sheathed, stabbing out. Upon the meeting of sword and blade, thunderous force surged on the sword scabbard, and for a moment, it was a stand-off. With the force of the clash, Wang Anfeng surged across the sky, blocking in front of Tan Yurou. The deadly stillness in the young girl''s eyes stopped spreading. Yu Jiu''s expression changed subtly, the scene before him outstripping his imagination. He frowned and said: "Brother Wang, what do you mean by this?" "Don''t tell me you are fighting for a woman who used you?" Wang Anfeng closed his eyes and replied: "All my life, I have hated being used. The promise I made earlier is now null and void..." "Then why did you come back!" Wang Anfeng looked at Yu Jiu, whose face showed a fierce look, the longsword in his hand rising slightly as he said calmly: "It''s simply righting wrongs when one sees them, drawing the sword to render aid." The deadly stillness and ice in Tan Yurou''s eyes quickly dissipated. PS: First update presented... Chapter 26 Take Action (2/2) Upon hearing the words, Grand Gang Leader Xiong Ying swept his gaze around with his sword, just after Wang Anfeng had suddenly attacked, their side had already lost six skilled fighters in the blink of an eye, yet his expression remained unchanged. He raised his eyes to look at the longsword in Wang Anfeng''s hand, the dominant Thunder Vigor from their recent sword clash causing his palm to tremble slightly. Even so, the edge of that longsword was still sheathed, its blade not exposed. Xiong Ying withdrew his gaze, his hands still on the heavy blade, said indifferently, "Well done, drawing the sword to assist." Yu Jiu frowned, sneered, and said, "It seems... Brother Wang has set his mind on opposing us." "Although your martial arts are strong, we too have masters, and with this burden added, I really want to see what you can do?" Wang Anfeng turned his head to look at Yu Jiu and said lightly, "Brother Yu need not worry about this matter, Wang has his own decisions." Yu Jiu sneered again, then suddenly added, "If you''re planning to rely on Tan Yurou''s backup, you don''t need to." "Yan''er is my person, and whatever Yan''er sees, I naturally know as well. Those martial artists close to Tan Yurou have mostly been scattered by me, while Wu Hong has been severely injured and can hardly protect himself." His voice paused for a moment then turned to the side and said, "Furthermore since Elder Zhao has arrived, doesn''t he plan to come out and meet us?" Wang Anfeng''s brows slightly furrowed, his wooden sword in its scabbard resting on the ground, the blade seemingly unsheathed an inch, and at the direction of the courtyard gate, Grand Gang Leader Xiong Ying''s expression changed for the first time, raising his eyes to look. Previously his attention was entirely captured by Wang Anfeng, but now calmly sensing, he finally noticed the subtle movement in the air above the side building''s roof, his expression then returned to its original calmness, his wrist flicked, and the heavy blade was drawn. The blade''s trembling buzz split the snowy wind. The well-repaired side building suddenly split open from the middle, a fierce vigor shredding everything inside to dust, and before this, several figures had already leaped from the rooftop, displaying their Qinggong, landing on the ground with rather ugly expressions on their faces. The leading figure was tall and sturdy, his hair and beard all white, yet his vigor was robust, his muscles thick, and he wore iron gauntlets on his fists. His face dignified, it was the Middle Third Rank master from Xi Dingzhou in the martial arts world, the unrivaled Divine Fist, Zhao Zhengyong. Behind him were only three people, yet each one emanated a stable aura, clearly skilled fighters among the Seventh Rank, just half a step away from the peak of Sixth Rank. Looking at their faces closely, all were well-known figures in Xi Dingzhou''s martial arts community. Zhao Zhengyong''s gaze swept over the crowd''s faces in the courtyard, sneered at Wang Anfeng, and said to Xiong Ying, "Good blade work," his gaze finally settling on Yu Jiu, he looked him up and down and sneered, "So you are the ghost who has usurped the Tiger King''s enterprise?" "Hey, a sneering petty man''s face." Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Yu Jiu was not annoyed and said lightly, "But predecessor, haven''t you also fallen into this ghost''s trap?" Zhao Zhengyong choked, his face grew rather ugly, although he did not ask Yu Jiu how he had guessed his presence here, his mind was incessantly analyzing the reasons. Yu Jiu again said lightly, "However, the word ''usurping'' mentioned by the predecessor is inaccurate." Zhao Zhengyong looked up at him and sneered, "Oh? Inaccurate?" Yu Jiu nodded and said lightly, "In seven days, I, Yu, will be marrying Miss Tan Yurou, the only kin of Tan Tianxiong, and take charge of the Tan estate legitimately. Who can say I am usurping?" "At that time, I will certainly invite the predecessor to come and have a drink." Zhao Zhengyong''s expression changed slightly, Yu Jiu''s words stirring waves in his heart. Having experienced much in Jianghu, he instantly sensed the young man''s covert attempt to ally. His gaze fell on another figure, the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs'' leader, with more composed and stable demeanor and expression, and he instantly understood Yu Jiu''s intentions. Yu Jiu, wary of Xiong Ying, sought to create a tripartite balance of power. Thoughts flickered through his mind in an instant, Zhao Zhengyong''s facial expression subtly changed, then he suddenly laughed loudly, "Then I must thank my wise nephew" Yu Jiu''s mouth quirked up, and he said, "Predecessor is too courteous." Xiong Ying indifferently glanced at the two men, withdrew his gaze, and returned his attention to Wang Anfeng and Tan Yurou. He had no interest in the covert linkage between Yu Jiu and Zhao Zhengyong. He came here today merely to avenge his father''s murder thirty years ago; beyond that, he cared little about other matters. As for Yu Jiu and Zhao Zhengyong. In his eyes, they were just insignificant, easily defeated. In the courtyard, the situation, originally marked by mutual wariness, now strangely unified again, cold gazes fell on the two before the winter plum. The sound of weapons buzzing gradually arose. ........................ Xi DingzhouTwenty-Seven Allied Gangs'' Station. Li Lao San wiped the blood from his face and strode forward. In the night, there were hardly any sounds of resistance, with any disturbances quieting down in a matter of a few breaths. Three hundred Giant Whale Gang martial artists, already quite skilled, had overtaken the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs'' station with only a dozen men lost to death under the night attack. In the quiet footstep sounds, the traps that originally belonged to the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs were dismantled. Clad in heavy armor and wielding strong bows, the martial artists ascended to higher ground one by one, forming makeshift arrow towers. In groups of ten, there were a total of seven towers; the strong bows and crossbows encompassed the entire headquarters of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs within their range of fire. This squad of Ironclad Guards had been painstakingly trained over the past two years by Gongsun Jing after selling his pots and pans for funding. They were trained exactly according to the elite standards of the Divine Martial Mansion of those years. Each martial artist was originally an elite member of the Giant Whale Gang, with their cultivation nearing the Ninth Rank. Teams of five in each group and fifty per unit, each team leader was an authentic Ninth Rank Martial Artist. The unit leaders were retired soldiers who had fought battles, subdued fierce horses, and beheaded enemies alongside Gongsun Jing, all rich in experience. Their cultivation, although not as high as that of Gongsun Jing, were mostly of the Eighth Rank, with Lao San Li, a veteran from the military who had fought against invaders and had a cultivation close to the Seventh Rank two years ago. A sharp whooshing sound arose. Dressed in armor, Gongsun Jing, whose appearance was nothing like that of a typical Jianghu gang leader, held a spear in his right hand and with his left hand, he was holding an old man by the hair, landing in front of Lao San Li. Seeing the grim-faced Gongsun Jing, Lao San Li slightly furrowed his brow and casually asked, "Have you got the information?" Gongsun Jing nodded and said gravely, "Yes, I got it." "Today, all of their leaders have left this place, not to attack the Tan Residence forces, but rather to capture Tan Yurou, Tan Tianxiong''s granddaughter, and force that old tiger out of his hiding to face death willingly." Lao San Li was slightly taken aback, seemingly having realized something, and said, "Could it be..." Gongsun Jing nodded, his expression slightly grim, and said, "The Young Master is currently with that Tan Yurou." "I need to take people to support them." ..................... The wooden sword was planted in the ground with its scabbard on. Wang Anfeng''s right hand was on the hilt of this sword. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Hidden within the sword scabbard, a blue halo emerged on the blade, and at the same time, a similar light flowed in the depths of Wang Anfeng''s pupils. Two years ago, on top of Pharmacist Valley. The moment the Grandmaster from the Four Symbols Pavilion appeared, the first words he had said were "Divine Weapon Resonance." Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, channeling his inner strength into the sword blade. This scabbard was no longer the same one from two years ago but had been replaced with a new one crafted from very special materials and engraved with formations from both the Buddhist and Daoist traditions. This scabbard had been specifically designed by Mr. Ying to suppress the aura of the Wooden Sword Divine Weapon. At this moment, the light from the formations inside it was gradually dissipating. The clear and rising sound of sword ringing became increasingly intense. Tan Yurou stood behind Wang Anfeng, quietly watching the young man''s back. In front of them, from within Xi Dingzhou City, stood three enormous Martial Artists, three of the Middle Third Rank, and usually in a county or city, there were up to several dozen Seventh Rank Martial Artists who were considered absolute experts. This force could annihilate a major sect in the state overnight. Yet, someone was resolutely standing in front of her, and the reason for standing in front was not even initially promised. When seeing injustice, they drew their swords to assist. Wang Anfeng held the sword in his right hand, his eyes closely watching for weaknesses in his opponents, stretching his left arm behind him as he said in a deep voice, "Hold on tightly to me." "I will take you out of here." Tan Yurou''s eyes flickered, her right hand reaching out, gently grasping Wang Anfeng''s palm, then as if having made up her mind, she tightened her grip slightly. This scene greatly provoked Yu Jiu standing not far away. The young man, watching the two standing together, his face full of malevolence, sneered, "Not bad at all." "It seems you two can still make a pair of star-crossed lovers... Everyone, let''s act together." Taking a step forward, Tan Yurou stood shoulder to shoulder with Wang Anfeng without loosening her grip on his hand, but even tightened it a bit more, tilted her head to look at Wang Anfeng, and whispered with a low laugh, "The gentleman just said, when seeing injustice, draw a sword to assist." "But this road is indeed very short, and what''s drawn isn''t a sword..." Wang Anfeng''s expression somewhat faltered, his mouth twitched, and through gritted teeth, he said, "Be quiet." Tan Yurou let out a chuckle, then turned to face the Martial Artists approaching them with sharp blades, showing no trace of fear as her expression slowly shifted from innocent to serene and composed, her eyes began to show a defying look. She spoke softly, her voice no longer soft and sweet, "Act now." PS: Here''s the second update... Chapter 27 Roar of the Tiger in the West (1/2) (Extended Chapter) The axe-wielding giant burst into laughter upon hearing her words and said, "Act now? It seems like the little girl can''t wait to go meet the Lord Yan..." "Let grandpa send you on your way!" In mid-laughter, his body''s muscles and bones crackled, swelling him even more robustly by a third. Clutching the battle axe, he took a large stride forward, intending to take revenge for the earlier setback. Despite his words, he was not rash enough to charge to the forefront, and merely followed behind Xiong Ying, leader of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, and a middle-aged scholar, displaying extreme cunning. Xiong Ying glanced at him, his expression unchanged, his right hand slowly increasing its grip. The heavy blade buzzed, already rising from the ground. Beside him, the white-robed middle-aged scholar''s smile receded slightly, and in his hands, seemingly from nowhere, appeared a Jade Bone Folding Fan, an unusually rare and formidable Qimen Weapon in Jianghu, its martial arts style enigmatic. With a flick of the wrist, he would surely unleash a ghostly lethal move. Yu Jiu sneered as several people behind him drew their weapons. Next to Yu Jiu, a Middle Third Rank martial artist carrying three longswords reached behind with his right hand, gripping the hilt of the largest sword. The killing intent was sharp and cold. Below the winter plum. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng exhaled as he began to speak, unbinding the final formation within the sword scabbard. On the blade hidden inside, a faint light shimmered erratically. Tan Yurou''s eyes slightly widened, the brown pupils reflecting the quietly blooming plum blossoms. She raised her hand to stroke her hair by her temples, murmuring softly, "The plum blossoms have bloomed..." Snow landed on the plum blossoms. Falling gently to the ground, the snow landed soundlessly, yet it was enough to stir the Qi mechanism. Zhao Zhengyong''s face sharply tensed as he commanded, "Act now!" His voice seemed to be left behind by these powerfully martial artists, and only after the fastest among them had dashed forward several steps did a belated roaror perhaps countless cries merged togetherecho through the air, disrupting the serenity of the night with the clashing sounds of weapons. The intent to kill fiercely rippled through the courtyard. Xiong Ying''s usually solemn eyes suddenly snapped open, ablaze with brightness. Right hand holding on to the sword, he raised the immensely heavy battle blade for the first time, splitting the wind and snow. His Inner Strength surged through his ample veins as the wind and snow swirled, allowing his subordinates to rush past him towards the front. A heavy, piercing aura emerged on the blade''s edge. Beside him, the scholar in white continued to smile slightly, his eyes narrow and sharp like blades. In less than a third of a breath, he spun the solid steel Jade Bone Folding Fan in his hand and pressed earnestly against Xiong Ying''s waist. Xiong Ying''s body trembled as the Qi Force, which had been running at its peak, was suddenly disrupted. The bald behemoth behind him cried out in anger, "Sixth Brother, what are you doing?!" "Big Brother!" exclaimed the scholar as he shook his wrist, causing a sharp blade to spring forth from the front end of the fan. Xiong Ying''s Protective Gang Qi had already been breached by the scholar''s earlier move, and now the meteoric iron sword edge, specifically designed to break through Inner Qi, stabbed directly into Xiong Ying''s organs. Xiong Ying''s face paled, the sudden turn of events far beyond his anticipation. The heavy blade in his grasp again thrust into the ground as he bellowed, his Middle Third Rank Inner Strength regathering forcefully to repel the embedded blade from his body, drawing a trail of blood with it. A wave of Qi burst forth. The end of the fan bore a blood-red tassel that fluttered with the wind. Xiong Ying roared, turning swiftly with his blade in hand, but before he could complete his move, the scholar in white had already drifted back, leveraging the force of the Gang Qi rebound. With a rustling sound, the Jade Bone Folding Fan snapped open, each fan bone releasing a thin blade. He spun around. The blades on the fan swept past the throats of several men. His martial arts were already highly advanced, and with his prepared attack against the unprepared, only three managed to dodge while four had their throats slit, spurting blood due to their vigorous energy. The crimson blood spattered the pristine snow, blooming like furious blood plums. The scholar floated before Tan Yurou, the Folding Fan held obliquely in his right hand, exuding an elegant demeanor. Blood droplets trailed down the edge of the fan, slicing across the landscapes painted on it before gently dripping onto the snow. The scholar chuckled and declared, "Number Nine of the Tian Characters, at your service, my Lord..." In the wake of such a stunning turn of events, almost everyone was disbelieving, all eyes fixating on Yu Jiu. The Middle Third Rank man holding the longsword narrowed his eyes, which gleamed with a chill. With a flick of his wrist, the biting sword light aimed at everyone''s throats almost instantly. As a martial artist of Sixth Rank, executing a fatal sword strike within three steps against Seventh Rank martial artists, hardly anyone could withstand it. Yu Jiu''s pupils suddenly contracted, his heart as though crying out in rage. He didn''t understand why this man would do such a thing... Such an act was clearly of no benefit to him! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in an instant, the chill was piercing, and Yu Jiu''s eyes filled with despair. Regardless of the reasons, he no longer had a way to survive... At that moment, the white-robed girl who had been behind him somehow managed to position herself in front of him. The Longsword pierced cold and sharp into Yan''er''s shoulder. And drew out a spray of blood. The sword light retracted instantly, unwilling to squander any energy, while several Seventh Rank martial artists around them fell to the ground under this lethal strike, martial confrontation being a matter of moments which could determine life and death, especially from a sword blow by a Sixth Rank martial artist. As the cold wind passed, Yu Jiu only felt an icy chill envelop him, as if he had fallen into a frigid abyss, subconsciously gripping the white-robed girl in his arms tighter, his palms bulging with veins. The man carrying three longswords approached Tan Yurou and stood beside her, sword in hand. Chapter 27 Roar of the Tiger in the West (1/2) (Extended Chapter)_2 Wrapped around the hilt of the sword was a red cloth, fiery as blaze. Fluttering in the wind. "Sky Number Three, at your service, my Lord," Zhao Zhengyong, who had intended to swoop down, narrowed his pupils and, using his movement technique, hastily retreated. But just then, he felt a chill, his heart clenched, and as he maneuvered in midair, he twisted his body around. Behind him, two of the top experts had already cried out in anger, seemingly in disbelief. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire A figure leaped forward, landing beside Tan Yurou and her company. One hand wielded a sword, the other a blade. A red headband was wrapped around the forehead, looking quite heroic. He exclaimed in a deep voice: "Earth Number Seventeen, at your service, my lord." Within a moment, before Wang Anfeng and Tan Yurou, there stood a Middle Third Rank Swordsman and two Seventh Rank experts. Such an astonishing turn of events had already caused a wave of dread to reverberate within everyone''s hearts. The steps of those charging forward halted, and the atmosphere in the courtyard became suddenly oppressive. In the dead silence, a whistling sound suddenly burst forth, followed by a continuous rustling noise. Wang Anfeng''s eyes widened slightly. He recognized that sound. Chains. In the midst of a thunderous explosion, the snow accumulated in front of Wang Anfeng mixed with the mud and burst apart. After the air waves had dissipated, what appeared in front of everyone were six Siege Crossbow Bolts, longer than three meters, deeply embedded in the ground with chains tied to their tails. The chains were already taut, stretching into the dark depths of the night. Along with a strange noise, figures were already sliding down from these chains, surrounding and protecting Tan Yurou and Wang Anfeng. Despite their differing appearances and temperaments, they all held sharp blades and bore cold expressions. Whether around their foreheads or wrists, they were wrapped in red silk, fluttering in the wind. Yu Jiu''s eyes widened, his heart trembling uncontrollably, unable to utter a word. He was extremely familiar with more than half of these Martial Artists. They were the very ones who had various entanglements with the Tan Residence and were under its command. They were also the ones he had taken great pains to concoct various reasons for to transfer them away from Xi Dingzhou City over the past five days. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet now, all of them had reappeared here. All submitting to the feet of Tan Yurou, who, in his eyes, was merely somewhat cunning. The young man, holding the injured Yan''er, staggered back two steps and laughed bitterly. Even if he was foolish, he could now see who the real master of the Tan Residence was. Not the self-proclaimed clever him, nor the Tiger King hidden away in the secret chamber. The true master was right before his eyes. Before the plum blossoms could bloom, the 28-year-old girl with sharp brows and eyes, dressed in white, her wide sleeves fluttering in the wind, had a commanding presence that made it difficult for him to even glance at her without feeling dazzled. Xiong Ying narrowed his eyes slightly. Behind him, Martial Artists also landed, with swords on their backs and blades in their hands, having already surrounded the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs from all directions. He now understood Tan Yurou''s strategy and knew that by allowing greed to cloud his judgment, he had walked right into her trap. Indeed, he could blame no one but himself. As he looked up at the calm and collected young woman, he slowly said: "Using yourself as the bait to lure us all into the trap, seeking to settle everything in one battle, while also plotting against the disloyal within the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs and the Tan Residence," "It''s insane, very bold," "I am not your equal," His voice paused, then continued: "But you still have one major flaw..." Amid a resonant ring, he raised his Heavy Blade in hand, its edge pointed directly at Tan Yurou. With snow landing on the blade''s edge, The chill was piercing and fierce. "You yourself are stuck in the middle. As long as I kill you, everything will unravel!" The tone was steady and domineering, filled with indescribable confidence. Even though he had been ambushed and injured just moments ago, even though he was now outnumbered and in a disadvantageous position, Xiong Ying still remained composed. His gaze was powerful and commanding, displaying a stature that was hard to dismiss. A cold, bone-chilling and massively intense aura of madness erupted, directly targeting Tan Yurou. Tan Yurou''s complexion was slightly pale, but not out of fear. She narrowed her eyes, glanced at Wang Anfeng beside her, and smiled, "Shall we go?" "If you decide not to leave now, you really won''t be able to later." Wang Anfeng frowned, knowing he had gotten himself into trouble again, and snorted irritably, yet he did not leave. Turning his hand over, he sheathed his sword, then lifted it once more, even while sheathed, the Wooden Sword now emanating a fierce aura. The young lady pursed her lips with a smile, raised her eyes to look at Xiong Ying, her gaze sharp and clear. The smile on her face faded as she said, "If you can kill me, the foundations of Zhao Residence, the power of Tan Residence, the entire Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou City," "It''s yours for the taking." "I... no, I as your Lord, have no regrets whatsoever." Xiong Ying''s eyes shone brightly as he laughed heartily, "What a bold statement ''It''s yours for the taking!'' What confident ''No regrets whatsoever!'' What courage, you truly deserve a toast." "It''s just a pity, to be born a woman!" Tan Yurou responded calmly, "Then today, you shall die at the hand of a woman adorned with hairpins." Before her voice fell, Xiong Ying had already soared into action with his Heavy Blade in hand, charging towards Wang Anfeng and the others. The Sixth Rank Martial Artist, bearing three Longswords on his back, also drew a Broad Sword with his left hand, Twin Swords intertwining like swimming dragons, sweeping towards Xiong Ying. One movement, provoking a whole-body response. Every Martial Artist in the courtyard was stirred into action, and Zhao Zhengyong, who had been hiding on the side, had a slight change in expression. He glanced at the two friends who had been ambushed and injured behind him, bit his teeth, and stepped forward, joining Xiong Ying in throwing a right punch. Meanwhile, Yu Jiu, holding the injured Yan''er, went against the tide, diverged his stance, and shot out swiftly. His movement technique was extremely adept, and since no one was paying much attention to him at this moment, with a few quick moves, he crossed dozens of feet and landed on the long street, speeding away. ............... Tan Residence. Chapter 27 Roar of the Tiger in the West (1/2) (Extended Chapter)_3 The girl clad in red lightly placed her hands on her abdomen, her features delicate and handsome as she raised her head to gaze at the bright moon in the sky. Behind her, within the Tan Residence, slaughter was silently underway. A Martial Artist adorned with a red tassel held a sharp blade, slitting the throats of those who had yet to react, enveloping the already chilling and bleak Tan Residence with an even thicker aura of blood. The young girl exhaled a breath of white air. Previously, she had not known that the "Lord" was the young mistress. But now she understood. After throwing the white paper into the furnace, it was consumed by the fierce flames, just like the identity of "Tan Yurou." She could already foresee tomorrow''s scene; tonight''s massacre signified the end of the identity of Tan Yurou. After tomorrow''s sunrise, the young mistress of the Tan Residence would quietly die off, and the original figure behind the scenes, the "Lord," would step onto the stage of Jianghu in Xi Dingzhou. Tonight, serving as bait to lure out those in the residence with double intentions and crushingly suppress them, she would completely seize control of the Tan Residence. At the same time, she would grasp the power over all forces in Jianghu within Xi Dingzhou. This would serve as the best closure and opening act. The girl in red exhaled a breath of air. A Martial Artist approached from behind, blade in hand, his body exuding an aura of stern slaughter, he bowed and said in a deep voice, Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Yu''er, all traitors have been executed." The girl nodded, her expression stern and cold. Moments later, accompanied by a shrill whistling sound, a gigantic firework exploded over the Tan Residence, resembling a fierce tiger stepping across the sky, lingering for a long time. Zhao Residence. Blood, flames, and the wailing sounds of weapons persisted. As virtually all skilled fighters emerged, the almost deserted Zhao Residence, faced with a sudden attack, could not hold out for long, regardless of how many schemes Zhao Zhengyong harbored. Outwardly indifferent to power, the powerful Zhao Residence still could not compete with the force of the Tan Residence. Amidst the crashing noises, Below Xi Dingzhou, the signboard of the unbeatable "Divine Fist" had already fallen to the ground and was subsequently stepped on forcefully, breaking in half from the middle. The leading elder reversed his blade and plugged it into the ground, pulling out a small device from his bosom. With a fierce pull, the flames lit up. Immediately, a fierce tiger pressed down a paw, moving across the sky. ............ The sound of gasping was extremely rapid. Yu Jiu, holding Yan''er, flipped into a hidden manor and leaned against the frosty blue wall, which slightly calmed the turmoil in his heart. The wound on the shoulder of the girl in his arms had been promptly treated with acupressure to stop the bleeding to some extent. From the direction of the Tan Residence came the sound of a whistle; the tiger-shaped firework lingered, Yu Jiu stared fixedly at the tiger pressing its paw, and at that defiant spirit roaring across the sky. He leaned against the wall, feeling emptily hollow inside, and finally let out a bitter laugh. He had painstakingly managed and planned for so long. Unsure of how many times he had humbled himself or been on tenterhooks, everything had turned upside down in less than an hour, everything he had once owned had drifted away from him, as if they were nothing. Those skilled fighters who had once openly trusted and befriended him had drawn their swords against him, nearly taking his life. But fortunately, there was still one person who had never left him. Yu Jiu exhaled a breath of turbid air, tightly hugged the girl in his arms, feeling an unprecedented sense of fortune and pity. He intended that after this affair was over, he would travel far with this girl who had never abandoned him. A bowl of clear tea, two cups of mild wine. That would certainly be better than the constant fear in Jianghu. As he was lost in a daze, the girl in his arms moved slightly, seemingly waking up. Yu Jiu''s face lit up with joy as he bent down to look at her, but in the next instant, he felt a sharp pain that made him throw the girl in his arms away instinctively. Yan''er seemed unharmed as she floated gently to the ground, her right hand slender like jade, holding a Dagger. The Dagger was stained with bright red blood. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Yu Jiu clutched at his chest, disbelieving as he looked at her. Bright red blood flowed out from between his fingers, gradually changing color and falling to the ground, emitting a stench. Yan''er stood with her hands hanging down, looking at the man, and said lightly, "Di Zi No.1, Mo Yan''er, sent by the Lord to ask Mr. Yu." "Do you know the taste of ''betrayal'' now?" Yu Jiu''s expression changed slightly, and in no time at all, he understood everything. His mouth opened, but no words came out; he let out a couple of bitter chuckles, feeling an intense discomfort at his chest, not knowing whether it came from that wound. His breath gradually weakened, dissipating, as he leaned against the wall, motionless. Just his face, his eyes wide open, stared straight ahead. Mo Yan''er pursed her lips, her expression as tranquil as a plum blossom, turning to look at the sky. Over the deep inky night, countless tigers rose continually into the sky from within Xi Dingzhou, lighting up the night as if it were day. PS: Today''s first update... Chapter 28 Divine Martial Revival (2/2) (Extended Chapter) At a high building a mile away from that courtyard. Li Laotian and Gongsun Jing stood shoulder to shoulder. Gongsun Jing''s face showed a hint of anxiety, yet he still managed to restrain himself. Li Laotian, on the other hand, was quite calm, tut-tutting in amazement. He glanced at Gongsun Jing, curled his lips, and said, "Stop pacing. Stay calm. Your Young Master will be fine." "Even if there were trouble, a hundred cavalry have already surrounded the place. In three breaths'' time, they could engage as a surprise force, ensuring nothing goes wrong." Gongsun Jing slightly furrowed his brow and sighed, yet he did not make a move. As a Martial Artist born from the Military Family of Great Qin, he naturally knew the effect of a "surprise force" concept. However, the matter was complex, and thus his mind was slightly disturbed, rarely unsettled. Li Laohan said: "You close your eyes and gather your energy. Leave this to me. I''ll tell you when you can move." His eyes narrowed toward the young man a distance away, slight confusion in his heart. This face... It feels as if I''ve seen it somewhere. Why does my back suddenly feel cold? ......... A sharp ringing sound broke the silence. A broken part of a sword spun into the sky, the cold light fierce, then plunged into the ground continuing to echo sharply. The previous bearer of three longswords, a Middle Third Rank expert, turned pale and coughed up blood. On his left hand, the light and sharp fast sword had broken in the middle. Tan Yurou stood under the cold plum tree, her expression serene. Xiong Ying was less than ten steps away. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng slightly frowned, let go of Tan Yurou''s palm, and said gravely, "Stay here, do not wander off." His right hand grasping the sword, he walked towards Xiong Ying and Zhao Zhengyong. Seeing Wang Anfeng emerge, Xiong Ying slightly straightened up, his expression stern, his right hand holding the heavy blade and pointing straight at Wang Anfeng. Though he said nothing, his heroic aura did not diminish in the slightest. A hint of hesitation appeared on Zhao Zhengyong''s face. For some reason, looking at the young man in front of him, he always felt a bit uneasy inside. When golden Buddhist scriptures began to appear on Wang Anfeng''s body, the old man''s pupils sharply contracted, as if he had been struck on the back of the head, his mind went blank. He suddenly thought back to several days ago, the night attack on Zhao''s residence, the assassin with strong External Cultivation and paled, blurting out, "It''s you!" Wang Anfeng did not reply; his right hand gripping the sheathed longsword, he faced two opponents with superior Internal Strength Martial Bodies without any intention of holding back. Silently executing the Ten Powers of Tathagata Dharma, his Golden Bell Shield Inner Strength was also pushed to its current peak. Xiong Ying, noticing the change in Wang Anfeng''s aura, his eyes lit up, and he praised, "Good." He already had numerous wounds on his body, his vigorous attire soaked with blood, yet his spirit did not weaken in the slightest. Instead, as the battle heated, it grew even more intense. His right hand lifted the blade, and despite the disadvantageous situation, he struck first. The heavy blade cleaved through the void, enveloping the wind and snow, splitting into numerous blade shadows encompassing Wang Anfeng and the Sixth Rank Martial Artist with twin swords, in the attack. Just then, Zhao Zhengyong bellowed angrily, raising his right hand and forcefully smashing it backward. A wave of Qi force erupted. A strike with full strength from a Sixth Rank expert, even a Seventh Rank Martial Artist could not stabilize their stance; one by one, their steps faltered. What was originally a tight formation like a Heavenly Net and Earthly Trap, was forcibly broken through, creating a wide path. Then, like a tiger descending the mountain, he fled towards the outside of the courtyard. In this critical moment, disregarding his own reputation, he fled from battle out of fear. Wang Anfeng and the other Martial Artist felt a sharp decrease in pressure. They glanced at each other and simultaneously stepped left and right landing a diagonal slash with their swords in the face of the oncoming blade. Sword and blade collided. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On one side, a Seventh Rank Martial Artist bearing immense strength with a Divine Weapon, and a Sixth Rank expert practiced in swordsmanship. On the other, a Gang Leader who was at the end of his tether. On the blade and sword, immense forces continuously impacted. Underneath their feet, the snow dispersed in an instant. Moments later, since initiating the blade raise, Xiong Ying who had never retreated a step paled, unable to resist, staggered back half a step. The invincible and victorious momentum on his body immediately dispersed. Wang Anfeng''s eyes brightened. His wrist shook, and the sheathed longsword, like a rarely seen Divine Weapon, burst out bright and sharp Sword Light, piercing at an impossible angle sharply into Xiong Ying''s waist. Xiong Ying paled, his aura scattered, coughing out a mouthful of fresh blood. Yet even in such a dire situation, his spirit did not lessen in the slightest. With his right hand holding the blade, he forced back the swordsman who pressed forward, the sharp blade edge carrying a will to die, shattered the Martial Artist''s twin swords completely, Qi force surged, the gaunt man could not withstand it and staggered back several steps, ultimately unable to resist kneeling on the ground. Pale faced, coughing out large mouthfuls of blood, he looked up at the man standing tall and uttered through gritted teeth a single word. "Yield!" Meanwhile, Xiong Ying''s left hand had fiercely lifted, grasping the sword scabbard above Wang Anfeng''s longsword, a tremendous force instantly traveling down the scabbard, causing Wang Anfeng''s expression to change, suddenly unable to advance a step. Even with the scabbard as a barrier, to stop a Divine Weapon''s edge with a mere fleshly body. And the swordsman, even more so, was the first Sword Master to awaken the Spirit Rhythm of the Divine Weapon. From Xiong Ying''s palm, crimson fresh blood flowed, dripping down the dark scabbard onto the ground, yet he seemed not to notice any pain, looking up at Wang Anfeng, he asked: "Why, did you not strike at my wounded spot?" Wang Anfeng''s palm gripped the sword, Thunder intertwining around his body, also refusing to give up a single step, and said: Chapter 28 Divine Martial Revival (2\\2) (Long Chapter)_2 "Victory without honor." Previously, Xiong Ying had been attacked in the waist by the white-robed scholar, the blade wound reaching deep into his organs. If Wang Anfeng had targeted that area, Xiong Ying would have undoubtedly died instantly, yet Wang Anfeng seemed to blatantly ignore the concealed injury and continued his fierce onslaught. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Victory without honor..." Xiong Ying murmured lowly, then his eyes widened, and he burst into laughter, exclaiming: "Victory without honor, victory without honor?!" "What a true man!" "Xiong Ying today, knows he is bound to die." Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire "Yet even in death, I refuse to die by those despicable scoundrels. My proud head, only you may take it!" As the laughter ended, the grip on Wang Anfeng''s sword scabbard suddenly intensified. He was originally a peak Sixth Rank Martial Artist. Even though he suffered a severe covert injury and had been surrounded, he was still exceptional. At that moment, he burst forth with immense inner strength from his dantian. Wang Anfeng, in an instant, found it hard to break free. As he gathered his strength forcefully, the sword scabbard still thrust directly towards the left side, plunging straight into Xiong Ying''s heart and emerging soaked in black blood from the back. At the same time, he swung his heavy blade with his last martial power fiercely to the side. At this moment, the tightly strung nerves of the crowd had relaxed. How could they anticipate this move? Amidst the fierce whoosh of air, the heavy blade, embodying the full inner strength of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, flew like a meteor across the sky, slashing directly at the throat of the white-robed scholar and heavily falling to the ground. In the explosive sound, the ground within several meters instantly collapsed, and in the center of the deep pit, the blade still hummed unstoppably. A dead silence filled the arena. Someone''s head hit the ground; in their eyes, an expression of disbelief remained. Xiong Ying stood tall and laughed, glancing around. For a moment, no one dared meet his eyes. He shouted wildly: "Hahaha, my enemy is dead, fallen in fierce battle!" "Exhilarating! Exhilarating!" The voice abruptly stopped. His shattered dantian could no longer accumulate inner strength, and from Xiong Ying''s body, it dispersed into the surrounding snow. The Grand Gang Leader of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs made one wrong move and died there. Yet even in death, he stood unyielding, his commanding presence too intense to confront directly, and indeed, he did not die at the hands of Wang Anfeng. He died by his own hand. Wang Anfeng stepped back, also overwhelmed by his aura, unable to speak a word. Just then, from the entrance of the courtyard, there was a surge of fist strength, like a furious dragon. Several martial artists coughed blood and were thrown back. Zhao Zhengyong, who had previously fled in the chaos, burst in with red eyes. He forced several martial artists back in an instant, looked at Tan Yurou, and cried out angrily, "You actually destroyed my Zhao residence, ruined my foundation!" "Today, I must kill you!" In the distance, above the sky, a ferocious tiger pressed its paws, moving through the heavens. Judging by its position, it was directly over the Zhao residence. Flames surged towards the sky, evidently supporting his words. Wang Anfeng''s expression changed. Because he had engaged with Xiong Ying, he had moved over ten steps away from Tan Yurou. Alarmed, he suddenly turned and sprinted toward the girl, but he hadn''t anticipated that Zhao Zhengyong''s speed would be faster. The old man''s eyes were blood-red. All his life, he had been meticulous and error-free. Yet who could have known that in his old age, as his foundation was destroyed, rage overwhelmed his heart? As a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, his abilities now almost exceeded their limits. In a blink, he had moved in front of Tan Yurou. He raised his hand, pulling a thin sword from his waist. In a flash, endless sword light enveloped the area forward. No one had ever known. That Zhao Zhengyong, undefeated with the Divine Fist and dominating the Western Regions, had his most powerful killing technique in swordsmanship. Wave after wave of cold light, like a raging sea, swept all the martial artists protecting Tan Yurou back. The sword light suddenly converged, stabbing like a white rainbow towards the girl''s brow. Wang Anfeng was still seven steps away from Tan Yurou. The sword edge traced a fierce trajectory in the young girl''s eyes, but surprisingly, she felt no different inside; just quiet, just... somewhat tired. She had lost again. ............ Li Lao San watched how things unfolded in the courtyard, and as Xiong Ying went to his death, he praised him as a true hero. Seeing Zhao Zhengyong flee, he was full of disdain. Li Lao San would never make a move when Wang Anfeng was not in danger. Beside him, Gongsun Jing felt the same way. They were only a mile away. With Gongsun Jing''s strength, if he threw his weapon, it could almost instantly reach that courtyard. When he saw Zhao Zhengyong turn back and launch his real killing move towards Tan Yurou, his mood still did not fluctuate. He even yawned lazily due to the night attack, rubbed his eyes, and said: "Get ready, Gongsun, it won''t be long..." His voice abruptly stopped. The ever-relaxed Li Lao San, who was sitting beside him preparing for a critical strike, suddenly stood up like his pants were on fire, clenching his fists tightly. Gongsun Jing, curious, turned to look and his body also stiffened suddenly. The night was deadly still. In that courtyard, a tall figure surrounded by blue lightning instantly appeared in front of Tan Yurou, and shoulder-blocked that crazed sword strike. The lightning flickered. In the depths of both Gongsun Jing''s pupils, a familiar trajectory was ingrained, unforgettable. And that figure, backlit against the lightning, resembled a scene deeply embedded in memories. Gongsun Jing gritted his teeth; his body couldn''t stop trembling slightly. Beside him, the stocky man''s eyes had already turned red. Both men stared intently at the leaping lightning and the proudly standing figure. These two men, no longer young, trembled as they spoke the same name. "Eight Directions Rushing Thunder..." They exchanged a look, and in both pairs of eyes, a ferocious light flickered. Like lone wolves that had been sleeping, they had finally found their pack. And they finally bared their fangs. Twenty years ago in the Divine Martial Mansion, dominating the Western Regions and known as the unbeatable Celestial, the Iron Cavalry Colonel who revived in a faraway land, at the foot of Snow Mountain said to never melt, led soldiers from the east on a battlefield in a foreign land. With three thousand against thirty thousand, he decimated a nation. The commanders who had once achieved such feats on foreign soil, their slumbering blood would not dim with time. Even though the Divine Martial Mansion no longer existed, even though the brothers who once rode side by side on the snow plains were now scattered across the world, even though they were no longer as young, even though their hair was beginning to gray, even though the world was at peace and no longer needed them, Even though their lofty ambitions seemed drowned out by the trivialities of daily life, There were some things, that would not, could not, and would never change in the slightest. Li Lao San and Gongsun Jing instinctively stood up straight. One wore a shabby piece of vigorous attire and the other wore casual clothes stained with wine, yet both exhibited a sharp demeanor as if they were still wearing their dark battle robes, looking around as if they were still seeing their comrades. Cold, sharp, unstoppable. This was a spirit that neither gang leaders nor spies from the Military Family could possess. It emerged from these two men who were no longer young. PS: A special thanks to the dedicated fan who has waited five hundred years for a good book; much appreciated. As mentioned earlier, the general''s conquest of a nation with a hundred thousand men relates to two events where the ability of the Divine Martial Master is indicated. Chapter 29 Calming the Storm (2 in 1) In the courtyard, the lightning dispersed. Wang Anfeng couldn''t help but cough up fresh blood, his face increasingly pale. His shoulder, already injured from the previous night''s exploration of Zhao''s mansion, finally gave way under this sword strike. The blade pierced into his body, then was violently withdrawn. Blood flowed down from the wound. Zhao Zhengyong stepped back half a step with his sword, appearing cautious. Only when he saw that Wang Anfeng''s breath had gradually weakened did he allow himself to relax slightly, glancing around only to find that Xiong Ying was dead, and another martial artist of Middle Third Rank had sustained severe injuries from a counterattack. Wang Anfeng had been through numerous battles, and his breath was no longer as sharp as before. Looking around this courtyard, surprisingly, there was no martial artist stronger than himself. The rage in Zhao Zhengyong''s heart gradually began to fade, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. After losing all despair, a kind of confidence and composure, that sense of grasping the overall situation, rose in his heart. He glanced at Wang Anfeng and took a step to block in front of Wang Anfeng, and seeing the hastily blocking Tan Yurou, he suddenly burst out laughing, saying, "Ultimately..." "The victor is indeed me, the victor... is indeed me..." Though his voice held joy, it was also filled with confusion and hatred. He raised his longsword, feinting toward Wang Anfeng''s throat, but Tan Yurou suddenly stood in front of Wang Anfeng. Zhao Zhengyong, though knowing this beautiful girl in front of him actually had no martial arts prowess, paradoxically felt a chill in his heart, his sword pausing involuntarily. Wang Anfeng gritted his teeth, reached out, and grabbed Tan Yurou, saying, "Go to the back." At this moment, he had not completely lost his fighting ability. How could he allow a frail woman to stand in front of him? Tan Yurou looked back at him, pursed her lips, and spoke in a soft voice, melodiously saying, "Then, please be careful, young warrior..." As soon as she finished speaking, she seemed to be retreating backward but bumped directly into Wang Anfeng. He, not willing to accidentally injure her with his inner strength, almost subconsciously stepped back half a step to dispel his own force, but who would have thought Tan Yurou would suddenly step forward at that moment, moving incredibly fast. In her right palm, a delicate dagger slid out, stabbing toward Zhao Zhengyong. Zhao Zhengyong''s heart trembled suddenly. Even though he himself was loath to admit it, every event that had unfolded this night filled him with dread towards this young girl. He hastily retreated three steps, his sword rising to meet the dagger. A clear ringing sound. Tan Yurou''s dagger had no force behind it and was directly knocked away, while Zhao Zhengyong''s sword, almost instinctively, drew an arc aimed at the young girl''s throat. Behind her, Wang Anfeng reached out, but the penetrating injury at his shoulder caused his movement to stiffen involuntarily, his fingertips only brushing above the girl''s black hair, his pupils suddenly contracting. Tan Yurou''s eyes were very calm. Calmly watching the approaching blade. In this plot, the only solution lay with her. As long as she perished, what remained was merely a conflict between two Jianghu forces. Wang Anfeng had no reason to stay here and face death. With the young man''s demonstrated prowess in his fight with Xiong Ying, if he chose to leave on his own, Zhao Zhengyong, given his capabilities, would definitely not be able to stop him. Tan Yurou''s eyes flickered, she silently spoke. Sorry, young warrior... This is my last time deceiving you. The sword light was fierce, about to penetrate her. Just at that moment, Zhao Zhengyong suddenly sensed an overwhelming aura of coldness surge in his heart, startled, he didn''t dare to press his attack, swiftly dodging to the side, but he had just stepped out half a step when his left shoulder shattered, his face turning white involuntarily. A spear appeared in the courtyard. Above the spear blade, the tassel fluttered. Fiery as fire. The spear suddenly froze in the air, then flung out infinite cold radiance, the tassel wildly dancing, scattering a sea of fierce flames, instantly attacking Zhao Zhengyong, who was already weakened by age and prolonged fighting, his strength now merely seventy percent of what it had been. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire Moreover, the newcomer''s martial arts were still superior to his. At this moment, moreover, their killing intent was sharp. Under the relentless barrage of spear lights, like ceaseless autumn rain, Zhao Zhengyong found himself with only the ability to defend. The newcomer suddenly lowered their body, their knees hitting the ground as they slid forward, the spear in their hand dropping several inches. Zhao Zhengyong, caught unawares, had his palm directly penetrated by the spear tip, screamed in pain, and his blade fell to the ground. Simultaneously, the spear tip sharp as a fang, shot upward from below, piercing several of his major acupoints, then like a long stick, the spear handle swept up obliquely, bursting forth with tremendous force. Even as Zhao Zhengyong struggled to resist, he could not stabilize his position, and was hoisted several meters into the air, coughing out a mouthful of fresh blood. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next instant, the long spear, like a dragon, was flung from the hand, piercing Zhao Zhengyong''s heart in a flash, the murderous Qi attached to the spear blade instantly shredding his heart. A once renowned Jianghu expert had not been able to mount an effective counterattack and was killed on the spot. Gongsun Jing exhaled a murky breath, turned around, looking at Wang Anfeng, seeing on the young man''s body, the thunder yet to completely dissipate, and in a trance, seemed to see someone else. He pursed his lips, not offering to bow. The now mature Giant Whale Gang leader, as if recollecting the brash, rash young man from memories, suddenly knelt halfway to the ground. Raising his right hand, he pressed it on his shoulder. This was the Great Qin military salute. He declared in a deep voice: "Subordinate Gongsun Jing, greets the Young Master." Just then, on the silent street, the sound of thundering horse hooves arose, growing ever more fierce, urgent, and bright, a black war horse leaped into the courtyard, the rider holding a war blade, dismounted swiftly, saying: Chapter 29 Calming the Wind and Waves (2 in 1) _2 "Subordinate Li San pays respects to Young Master!" The ceaseless pounding of horse hooves came to an abrupt halt. Within the deathly and sharp silence, numerous war bows were violently drawn, strong bows and powerful crossbows, carrying a breath of slaughter, locked onto every person in the courtyard. Accompanied by gazes cold as ice, an astonishing killing intent erupted. "We pay respects to Young Master!" "We, your guards, have arrived late!" The remaining martial artists dropped their weapons to the ground, creating an unceasing clanging din. Above the firmament, the image of a mighty tiger pressing down its claw seemed even more majestic. ............ The turmoil in Xi Dingzhou came to a close. In one night. Aside from the Tan Residence, Xi Dingzhou City unexpectedly no longer harbored a second Jianghu organization. The leader of the once dominant Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs died in battle, the invincible Divine Fist Zhao Zhengyong perished under the Cloud Swallowing Spear of Gongsun Jing. The headquarters of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs was now completely under the control of the secretly arrived Giant Whale Gang. On the second day, Tan Tianxiong of the Tan Residence met with sudden death. The entire power of the Tan Residence was seized by his sole blood relative, Tan Yurou. Tan Residence. "Come on, young hero, open your mouth..." Wang Anfeng sat on the bed as Tan Yurou held a bowl in her hands, smiling as she coaxed the young man to eat. The corners of Wang Anfeng''s mouth twitched slightly. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire Though he had been somewhat injured, it was certainly not to the extent that required such treatment. However, Tan Yurou paid no mind to this, and since the latter possessed no martial arts, he couldn''t very well use force against her. Most importantly, Gongsun Jing and that Li San were only too happy to see this situation. They simply wouldn''t let him go to the kitchen. Compared to the ''pig swill'' that those two cobbled together, at least the young girl''s cooking somewhat resembled food. After much persuasion, Tan Yurou reluctantly gave up on her plan to feed him, and Wang Anfeng, tilting his head back, drank the bowl of porridge himself. The strong taste assaulted the young man''s throat, making him want to spit it out immediately, yet the ingredients in the food made it impossible for him to bear discarding it. Clenching his heart, he swallowed it down with two hot tears in his eyes. Tan Yurou watched Wang Anfeng and pursed her lips, seemingly saying carelessly with a smile: "By the way, young hero, afterward, are you going to look for that friend of yours?" The expression on Wang Anfeng''s face turned serious, and he nodded solemnly: "Naturally." "Miss Tan, is there any news?" Tan Yurou paused momentarily and shook her head: "Not yet, but it should be soon." "Then, after this matter is concluded, where does the young hero intend to go?" Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback, thought for a moment, and said: "Afterward, I will return to Fufeng City..." "And then what... After all the affairs in Jianghu are settled? Where to then..." Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, and his heart was somewhat at a loss, unable to answer. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tan Yurou lowered her gaze, her cheeks flushed with a touch of red, and she pressed her lips together, her voice soft and sweet: "Well, young hero, look, you are unmarried, and I am unwed." "Why don''t we..." Wang Anfeng saw her demeanor, and having experienced what happened three days prior, how could he not know that this girl, though not a bad person, was also one with cunning plans and was definitely not the shy figure she appeared to be? He retreated slightly and said helplessly: "Miss Tan, please do not jest with me any longer." "Moreover... Although I am unmarried, my heart already belongs to someone else." Tan Yurou''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and her motions appeared to freeze momentarily. Wang Anfeng, however, was thinking about other things and only after several breaths did he notice something was amiss. When he looked over, he saw the young girl raise her gaze, her face showing no sign of anomaly, only a gentle smile. Her smile was serene. "Indeed..." "However, young hero, you''re not as fun as you were a few days ago." The next day. Tan Yurou handed over a letter to Wang Anfeng, which contained clues about Meng Yuexue. Wang Anfeng, overjoyed, departed on the same day. As it was more appropriate for him to set out on this matter alone, neither Gongsun Jing nor Li San followed him. The two men stood at the headquarters of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, where they had spent days dealing with headaches. Gongsun Jing glanced at Li San and asked: "Why didn''t you tell Young Master everything?" The latter rolled his eyes and said: "Bullshit! If the General didn''t speak, what''s there for us, two blockheads, to say? We''d probably be punished by military law." Thinking back on the military law of the past years, even though he had reached middle age, Li San couldn''t help but shrink his neck, feeling his scalp tingle. Glancing at Gongsun Jing, he added: "Also, not knowing about those past incidents might not necessarily be a bad thing for Young Master." Gongsun Jing was slightly taken aback and sighed: "Indeed so." In his hand, he held a letter. In the bottom left corner of the letter, there was the motif of a mighty tiger pressing down its paw, symbolizing its origin from the Tan Residence. ............ Seven days later. Tan Yurou, the sect leader of the Tan Family, was assassinated in the main hall. All attempts at healing were ineffective, and she died during the hour of the rat on that same night. After another three days. Gongsun Jing of the Giant Whale Gang annexed the Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou. Those from the Tan Residence who resisted were subdued and defeated. From then on, the Giant Whale Gang dominated Xi Dingzhou and Northern Fufeng, nearly occupying half of the Jianghu territory in Fufeng; Gang Leader Gongsun''s power was formidable, and his prestige unmatched. No one dared to contend against his edge. "Miss, do you have no regrets..." A horse-drawn carriage moved along the road, swaying gently. The young girl clad in red retracted her gaze from the window and looked at the beautiful girl in a light pink dress beside her, curiosity evident on her face. The girl opened her eyes. A white cat on her lap purred, and as she tenderly stroked it, she laughed and said: "Regret what?" Mo Yu''er curled her lips and said: "The entire Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou, such a large foundation, just thrown away?" An old man''s voice came from outside, calling out: Chapter 29 Calming the Wind and Waves (2-in-1)_3 "Yu''er, come out!" "Come over and lend a hand!" Mo Yu''er reluctantly withdrew her gaze and called out, "I''m coming, I''m coming, no need to hurry." "Wu Butler, I''ll be right out." While she spoke, she rose to her feet and stepped outside. The blinding sunlight made her squint subconsciously. The snow piled on either side reflected the sunlight like gold, and the children chasing each other by the road laughed joyfully, relaxing her heart considerably. She murmured softly to herself and took a seat beside the old man dressed in blue. Inside the carriage, Mo Yan''er, who looked identical to the girl in white, gently peeled a grape and handed it to Tan Yurou, who was sitting upright. After a moment of silence, she still spoke softly, "Miss, do you really have no regrets..." Tan Yurou smiled at her and said, "I''ve said it before, what''s there to regret..." "Only, there are some regrets." Tan Yurou pursed her lips, turned her head to look outside the window, and was greeted with a beautiful view. The sunshine, warm and comforting, passed through the brown pupils of the maiden. Where her eyes could reach, she could go, living a tranquil life, far away from Jianghu. No one wanted to kill her anymore. Nor did she have to live in constant fear, wary of everyone. And those who believed in her, following under the Giant Whale Gang, wouldn''t suffer. She could finally live out her days as she once imagined, sleeping through every gentle afternoon, gazing at the distant scenery all morning long, watching the clouds drift by under the azure sky. "Cough cough cough..." Tan Yurou suddenly began to cough violently, her complexion turning pale in an instant. Mo Yan''er, looking worried, took out a Jade Vase, yet remembering what Wang Anfeng had said, her hand paused for a moment, hesitant, "Miss, Wang Hero said you shouldn''t use these too often..." "Give it to me..." Tan Yurou smiled faintly, took the Jade Vase, and picked out an Elixir, which under the sunlight, shone translucent and blood-red. She placed it in her mouth and swallowed gently, the bitterness filling her senses. The hollow pain in her heart gradually disappeared. In the lands of extreme cold, there grows a strange herb, nourished by the blood from one''s fingertips, maturing in thirty years. It bears thirteen leaves, flowers once, without fruit. It dispels all sorts of distracting thoughts and makes the heart clear as a mirror. It tastes extremely bitter. Tan Yurou''s brown eyes became calm again, reflecting the sunlight. Vast, crystal clear, exceedingly gentle. Regrets? Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire I just have some regrets, that''s all. Tan Yurou was lost in thought when she suddenly looked up at Yan''er and asked, "Yan''er... do you think there''s another world?" Yan''er was slightly startled, "Another world?" Tan Yurou leaned back in her seat, her expression serene, "Yes." Another world. There, the sunny young heroes she would meet, would not encounter Tan Yurou, who emerged steeped in poisons, but rather a girl who grew up in an ordinary family, not so beautiful, a bit temperamental, but very tender... In that case, Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. would he like her? If the one he met first was me. How would the story unfold then... Tan Yurou''s eyes gently closed. The warm sunlight, the streams, the flower beds, she watched the flowers, she watched the clouds. She sat on the swing. Doing nothing, just lazily swinging back and forth when suddenly, someone knocked at the door. She passed through, passed the flowers, passed the clouds, passed through the golden warmth of the light and opened a crack in the door, cautiously peering out. The gap was large, large enough to separate the sky, the sunlight, the entire world, yet also so small, small enough to reveal only a handsome face. It was a young man, clad in blue, with a sword at his back. Ten years ago, a young man had asked her, "What kind of person does Yurou like?" The pretty little girl with arms outstretched, looking up at the sky, widened her eyes and shouted, "Heroes, great heroes..." Tan Yurou''s lips curved slightly. "Bitter Heart Flower..." "Is so sweet." PS: The story of Tan Yurou comes to a close. Will she and Wang Anfeng forget each other within Jianghu, or will she appear unexpectedly around some ancient city''s corner when the young man least expects it, eyes shimmering, voice soft and sweet, to say, "Long time no see." A secret... Tan Miss''s Character Card is now online. Today I''ll continue revising the detailed outline, apologies for the dual update. Chapter 30 Investigating Clues (1/2) Within Xi Dingzhou, several heavy snowfalls had descended in the days before. The weather grew colder, and the snow on the roads hardly had time to melt before it was trampled into ice. Looking around, everything was enveloped in a vast whiteness, giving an impression of the boundless expanse of heaven and earth. Occasionally, a bird would fly overhead, adding a touch of desolation to the scene. Traders who had ventured to distant lands began to return gradually. As it became impossible to tend to the crops, many men in the city took up temporary jobs. Consequently, there were far fewer travelers on the highways. However, on the roads of Great Qin, one could always encounter those from Jianghu, regardless of circumstances. To ordinary folks, the biting cold discouraged even stepping outside their homes, but for martial artists dedicated to their physical training, such conditions were just part of their routine. A hundred miles west of Xi Dingzhou City. On the official road, a skinny red horse plodded through the snow. The animal looked so frail that it seemed a gust of wind might knock it over, yet its steps were surprisingly steady. The cold wind brushed through its mane, revealing a hint of spirited grace. A young man, appearing about twenty years old, was seated on the horseback. He was dressed in black vigorous attire, not like typical martial artists who carried just one weapon. On his back, he carried a short stick-like object wrapped in blue cotton fabric for several layers, its true form obscured. Next to this object, he carried an extremely heavy blade. The blade was entirely black, massive and unadorned, with a blade as white as snow, which gave onlookers a tense feeling. The young man''s brows were tightly furrowed, seemingly deep in thought. A black-patterned silk pouch hung at his waist. "Miss Meng appears to have left Xi Dingzhou City and seems to have run into trouble, yet there is no immediate worry," he thought. "This matter might be related to one of the three factions in Fufeng County, the Immortal Pavilion. The Tan Family''s influence is confined within the city walls, and that county is rather far. We could only narrow down a few possible locations she could be, but the specifics still require the young hero to investigate himself." "Additionally, young hero, as you haven''t disguised your appearance for this journey, those seeking Miss Meng might guess your direction and associate it with her. If Miss Meng notices you, she would surely react and inadvertently expose her whereabouts, turning it counterproductive," he pondered. "It would be better to change your appearance and proceed covertly." Wang Anfeng, after the disguise, looked up towards the road ahead. Since he already knew the likely whereabouts of Meng Yuexue, Wang Anfeng was not using qinggong to hasten his travel lest he attract attention. He rode the skinny horse, merely posing as a common ranger of Jianghu. During these two years, he had learned the art of disguise from his third master, Hong Luoyu. Though he hadn''t mastered it completely, ordinary martial artists would not notice anything amiss. Even his scent was disguised using a concoction of medicines, and he wrapped his wooden sword in its sheath at his back. The blade on his back had belonged to Xiong Ying, the late gang leader of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs. The renowned weapon of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs was a long staff, which Gongsun Jing had taken. Although the blade had been Xiong Ying''s, it was not well known in Jianghu. Beyond its heft and sharpness, it had no distinctive features, resembling just a rigid, broken piece of rock. Yet the valiant manner of Xiong Ying''s death made Wang Anfeng unable to simply discard it. Despite their opposing stances leading to armed conflict, Xiong Ying was a remarkable man. Since he needed to change his appearance, he decided to carry this heavy blade on his back for the time being. His thoughts shifted quickly, but his expression remained unchanged. Wang Anfeng urged his horse forward, continuing along the official road for about an hour and reached an inn next to the road. With a light tug of the reins, the skinny horse seemed to understand and halted, standing next to the inn. Wang Anfeng exhaled a puff of white breath. The city where Meng Yuexue was located was not far from here. Because it was not far, he needed to be cautious in his actions. This inn was the last stop on the route, bustling with people any anomaly would likely be noticed. With that thought, the young man dismounted. By now, the attendants inside had seen him and came out to greet him. Wang Anfeng handed over his horse''s reins to a servant and strode into the large hall of the inn. The Great Qin inns were of two types: state-run and privately owned. This particular one was clearly operated by wealthy local merchants by the roadside, catering to passing merchants and rangers to make some silver. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire Inside the hall, there were many diners, some dressed in thick, affluent attire, appearing as businessmen; they huddled in small groups, conversing in hushed tones. Others were in simple martial attire with liquor on their tables, talking and laughing loudly; the noise was deafening. Wang Anfeng''s gaze swept over the martial artists and rested on the swords and blades placed on the tables or leaning against the walls. His expression unchanging, he muttered to himself in his heart. There indeed was a problem. On this road just now, there weren''t many pedestrians, yet this inn was already full, occupied mostly by warriors from Jianghu with swords and blades, while there were only a few returning merchant caravans. At that moment, another servant hurried over, his eyes and manners friendly and pleasing. While leading Wang Anfeng toward a table, he repeatedly apologized with a smile, saying, "This esteemed guest, I really am sorry, we have many people today, and there are truly no empty tables left." "There are some empty seats over there, how about we squeeze in together and share a table?" Wang Anfeng was about to speak, but then he remembered that he was disguised as someone else at the moment, so he restrained himself, paused, and merely said in a calm voice, "It doesn''t matter." The servant breathed a sigh of relief, his gaze swept over the extremely heavy Mo Blade on Wang Anfeng''s back and hurriedly shifted away, leading Wang Anfeng forward. They reached a spot by the rear window where there was a table with only two people sitting by it. On the side against the wall, there was a hefty man. Next to him, there lay a massive iron staff, thick as the mouth of a bowl, which, if swung, would likely keep both horse and rider at bay. Beside him sat a handsome youth. His clothes were quite luxurious, combining elegance and warmth, apparently lacking in martial prowess. As Wang Anfeng sized up these two, the hefty man was also looking at Wang Anfeng, holding a chicken bone as a toothpick, his face relaxed and indifferent. His gaze settled on Wang Anfeng''s face, and he didn''t seem to care much; but when he saw the black heavy blade behind Wang Anfeng, his pupils shrank slightly, and his otherwise lax expression grew a bit more solemn. He unconsciously sat up straighter, his right hand hanging down moved slightly, edging closer to the weapon beside him. Meanwhile, the servant was smiling and discussing the matter of sharing a table with the handsome youth, with a very humble attitude. The youth didn''t put on airs and was quite gentle. He kept watching the servant until the latter finished speaking, then the youth smiled and said, "Such matters, of course, should be." "When we''re on the road, it''s inconvenient for everyone, naturally we should show understanding to each other. Moreover, we have finished our meal, and we were just about to go upstairs to rest." The servant was slightly surprised, then heaved a huge sigh of relief and hurriedly made room, standing off to the side. The handsome youth stood up, gave Wang Anfeng a nod with a smile, and stepped away, while the hefty man, still chewing on the chicken bone, suddenly spat it out. The bone, crisp like a crossbow bolt, easily penetrated the thick wooden table and embedded itself into the stone floor beneath. He stood up and grabbed the massive iron staff with his right hand. The furniture around seemed to shake at the same time. The wall where the weapon had leaned was already creased with fine cracks, demonstrating its weight. However, in this man''s hand it seemed as light as a bamboo pole. He walked past in front of Wang Anfeng, following behind the handsome youth up to the second floor. The staircase was already somewhat in need of repair; when ordinary people walked on it, it would emit slight creaking noises. This bulky man, large as he was and carrying a massive iron staff, made no sound as he stepped on the stairs, clearly possessing exceptional qinggong. Wang Anfeng watched the two of them go upstairs. The actions of this large man were clearly a display of martial force. As martial artists moved through Jianghu, such occurrences were common and not meant with malice, but purely to avoid trouble. However, at this time and place, such a master could not cease to concern Wang Anfeng, leaving him to wonder whether it was related to the troubles Meng Yuexue was caught up in. Meanwhile, the servant promptly took a white cloth to wipe the chair for Wang Anfeng, inviting him to sit down and serving him a cup of hot tea as he asked, "Esteemed guest, what would you like to eat?" Wang Anfeng returned to his senses and glanced at the menu. It was densely packed with the names of about thirty dishes, each seemingly exuding a tremendous allure, such that the young man''s gaze lingered on them, unable to shift away. Wang Anfeng controlled his impulse to glance elsewhere, focused his attention and in an even tone, said, "Hmm" "Just bring a couple of random dishes, that will be fine." PS: First release... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thanks for the generous rewards from Jiutiao Dahai, and to Chideng Wubai Nian for the grand prize as I await a good book, thank you. Chapter 31 Arrival at the Residence (2/2) After the meal, Wang Anfeng did not immediately get up to leave. Instead, he acted as a typical Jianghu ranger would, drinking a pot of tea and refreshing his spirit before slowly standing up. He took a silver Yuanbao, full in weight, from his bosom and gently placed it on the wooden table, making a light clacking sound. The waiter''s eyes brightened, and he inwardly exclaimed in delight. These inn taverns loved serving Jianghu martial artists and wealthy patrons. Although it might bring some trouble, they were generous with their money, scattering it as if it cost them nothing, bringing in ample profits. Thus, despite the dangers, many still opted to do business with people from the Jianghu. Hurrying over in a few quick steps, the waiter eagerly took the Yuanbao. While wiping it with his sleeve, he bowed and said with a smile, "Thank you for the reward, sir..." A hand clasped tightly onto his wrist. The martial artist, dressed in vigorous attire and carrying a Mo Blade on his back, pursed his lips and succinctly said, "Change." The radiant smile on the waiter''s face instantly became stiff. ............ According to the information from Tan Yurou''s subordinate, Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meng Yuexue and Chuan Lian had indeed stayed in Xi Dingzhou City for some time but had left a month ago and were extremely cautious. While in Xi Dingzhou, they rarely interacted with others, and when they left, they employed various means to erase all traces of their presence. If it weren''t for the experts in tracking at the Tan Residence, their traces would have been extremely difficult to detect. In just two years, a barely articulate child could run freely, and the wild beasts who tasted blood, the originally unsophisticated Chuan Lian, who had begun his journey in the Jianghu with high martial skills yet a timid approach, had grown into a cunning figure even old Jianghu dwellers praised. Wang Anfeng could guess how much hardship he had endured. Pressing his lips together, his expression turning solemn, Wang Anfeng flicked his whip and lightly urged his horse onward. The red, lean horse beneath him revitalized, striding swiftly. In a blink of an eye, he had disappeared on the road. At the inn''s second floor. A handsome young man stood with his hands behind his back, quietly watching the dust settle, a smile playing on his lips, his demeanor relaxed. Not until the figures on the road had completely vanished did he turn sideways to look back into the room and asked, "Uncle, how good is that man''s martial arts?" The bulky man seated behind him, who was only half a head taller than the standing young man, replied. A heavy staff lay across his knees, his right hand clutching a slick, shiny pork hock, which he devoured heartily. On hearing the question, his thick eyebrows knitted together, and he chewed ferociously several times before swallowing the food in his mouth and wiping his lips, grumbling, "It''s hard to say." The young man arched an eyebrow and remarked curiously, "Hard to say? Uncle, didn''t you tell me that when you were young, you traveled far and wide, saw various sects'' masters, and your observation skills were so sharp that you could almost tell anyone''s ability at a glance? How come now you can''t even see through a young man?" "What do you know?" countered the man with a snort, "For ordinary martial artists, I can definitely tell which sect they belong to, what martial arts they are good at without any mistake." "But if it''s someone extraordinary, it''s not the same." "Among us martial artists, who is superior and who is inferior can ultimately only be determined by a fight. During an encounter, situations change in the blink of an eye. It''s not just about Internal Strength Martial Body or swordsmanship, but also a martial artist''s temperament, experience, willpower, and momentum. A single misstep can mean the difference between life and death, victory or defeat. How could it be so easy to see someone''s strength or weakness?" "Naive!" With that, he bit fiercely into the pork hock again, oil dripping all over his mouth. The young man knew how formidable this man was. Hearing this, his expression grew slightly serious. He walked over to the side table, lifted a teapot to pour tea, and by the time he had finished pouring, the man suddenly started coughing, having eaten too greedily and hastily while trying to speak, which had choked him a bit. As he reached out to grab some water, the young man was already handing him the tea. The big man tilted his head back and directly poured the tea down his throat, then heavily exhaled a breath of air. The handsome young man sat at the table, tapped it, and asked again, "Is that young man really that formidable?" The big man glanced at him, put down the tea bowl, and grunted, "Formidable? He''s more than just formidable." "Did you see the blade on his back, Uncle Su?" The young man nodded and wondered aloud, "I saw itit was pitch black, nothing special. Could it be that the blade has some remarkable fame?" "But I remember that the Divine Weapon Scroll stored in the mountain doesn''t include any newly added blades." The man shook his head and explained, "It''s not exactly a Divine Weapon, but I recognize the material." "Years ago, I asked a master from the Nine Palaces Fire Temple to forge a weapon. I originally planned to use that material, but it''s extremely rare. After searching for three months and finding none, I had no choice but to settle for the ''Cold Mountain Heavy Iron'' that had been accumulated for three hundred years and used it to make this Cold Mountain Staff." "Though not worthy of being listed among the divine weapons, it still weighs over one thousand three hundred pounds." "However, if it were made from that material, it could weigh at least three thousand pounds, and ordinary people and horses would struggle to get close." "Although the blade carried by that young man is not as material-demanding as my long staff, a brief estimate suggests that it weighs at least a thousand pounds. Being able to carry such a weight without showing any unusual signs suggests that, whether his Cultivation is in Internal Strength or External Cultivation, he must have some proficiency." "And if he can wield that Heavy Blade, he surely possesses Martial Arts of about the Seventh Rank, making him a considerable master." The youth''s eyes widened as he said, "That''s not right... My uncles told me that in the Jianghu below the mountain, Seventh Rank Martial Artists are not that common, let alone one in his twenties. Even on our mountain, one would be qualified to lead." The burly man snorted coldly, his left hand resting on his knee, his demeanor rough and fierce. Yet, he said, "Those so-called masters, wasting their lives without ever leaving their Sects, truly epitomize the saying ''frog in the well.'' They are nothing more than mediocre." "All they spout is nonsense!" "They think sitting on the mountain and observing the clouds and secular world makes them lofty hermits, unaware that the vast Jianghu cannot be grasped by looking across thousands of miles or by understanding its depths from a thousand ren high. There are innumerable heroes and naturally talented individuals in this world." "And you''re astonished by a mere twenty-something-year-old at the Seventh Rank." "Hey, in this vast world, even sixteen or seventeen-year-olds at the Seventh Rank exist...not that there are none..." He said this while waving a pork knuckle in his hand, his face full of indignation. Coming back to his senses amid the shock, the youth rolled his eyes and said, "If you can, Uncle, go ahead and eat meat on the mountain; don''t just keep yapping the moment you get down..." The big man''s actions froze, his mouth twitched, and he forced himself to say, "I respect the elderly up there." "I don''t want to upset them." The youth scoffed, placing his right hand on the table, he frowned and said, "Forget it, no matter how strong that young man might be, it''s none of our business. He was just a stranger passing by, heading in a different direction." "But this matter in Fufeng County is quite bothersome. Suddenly, three Sects we''ve never seen before have appeared. I don''t know if this is like the event thirty years ago, with other forces behind it..." "I''ll head to the County City to investigate, and then return to the mountain immediately." The big man''s eyes widened, he swallowed the food in his mouth and exclaimed, "What''s the rush?!" The youth knew that his uncle was reluctant to leave the variety of gourmet foods below the mountain, but he didn''t point it out. Instead, he let out a cold laugh, his hands clasped, and cracked his knuckles with a series of crisp sounds, saying, "A few days ago, the previous generation''s traveling uncle brought the twins back to the mountain. That Qin Fei is okay, an ice-block face but devoted to Martial Arts. Not bad. But that melon-headed kid called Qin Xiao, he started pestering little Tingyun as soon as he got up the mountain." "I heard he even plans to stick around our Taoist Sect''s mountain and not leave, heh..." The youth seemed to radiate a chill, his expression cold as he said, "Little Tingyun is barely eight years old." "That beast!" "I must act in place of the traveling uncle and give him a proper lesson." The big man shivered, stuttered, "If it were a young man, naturally, he would be a beast, but Qin Xiao is more or less the same age as Tingyun. These childhood sweets could also be good..." His voice trailed off as he saw the youth''s gaze. He chuckled awkwardly and couldn''t continue, knowing he had touched a taboo. The girl named Zhang Tingyun became the jewel in the palm of the entire Taoist Sect''s ancestral home shortly after arriving on the mountain, a treasured darling cherished by everyone from top to bottom. Who else could pull the whiskers of the ancestral master and still get sweets as a reward? If it had been him, he might have been sent flying already. And still get sweets... The big man took a bite of his pork knuckle, glanced at the youth shivering with suppressed rage, and very wisely scooted away, choosing not to engage with the young man who seemed to be pondering some frightening matter. In his mind, he recited the Rebirth Mantra three times for the Second Young Master of the Qin Family in sympathy. Hasten the deliverance of us all, hasten the rebirth. Blessings from the Immeasurable Heavenly Lord. Young Master Qin, take care of yourself. ..................... On the official road. Wang Anfeng once again rode his horse, rushing for more than an hour until he reached a somewhat secluded town. Dismounting, he led his horse into the town. Looking around, though not extremely wealthy, it was a place of contentment, with lively and cheerful pedestrians everywhere. When Wang Anfeng left, Tan Yurou had given him three locations where, according to the clues gathered, Meng Yuexue and Chuan Lian were most likely hiding. The closest was in a courtyard at the western end of an alleyway in this town. Although unsure of how Tan Yurou had acquired the information, Wang Anfeng had no choice but to believe it at this point. Leading his horse with his left hand, he walked slowly. The courtyard, situated in a sparsely populated area with a thick old tree growing right across from the gate, was an ideal hiding place. When Wang Anfeng approached, he sensed something akin to the ''Thousand Mile Mist,'' hinting at the presence of Pharmacist Valley''s herbs, his expression subtly changing. This was indeed related to the knowledge of the Pharmacist Valley. Wang Anfeng looked up at the courtyard, believing that Meng Yuexue and Chuan Lian were inside. A surge of excitement flowed through him, and he quickened his pace, raising his hand to knock on the door. A moment later, the wooden door creaked slightly open. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire A sharp, chilling gleam of metal shot through the crack, aimed straight at Wang Anfeng''s heart! PS: Here comes the second update... Chapter 32 Clashing, Hidden Scheme (1/2) The sword attack was extremely covert and fierce, striking with the overwhelming force of thunder on the person outside the door in the moment they let their guard down. In that instant, there was only the sharp chill of the blade cutting through the air. Wang Anfeng had not anticipated such a turn of events and was caught somewhat off guard, yet he remembered he was in disguise, likely mistaken by Chuan Lian as a martial artist from Immortal Pavilion. It seemed forgivable. Without drawing his sword, Wang took a half step back to avoid the piercing cold of the longsword''s edge. Since his right shoulder had been wounded by Zhao Zhengyong''s desperate strike four days prior, he now fought only with his left hand. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He raised his palm slightly and flicked his fingers against the sword edge. There was a constant ringing as the vigorous qi on the blade was dispersed. Wang Anfeng shifted his stance and avoided the edge, while his left hand''s three fingers, moving from bottom to top, pinched the blade. Infusing the Ten Powers of Tathagata, the sword was rendered immovable as if stuck in a stone wall. The qi dispersed from the sword body. A stinging sensation arose at Wang Anfeng''s fingertips, he pressed his lips together, and in his original youthful voice, he said, "It''s me, Brother Chuan..." The trembling of the sword edge subsided. As he spoke, Wang Anfeng''s expression was quite complex. Two years prior, when he left Fufeng County City to go to Pharmacist Valley, neither he nor Chuan Lian Meng Yuexue had imagined such an outcome. Nor could anyone have expected that, after their parting that day, they would not see each other again for two years. There was no right or wrong to speak of, only that fate plays with people. As the power on the blade dissipated, Wang Anfeng relaxed his fingers and let out a slight sigh of relief, softly saying, "Brother Chuan, let''s open the door first." "Let''s go inside and talk..." Before his words had ended, the longsword that had lost its force suddenly thrust forward violently, and Wang Anfeng''s complexion changed slightly at the fierce might. A cracking noise followed, as the doors that were previously shut burst in from both sides, charging towards him. Wang Anfeng''s heart sank, sensing something was amiss, and with a tip of his toe, he swiftly retreated backward. Given the secluded location and the narrow alleyway, even with his high qinggong abilities, he managed just enough space to dodge the collapsing doors. However, unexpectedly, two flashes of cold light broke through the wooden doors and attacked his arms from left and right, while the sword thrust straight at him like a venomous snake emerging from the grass. Even a martial artist with heaven-reaching cultivation is human after all. If struck in a vital spot, even a Sixth Rank martial artist like Zhao Zhengyong would perish instantly, let alone Wang Anfeng, a Seventh Rank martial artist. To rely on the Golden Bell Shield to forcefully resist would greatly deplete his energy and leave him in a passive position, which would be unwise. In the split second of that decision, Wang Anfeng lifted his left hand, placing it on the handle of his Heavy Blade. He recited Buddhist scriptures internally, channeling the Herculean power of moving mountains, the Dharma of the Ten Powers of Tathagata manifested once again. Accompanied by the resonating howl of the nameless Mo Blade from the leader of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, it cleaved through the air in a slashing arc, its movement casting a ring of cold light. crisp snapping sounds indicated the three distinctly sharp weapons had been cleaved in half by the Heavy Blade, falling to the ground, continuing to wail. The so-called ambush had fallen apart in an instant. And at that moment, the person who had made the strike appeared before Wang Anfeng. It turned out not to be Chuan Lian, whom Wang Anfeng had initially suspected. Behind the doors, stood a slender young man dressed in brocade and carrying a jade belt, looking to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old and holding the hilt of a sword, seemingly in disbelief and with a face full of shock. On either side of him stood a short, stocky man, less than five feet tall with ugly features that were very much alike. They looked surprisingly nimble at this moment. Upon seeing the situation, they threw away their broken blades and each drew a simple knife from behind, looking vigilant and keeping their eyes on the young martial artist outside holding the Mo Blade. The one on the left called out in a loud voice, "Which sect''s brother might you be? Also came here to get a piece of the action?" His face looked fierce, but his heart was shaking tremendously. The two brothers, being born with ugly appearances and constantly bullied, had a special connection, as if two bodies shared one mind. After learning martial arts, with their mediocre knife techniques and excellent coordination, they had defeated many martial artists from Jianghu and made a name for themselves. Even if they were outmatched, they would never be at a disadvantage. Like the ambush earlier, their weapons had been shattered in one strike, which was rare to see. In Jianghu around Fufeng, only those reputable experts could achieve such a feat. The young man looked youthful, yet he possessed such astonishing skills. The tiger''s mouth of their right hand, still holding the knife, throbbed with unceasing pain. They weren''t sure how much of their strength they could muster, and the idea of retreat had already risen in their hearts. Wang Anfeng did not respond to the shout, his gaze sweeping over the three men and into the courtyard. It was just as he had seen from the outside: although located in a remote area, the yard was very quiet and well-maintained, with a small field cultivated in the front yard, clearly a suitable place for hiding and residing in seclusion. However, the wooden houses within the yard were now in shambles. The door was wide open, and on it were several slashing marks from a blade, emitting wisps of a strange fragrance from Pharmacist Valley that Wang Anfeng had sensed earlier. Bright red blood flowed out from inside the house. Wang Anfeng''s expression grew colder. The twin brothers sensed danger and feigned an attack, rushing towards Wang Anfeng while they had already prepared to use a unique qinggong technique, the Tumbling Step Technique. They planned to escape from both sides of the young man while he was on the defense. Just as they leaped forward two steps, the heavy blade in Wang Anfeng''s left hand suddenly lifted. The blade cut through the air, creating a layer of Qi Force that was almost visible to the eye as he twisted his body and swept horizontally. The faces of the twin brothers changed drastically as they hurriedly used their weapons to block in front of them, only to hear a crackling sound. First, their hands turned cold, then severe pain struck them, and like falling leaves, they flew into the courtyard, feeling the world around them grow blurry. Their usually heavy bodies felt exceptionally light, as if they were about to soar into the sky on the wind. With a thunderous explosion, the two men, whose Internal Strength Martial Bodies were about Eighth Rank, crashed heavily against the green wall, leaving large spider-web cracks and becoming embedded in the wall, their limbs dangling limply, silent. The two simple blades that blocked the edge of the Mo Blade fell to the ground, shattered into pieces. The blade in Wang Anfeng''s hand itself weighed a thousand catties. Furthermore, in his fury, he had exerted the Ten Powers of Tathagata Dharma with all his might. Speaking purely of physical strength, his strike was almost comparable to that of an ordinary Sixth Rank Martial Artist. How could the mere two Eighth Rank Martial Artists hope to withstand it? The young man who had previously tried to ambush Wang Anfeng with a sword was just now coming back to his senses, his face deathly pale and his heart beating wildly. In a mere few moments, two experts whose martial arts didn''t fall short of his own had been defeated in one move, without the slightest chance to fight back. At this moment, it was unclear whether they were dead or alive. With this thought, large beads of cold sweat seeped out from his forehead, he swallowed hard, and his palmsholding his weapontrembled uncontrollably. Dust billowed like fog as the air waves swept forward. The martial artist dressed in dark Vigorous Attire held the longsword in his left hand at an angle and stepped slowly forward. Each step he took seemed to echo on the very heart of the trembling young man. His expression was as cold as ice. The longsword in his hand was black as ink, hefty and without a sheath, only the edge of the blade was a chilling white, sending even more fear into his heart. Without regard for the trembling young man, Wang Anfeng stepped forward. In the blink of an eye, he had covered a distance of ten yards and arrived in front of the wooden house. Wang Anfeng had been domineering and fierce in his previous move, yet now he felt an inexplicable fear at the mere step he was about to take. He was afraid of seeing the one scene he least wished to encounter once he entered. Pursing his lips, Wang Anfeng put the heavy blade on his back again and stepped into the house. ............ Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire About three miles to the west of this house. An elderly man sat on a recliner, his hair and beard all white. He held a scroll of medical texts in his hands. On the stone table next to him was a pot of clear tea. He would glance at the medical texts and then take a sip of the fragrant tea, his demeanor utterly graceful and carefree. Kneeling before him were three martial artists, all wearing blue robes and appearing to be in their thirties. The one leading the group had a square face and eyes, and a silver whip around his waist. He spoke in a grave voice, "Seventh Elder, the message has already been sent out." "The fastest in Jianghu have already arrived, including the Wu brothers. Their Internal Strength Cultivation is not weak, and their swordsmanship is sinister. If any remnants from Pharmacist Valley are there, they will certainly be wounded. It will make the chase simpler afterwards." The old man nodded slightly, placing the medical text on his lap and frowning as he said slowly, "That would be for the best." "A sly rabbit has three burrows, huh This remnant has grown a lot in the past two years." "We''ve even lost quite a few disciples from the pavilion in our pursuit, and lately, none have survived If this continues, although it won''t cause a great calamity, it is still bothersome. After all, training martial artists is not a simple task for our pavilion." The kneeling martial artists felt cold sweat on their foreheads, realizing that the elder before them was subtly reminding them that the matter had already displeased the pavilion. They felt somewhat uneasy and knelt lower, saying, "Please rest assured, Elder." "This time we have released the whereabouts of their hiding place, informing those martial artists that there are secret manuals of the medicinal theories of Pharmacist Valley there. With the crowd swarming, we will surely force out that remnant''s slip." "Moreover, although that remnant has high martial arts skills and is ruthless, he is ultimately burdened with a liability." "We have already laid out a Heavenly Nets Earthly Traps in this town. As soon as they reveal the slightest trace, they won''t have a chance to escape alive. When the time comes, we will capture them all in one fell swoop and get those two remnants fully in our hands." PS: Here is the first update Chapter 33 Changes on Multiple Fronts (2/2) The elder on the bamboo chair let out a faint chuckle but did not answer. Instead, he casually waved his hand, signaling the three martial artists to retreat. Not daring to delay, the trio rose intelligently to take their leave, cupping their fists and walking backward until they had left the courtyard; only then did each turn and depart. Unbeknownst to them, their backs were already drenched in cold sweat. One of the women looked back at the courtyard and exhaled a breath of relief. Her face was respectful, but her heart was filled with perplexities. Although the unique medical theories of Pharmacist Valley possessed their strengths, the Immortal Pavilion was also a sect that specialized in medical poison techniques. The sect''s martial arts manuals were the result of the predecessors'' blood and sweat. The Seventh Elder''s cultivation was strong, true, but he was far from having exhausted the traditions of our sect; it was unclear why he was so obsessed with the martial arts manuals of Pharmacist Valley. Two years had passed without him giving up. Was this not forsaking the essentials for the trivial? This thought merely flickered through her mind without deeper contemplation. As a steward martial artist within the Immortal Pavilion, although she possessed Seventh Rank cultivation, presuming to speculate on an elder''s thoughts was a taboo. If the Law Enforcement Hall''s martial artists found out, she would inevitably face severe punishment. She withdrew her gaze, performed her movement technique, and soared into the air. In just a few breaths'' time, she had vanished from sight. Inside the courtyard, the fragrance of tea lingered. The elder laid open the medical book on his lap and rocked leisurely in the bamboo chair, his eyes looking up at the white clouds gathering and dispersing in the sky, squinting slightly. He curled his right hand and tapped lightly on the armrest of the bamboo chair, muttering to himself, "Pharmacist Valley..." Upon uttering these three words, his expression subtly changed. It seemed to contain a mix of resentment, indignation, but also a gloating pleasure akin to the satisfaction of revenge. Before his eyes seemed to reemerge the breathtaking scenes from thirty years ago. He saw that middle-aged doctor in green, saw those still somewhat clear eyes, and witnessed defeat after defeat that filled him with extreme regret and jealousythe awkwardness of fleeing for his life. He saw the Sect Leader''s icy gaze. The torment of a poisonous snake''s bite for three years. It had been a torrential rain; that refined doctor in green frowned at him, treated his wounds, and departed. Just before leaving, he scolded with a cold sneer, "A practitioner of crooked ways is unworthy to be my peer!" "You''re not fit to learn medicine..." "Be gone!" The elder''s hanging palm clenched tightly; his usually calm face twisted, and he suddenly scoffed out loud, Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Doctor, doctor..." "Meng Yushu ah Meng Yushu, in the end, it''s you who lost!" "Thirty years ago, before I departed, I left you a ''gift''. With your intellect, it''s impossible for you not to realize it came from the Four Symbols Pavilion''s ''Hundred Poisons Dissolver''... Now it seems that you ultimately couldn''t get past that block in your heart, falling into the very crooked ways you despised." "Hahaha..." "The loser is you!" ........................ In the northern part of the town. A number of martial artists with swords and sabers on their backs walked slowly, their expressions stern, their faces like stones after snowfallsharp-featured and exuding an intimidating chill. The ordinary citizens of the town knew better than to provoke them and gave wide berth. In front of these martial artists, it was as if a ghost town lay ahead. Yet not far away, one could still hear the tumult of the bustling world. The leader was a burly man with one damaged eye, with a ring-headed saber slung over his back. His damaged eye, stubbornly open with a festering, dim, and lifeless eyeball, was fiercely intimidating to onlookers. He stopped in front of a small courtyard. Looking up. According to the information, the last disciple of Pharmacist Valley was inside. Despite its annihilation over the ''Medicine Man'' incident two years prior, to the people of the Jianghu, what did it matter whether it involved ''Medicine Men'' or ''Poison Men'', as long as one wasn''t personally affected? Who cared? Not many were concerned, for the world operates on self-interest, and all is fair in the pursuit of gain. What mattered were the traditions of medical theory and secret martial arts manuals passed down in Pharmacist Valley. Over the past two years, for some reason, rumors of various secret manuals and treasures surfaced all over Jianghu. Although many turned out to be false, stirring up disputes for nothing, some were real. Taking risks for the chance of inheriting a sect''s legacy was worth it. The man opened his mouth and let out a breath of white mist. Raising his right hand, he gripped the handle of the saber, which was wrapped in several layers of coarse cloth to prevent slipping. His good left eye scanned the area next to the courtyard; the people he had brought were already in position, drawing their weapons, and other martial artists had come too, among them an elder who called out to him, "Isn''t that Hero Zhao?" "I''ve long admired you; I never expected to see Hero Zhao in such a remote place, hahaha..." The one-eyed man''s brow furrowed slightly, a sense of wariness and caution rising within him, but he did not act. He simply acknowledged with a few words and then kicked fiercely toward the wooden gate. His martial arts were not shabby, and at this moment, since he intended to intimidate, that kick of his carried seventy percent of his inner strength, fierce and aggressive. This wooden door was made of ordinary materials, how could it withstand such force? Only two cracking sounds were heard before it flew directly inward, the one-eyed man snorted coldly, wielding his knife as he entered, followed by the other martial artists who were not to be outdone, some displaying their Qinggong, while others made their way through the doorway. The originally narrow courtyard was suddenly crammed full of seven or eight martial artists. Upon hearing this noise, a man in the courtyard next door could no longer sit still, standing up abruptly and reaching for the sickle beside him, ready to step out. After just taking two steps, however, several others pressed him down to the ground. His father quickly strode forward, snatched the sickle from his hand, and with a slap across his face, he shouted in a low voice, "What do you think you''re doing?!" Struggling, the man couldn''t free himself, saying, "They''re the bad guys, I have to go save..." "What saving, you''re just going to get yourself killed..." The young man stubbornly retorted, "I have to go... even if I can''t save them." "That young girl has been here for a month, wasn''t your grandmother''s life saved by her?" "I know they''re people of the Jianghu, we can''t beat them in a fight, but trading a life for a life would still honor our ancestors." "We can''t just pretend to be deaf at a time like this!" "Father, brother, this town already has enough people pretending to be deaf. We have also played deaf before, but this is about saving our savior; we can''t ignore this!" Meanwhile, in the courtyard. Without speaking, merely exchanging glances, two martial artists stepped forward. They pulled out dark powerful crossbows from their backs, activated the mechanisms, and loaded five steel crossbow bolts each. This type of special crossbow bolt was powerful enough to instantly penetrate a meter thick of rock; it was something that only a martial artist could use due to its power. With two crossbows and ten bolts, they aimed at the small wooden hut. In the midst of explosive cracking sounds, ten crossbow bolts pierced through the wooden hut and shot inside. Dead silence. The one-eyed martial artist gripped the long knife in his hand tightly as inner Qi circulated within his body. He slowly approached the hut, lifted his left hand gently, and touched the wooden door; the wood creaked as the door of the hut slowly opened. Looking up at the interior of the hut, seeing no one, the martial artist first sighed in relief, then frowned, scanning left and right. Just as he turned to the right, he suddenly heard the sound of fabric fluttering close to his ears, and the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. Before he could react, a person had already stepped out from his left side. A sharp pain shot through the intact right eye even for a martial artist, such intense pain was unbearable, causing him to cry out in agony. A few moments later, he staggered out of the door, lost his balance, and fell on the ground face first, convulsing for a moment before he stopped breathing. "Hero Zhao?!" "Hero Zhao, what happened to you?" A chill went through the hearts of the martial artists outside; they spoke up in succession. A few moments passed before someone stepped forward to turn the man over, only to see several acupoints on his body had been pierced by silver needles. There was blood around his right eye. He put his hand under the man''s nose to find there was no breath left, his expression turning grim. In just a brief time, an Eighth Rank expert had met his end here. The faces of the people present turned solemn, feeling the urge to retreat, yet reluctant to leave. Just then, the complexion of the martial artist who had just flipped over the one-eyed man changed dramatically, he swayed twice, then fell silently to the ground, twitching a few times before his breath left him, his palms tinged with a purple hue. Amidst the clamor, the martial artists who had initially been full of vigor hastily retreated several steps, all turning pale. An elder among them exclaimed, "It''s that demoness!" "She''s poisoned us! Fellow martial artists, be extremely careful!" At this moment, amidst the turmoil in the courtyard, standing on the eaves a good hundred meters from here, a martial artist from the Immortal Pavilion dressed in green clothes took out a section of incense from his bosom. With a pinch, he ignited the incense, which immediately released trails of fragrant smoke that gradually drifted away with the wind. ..................... Wang Anfeng stepped inside the wooden hut. A person lay collapsed on the bed, short and stout, his eyes wide open in anger with a sword wound on his chest, and a sharp boning knife in his left hand which was still clutching the drawer of the hut, seemingly searching for something when he was caught off guard and stabbed straight to the heart. Realizing that the deceased was neither Chuan Lian nor Meng Yuexue, Wang Anfeng heaved a great sigh of relief but then became somewhat thoughtful The scenes unfolding before him, whether it be the martial artists ambushed in the courtyard or the man who died searching the hut, undoubtedly showed that Chuan Lian and his companion were currently in grave danger. These martial artists, it was unknown where they received their information. Since they were killing each other, they likely weren''t from the Immortal Pavilion... and judging by their martial arts, they weren''t skilled in Medical Poison either. Could they be martial artists of the Jianghu? Wang Anfeng frowned slightly, feeling this matter was almost a tangled mess, with confusion everywhere. He quickly left the hut, no longer seeing the young swordsman; he probably had seen the urgency of the situation and fled for his life earlier. Wang Anfeng opened his mouth but then turned to look again at the two five-foot men embedded in the wall. In his rage just before, he still had his wits about him, and since the two were also decent martial artists, they were only severely injured and unconscious, not dead. However, waking them from their unconsciousness would require time to apply needles and channel Qi and the current situation was clearly very urgent, lacking the very thing they were short on: time. Restlessness overtook Wang Anfeng''s heart. Since he had come unexpectedly, he lacked sufficient knowledge about the situation. Facing a lack of information, it was difficult to make judgments, almost like groping in the dark. As he was considering whether to resort to rather crude methods, his gaze suddenly fell on the brocaded pouch at his waist, causing a shift in his expression. He then remembered what Tan Yurou had said to him before he left that day. "Young hero, if you encounter any difficulties on your journey, you might want to look inside the pouch." Thinking of the young girl''s clever ways, Wang Anfeng decided, unwrapped the brocaded pouch from his waist, and gently opened it. Inside was a porcelain bottle and a piece of paper. Wang Anfeng unfolded the paper, scanned it, and his expression changed slightly, then quickly settled. "Just what I needed!" PS: Second update... Chapter 34 Meng Yuexues Peril (1\\2) "If the young hero''s activities go smoothly, naturally that would be best, but if he encounters some trouble, I''m afraid it would be inseparable from the Immortal Pavilion." "That friend of the young hero is extremely vigilant in his actions. With the means of the Immortal Pavilion, do not even think of easily locating him. If you want to confirm his position, you can either use the people of Jianghu for ''Expel Tigers Swallow Wolves'' plot or dispatch disciples to set up the Heavenly Nets Earthly Traps." "And the Immortal Pavilion, proficient in the art of Medical Poison, conducts its affairs through the use of unique medicinal substances." "The young hero should apply this ''Rain Dew Ointment'' to his nostrils, and he will be able to detect the unique fragrance of the Immortal Pavilion, which will facilitate his actions." "Jianghu is dangerous, I hope you take care." The handwriting on that piece of paper ended there, dense yet not chaotic, rather it was extremely elegant. Wang Anfeng folded the paper neatly and put it back into the brocade pouch, then he took out the porcelain bottle and poured it onto the pads of his fingers. It felt slightly cool to the touch yet had no peculiar smell. He did not know what kind of medicinal materials were used to make it; even with Wang Anfeng''s current medical knowledge, he could not discern it. In the dire situation, Wang Anfeng could not consider anything else; he promptly applied the ointment to his nostrils. Instantly, he felt his breathing become exceptionally crisp and cool, and his sense of smell seemed greatly enhanced. A strange fragrance wafted from the direction slightly north of the city. The young man''s expression changed slightly, he no longer paid attention to the horse, and instead, using his Qinggong, he dashed toward that direction. The thin red horse, as if sentient, saw its master leave, snorted and started to walk; its bony figure, yet like a Flood Dragon, effortlessly followed behind Wang Anfeng, who was exerting his full strength in Qinggong, without showing any sign of strain. ............ "Gentlemen, that witch is dangerously toxic, who among the heroes is formidable enough to capture her?" The white-haired old man eyed the tightly closed wooden door apprehensively but was unwilling to leave, his mouth inciting many martial artists, yet without any effect. The two lying by the door were far from mediocre. One-eyed Long''s sword technique was particularly ruthless, his personality fierce and persistent, also extremely vigilant, already having a significant reputation in the Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou City, well-known even across the whole Fufeng, yet unexpectedly met his end here. Even the person who followed was a Ninth Grade martial artist. The current situation was such that one going in would die alone, and two going in would both perish. All these Jianghu martial artists were cunning figures; the secret manuals of Pharmacist Valley, no matter how tempting, how could they be compared to their own lives? For a moment, they all contemplated retreating. Just then, a voice suddenly emerged from the crowd, saying: "Fellow daoists, please listen to a word from me." Everyone instinctively looked back to see who was speaking, only to see a short and vulgar-looking man with two tufts of whiskers resembling mouse whiskers above his lips, his eyes bulging from their sockets, twinkling cunningly, as he bowed to the left and right, saying: "Please, I am Expel Tigers Swallow Wolves Gongsun Wu." "Just look at Hero Zhao and the young brother who stepped forward earlier, both were struck by a strange poison and died from its attack on their hearts. The poison of Pharmacist Valley is derived from all things like plants, bamboos, and stones. This manifestation suggests it''s not a fire poison. If we could use fierce flames to burn it, in high temperatures, whatever kind of poison it is will surely be nonexistent." His voice paused briefly, then seeing the surrounding martial artists in contemplation, he smiled and continued: "Moreover, even if the poison is not completely burned away, under the scorching flames, we can still force that witch to come out." "At that time, should we all swarm her, how could she possibly escape?!" In a moment of hesitation, some were tempted, but still worried about the fire being too great, attracting the attention of the Patrol Officers of Great Qin, Gongsun Wu saw the expressions of the crowd, had already made a conclusion in his mind, and continued to persuade: "If you heroes are worried about the government dogs, there is really no need." "We are quite far from Xi Dingzhou City now, and nearby are just mountains. The fiercest martial artist of Great Qin in this area is no more than a Ninth Grade Patrol Guard. With our skills, if we head west toward the mountains before the Patrol Officers from Great Qin arrive, there would be absolutely no danger." "At that time, with the sky as high as birds can fly and holding the secret manuals of Pharmacist Valley in our hands, where in this vast Jianghu couldn''t we go?" Hearing this, the expressions in the eyes of the others flickered momentarily, and aside from one person who left, the remaining five agreed. Since it was deep winter, the courtyard had plenty of chopped dry firewood. The martial artists divided the work, bringing the firewood and dry grass to pile beside the house. The Expel Tigers Swallow Wolves Gongsun Wu stood aside, took out a fire striker from his bosom, eyed the wooden house with a gleam in his eyes, and casually threw the fire striker onto the pile of firewood. Inside the house. Meng Yuexue heard the plans of the martial artists outside clearly. Since that incident two years ago, she and Chuan Lian had traversed the Jianghu, seeing many dangerous scenes, and this was not the first time they encountered such a crisis. Even with her wit, if not for Immortal Pavilion''s aggressive approach, her urgency to move Chuan Lian elsewhere, and her unintentional leaving behind of crucial medicinal materials forcing her to return for them, she wouldn''t have been driven to such a situation. Even now, she was not despairing. She only planned to wait until the fire was not yet fierce, to scatter all the poison fog from her body, and use the chaos to break out of the encirclement, first draw everyone away, then secretly return to this town and take Chuan Lian away. With this in mind, her right hand touched the sword, while her left hand, wearing a deer-skin glove, was already reaching into her waist pouch. At that moment, suddenly she heard a commotion outside, someone shouted: "Damn, it snowed a few days ago, and this wood is damp, not lighting well" "Then go get some oil." "From the houses next door..." Meng Yuexue had just silently let out a sigh of relief when her heart tightened again. The hand gripping the longsword involuntarily tightened with added strength. In the neighboring residence lived a family of three generations, about a dozen people. When she had arrived in the town a month ago, she initially didn''t want to interact with ordinary people. However, the matriarch of that family fell seriously ill. Despite her longstanding encounter with Jianghu''s hardships, she ultimately couldn''t bear it and risked danger to help them. Looking back now, the exposure of her whereabouts was very likely caused by that act of saving someone. Meng Yuexue bit her lower lip slightly, feeling a trace of resentment. As a Jianghu traveler, possessing compassion was only a burdena truth she should have understood long ago. Yet, the cries she heard at that time echoed in her ears, always reminding her of an old voice she used to hear often. That time, Pharmacist Valley still existed, and beneath the cloud-capped peaks, an old man stood with his hands behind his back, speaking slowly: "A physician should prioritize the heart, life is invaluable, worth a thousand gold." "Whenever called, whether far or near, one must go." "If it''s not out of benevolence, then one should not be a healer." "These are the ancestral teachings of Pharmacist Valley, all of you must remember!" Meng Yuexue''s lips were bitten until they bled, recalling close kin with eyes full of hatred, as if wishing she could tear them apart. Just then, she heard a commotion near her ear, and her expression subtly changed. "Let go!" In the neighboring courtyard, a young man suppressed by his relatives and elder shouted in a low voice. He had just seen some Jianghu people coming over to get oil in the adjacent courtyard, which alarmed him. Even though he knew these Jianghu people harbored ill intent, his father still went with a smile to fetch a jug of vegetable oil for them. Seeing his father bowing and scraping to those Jianghu people, participating in the vile deed of killing their savior, rage flared up in the young man''s heart, but he couldn''t break free, gasping heavily. The Jianghu person carrying the jug of oil tossed down a piece of silver and turned to leave. The men restraining the young man felt him struggle less and less, and they too sighed in relief. They had exerted much effort earlier but were getting tired. However, in that moment of relaxation, the young man suddenly exerted strength like a wild ox, flipping his brothers onto the ground. With a sickle in hand, he fiercely threw it at the oil jug held by the Jianghu person. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire The Jianghu fighter who came to take advantage of the situation was not someone to provoke. Despite the youth''s strength, he was no match for a Jianghu fighter who had honed his body. The sickle, with a vicious wind, was easily dodged. The Jianghu Martial Artist frowned slightly, turned around, and his eyes slowly filled with malice as he looked at the young man. The young man''s face paled, yet he was fearless, shouting: "Miss, run!" "They plan to use the oil to start a fire!" Hearing this, the Jianghu fighter''s expression hardened, and he barked: "Shut your mouth, kid! Do you want to die?!" Rage rising, his left hand transformed into a claw, tearing through the air with a whistle, aimed at the young man''s neck. The power of his fingers was such that if he made contact, he might have decapitated him. Just then, from the neighboring courtyard, a commotion erupted. There was a crisp snapping sound, and the roof of the wooden house broke open from within. A young girl dressed in dark indigo energetic attire, holding a sword, burst out. Her left hand swept across her waist, though she didn''t deploy the originally planned poison. Instead, she threw several penetrating silver needles, which whistled sharply through the air, breaking the silence. The claw originally aimed at the young man''s neck was instantly penetrated by a silver needle. His expression changed, and he screamed in pain, retreating while covering his hand. Thinking he was about to die from poison, after a few breaths, he found himself still lively and noticed that the silver needle wasn''t poisoned. His face lit up with joy, and he shouted: "This demon isn''t poisoned!" "Everyone, get her!" Without further concern for the young man, he leaped up, kicked the fallen oil jar, and another Martial Artist clapped to smash it. The dark tinted vegetable oil poured out, and immediately, a tinder was raised, igniting the oil-soaked kindling. Flames roared up instantly. Meng Yuexue, having lost her best chance to leave, stood on the ground with her sword in her right hand, staring at the people in front of her with icy cold eyes, her heart filled with silent resentment. Just moments before, she had resolved to abandon her useless compassion, but at the critical moment, she found herself reacting almost instinctively. To prevent accidental harm from poison, the silver needles aimed at the oil-carrying Martial Artist were just ordinary needles, not envenomed. Although she had defused the imminent danger in the neighboring yard, she had almost trapped herself in a deadly situation. In her ears, the voice she had been trying desperately to forget became even clearer, following her like a shadow. "A physician should prioritize the heart, life is invaluable, worth a thousand gold." "If it''s not out of benevolence, then one should not be a healer." In her memory, the old man sighed. Turning his body, he gently stroked her young head with his hand, his expression complex as he smiled: "The Poison King ultimately perishes due to his own poison." "Xue''er, A''lian, remember, remember, the ancestral teachings of Pharmacist Valley must not be forgotten" "Do not embark on the path of evil." Meng Yuexue''s teeth clamped tightly on her lower lip, her right hand tightly gripping the longsword, continuously emitting a low howl, churning out the nearly indomitable urge to kill and hatred in her heart. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The one to forget. It was you, the traitor! PS: First update delivered... Chapter 35 The Entrance of Wang Anfengs Impersonators Prestige (2/2) "Fellow martial artists, the witch here is no longer armed with poison, we needn''t be on guard, let''s attack together!" The martial artist who had gone next door for cooking oil shouted loudly and then plucked the silver needle from his palm, flinging it towards Meng Yuexue''s direction with force. The previous martial artist had merely touched the corpse of one who died at Meng Yuexue''s hand and had died from the poison immediately, but now this person had been pricked by a needle and seemed unaffected. Seeing this, everyone relaxed and promptly, two martial artists, confident in their abilities, stepped out from the crowd with their weapons, each showing off their prized martial arts skills as they charged at Meng Yuexue. The other several people were more cautious, knowing the prowess of this masked young lady. They didn''t approach but instead retreated swiftly, taking out their hidden weapons and with a flick of their wrists, they threw them towards Meng Yuexue. Meng Yuexue, holding a longsword, waved it, producing a chilling cold light, protecting herself from all around. But the sound of tingling and clanging was incessant as the hidden weapons were all deflected. Then, with a flick of her wrist, the sword light in her hand cascaded like a river falling to the groundsharp and swift. With her alone against two Eighth Rank martial artists, she did not appear to be at a disadvantage, which made everyone internally sigh with admiration. Gongsun Wu, known as the Sky Mouse, watched with a change in his gaze, praising in his heart that she indeed lived up to the reputation of someone who with swordsmanship, fended off several assassination attempts in the last two years. Her swordsmanship had reached a level of mastery not attainable by ordinary martial artists. At that moment, the four other martial artists, seeing that she indeed wasn''t using poison anymore, finally put their guard down. Their thoughts heated with the prospect of the martial arts manuals inherited from Pharmacist Valley, they each drew their weapons and advanced to attack. Meng Yuexue was coping but suddenly felt an immense pressure. She was in a tight spot and danger was at every turn, yet her face did not show the slightest hint of worry or fear. Instead, she appeared calm as ice, with her left hand hanging down, unbeknownst to anyone when it had reached into the pouch on her waist. Gongsun Wu, who was attacking Meng Yuexue from both sides with a short knife, felt a chill in his heart upon seeing this. He patted the shoulder of an elderly man beside him to borrow strength to withdraw his moves, retreating quickly. His qinggong was extraordinary, and in the blink of an eye, he had retreated several meters, now standing at the courtyard gate. Meanwhile, Meng Yuexue had already flung her left hand forward violently. The rest of the people were somewhat vigilant and, seeing that the situation was turning sour, began to retreat using their own qinggong. Only the old man who was hit by Gongsun Wu''s sneaky attack couldn''t avoid in time and had his face covered with the poison from the young lady''s hand. He let out a brief, sharp scream and immediately collapsed to the ground. As an Eighth Rank martial artist with inner strength, he lost his life in an instant, which showed just how fierce the poison in Meng Yuexue''s hand was, and her ruthlessness in using it. Gongsun Wu''s expression changed slightly as the situation became very dangerous for him, but he suddenly laughed out loud, saying: "Such fierce poison, such ruthless methods!" "Truly worthy of being the remnant of Pharmacist Valley, a witch that everyone in Jianghu wishes to kill. Alas, so potent a poison, how many more times can you use it?" "I presume your medicine bag is about empty now!" Meng Yuexue, with her sword in hand, her expression barely changing, said: "Indeed not many, but still enough to send one more person to heaven." "I wonder who you plan to use as your scapegoat this time?" ``` A single word can sever the heart, Gongsun Wu''s smug smile on his face instantly stiffened, and the other martial artists all kept their distance from this "heaven-scaling rat," to prevent themselves from becoming the next victim of a casual attack, sent to the realm of King Yama to claim their lives. Even among themselves, there was a visible caution, and they hesitated to move forward despite outnumbering their foe and wielding sharp weapons. Meng Yuexue breathed a slight sigh of relief inwardly, but her expression remained as cold as ice. With one hand on her sword and the other reaching into her medicine bag, she appeared ready for combat as she slowly walked towards the outside, exuding confidence and fearlessness. This made the surrounding martial artists look even more flustered, appearing almost like guards escorting her from a distance. Just as she was about to step out of the courtyard, a whip lock with a silver chain suddenly lashed out fiercely, like a giant python in the grass tearing straight towards the medicine bag at the young girl''s waist. In that medicine bag, there were only a few medicines left, which had almost no effect on martial artists with profound Inner Strength. If it were knocked down, she would certainly not escape today! Meng Yuexue''s heart skipped a beat, and she swiftly unfolded her Qinggong, leaping backwards to dodge the vigorous Qi. The silver whip lock swiftly retracted, stirred up a wave of Qi like a tide, and a line of people slowly emerged from the edge of it, their voices preceding their arrival: "Truly a legitimate heir of Pharmacist Valley, clever and discerning." "You managed to intimidate so many Jianghu martial artists with just an empty medicine bag and almost slipped away again, but today, your luck has run out!" Hearing this, Meng Yuexue''s heart startled, and she instinctively tightened her grip on the medicine bag at her waist. The other martial artists also looked over, their expressions first relaxing slightly, then becoming filled with a mix of shame and annoyance. The murderous intent on their faces seemed to suggest they wished they could slash the young girl a thousand times over. The medicine bag at her waist had somehow been torn open, leaving a two-inch gash. The material of this medicine bag was unique, divided into several small pockets inside for storing various medicines without the need for jade vases, for easy access during combat. Now that it was cut open, the powdered medicine inside had spilled out, leaving only a trifle behind, revealing that her earlier statement was nothing more than a bluff. Gongsun Wu, the "heaven-scaling rat," had a face that was a mix of green and red, like a dye shop had exploded on him, realizing he had missed the best opportunity. With these people coming forward, no matter whether the young girl had a Divine Weapon or any significant secret manuals, he could only stand by and watch helplessly. Several people walked through the wave of Qi, all dressed in green robes and armed with weapons. They mainly used grapple hooks and whip locks, and the usual knives and longswords favored by common Jianghu folks were rare among them. The leader was a middle-aged man with a stern and authoritative face, holding a silver whip lock that coiled unpredictably around him like a snake, emitting a whistling sound. This whip was unlike any common one, with reverse-curved steel blades on both edges, extremely sharp, and as the whip circled around, it resembled the dense, short legs of a centipede, causing a chilling sensation at the sight. It was this centipede''s short legs that had silently torn Meng Yuexue''s medicine bag. Meng Yuexue glanced at the man, and for a rare moment, her expression wavered, but in an instant, it returned to its usual calm. However, her heart now harbored a rare sense of despair. She recognized the man in front of her. She had seen him from a distance during a previous escape. Although she didn''t know his name, she knew that he held a high position within Immortal Pavilion and his martial arts were among the top standards of Seventh Rank martial artists, on a whole different level compared to the earlier Jianghu martial artists. The middle-aged man looked at the veiled young girl in front of him, flicked his wrist, and his whip lock sharply tore off her veil, revealing a pale but pretty face. The short, dense blades on both sides of the whip glistened coldly, yet they hadn''t harmed the young girl in the slightest. But her veil had been torn into fine powder, scattering down. ``` The middle-aged man''s eyes showed a hint of amazement, and he exclaimed: "I had no idea that the remnant of Pharmacist Valley, known for her ruthless heart and exceptional martial arts, was such a beautiful woman." "In Jianghu, one truly sees elegance seldom witnessed by the common folk, hahaha..." A woman beside him laughed and said: "Is Brother Zhu feeling pity for the fairer sex?" The man once again exclaimed in admiration and said: "Pitying and cherishing the fairer sex is only natural." "However, this young woman has been specifically requested by the Seventh Elder. Pitying and cherishing her is his concern. As a steward martial artist, my duty is only to disarm this beauty of her weapon and martial arts and throw her at the feet of the Seventh Elder!" Before his voice had faded, his Whip Lock whipped up with a whoosh, tearing towards Meng Yuexue. The girl''s eyes shone slightly; she had been waiting for just such an opportunity. Facing an opponent whose cultivation and experience far surpassed her own, only by catching him off guard could she have the slightest chance at life. Her Qinggong was the legitimate heir technique of Pharmacist Valley, quite exceptional. Like a bird skimming the water''s surface, she narrowly avoided the Whip Lock''s onslaught, and seized the chance to leap toward the side wall. But after moving just a step, another silver cord, like a venomous snake, wrapped around her, and in the span of their clash, her longsword was knocked to the ground. Behind her, the previously-evaded silver Whip Lock changed direction, vibrating incessantly, tearing towards her thigh. At that moment, Meng Yuexue had just barely stepped into the ranks of an Eighth Rank Martial Artist. Her previous retreat and block had pushed her to her limits; her old strength was spent, and new strength was yet to arise. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wall before her, which was usually crossed in a single step, now seemed like an unbreachable divide, instilling despair in her heart. Seeing their target nearly captured, the members of Immortal Pavilion all had joy in their eyes, while people like Gongsun Wu grew even more regretful. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire Suddenly, a dull sound of breaking through the air came from the sky. A dark figure, like a meteor piercing the sky, descended from the Nine Heavens. In an instant, the two silver Whip Locks were struck away, and the middle-aged man''s unique weapon was cut cleanly in half, with one piece embedded firmly in the ground. Caught in the entangled Vigorous Qi, it twisted non-stop, like a python whose vitals were severed, displaying a pitiful and wretched state. The Qi Force dispersed. There lay a Heavy Blade, completely black except for its blade edge, which was chillingly white and still trembling, sending a coldness into everyone''s hearts. Meng Yuexue, her face pale, widened her eyes in shock. The man from Immortal Pavilion named Zhu was also startled, but remembering that the Elder was in town, he mustered more courage, stepped forward, and demanded loudly: "Who is it!" With the sound of fluttering clothes, a figure descended, lightly stepping onto the handle of the blade. The menacing howl ceased abruptly. Beneath the blade, Qi Force trembled out in a circle, slowly dispersing. A young martial artist dressed in black Vigorous Attire, carrying something on his back, stood atop the Mo Blade. His expression was cold and detached. As he raised his eyes to sweep across the crowd, his intangible presence enveloped everyone. He spoke indifferently: "You insignificant lot are unworthy to hear my name." Such an entrance combined with such domineering words shocked everyone present. The assured atmosphere of the members of Immortal Pavilion was instantly disrupted, their confidence shaken. Unsure of the newcomer''s background and out of caution, they even hesitated to make a move. Zhu Xiao felt anger in his heart, sneered, and said: "Such arrogance." The young man looked up at him, standing with his hands behind his back, indifferent: "Arrogant, so what?" ........................ Within Shaolin Temple. Hong Luoyu was spinning in the air, extremely excited, and shouted loudly: "That''s right, what a show!" "What a show!" "Hahaha, my teachings haven''t been in vain..." ps: Here''s the second update... Chapter 36 The Divine Skills of Poison Transformation?! (1/2) Outwardly, Wang Anfeng carried an intimidating presence, shocking everyone present, single-handedly breaking the status quo with his indifferent and detached demeanor. However, within Shaolin, the martial artists possessed extremely high skills and were seasoned veterans of Jianghu, and they could naturally see the discomfort in the youth. Wu Changqing noticed a faint redness at the young man''s earlobes, his mouth twitched into a subtle smile before looking back at Hong Luoyu, who was merrily spinning around on the mountain, and sighed, "Luoyu, you''re being too mischievous..." Like the wind scattering shadows, the figure of the elusive thief abruptly stopped. The hillside was dotted with lifelike copies of Hong Luoyu, numbering in the hundreds, all uniformly turning their heads towards Wu Changqing. This made the old man''s scalp tingle, and then he heard the thieves utter a harmonious chant, reverberating through the mountains, defiantly declaring, "What mischief? This is a secret technique of the Divine Thieves Sect. How can it be called mischief?!" Each thief''s face was marked with an expression of vehement righteousness as they argued, "Know that in a clash between experts, martial arts experience is just one aspect of victory or defeat. A confident aura is critically important. The so-called act of killing also targets the heart!" "If my opponent clashes with me but cannot see through me, then out of his full strength, he would not be able to exert even seventy percent. With pervasive wariness, he will inevitably pull his punches, making it difficult to unleash his full strength. The unpredictability of the human heart is like an abyss, isn''t it more potent than the deadliest poisons and miracle medicines in the world?" "Thus, a battle that would have been evenly matched may very well turn into a lopsided domination, or even an upset victory with the weak defeating the strong, few triumphing over the many. It is not impossible. As the Military Family says, use the orthodox to unify and the unorthodox to win. When the unorthodox and orthodox are integrated, the cycle is endless. How can such martial artist''s technique of killing and fighting be dismissed as mischief?" "I think it''s you, old Medicine King, who''s causing mischief," replied Luoyu. A slight twitch appeared at the corner of the elder''s mouth. Hong Luoyu''s words were well-founded and pointed to the struggle for aura in combat. Cultivators of martial arts with strong vigor were accustomed to the decisive nature of life-and-death battlesa matter of mere moments. Without enduring spirit and becoming timid, one would indeed be on the path to defeat. Yet, the brilliant smile on Hong Luoyu''s face couldn''t be suppressed. His brows danced with excitement. Suddenly, there was a rustling sound, and all the figures on the mountain dispersed cleanly. Hong Luoyu emerged in front of Wu Changqing, hanging upside down in mid-air, swaying back and forth, and brazenly said, "In any case, trust me!" Wu Changqing restrained the impulse to slap the mischievous face and laughed insincerely, "Trust you?" "I would trust you as far as I could throw you," he said. He paused, feeling his words might have been too harsh. Soft-hearted in his old age, he stroked his beard and softened his tone, "However, that Light and Shadow Division martial skill you used just now, what kind of technique is it?" "Does the Divine Thieves Sect also possess such mystical arts? I always thought that only Heavenly Secrets Island was invested in researching such curiosities." Hong Luoyu was momentarily taken aback and replied, "What technique?" Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Wu Changqing stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening, "The technique that just created all those afterimages..." Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hong Luoyu''s confusion deepened. Glancing at Wu Changqing, his face was filled with suspicion that he was being played with, and he frowned, "That thing..." "Is just something you can do by running, right?" Wu Changqing''s expression froze, looking at the thief who seemed even more bewildered than himself, a corner of his mouth twitched. Then, remembering how the excited thief had merely used his qinggong to create countless afterimages, if he were to use that technique combined with his mouth... At this thought, a chill went down his spine. Looking at Hong Luoyu beside him, who couldn''t contain his triumphant smile, he couldn''t help but inwardly grumble, "Indeed, this thing..." "Is nothing but a catastrophe!" ......................... Wang Anfeng observed the numerous martial artists before him. His expression was as cold and impassive as ever. Yet his face was somewhat feverish, and he felt like running away; had it not been for the disguising material on his face, he might have already lost his composure. Meng Yuexue stood protected behind the young man, noticing his tightly clenched fingers behind his back, constantly rubbing his thumb, her eyes slightly widened. Was he nervous? But to everyone else, it appeared different. Zhu Xiao scowled and scoffed, "It seems you''ve decided to go against Immortal Pavilion?" "Quite the audacity!" As he spoke, he relaxed his hold, throwing the broken Whip Lock onto the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust and air. He then pulled another weapon from behind his backa steel tool that looked more like a herb-digging hoe than a weapon for killing. However, the sharp edges that could crack open rocks were by no means inferior as weapons. One end featured a pointed chisel, while the other resembled a blunt tool. Clearly, this weapon could employ both dagger and hammer techniques. Those unfamiliar with it could easily suffer a nasty surprise in a clash. Wang Anfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly. Having seized the initiative, he had already taken control of the situation. With so many people around, including martial artists whose Internal Strength did not pale in comparison to his own, a true melee would not guarantee Meng Yuexue''s safety with his martial arts alone. What should he do now? He had never experienced such a situation before. Just then, Zhu Xiao, who had been harboring intentions of probing, brandished his weapon and sent two arcs of dark green Qi Force slashing diagonally at him. His body stayed low as he lunged forward rapidly. As he moved, he shifted unpredictably from left to right, creating several afterimages. Gongsun Wu, the Rat of the Skies who stood behind him, pupils dilating, instinctively took a half step back. These two strands of Qi Force were not like the Sword Qi killing techniques favored by swordsmen. The dark green color contained extreme poison. A mere touch could kill an ordinary person instantly, and their body would turn into pus and blood after death, a truly miserable sight. Even martial artists could not withstand it for long. This technique was among the top lethal methods of the Immortal Pavilion. Looking at Wang Anfeng once more, he thought that this man''s overconfidence was likely to cost him dearly. At that moment, Wang Anfeng had already sensed the peculiarity within the two strands of Qi Force. He forcibly restrained his impulse to leap out of the way, and faced Zhu Xiao''s charge, the self-assured demeanor of the Immortal Pavilion members, and the schadenfreude-filled gaze of Gongsun Wu without expressing any emotion. He raised his right hand. He flexed his fingers, and flicked them lightly. A burst of air exploded violently. Beneath Wang Anfeng''s feet, the heavy blade kept ringing incessantly. The ground in front of him was sheared away layer by layer. Zhu Xiao''s heart nearly stopped beating. He had already charged to Wang Anfeng''s side when he suddenly rolled away like a donkey, retreating several meters. His heart pounded wildly within his chest. What the hell was that... Zhu Xiao''s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. The two ''Poison Dragon Fang'' strikes that he had nearly exhausted his strength to deliver were shattered by a single flick of that man''s finger? Was this person made of cast iron? He almost wanted to curse out loud. Even if someone had cultivated their Horizontal External Skill, the strongest aspect of the ''Poison Dragon Fang'' was not the Qi Force, but the deadly poison hidden within it. Ordinary martial artists could not even withstand a single blow, much less dare to avoid it. Yet this person showed no reaction whatsoever? In his shock, he subconsciously looked at Wang Anfeng''s fingers. They were still fair and slender. And were slowly withdrawn. Zhu Xiao felt a great fear in his heart, knowing he had encountered a tough opponent. Still, thinking about the elder from his sect, he wasn''t willing to leave in such a sorry state. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Wang Anfeng''s eyes lift slightly. The young man''s fingers trembled imperceptibly. The Golden Bell Shield was enough to nullify nearly eighty percent of the Qi Force, but the residual pain was still there. At the same time, the Mixed Yuan Body within him, which could neutralize countless poisons, was rapidly circulating, sending waves of warmth through him. It was clear how ruthless and potent the poison in Zhu Xiao''s technique was. This Divine Skill, the Mixed Yuan Body, incorporated many poisons into its fundamental medicinal principles, turning them into pure Vital Energy for the martial artist to absorb. However, Wang Anfeng did not channel this Vital Energy into his Dantian. Instead, he directly stimulated the same Vital Energy through the use of the Medicine King''s legitimate heir''s martial arts, the Star Pointing Finger Technique, and flicked his finger lightly. A fierce wind tore through the air. A pure white Finger Force pierced through the void, instantly spreading several zhangs away, aiming straight at Zhu Xiao. The latter felt a tingling on his scalp and his heart nearly stopped beating. At that moment, among the Immortal Pavilion members, a woman wrapped Gongsun Wu with a silver chain, flicked her wrist with force, and threw him towards the Finger Force. Since Gongsun Wu was slightly inferior in martial arts to that person and had not been able to avoid it in time, he was impaled through the heart by the Finger Force after being thrown, and collapsed to the ground, spitting blood, his life fading away. Meanwhile, Zhu Xiao hit the ground, rolled over, and, not caring for his dignity, turned and ran, shouting: "Run!" "Quick, run!" Seeing the situation resolved, Wang Anfeng withdrew his finger and let out a slight sigh of relief internally. He had been concerned about the presence of other experts here, which was why he had been unwilling to cause too much of a disturbance. Sending these people running was the best outcome. Just then, a familiar voice suddenly rang by his ear. His expression froze slightly, and the corners of his mouth twitched. With a sigh in his heart, the young man leaped down, tapping the hilt of his heavy blade with his right foot. In a whistling sound, the blade transformed into an afterimage, flying towards Zhu Xiao. They had similar levels of Internal Strength, but Zhu Xiao had utterly lost his will to fight. Using his movement technique, he dodged the incoming blade. The heavy blade fell to the ground. Wang Anfeng had already appeared before the heavy blade. He stepped down with his right foot and grabbed the handle of the blade with his left hand. When Zhu Xiao noticed the approaching figure, he clenched his teeth, spun around, and exerted all of his Poison Skill, striking fiercely at Wang Anfeng. The dark green Qi Force shrouded an area of about a zhang, ominously undulating. The other Jianghu martial artists just passing by felt dizzy and staggered after taking a breath, which showed how fierce the poison was. The strength of the Immortal Pavilion''s Poison Skill made everyone tremble. Amidst the poison mist, Zhu Xiao bellowed in rage, his hands slamming heavily on Wang Anfeng''s chest. He felt a momentary elation in his heart, only to find his hands felt as if they had struck an iron lump, sending a painful shock through them. Realizing the person before him had profound Horizontal External Skill, his heart tightened and he tried to retreat quickly, but suddenly realized he could no longer move. The air waves erupted fiercely. Zhu Xiao''s pupils constricted. Inside his body, the Poison Skill he had diligently cultivated for who knows how long began to reverse flow towards the person in front of him. He nearly lost seven-eighty percent of it in an instant, his complexion turning deathly pale. He suddenly remembered something, his expression changed drastically, and he cried out: "The Poison..." Before he could finish, Wang Anfeng stepped forward, raising his right hand to clasp his cheek. His wrist moved, and the heavy blade in his palm roared dully, sweeping upward and slicing across his throat. The vibrations of the blade stifled his voice. His life abruptly cut short. PS: Here is the first update... Chapter 37 Reunion after a long separation, How have you been recently? (2/3) As Wang Anfeng and Zhu Xiao crossed hands, the people of Immortal Pavilion had already hastily swept out more than ten paces away. The leading woman, with the greatest speed, heard the sound of Zhu Xiao''s palms striking Wang Anfeng from behind. Her expression changed slightly, she gathered her energy to lighten her body, slowed her movement technique, and turned to watch the battle situation. A dark green poison fog enveloped an area with a radius of one zhang, with a nauseating stench assailing the nostrils. With the power of the Immortal Pavilion''s Poison Skill, even though the other martial artists had left it behind by a hundred meters, the smell was still very distinct. The woman recognized this as a sign of her sect''s martial arts being pushed to the limit. Her expression suddenly became extremely tense, her heart filled with anxiety, unsure of the outcome of the clash. In her moment of unease, steady footsteps came from within the dark green poison fog. A figure slowly emerged from it, causing the woman''s heart to inadvertently race, her right hand unconsciously gripping her weapon. The silver chain hissed like a snake, coiling in the air. But even this snake seemed to recoil, unease evident. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the fog dispersed, the figure appeared, dressed in green clothes, his countenance square and commanding, with a trace of gloom. The woman''s face relaxed, joy appearing on it, but at the same time, the poison fog parted with his steps, revealing the long hand gripping the green-clad man''s neck. A ferocious wound on his neck was still oozing blood, its crimson hue striking, reflecting in the pupils of the Immortal Pavilion''s crowd, causing them to stiffen in an instant. A chill rose from the bottom of their hearts. In the midst of a dull breaking through the air, a dark heavy blade thrust out from the poison fog. Wang Anfeng''s wrist turned, the Heavy Blade swept across, its roar like a wave, leveling the poison fog entirely, enduring the sharp pain from an old injury on his right shoulder without expression. With a casual toss, he threw the lifeless Zhu Xiao in front of the Immortal Pavilion people. Zhu Xiao''s figure, once strapping, now seemed like a limp sack as he fell powerlessly, emitting a dull sound. An unmatched aura emerged from deep within the crowd. The person before them had not displayed any world-shocking secret technique. Since his arrival, with just one attack and one defense, he was already enough to evoke a sense of helplessness in others. Cutting down two men, wherever the longsword pointed, whether it was the Eighth Rank ranger or the Seventh Rank sect steward, death was the only path left. In that moment, it was as if even the weapons in their hands became exceptionally heavy, difficult to swing as usual. Within ten paces around, the atmosphere suddenly grew more oppressive, the Qi Mechanism of the people, invisibly, seemed to follow the movements of the young man in green. Wang Anfeng stopped in his tracks, narrowing his eyes, as a familiar voice shouted near his ear: "Yes! Just like that!" "Hahaha, what a spectacle! A spectacle indeed!" "Then, while they''re intimidated, look at them, and say something like, ''I never kill the insignificant under my blade, but today I have made an exception once, be gone.''" "Take this opportunity to plant fear in their hearts. In the future, when they face you, they''ll find it hard to give their full effort..." Wang Anfeng''s lips twitched slightly. Just from this voice, he could guess the jovial manner of the third Master at Shaolin Temple. He looked up indifferently but ultimately could not bring himself to speak. Silence reigned, and that very silence made the atmosphere within the immediate area even more suffocating and deathly still. Everyone''s hearts were filled with fear, and the last of their courage dissipated, standing like puppets, rooted in place, not daring to move. A low and solemn sound of swords and blades whistling began to rise slowly. Wang Anfeng''s left wrist quivered slightly, raising the Mo Blade inch by inch, placing it behind his back. The fresh blood, a bright crimson, ran along the blade, dripping to the ground without leaving a single stain on the blade itself. The Qi Mechanism around them grew even more oppressive. Blood dripped from the blade, falling on the dirtied snow beneath, permeating it. The warmth of the blood melted the dirty snow, making a subtle and calm sound, drawing the Qi Mechanism of the place to sink continually. The sounds of breathing became rapid and faint. It felt as though someone was holding a longsword, slowly approaching, creating an immensely oppressive feeling on one''s brow. By the woman of Immortal Pavilion''s ear, the sound of her own heartbeat seemed to overshadow all other noises. In the vista of her eyes, from the distant place where heaven and earth met, everything became pale, gradually losing its original color, as if the entire world was converging upon the man in black. This made the darkness of the Mo Blade even blacker, the blood under the blade even more piercing to the eye. Suddenly, with a clang, all the martial artists trembled violently, their faces turning pale in an instant. Wang Anfeng placed the Mo Blade back onto his back, sweeping his gaze across them. A profound sense of confidence naturally surfaced in his heart, as if life and death under the edge of his blade was entirely at his discretion, free and at will. His palm trembled slightly with the urge to strike at random, but in the end, he merely pursed his lips, suppressed his killing intent, and said indifferently: "Be gone." It seemed as though there was a soundless thunderclap, as the tension in the air, already stretched to the limit, fractured in an instant. "Huff..." The sounds of gasping breaths converged like waves, as martial artists, as if granted amnesty, turned to flee in disarray. In the blink of an eye, Wang Anfeng found himself alone, with only swirling dead leaves, abandoned weapons lamenting in a low humsuddenly, there was a sense of desolate emptiness. Releasing his breath, the young man turned around, crossed the street, and stepped into the quiet courtyard. Meng Yuexue was still there. Her longsword had not returned to its sheath, and she watched Wang Anfeng with a hint of caution. It was because the poison in her system had been depleted, and with wolves encircling outside, her location had clearly been detected by Immortal Pavilion. It was hardly possible to leave unnoticed, much less escape. It was better to wait and see the identity of the unexpected martial artist who had cleared a path for her. If luck was on her side, there might still be a chance of survival. Wang Anfeng pursed his lips, looking at the familiar girl before him, at how defensively she held her longsword, at how the normally beautiful features of her face had sharpened into something as fierce as a blade. At the killing intent entwined around her sword. She had truly become the epitome of a mature and qualified female warrior of Jianghu. She had seen blood, taken lives. Cautious and vigilant. Yet he still missed the girl from over two years ago, that clumsy, light-weighted drinker who fancied dashing young heroes and never seemed to take things seriously. Meng Yuexue raised her longsword slightly; the look in the young man''s eyes in front of her was oddly discomforting. She frowned and said sternly, "Thank you for your assistance, sir, may I inquire your esteemed name?" "Wu thanks you for your gratitude." Wu? A silent chuckle escaped Wang Anfeng, yet this mirth choked him inside. Looking at the girl in front of him, he pursed his lips again and refrained from speaking in a feigned voice, choosing instead his own youthful tone, "Miss Meng." "It''s been a long time... I wonder, how have you been lately?" Meng Yuexue trembled slightly. Slowly she lifted her head to look at the domineering and sharply distinguished young martial artist before her. Instinctively, she took a step back, her face a muddle of bewilderment, helplessness, disbelief, and a complex resentment that could not be shaken off. Her emotions were flickering and indistinct. This greeting. Had spanned a long two years and three months. From late autumn to the depths of winter, through countless encounters of blade and sword, under the bright or gentle sunlight, her hands that used to touch only herbs and medical texts were now stained red with blood. Pharmacist Valley, once held in high esteem, had become a target for all. And yet, he was here again before her eyes. Meng Yuexue pursed her lips and looked up at him. After a long silence, when she finally responded, her voice was surprisingly calm, as if she had anticipated this meeting today. The young man seemed to have just returned from Pharmacist Valley, just as she had imagined years ago. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire But her reply was still separated by a lengthy two years. And an entire world of Jianghu. "It''s been a long time..." "Brother Wang." PS: I''m truly clumsy with my hands. Frankly speaking, it took me this long to regain my composure. There should be another update today, and I should be able to maintain three updates for the next few days... Thank you. Thank you to the user LLfb for the generous tip, I appreciate it very much. Chapter 38 Chuan Lian Current Situation (3\\3) In the courtyard, the stench of blood from the recent fight had not yet dissipated. The atmosphere between Wang Anfeng and the other person grew silent. Previously, Wang Anfeng had spent an unknown amount of effort in finding Meng Yuexue and Chuan Lian. But at this moment, he unexpectedly didn''t know what to say. The grandfather of the girl in front of him had once wanted to kill him to silence him, and her blood-related sect had perished because of him. Strictly speaking, the two of them were supposed to be sworn enemies deeply entwined in a vendetta. Meng Yuexue''s gaze fell to the side, and she sheathed her longsword back into the sword scabbard. She pursed her lips and said softly, "I''m going to see my senior brother. Do you want to come, Brother Wang?" Wang Anfeng nodded. Now, carrying the Mo Blade and dressed as a Jianghu martial artist, he once again spoke in that calm, young voice, "That is natural." Meng Yuexue nodded, took a step forward and started walking. Wang Anfeng, with the Mo Blade on his back, followed her. They walked for about several hundred meters in silence, solitary as though walking alone. Because the atmosphere was extremely awkward and oppressive, Wang Anfeng felt quite uncomfortable. He tried to relax and said softly with a laugh, "It''s been two years. I wonder how Brother Chuan is doing" "I suppose there must be great changes." Meng Yuexue paused slightly in her steps, not turning back, just said softly, "No" Wang Anfeng was slightly startled. "Senior brother has not changed much." ............ Dressed in green clothes, tall and slender, his face somewhat naive, yet his eyes exceptionally clear. If talking about martial arts, he is hesitant, but if discussing medical theory and pharmacology, his eyes sparkle with focus and concentration, often producing remarkable insights. That was the image of Chuan Lian in Wang Anfeng''s memory. But the person he saw now had a withered face, dry, yellow hair, and eyes closed tight, lying on the bed with barely a breath, hardly alive. This image was entirely different from the spirited young man of Jianghu from two years ago. How could this be described as having "not changed much"? Shaken, Wang Anfeng quickly took two steps forward and placed his hand on Chuan Lian''s right wrist. As expected, his pulse was extremely obtuse and weak, nothing like that of a martial artist of Jianghu with significant cultivation. His frailty was even worse than that of an ordinary elderly man on his deathbed. Wang Anfeng''s brow furrowed, apparently not convinced. He breathed deeply and cycled his inner strength using the technique of Mixed Yuan Skill. The power flowed from his fingers, following Chuan Lian''s meridians in an effort to uncover the cause of this pseudo-death state. If it was due to some potent poison, then his Mixed Yuan Skill, which naturally countered many virulent toxins, might be useful. Meng Yuexue stood beside him, her gaze on the unsuspecting Wang Anfeng. Her right hand subconsciously tightened around the longsword, her thumb pressing on the sword hilt just enough to expose an inch of the sword edge. That sword edge was bitterly cold. Multiple faces appeared before her eyes. Her grandfather, her father, and everything she had seen and heard from the past. Every plant and stone in Pharmacist Valley. The waning light and rosy clouds she had seen from the highest stone, the endless flowing clouds that stretched for miles, creating a magnificent sea of clouds. She tightened her grip. On the palm holding the sword, through the skin no longer fair and delicate, one could see slightly bulging veins. When Wang Anfeng had first visited Pharmacist Valley, it had only taken a day for the massive structure of Pharmacist Valley to collapse and be destroyed. She was resolute in her belief that there was a connection. She deeply hated her grandfather who had strayed into the path of evil, leading to the destruction of their sect. But for the person before her, the nearly complete destroyer of her life, Wang Anfeng, even though she could restrain herself rationally, even though she knew the fault was not his, how could she not feel any hatred? She was not a hero. Nor was she a saint. She couldn''t achieve a coldly detached clarity of good and evil, nor could she simply let bygones be bygones with a smile. All she wanted was to be a slightly pampered girl, hoping that after facing numerous troubles together, her grandfather would take her hand and place it in her senior brother''s, then help him travel the world as doctors, collect extraordinary medical prescriptions, write a book and pass it down to future generations, and when old, choose a place to retire quietly. That was all. Now, grandfather has fallen into evil ways, and his death is unremarkable. The senior brother was poisoned and turned into a living dead. The scene she saw in her dream was now left with her alone, her hands drenched in blood, not that of a doctor saving lives. With these thoughts, how could she be willing? How could she let go? Meng Yuexue looked at Wang Anfeng, who had his back to her, dark thoughts swirling in her mind, her thumb lightly raised the cold sword edgejust a lift of her hand could stab the unsuspecting youth in front, could express the hatred suppressed in her heart for so long, yet after struggling for a moment, she ended up letting out a deep breath. Nearly stumbling, she took a half step back, her eyes regaining their calm, and gently placed the sword in her hand on the table beside her, a simple movement that seemed to take all her strength. Meng Yuexue weakly sat down in a nearby chair, tightened her grip on the medicine in her arms, and looked at Chuan Lian, who had his eyes tightly closed. A slight smile tugged at her lips, though her expression was full of self-mockery. Yes... Two years had passed, the only constant was the senior brother, who hadn''t changed much. Wang Anfeng, with his back to Meng Yuexue, opened his eyes, his gaze as serene as a lake, looking at Chuan Lian in front of him, he pursed his lips, withdrew his hand, and gently placed the latter''s emaciated hand back under the blanket, slowly standing up. Perhaps, Brother Chuan... Among us, perhaps truly only you have not changed at all. ......... Meanwhile, in a small courtyard in this town. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An elderly man dressed in blue sat leisurely on a bamboo chair, his expression indifferent, calculating the time needed to pursue the remnants of Pharmacist Valley. Suddenly, he heard the faint sound of rustling garments and his eyes brightened, assuming that the Martial Artists from Immortal Pavilion had returned. Turning his head, he saw several figures jumping over from the green wall, landing on the ground as if to finally relax, their faces all pale, gasping for air non-stop, and even a few seemed to have run too hastily, supporting themselves with their hands on either side, sitting on the ground, breathing heavily in an unseemly manner. This lack of respect for hierarchies caused the elder to pause slightly, his expression instantly turning stern, as if a cold wind had begun howling, coating the Martial Artists, already drenched in sweat from fear and running, with a layer of frost, leaving them in a rather sorry state. The woman felt a jolt in her heart, suddenly recalling a piece of news from the sect. It was said that in his youth, this elder had failed a mission and was demoted to being a ''pharmaceutical slave'' in the sect, enduring the torment of a thousand snakes biting his body for three years, during which he witnessed much disdain and scorn from his fellow sect members. Hence, although he was from a sect of Jianghu, he highly valued the rituals of respect and hierarchy. The actions of her and her peers had clearly touched this elder''s forbidden zone. Filled with a cold dread, almost instinctively, she knelt to the ground, bowed deeply, and said, "Subordinate has been disrespectful, please forgive me, Elder." Her reaction was quick, and before the elder could fully erupt, she had already bowed down, and as she was also a Seventh Rank steward disciple of the Immortal Pavilion, and there were elders behind her no less respected than this elder, he found it difficult to continue his outburst, so he merely snorted coldly, sitting back in his bamboo chair, yet still feeling unresolved, his brows furrowed, and he said, "What a mess you''ve made in capturing the remnants of Pharmacist Valley! " "Where is Zhu Xiao?" "Tell him to explain to me, is this what he calls ''Heavenly Nets Earthly Traps'', is this his assurance?!" The people from Immortal Pavilion had been frightened out of their wits by Wang Anfeng, fleeing for their lives, where could they have cared to recover Zhu Xiao''s body? Hearing this question, the woman''s heart sank, and, bowing again, she then raised her head, her face already pale, and said, "Just now, disciples indeed found the traces of that Pharmacist Valley remnant, his poison had already been completely consumed by the people of Jianghu, he was truly a fish in a barrel, easily captured..." The elder frowned and said coldly, "Good, where is he?" The woman''s face paled slightly, she lowered her head and said, "He, he has been rescued by someone." "Even senior brother Zhu Xiao died at that person''s hands." The elder''s expression changed drastically, he suddenly sat up, no longer indifferent. Zhu Xiao was highly regarded in the Immortal Pavilion, even though he was young, he had been sent on missions alone, and now, having died violently here, complications were bound to arise when he returned to the sect. Thoughts rapidly circling his mind, his brow furrowed deeply, he turned to the woman and asked harshly, "Who was that person?" The woman shook her head and said, "Disciple does not know." "All I know is that he wielded an unsheathed Mo Blade, appearing to be in his early twenties." "His actions and manners were all domineeringly fierce." PS: The third update Chapter 39 Poisonous Plot (Long Chapter Version 1/2) The elder''s complexion flickered with uncertainty upon hearing the words. Mo Blade, a young man, acting so overbearing? When had such a fierce individual appeared in the martial arts world of Fufeng County, capable of beheading Zhu Xiao in front of everyone? Just by looking at the dispirited demeanor of these disciples, one could imagine what the situation had been like. It likely resembled the north wind sweeping across withered grass, overwhelmingly powerful, leaving no chance for retaliation. Yet, he had been here earlier, and had not sensed the presence of a Middle Third Rank martial artist harnessing the power of Heaven and Earth. Could a Seventh Rank Martial Artist achieve such a feat? Puzzled, he spoke again, carefully asking about the appearance of that person. The disciples naturally told all they knew, exhaustively so, but it all boiled down to the same descriptions repeated over and over: dressed in black, wielding a Mo Blade, with a cold face and overbearing demeanor; nothing useful at all. The irritation in the elder''s heart grew. There are many displeasing things in this world, and having something clearly within reach yet losing it unexpectedly is certainly one of them. Above the vault of the sky, suddenly echoed the clear cry of a falcon. The sound was clear and piercing, compelling the crowd below to look up. A giant eagle with wings spanning more than three meters glided across the sky. A figure descended from above, and as his clothes fluttered, he lightly landed in front of the elder, stirring up a wave of air. When the air settled, it revealed a man in his forties with distinct facial features, who laughed out loud: "Brother Zhao, it''s been a long time." "Why the long face, ha ha ha..." A hint of jealousy flashed in the Seventh Elder''s eyes, but he quickly suppressed his random thoughts, even calming the irritation and anger that had been in his heart just a moment ago, and lightly said: "A long face?" "Ha, I fear Elder Mei might have seen wrong." Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man before him was thirty years his junior, yet held a position akin to his own. The elder believed his own talents and gifts were in no way inferior to his; the only reason for such a disparity was the three years of the Myriad Snakes Punishment thirty years ago, which had damaged his foundation. Thus, facing this man always unsettled his mind, giving rise to feelings of jealousy and resentment. For this reason, his hatred toward the Pharmacist Valley lineage that had caused him such turmoil only intensified. Although Meng Yushu was dead, his descendants and disciples remained. Only by throwing these disciples into the Myriad Snakes Cave, to endure endless torture and being unable to live or die, could he finally quell the hatred in his heart. The middle-aged man glanced up at him, his smile diminishing slightly. Everyone in the high levels of the Immortal Pavilion knew well the matters within the Seventh Elder''s heart. Although he was aware that the old man resented him, he paid it no heed, simply tapping his forehead and laughing: "Ha ha ha, perhaps so." "My arrival was a bit hurried, clouds and mists obscured my sight, perhaps I saw mistakenly. Elder Zhao, please don''t take it to heart." Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire The elder snorted lightly, seemingly indifferent, and casually nodded, then frowned again, saying: "Elder Mei, you should be at the sect entrance at this time. Why rush over here so urgently?" "Has something happened?" Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man''s smile disappeared, revealing a hint of solemnity. He nodded and said: "Indeed, today I am here to inform Elder Zhao." "The Pavilion Master commands that you and your disciples must leave the boundaries of Xi Dingzhou immediately, without fail!" The elder''s expression changed drastically, his voice rising slightly as he said: "Leave? Why?!" "I am about to capture the remnants of Pharmacist Valley, and the Secret Manuals of Longevity and pharmacology are within easy reach. Why target me like this?!" "The Pavilion Master and the Elders have already agreed to this!" This intense reaction far exceeded what the middle-aged man expected. His brow furrowed slightly, a hint of displeasure flashing in his eyes as his voice dropped a degree, carrying a hint of chill: "Targeted? Ah, where do we even start with such a statement?" "How could you recklessly speculate on the matters of the Pavilion Master and the Elders?!" With increasing chill in his voice, like a bucket of ice water being thrown over him, the elder couldn''t help but shiver, his voice faltering. With his astuteness, he wouldn''t normally have reacted like this, but having just lost an important disciple, and seeing the man whom he had long despised ordering him to leave Xi Dingzhou while even invoking the Pavilion Master''s name, stirred up the hatred and obsession of thirty years. Should he let that man escape, he might never fulfill his vengeance in this lifetime. He would rather die than rest in peace! In his rage, he had said those words earlier, but now, calming down, he finally realized what he had said, his complexion turning pale, his eyes, although still calm, showed signs of panic. The middle-aged man stood with his hands behind his back, his brows and eyes seeming to be frosted with coldness as he looked at the elder and indifferently said: "Zhao Guang, you''ve lived a long life, which has not been easy." "Jianghu is full of storms, remember to hold your tongue." "Speak less, say nothing." "Do you understand?" The elder mumbled, no longer as arrogant as before, and said: "... Elder Mei, thank you for your kindness." Mei Feng withdrew his gaze, his expression softening again, and then he added: "I know you have always been unhappy with the Pavilion Master, but this time, it''s definitely not a matter of the Pavilion Master targeting you." "Every member of our Immortal Pavilion must leave Xi Dingzhou within three days and return to the sect. The Pavilion Master and Elders have other arrangements." Zhao Guang paused slightly, then asked: "Why?" "Xi Dingzhou falls under the influence of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, and our Immortal Pavilion and the Allied Gangs belong to the same..." Chapter 39 Poisonous Scheme (Long Chapter Version 1/2)_2 The sound had hardly faded when Mei Feng''s icy gaze made his body stiffen slightly, the rest of his words left unspoken. The middle-aged man withdrew his gaze and fell silent before speaking indifferently, "From now on," "the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs will no longer exist..." ............ The destruction of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, three days after the event occurred, was no longer hidden, known to all within Jianghu. During these short three days, Tan Residence had already changed its blood entirely. Under the unpredictable control of the new Tiger King, this huge news, powerful enough to shake Fufeng and even spread across the entire Jianghu of Great Qin, was forcefully suppressed for three days before it began to leak outward. By then, any possible opportunities had already vanished. The brief period of weakness following the disturbance at Tan Residence had ended. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Having taken down the stronghold of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, the Giant Whale Gang had secretly moved nearly a thousand gang members via a back mountain path. The previously ''paralyzed'' stronghold of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs was personally adjusted by Elder Li, with the danger level rising sharply. By now, many martial artists who had tried to sneak in had lost their lives, not even a splash marking their entry. Where the Ironclad Guards of the Giant Whale Gang pointed their spears, the business and power of the original Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs were immediately taken over. The new Giant Whale Gang territory, now standing by the mountain under the night, resembled a ferocious beast with bared fangs and sharp teeth, exuding an icy cold yet profoundly terrifying chill, invoking fear in anyone''s heart. It was only three short days. The chance for other forces to take advantage of the disturbances to seize the foundations of Tan Residence and the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs was suppressed to zero. If it had been three days earlier, the others would have only needed to deal with a severely weakened Tan Residence, suffering from intense internal friction, and martial artists from a Giant Whale Gang whose vigor had dwindled after intense battles; seizing the right moment, they might have still stood some chance to take over the fortunes of Tan Residence and the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs. But at that moment, the fleeting opportunity hadn''t even appeared before it was casually erased by Tan Yurou. If anyone dared to make a move now, they would face a unified Tan Residence and the Giants Whale Gang, which had taken over a vast territory and was bursting with momentum, two massive powers set at each other''s throats. If they still dared to make a move, it would almost be suicidal. Speaking of this, Mei Feng couldn''t help but exclaim, "Such shrewd maneuvers." "This Miss Tan Yurou, although just a woman, her boldness and dexterity are by no means inferior to the sickly Tiger Tan Tianxiong from thirty years ago." "Indeed, a tiger father begets no canine sons, impressive, impressive!" Zhao Guang, standing by the side with a fluctuating expression, knew that now that Tan Residence and the Giant Whale Gang had solidified their footing, the next step would certainly be to expand their influence. Belonging to Immortal Pavilion, with a sensitive identity, this was a special time. If they continue to act rashly in this place these few days, it might very likely lead to unnecessary conflicts with the Giant Whale Gang. Although a confrontation with the local gangs of Fufeng was almost inevitable, the time was still not ripe. Furthermore, the Gang Leader of the Giant Whale Gang, Gongsun Jing, wielded the Cloud Swallowing Spear with fierce skill, which was not something ordinary people could contend with, while half of the martial prowess of Immortal Pavilion martial artists lay in various exotic poisons imbued in their bodies. In a fight, if they could gather intelligence beforehand and prepare corresponding poisons, overcoming strength with weakness and seizing a victory from above might be an easy task. However, if they were unprepared and encountered a quick battle within Jianghu, he would definitely not be a match for that spear-wielder. He was very likely to have his head taken within a dozen exchanges, needlessly dying there. Yet despite this, Zhao Guang still harbored a lot of reluctance and resistance, gritting his teeth and saying, "I understand..." "I, Zhao, will follow the Pavilion Master''s orders and take my disciples out of the Xi Dingzhou region and back to the sect within three days." "But before that, there is still one thing I must do." Mei Feng frowned slightly, thinking that the old man before him was still stubbornly clinging to capturing the remnants of Pharmacist Valley, feeling displeased and saying, "Elder Zhao, while the martial arts of Pharmacist Valley also have their merits, how can they compare to our sect''s unique teachings? Even if you have reached a bottleneck in your martial arts and plan to use external methods to improve, the Scripture Pavilion has various martial arts from different sects, including unique teachings. Why fixate on the mediocre skills of Pharmacist Valley?" "Remember, a minor fault of yours that leads to death is trivial, but if it ruins that affair, no death could atone for it!" "Even your family would be doomed because of it; do you understand?" Zhao Guang furrowed his brows, stubborn as ever, and said in a deep voice, "This matter can be resolved in less than half a day, so it won''t take much time," "Even if the matter is botched, the Pavilion Master and the Pavilion Elders will hold me solely accountable. It certainly won''t affect Elder Mei in the slightest," Mei Feng raised an eyebrow, about to speak, when he heard Zhao Guang continue: "Moreover, this is to avenge my nephew Zhu Xiao." Mei Feng''s expression changed slightly upon hearing this. He looked around and only then noticed that Zhu Xiao was not in the courtyard. Hearing what Zhao Guang had said, it seemed Zhu Xiao had already died, which slightly furrowed Mei Feng''s brows. Zhu Xiao was just over thirty years old, yet his Poison Skill had already reached an exquisite level of ferocity. Coupled with his capable dealing in affairs, he was a noted figure among the younger generation of martial artists in the Immortal Pavilion, and his death, big or small, was indeed troublesome. Recalling the various favors Zhu Xiao had offered him on normal days, Mei Feng pondered for a moment and decided to concede a bit, saying: "What do you plan to do?" Zhao Guang sneered and said: "Nephew Zhu Xiao was killed by a Mo Blade martial artist while he was pursuing the remnants of Pharmacist Valley." "That person must be closely related to the remnants of Pharmacist Valley. Those remnants originally consisted of a man and a woman. The man exposed himself along the way and was struck by a ''Trigger Powder'' I obtained from a fortuitous encounter, and it entered his lungs. Now, he has turned into a living dead man and can hardly move." "Therefore, those three, including the two remnants and the murderer of my nephew, must still be in this town and cannot leave." Mei Feng raised an eyebrow, as if guessing something, and said: "So, what do you intend to do?" Zhao Guang sneered and looked towards the mountain not far from the town. The wind started to rise at this moment, blowing slightly disheveled on the old man''s white hair, he slowly said: "Use poison from upwind." "''Trigger Powder'' spreads with the air; now that the martial artist affected by it is practically incapacitated, far worse off than unarmed civilians, I will, with various strange poisons, let it drift with the wind into this town. Given his condition, he will definitely show various reactions." "At that time, I fear they won''t be able to hide!" "If they can truly recognize it, then they''ll just have to watch their own kin suffer in agony and die, hahaha. If I could make the descendants of Meng Yushu endure such torment, even if I were to depart this world, I would leave content!" Mei Feng looked at Zhao Guang, whose face was twisted, and said: "How potent is your poison?" Zhao Guang''s lips curled into a smirk and said: "My poison? Hehe..." "It is extraordinary indeed!" "It can spread a thousand miles; touching humans or animals, whether feeble or strong, will wail in agony for days, eventually succumbing to exhaustion, vomiting blood in heaps, dying with a horrifyingly emaciated appearance, almost ghost-like!" The middle-aged man lightly frowned and reminded: "Aren''t you afraid that Great Qin will intervene?" Zhao Guang looked up at him and said: "Great Qin? What a joke!" "If this place was wiped out, who would know who poisoned it? I''ll simply claim it was the doing of Pharmacist Valley''s remnants, who wouldn''t believe it?" "Do you think, in Jianghu, people will believe me or believe those using such poisonous acts two years ago, despicable remnants of Pharmacist Valley?" Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And that Mo Blade martial artist is their accomplice!" "Even if they''re not dead yet, they are already notorious. When they roam Jianghu, I won''t need to lift a finger; Great Qin''s Patrol Officers and those so-called heroes will go after them the more they resist and kill, the more they are unable to escape their bad reputation." "As for me, I''ll simply sit on the sidelines, watching them kill each other, watching him die a pleasurable death!" As he spoke, the old man''s white hair became disheveled, his eyes slightly widened. He seemed to have recalled an ordeal from thirty years ago, his expression growing even more ferocious, almost like a ghost under broad daylight. PS: Here''s the first update of today... After thinking it over, instead of updating three short chapters, it''s better to write two longer ones so that the plot doesn''t get interrupted... Thank you to Gu Wangsheng for the generous tips, very much appreciated (bows) Chapter 41 Taking Action (1/2) The piercing screams, as ghastly as wailing ghosts, filled Wang Anfeng''s ears; the young man, utilizing his movement technique, leaped into the air, surveying the distance. Within his sight, countless villagers lay fallen, their bodies trembling, faces contorted in agony. With a light clap, Wang Anfeng landed back on the ground. Meng Yuexue''s panicked voice came from inside the house at the same time. "Senior Brother!" Wang Anfeng suppressed the anxiety in his heart and, without caring for anything else, stepped into the house, where Chuan Lian, lying on the bed, had begun coughing, each cough spilling a mouthful of fresh blood, his breathing becoming increasingly feeble. .................. At the same time, on the mountainside. In front of Zhao Guang, a series of furnaces were aligned, with a disciple of the Immortal Pavilion sitting cross-legged in front of each furnace, palms raised, pressed against the furnaces, eyes slightly closed, inner Qi swirling around their bodies. Under the influence of their Inner Strength, various poisonssome aquamarine and others deep bluerose from the furnaces, dispersing into the air, losing their original colors, and drifting with the wind into the small town below. The cries of agony grew even more piercing. Even for these Immortal Pavilion martial artists, accustomed to bloodshed, a hint of pity appeared on their faces, suggesting that killing beyond necessity was excessively cruel. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, at this moment, those who were screaming were mostly innocent villagers. Zhao Guang, with his hands behind his back, watched the distant ''Dark Hell'' with an icy gaze as hardened as the ice under his feet, showing not the slightest emotion. Mei Feng, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, said, "Judging by these sounds, Elder Zhao''s poisons are indeed extraordinary." Zhao Guang let out a cold laugh, saying, "Naturally." Mei Feng chuckled, then seemed puzzled, "However, Elder Zhao, are you really sure that these poisons will affect that man from Pharmacist Valley?" "After all, Pharmacist Valley was a major sect in Fufeng, and the disciples have consumed numerous elixirs since childhood. Though not completely immune to all poisons, the various drugs in Jianghu have lost much of their effects on these disciples of Pharmacist Valley." Hearing this, Zhao Guang finally turned his head, with a cold smile, said, "I naturally have full confidence." "If the ancient texts are correct, at this time, that person would already be a withered corpse. Facing these treasures of mine, well..." "Unless there is a miracle medicine in front of him that can counteract all poisons, he is undoubtedly doomed to die." "Such miracle medicines are rare in the world, hidden in unknown treasures. How could there be one in such a remote and backward place?" "Unless that herb could walk!" .................. Blood surged from his palm, dripping onto the ground, creating a sizzling sound upon contact with the surrounding poison gases, emitting green smoke that filled the air. The poison fog in the house cleared instantly. Wang Anfeng lowered his raised right hand, using his Impervious Mixed Yuan Body cultivation to force out the fresh blood that was a rare antidote in Jianghu, powerful enough to counteract these poison fogs. Chuan Lian, whose face had gone pale and had been coughing incessantly, regained some composure. The few villagers whom Wang Anfeng had brought into the house also began to appear more relaxed, no longer frantically scratching their bodies as before. At this moment, with the itching subsiding and acute pain emerging, they started to realize what they had been doing, and after a stunned moment, the sound of a woman''s sobbing could be heard, evidently in great fear. Wang Anfeng, hearing the crying, let out a slight sigh of relief, then turned his head, peering out the window at the faintly unusual colors in the air, his eyes narrowing, a fierce cold light rising in his pupils. His hanging hand clenched slightly. No, Immortal, Pavilion... In Jianghu, troubles should not reach one''s family, let alone innocent villagers? Meng Yuexue also breathed a sigh of relief, her originally pale face regaining its composure. Wang Anfeng moved sideways and looked at Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue. The past two years must have been incredibly difficult and dangerous for these old acquaintances, as he could infer from the actions of the Immortal Pavilion today. Chuan Lian needed to leave this place as soon as possible. The Wind Character Tower held many marvels and wonders. If one went to the Wind Character Tower, perhaps more could be found about the Poison of the Drug Man, and since Yu Wenze, a pillar of the Great Qin Country, suppressed Fufeng City, even giving the Immortal Pavilion ten times the courage, they would not dare to act rashly here. Hiding in the Wind Character Tower would at least be much safer than their current situation. With this thought, a new concern emerged. Since the Immortal Pavilion had gone mad enough to even poison a whole city''s people to provoke the Great Qin and force Chuan Lian out, how could relocating be easily achieved? In a situation that inevitably involved a Middle Third Rank expert who would attack recklessly at all costs, even with Wang Anfeng''s martial arts, he struggled to guarantee the safety of Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue. Moreover, given Chuan Lian''s current weakened state, he couldn''t withstand even the slightest impact of Qi Force; continuously fleeing would only lead them into regrettable danger... At this moment, merely fleeing seemed hopeless. He could still hear the distant screams, and the matter needed to be dealt with swiftly. How could his single person''s blood save the lives of the entire city? Gradually, a bold and insane plan began forming in Wang Anfeng''s mind. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire Just then, the conditions of Chuan Lian and the other seven or eight townspeople finally stabilized. Thanks to Wang Anfeng''s fresh blood, the air''s toxins temporarily could not penetrate this area. The young man relaxed slightly, stood up and was about to walk outside. The sound of footsteps caught Meng Yuexue''s attention. She paused slightly as if she realized something, and suddenly stood up, saying, "Big Brother Wang?" "Are you going to" Wang Anfeng paused slightly then turned to look at Meng Yuexue, seeing the worry and dawning realization in her eyes. He raised his finger to his lips and gently shushed her. His gaze then glanced at the other townspeople squeezed into the room, including two children who, at this moment, clung to their parents, their faces showing blood marks they had scratched out themselves, shaking in fear. Don''t frighten the children. Meng Yuexue was taken aback, realizing what Wang Anfeng meant. The words she wanted to say got stuck in her throat, and she found herself unable to speak them. Just then, one young boy among the family of seven that Wang Anfeng had rescued from the neighboring compound looked up, glanced at the young man, and then quickly averted his gaze, muttering softly, "Big brother, don''t go outside" "It''s very uncomfortable out there." "Inside... Inside, it''s very comfortable..." He was only five years old and wasn''t able to understand exactly what was happening, merely expressing his own feelings. Wang Anfeng chuckled softly, his demeanor unusually calm despite the urgency of the situation, bent down and gently touched the boy''s head, saying, "Nothing''s wrong, just stay here quietly." "Big brother will only be out for a little while, and I''ll bring you back some candy." The child''s parents held him close, and Wang Anfeng smiled again, stood up, and although Meng Yuexue looked worried and opened her mouth slightly, she seemed somewhat powerless and said, "But..." "Miss Meng, don''t worry about me. Take good care of these people." Wang Anfeng smiled, patted the sword on his back, and casually said, "It snowed heavily a few days ago." "Just in time to cleanse the blade." With those words, he pushed the door open and left. PS: First update posted... I have some matters today and tomorrow, so updates might be irregular. Please forgive me (bowing hands) Thanks to "Waiting Five Hundred Years Just For a Good Book" for the three thousand rewards... For Lady Tan. You should change your name to "Waiting Five Hundred Years Just For Lady Tan" (flipping the table) Chapter 42 Mo Blade Goes Up the Mountain (2/2) Meng Yuexue watched as Wang Anfeng closed the front door, his palm''s wound reopening to bleed fresh blood, dripping at the entrance to add an extra layer of protection for the ordinary people inside the house from the invading poison fog. A whistle resounded. Immediately, the thin red horse neighed listlessly, sounds of hooves followed, gradually receding, but from afar to near, the agonizing screams grew clearer. The common people crammed in the room clearly showed signs of panic on their faces, instinctively huddling together as if to evade danger. Meng Yuexue pursed her lips, the outside was undoubtedly perilous, yet she felt an overwhelming impulse to burst through the door, so strong that even her tightly clenched fingers could not contain it thumping in her heart. It was almost instinctual. Hearing the sounds outside, her legs seemed to have a will of their own. But a glance back at Chuan Lian lying on the bed, seeing the terrified child, the girl''s tightly clenched hands finally relaxed, her slender fingers trembling slightly, exuding a sense of helplessness. ........................ Wang Anfeng had not deployed his Qinggong to sprint. He was extremely clear on what to do next. Although he appeared calm and composed in the eyes of Meng Yuexue and the others, he wasn''t completely sure in his heart, and considering that even when a lion fights a rabbit it still gives its all, the upcoming battle made every bit of Inner Strength precious. The horse beneath him had been led out of the Tan Family''s stables when leaving Xi Dingzhou. He initially had his sights on a large black horse, but after almost an hour of coaxing by his third master, he couldn''t bear it any longer and chose this thin horse under the steward''s crazed gaze. At this moment, the horse finally showed the potential that had caught Hong Luoyu''s eye. As if it loathed the smell in the air, the thin horse''s speed continuously increased, its hooves breaking into a gallop, carrying the heavy Mo Blade as it tore through the wind like a wild lion. The mane flew wildly. It galloped along the streets and alleyways like a red fire upon the earth, while the surrounding poison fog grew denser. The speed of the Mixed Yuan Skill operating within him increased, turning the pervasive toxins in the air into basic Vital Energy, flowing like a torrential heatwave into his Dantian. The Golden Bell Shield''s Inner Strength in his meridians had reached its full capacity. As the poison fog thickened, the wailing sounds paradoxically grew softer; the common people simply couldn''t withstand the poison for long and were probably already languishing from its torment, unable to even scream. A faint mist covered the road, obscuring any pedestrians, while the continued low moans echoed in his ears, resembling a ghostly realm. Just when Wang Anfeng thought he could see no one in this place closest to the source of the poison, a strikingly vivid red burst into his field of vision. It spread like flames, like a gash cleaving the earth, separating the small town from the back mountains. Wang Anfeng was slightly startled. In that instant, the steed beneath him had already crossed a distance of hundreds of meters, his sight breaking through the poison fog to see the true form of those flames: they were young men, wielding swords and clad in vermilion clothes. The poison fog was thickest here, these men had merely severed the hem of their robes to cover their noses and mouths as a defense against the poison. Under the direction of an old man, they piled up herbs and set them on fire, using this extremely wasteful method to counteract the poison fog. Their exposed skin already bore blood-red scratches, and their eyes were filled with bloodshot threads. The lead robust man, noticing the sound of hooves, turned to look at Wang Anfeng. Despite the intense poison fog, he seemed unconcerned, and shouted loudly, "Go back!" "This area is quarantined, you can''t go further, stay in your homes, we''ll handle this soon" Wang Anfeng''s gaze flitted over the blood-stained right hand wielding the sword, dripping blood, swollen and oozing due to the poison fog''s penetration, yet his grip on the sword was still tight. Hearing the continuous hoofbeats, his eyebrows knitted and he yelled, "Hurry back" Wang Anfeng yanked the reins of his horse, and the skinny steed beneath him neighed. Ahead, the rolling flames burned fiercely, the heat waves hitting his face, but instead of frightening, they seemed to ignite the wild nature of this extraordinary horse. Its eyes bulged in fury, its mane dancing wildly, no less fierce than the flames. When they were still a dozen meters away, the horse leaped violently, like lightning catching the wind, quickly clearing the distance of tens of meters before finally landing on the opposite side, neighing proudly as it sprinted toward the mountain path. While leaping over the flames, Wang Anfeng''s right hand clenched abruptly inward to his palm, his fingers, now infused with Inner Strength like daggers, reopened his slowly healing wound, tearing it afresh. Blood poured down, drenching directly onto the flames. The leading Great Qin Martial Artist watched Wang Anfeng''s disappearing figure, frustrated and angry, yelling loudly, "Are you seeking death?!" "The experts above us are not within our abilities to handle, and the patrol officers of Xi Dingzhou will be here any moment. Don''t be reckless..." Just then, the blood hitting the flames flickered momentarily, and the surrounding poison mist suddenly made a sizzling sound, emitting green smoke that billowed straight up. Everyone was slightly stunned, suddenly finding their breath much smoother, and felt a renewing strength surging in their previously weakening palms. The old man''s eyes shone brightly; pushing away the young man who was supporting him, he staggered a few steps to the front of the flames. Noticing the medicinal power emerging in the smoke above, his expression changed, and he finally retreated two steps, falling to the ground, his white hair disheveled as he clapped and laughed, "Excellent, excellent!" "With this man here, those who poison us need not concern us anymore!" "Ah, hahaha..." The Great Qin constables watching the laughing old man felt a sense of relief. One of them pursed his lips, raised the long knife in his hand, and was about to walk toward the mountain path when the lead constable quickly took two steps forward, placing his hand on the young man''s shoulder, and asked with a frown, "Boy, what are you planning to do?!" The young constable turned around and said, "The man just now must be after the poisoner." "Let''s go help him..." The middle-aged constable frowned, scolding, Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire "With your half-baked skills, you won''t help at all; you''re just going to get yourself killed." "But..." "No more talking." Just then, someone had already helped the old man up. The man, looking at the young constable, who was barely seventeen or eighteen and full of vigor, smiled and spoke softly, "I understand your intentions." "Even if you cannot personally bring down the chief culprit, there are still things you must do. This place is temporarily safe, but the villagers in the town have been poisoned, and there is still much for you to do." "This task may not be glamorous or awe-inspiring." "But if you can ease the Martial Artist''s worries, isn''t that also heroic..." "Who says a hero must be a warrior who kills?" sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young constable seemed unconvinced and was about to say more, but the old man raised his hand to stop him. The nearly seventy-year-old Doctor coughed a few times, looked around at the relatively young faces, his expression softened, showing that kindly old person''s demeanor, and said, "Now that there are no more worries here." "Hurry back to town and help with the rescue..." "Your parents and children are all there, right? The medical supplies have been brought in, and you can leave them to me. Keeping so many people here is useless; you should hurry back." PS: Here''s the second update... Thank you, Changfeng Wanyi Yao, for your generous tips; much appreciated. Chapter 43 Beneath the Blade, All is Compassion! (Two-in-One Long Chapter) The young man was slightly startled, just now he was able to suppress it, but now, reminded by the old man and thinking of his parents trapped in the poison fog, his face showed urgency, yet he couldn''t move. The middle-aged arrest officer was already frowning and shouting: S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hurry up, heed the doctor''s words, start from the nearby areas, and take the villagers away." "The poison fog is too thick over here, move briskly!" Following the arrest officer''s scolding voice, these town constables crashed into the houses on the street, disregarding everything else, swung their battle sabers back to their waists, and with one hand each, they pulled out those who were too weak to walk and sprinted back, bringing them to places where the poison fog was slightly thinner. Meanwhile, the middle-aged arrest officer had not left but stood there with his battle saber in hand. The old man had his apprentice follow them, and he himself sat down on the ground, not caring about his appearance, watching the other middle-aged arrest officer carelessly throwing special herbs into the fire and roughly refining the medicine''s potency. He gasped twice, smiled, and said: "It''s really tough on you all..." "Why don''t you leave? I can handle it alone here, elder." The arrest officer didn''t look back and said: "Do you think the salary is easy to collect?" "At your old age, what are you talking about? Just be a doctor and do your job well." "You wouldn''t understand even if I told you." The old man was slightly taken aback, then burst into laughter. He had been practicing medicine in this town for decades, and no one had ever talked back to him like this before, which made him laugh heartily for a moment before he said: "May I ask you for a favor then?" "Speak." "Too many people have been poisoned this time. Although the toxicity is not fatal, it is still troublesome to handle alone. Since you''re fast on your feet, could you shout a few times in the street?" "Shout what?" "Just shout for a doctor, someone with medical knowledge to come out." The arrest officer furrowed his brows and said, "At a time like this, everyone is looking after themselves. Who cares about your shouting? What''s the use?" The old man burst out laughing, and after a while, he finally said: "You wouldn''t understand." "If you trust me, give it a try." The arrest officer was slightly startled, and before he could speak, he suddenly noticed something unusual and instinctively looked up, his expression suddenly becoming very animated. Enshrouded in poison fog, plumes of smoke rose as if they were signals of fire seen at the border of the Great Desert. The poison fog fluctuated violently. The arrest officer''s eyes widened. He had never been to the Great Desert Border Pass, but at this moment, he felt that the magnificence of the flames and smoke rising from the corners in this small border town amidst the poison fog was by no means inferior. "This... this is..." The old man''s eyes narrowed, laughing heartily. He supported himself off the ground to stand, and from within the poison fog, a hoarse voice sounded, seeming to have mustered all its strength, as boisterous as a strong man bellowing in fury. "I am Li Si from Reviving Spring Hall; are there any Medical Family students here?" "Come out quickly!" "Saving lives is of this moment!" "I am Li Kong from Li Family''s medicine shop, any offspring who have studied medicine, come to this place!" "Citizens should first cover their mouths and noses with wet hemp, do not panic!" "I am..." Several voices rose in a chaotic and weak manner, sounding bright and spirited. The arrest officer opened his mouth and said, "This, this is..." The old man laughed heartily, hearing the voices closing in on this place with the strongest toxicity, watching face after face, old or young, with an expression of pride and piety in their eyes, and he laughed loudly: "Human life is of utmost importance, no matter the distance or urgency, a summons must be answered!" "That is what it means to be a doctor!" ............ Atop the mountain. Zhao Guang stood with his hands behind his back, coldly watching the town below. He could clearly see the smoke from the medicinal fires, but even if the range of his poison fog was extensive and the potency of the medicine greatly reduced, it was not something that the rural doctors of this small place could counteract. With them, as dull as logs, also qualified to practice medicine? The poison fog had thickened by then. He could almost see the agonizing faces of Meng Yushu''s descendants. Just thinking about it made him almost want to shout out loud, feeling exhilarated and nearly forgetting the dangers behind this matter. Faint traces of blood were emerging in his eyes. Mei Feng looked at the old man in front of him, his brows slightly furrowed. Since Zhao Guang had applied the poison, three quarters of an hour had passed. According to the response speed of the Great Qin, Xi Dingzhou City must have already received the news by then, and the martial artists mobilized might have already left the State City. Only it was uncertain how much longer it would take for them to arrive. Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire If by then he reacted too slowly, missing the prime opportunity, he might very likely be considered Zhao Guang''s accomplice by the Qin wind patrol officers, at which point it would truly be a case of ''stealing chickens without succeeding in erasing traces of the milling, reaping just what he had sown.'' Just at that moment, a strange sound suddenly reached his ears. Zhao Guang and Mei Feng''s expressions changed slightly at the same time, both casting their gazes towards the direction from which the sound came. One was staring intently at a peculiar flower that had been set down, while the other instinctively gripped the weapon in his hand, with the peripheral vision of his gaze falling upon the back of the former. The sound drew nearer. Continuous and gradually clear, it was the sound of galloping horse hooves. Mei Feng''s brows tightened slightly, uncertain in his heart whether it was the city''s overconfident martial artists coming, or a Middle Third Rank expert from within Xi Dingzhou. Zhao Guang, however, was unconcerned about the sound, his eyes only fixedly staring at a frail white flower on the hillside. By the time the figure had already appeared, and the flower showed no abnormalities, the huge stone hanging in his heart finally fell. This flower, a rare species he had stumbled upon, usually shrinks like a stone and when placed into the soil, blooms within a quarter of an hour, extremely sensitive to the True Qi cultivated out by martial artists. If a Middle Third Rank expert approached within three steps of it, the flower would not be able to withstand the True Qi inadvertently emanating from the martial artist, causing its petals to shrink and tremble incessantly. Chapter 43 Beneath the Blade, All is Compassion! (Two-in-One Long Chapter)_2 At this moment, since there was nothing unusual about the flower, it meant that the visitors were definitely not higher than Sixth Rank. At most, they were merely warriors of the Lower Third Rank, hardly considered experts of any renown. Zhao Guang''s eyes showed a hint of iciness as he looked toward the newcomer. Riding a red horse, dressed in dark-colored Vigorous Attire, with a cold expression, and carrying a black Heavy Blade on his back. Mei Feng''s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. Thinking back to the queries he had just made to the other disciples, he realized that the person who had arrived was the same young martial artist who had killed Zhu Xiao. He slightly relaxed. He had almost thought that a master from Great Qin had come and was about to stab directly at Zhao Guang''s heart with a single strike. Luckily, his cautious nature had prevented him from making that mistake just now. The palm of his hand holding the blade''s handle loosened slightly, the space between his fingers moist with sweat. A look of slight disappointment appeared in Zhao Guang''s eyes, but it was quickly consumed by a fierce gleam. What a pity it wasn''t Meng Yushu''s granddaughter who had come... No, fortunately, it wasn''t Meng Yushu''s granddaughter! Just killing her, wasn''t enough. It really wasn''t enough! Only letting her be alone and helpless, only letting her watch her closest loved ones die one by one, all dying for her sake, only by subjecting her to this torturous agony could he unleash the hatred in his heart! Zhao Guang sneered, his hand swept fiercely, and Vigorous Qi burst forth, smashing all the furnaces. The hidden mechanism inside activated, the poisons hidden in the secret compartments fell out, mixing with the already present Medical Poison in the furnace, the toxicity becoming more complex and explosively violent in an instant. The elder''s body was enveloped in tangible Vigorous Qi. This Vigorous Qi, entangled with the medicinal nature of the eight furnaces, turned more terrifying and fierce like boiling oil on fire, surging upwards violently before swiftly retracting, transforming into dense, substantial poison streams like liquids, twining continuously around Zhao Guang. The ground under his feet gradually cracked. Mei Feng drew a cold breath, unable to resist stepping back, his mind completely blank, with only one thought remaining. Madman! A complete madman! The man''s gaze swept over the eight shattered furnaces, his eyes widening in horror. Being an elder of the Immortal Pavilion, his mastery in the art of Medical Poison was naturally extraordinary. At just one glance, he recognized the true nature of these eight furnaces. Qian for Heaven, Kun for Earth, Zhen for Thunder, Xun for Wind, Kan for Water, Li for Fire, Gen for Mountain, Dui for Marsh, Immortal Pavilion''s martial arts all stemmed from the Taoist Script. The eight furnaces were divided into inner and outer layers, what many disciples had activated just now were merely ordinary medicines. But just now, Zhao Guang had unleashed his Vigorous Qi, shattering the furnaces. The inner and outer layers of medicines mixed, the medicinal nature undergoing sudden drastic changes, each element precisely corresponding to the Taoist Bagua symbols, and relying on the Pavilion''s Inner Strength, all these poisons were contained within his own Vigorous Qi. Using his own power, he formed the Bagua Formation. What seemed like mad actions from earlier were just a decoy, and once someone was lured in, even if it were a Sixth Rank Martial Artist from Great Qin, they would still be no match for Zhao Guang at that moment. Even if it were the Great Qin Patrol Officers, or the citizens of this entire city, or even himself, Mei Feng, they were all just pawns in this madman''s hands. All for revenge! And the reason this man was known as a madman was that he, too, was within his own game. From the beginning, he had planned to leave no way out for himself. From the beginning, he''d been deceiving everyone, considering revenge even more important than his own clan. He truly was, an outright old madman. Mei Feng, thinking back to Zhao Guang revealing his plan with an utterly mad expression, instantly came to a comprehension. At that time, the old madman was grinning sinisterly, saying: Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire "If they really can endure, then they will have to watch their loved ones in agony as they die, hahahaha, if such suffering can be inflicted on the descendants of Meng Yushu, though I depart, my heart will still be delighted!" Delighted, even in departure?! A chill filled Mei Feng''s heart at this thought. This mad and uniquely self-centered person, although extreme and crazed like a demon, possessed a spirit beyond his imagination. He had grown up in the Immortal Pavilion and had never imagined someone in Jianghu could go to such extremes over a burst of anger in their heart. Almost exhausting everything just to express the pent-up rage in his chest. Meanwhile, Zhao Guang, seeing Wang Anfeng hastily approaching, couldn''t help but burst into wild laughter, saying: "Come then!" This was the culmination of his life''s work. Originally prepared for Meng Yushu, and now with Meng Yushu dead, and Xi Dingzhou City having drastically changed, if he wanted to take revenge with his own hands, there was almost no possibility left. Since that was the case, he might as well take his vengeance on this person. Just thinking about Meng Yushu''s granddaughter living a life of endless regret and self-blame filled his heart with almost frantic excitement. If it weren''t for the fact that such a scheme could only be prepared in advance and couldn''t be moved, he would almost want to slaughter the people of this small town, leaving only Meng Yuexue alive. To tell her that all these people died because of her! Wouldn''t that be even more wonderful? sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With this thought, Zhao Guang''s face was supremely enraptured, clearly already as extreme as a demon, his mind twisted, his hand waved, and the various deadly poisons under his feet became unstable, forming an extremely sinister dark green Bagua Formation, which then transformed into a gas wave, spreading in all directions. Chapter 43 Beneath the Blade, All is Compassion! (Two-in-One Long Chapter)_3 He raised his hand with fingers slightly spread and snatched toward Wang Anfeng. First to cripple his martial arts. Then to break his limbs, gouge out his eyes, slice off his ears and nose. On top of the wounds, he would cultivate poisonous insects, so he''d miserably wail in this city for ten days and nights before finally breathlessly dying! This sudden turn of events occurred in the blink of an eye, and Wang Anzhong had no idea what the man before him was thinking. However, the toxicity around was so intense that his body felt scorching hot, and a burning sensation arose when he operated his Mixed Yuan Skill, indicating its out-of-the-ordinary nature. Nevertheless, even if the man before him was a Sixth Rank expert and his poison skill was fiercely toxic, the outcome would not differ in the slightest. Wang Anfeng''s eyes lifted slightly, with a flash of lightning darting through them. Today, this man must die. It was for the sake of the citizens poisoned today. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire It was also for Chuan Lian. He had seen the extreme madness of the Immortal Pavilion today. If he were to flee with Chuan Lian, they would undoubtedly face numerous difficulties on the road to Fufeng County City. Chuan Lian''s body was already feeble, and now that she was poisoned, her life was flickering like an extinguishing lamp, unable to withstand the slightest disturbance. In such a situation, Wang Anfeng could only think of one method. A method that was insane and bold, but indeed feasible. The youth''s right hand rose slowly, grasping the hilt of the Heavy Blade on his back. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his eyes, a sharp divine light shone like a sword, firmly locking onto Zhao Guang, who, in his arrogance and pride, was rapidly advancing to attack him. Since the Immortal Pavilion had so much energy, it would suffice to make them lose any interest in Chuan Lian. The Heavy Blade lifted slightly, its edge cold and sharp, with a chilling howl echoing solemnly. With this thought, the vigor of his Mixed Yuan Skill accelerated, and although the poisons were strong, they were nevertheless restrained by Wang Anfeng. All distracting thoughts in his heart shattered. The weak, the gentle, the merciful, the slaughter-averseall such facets of himself were ''slashed'' away one by one by the youth. Now, with each step he took as if treading upon "his own" corpse, his heart reflected a clear mirror, and his resolve was unwavering. And at the same time, unlike the past when his mind was empty, something else burned within him like a flame. An invincible self-confidence. A determined resolve to kill. Gathering the calmness of a martial artist in the midst of slaughter, his experiences in countless battles had enlightened his mind. Underneath him, the red lean horse sensed the intense murderous aura from Wang Anfeng and kept whinnying, its speed increasing ever faster, even showing visible streaks of fire to the naked eye. Man borrowing the horse''s might, fast as a raging wind, the killing intent in his heart swelling ever more. A chill inexplicably rose in Zhao Guang''s heart. The manic intent that had surfaced for the first time in thirty years involuntarily subsided as he raised his palm, summoning the Bagua Poison Formation, and fiercely struck toward Wang Anfeng. The wind whinnied, the clouds raged. Above this sky, the clouds transformed, even the weather changed in response, and the rich poison gas took the form of a dark green Poison Dragon, scales shining brightly, baring its fangs and claws as it entangled toward Wang Anfeng. Seemingly formed from various deadly poisons, the Poison Dragon appeared almost jade-like in its purity, and it was precisely because of this that it underscored the ferocity of the poison. Mei Feng couldn''t help but retreat dozens of feet. A very heavy intent to retreat rose in his heart. Possibly witnessing such mastery of poison controlling technique and witnessing the essence of a previous generation''s evil Jianghu expert''s life''s work was a great fortune for him as well, tempting him to stay despite wanting to leave. The scale of the clash he was currently witnessing was almost unprecedented for him. The Poison Dragon hissed furiously. Heaven and Earth became dim. Yet one man rode through on his horse. The poison tides surged, Mei Feng saw exquisite changes he had never imagined before, watching in rapt attention. The poison mist enveloped Wang Anfeng, while the speed of his Mixed Yuan Skill operating beneath his body neared its limit. Every vein and flesh transmitted an unbearable stabbing pain. Yet Wang Anfeng''s expression did not change in the slightest. The hand holding the blade was as steady as forged iron. In his ears, it seemed he could still hear the painful cries of the townspeople. How to convince evil people to turn back? Three years ago, Master''s answer was to fight until they were convinced. Beneath Wang Anfeng''s Vigorous Attire, his skin cracked and blood flowed, colliding with the poison fog, entwining thick mists around his body. Yet he stubbornly refused to draw his blade. The horse neighed loudly, and around it, tangible flames rose up, spreading the fire to Wang Anfeng''s body. Together, man and horse dashed furiously through the toxic mists, flames ascending. Zhao Guang employed his Qinggong to retreat, angrily shouting as he did so, "You dare compare the light of a firefly with the brilliance of the sun!" "Die, old man!" Amidst his furious shouts, the Poison Dragon roared and surged toward the young man, who didn''t activate his Golden Bell Body Protection but just bore the increasingly terrifying toxin with his body. The Mixed Yuan Skill ran wildly, turning the poison of the Bagua Poison Formation into Vital Energy, which poured into Wang Anfeng''s Dantian and then was transmitted entirely into the blade. The blade trembled and hummed, reluctant to remain silent, yet the young man held it tightly in his grip. The sound of horse hooves grew more urgent. Wang Anfeng''s eyes shone brighter, and suddenly, with a loud neigh from the horse, it fiercely sped forward about thirty feet, quickly closing in on the retreating Zhao Guang. In his astonishment, Wang Anfeng leaped up with his Heavy Blade in both hands, plunging forward with a descending slash. Zhao Guang''s expression changed drastically as he shouted in anger. The already diminishing dark green poison, accompanied by a strange shriek, suddenly converged into a giant dragon that opened its mouth to swallow the young man whole. There was a moment of silence. "Huff, huff, huff..." Zhao Guang extended his right hand, his face already deathly pale, his breaths quick and uneven, with a hidden fear in his eyes; he had felt like he was on the verge of being killed. Luckily... It was over now. Zhao Guang murmured to himself, his right hand''s fingers clenching tightly, ready to make the poison dragon''s Vigorous Qi collapse inward and directly melt Wang Anfeng. But just then, a resolute and tyrannical aura, without any hesitation, rose from within the Poison Dragon. With a sharp blade''s glow piercing through, accompanied by a loud cry, Wang Anfeng appeared atop the dragon, steadied his feet on its back, held the blade diagonally, and madly ran toward Zhao Guang. How should one convert the wicked to righteousness? Wang Anfeng''s eyes slightly opened, his hairband broken, so his black hair danced wildly. If one is indeed wicked, how can they be converted? Immortal Pavilion... This round, I''ll make the first move. Please! With heavy footsteps on the dragon made of converging poison mist, the young man leapt high, spun in midair, and with the blade slanted, he slashed across. The poison gas moved earlier, inducing changes in the weather for miles around, with clouds steaming and a bleak green light, as if a demon had come into the world, causing disquiet in people''s hearts. But now, there was a cold gleam, like a white rainbow, splitting the dark clouds asunder. Atop the mountain peak. Zhao Guang opened his mouth but could no longer speak; a bitter laugh escaped him as his head severed from his neck, falling at his feet, his eyes wide open, even in death. The sound of fluttering garments followed. Wang Anfeng landed firmly on the back of his warhorse, with flames surging majestically from the steed. In his hand, he held the Mo Blade, an imposing and fierce aura surrounding him. Around him, all the Immortal Pavilion disciples, whom he had spared before, were now dead, no survivors under the edge of his blade. How does a Bhikshu convert the wicked to goodness? The young man closed his eyes. The wicked need not be converted. Under the Heavy Blade, lies mercy! PS: I have some matters to attend to today, so I am offering a two-in-one chapter (clasped hands) The term Bhikshu is a monastic title; it''s used here for smoothness of expression, and besides, Anfeng is a Shaolin disciple... Chapter 44 Too Full... (1/2) A moment ago, he stood amidst the Bagua Poison Formation, a figure of overwhelming power with Vigorous Qi reaching the heavens, his might seemingly invincible against any Sixth Rank Martial Artist. The next instant, he was severed at the waist, dying with eyes wide open in disbelief. Such a drastic turnaround was too intense and shocking, Mei Feng''s brain could hardly catch up, but immediately, a bone-chilling coldness engulfed him whole, making the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end in an instant. No, this is bad! Wang Anfeng''s expression was cold and rigid as he stood on the horse, calmly observing him. The wounds that had just burst open on his body were forcibly held together by Wang Anfeng using his muscles, preventing any abnormality from showing. Yet the indescribable swelling pain almost made him unable to resist crying out. The Bagua Poison Formation a moment ago was the accumulation of Zhao Guang''s lifelong hatred. An Elder of a major martial arts sect, he devoted his life solely for the purpose of revenge. And this poison fog was the result of this madman''s thirty years of obsession, gathering various strange poisons regardless of the cost. Merging with the Bagua of Heaven and Earth and cycling influences from one another, its power was naturally increased threefold. Just now, Wang Anfeng, with his own Mixed Yuan Skill, had forcibly devoured this poison fog along with Zhao Guang''s Poison Skill, turning it into Vital Energy. It was also with this immense Vital Energy that he managed to deliver a slash far beyond his cultivation level. But what he hadn''t expected was the vast purity of the poison fogit was far more significant than he had anticipated. After releasing one slash, his inner strength was greatly drained in an instant. The external poison fog took advantage of the situation to enter his body and was transformed by the Mixed Yuan Skill into surging Vital Energy, stubbornly blocking the meridians around the young man''s body. It was not just about launching a second slash; even mobilizing inner strength was extremely difficult now. If Mei Feng noticed this, he might instead fall into a dangerous situation. Wang Anfeng''s thoughts were clear, yet his face showed no signs of disturbance. He narrowed his eyes and lifted the Heavy Blade, slowly moving it to his back with an unhurried demeanor. The Heavy Blade was like ink, its edge chillingly sharp. Just beneath that blade, nearly ten people had already perished, yet there was not a single trace of blood on the blade. Wang Anfeng''s movements were very slow. With each motion, the surging Vital Energy in his meridians vibrated, and some even burst forth from his body, bringing even greater pain. Despite practicing the peak Shaolin Horizontal Training technique that allowed a Seventh Rank body to withstand the accumulation of thirty years of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist''s efforts, even with his martial arts skills, he struggled to dispel it for a moment. Though his thoughts were racing, his expression remained indifferent and rigid, his dark pupils devoid of any emotion, calmly watching Mei Feng, who was pale just ten feet away. Mei Feng subconsciously took another half step back. At this moment, his heart harbored not a shred of Combat Will, and he wished he could just turn and run. The purity of the Poison Dragon and Zhao Guang''s crazed and ruthless methods were beyond what he thought he could achieve in his lifetime. In fact, deep in his heart, he had already concluded. In this lifetime, even if his martial arts skills continued to improve, it was almost like a fool''s dream to reach Zhao Guang''s level without tremendous fortune. But in the blink of an eye, the expert that had seemed unattainable to him, the elder driven mad by thirty years of hatred, was easily decapitated by the young martial artist before him. His refined Poison Skill had no chance to retaliate and was forcefully shattered along with his Poison Dragon Vigorous Qi, resulting in his execution. Despite possessing such martial arts prowess, he chose to wait until his opponent unleashed their strongest move before delivering a fatal blow with a single slash. How domineering! And what incredible, arrogant confidence! Mei Feng felt a surge of despair, and with it, envy and a full intent to kill. Yet even so, he dared not make the slightest move. He could feel it. The young man''s indifferent gaze was fixed on him. Although the poison fog had gradually dissipated, the young man was still enveloped in an imposing, vast Vigorous Qi, barely vibrating around him, as if he was gathering strength for the next move. In the next moment, it seemed a blade like thunder would descend from above, cleaving off the top of his head. Mei Feng''s body trembled slightly. The despair in his heart, coupled with the solemn and suppressive sound of the blade''s cry, grew even more oppressive. This time... there was no escape from death. Had he known it would come to this, he would have left early on and not have been burned by the fire he brought upon himself. Wang Anfeng glanced at the middle-aged man in front of him, whose spirit had faltered without revealing his inner weakness, and internally he breathed a sigh of relief. Considering his plans, he didn''t immediately seize the opportunity to leave on horseback, but instead began to speak in a calm voice: Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire "Today, I shall not kill you." "You will deliver a message for me to the Pavilion Master of the Immortal Pavilion." Just as Mei Feng had begun to relax, he heard these words, and his heart skipped a beat. Then, remembering something, his heart contracted sharply, and he abruptly looked up, his face deathly pale, fear the only thing apparent in his eyes. Could it be Wang Anfeng tapped his right foot against the horse''s flank, and the thin red horse raised its head, mane flying, its gaunt appearance still exuding a proud spirit. The martial artist in black cloth resumed the indifferent expression and slid his hand back, securing the Heavy Blade firmly on his back. Perhaps out of loneliness, the blade emitted a low, whistling sound. The sound was grim and mingled with that of the young man''s voice, almost indistinguishable, it was unclear whether the voice was produced by the sword or if it was the man himself causing the blade to sing. "I''ve heard that the master of the Immortal Pavilion possesses a famous immortal alcohol, the Longevity Elixir." "I am delighted to hear that." "I shall come to the mountain to fetch the wine in a few days, remember that..." In the indifferent tone, the lean horse trod on, every step igniting flames on the ground that took three breaths to dissipate, a truly mystical sight that caused Mei Feng''s heart to sink continuously. As a Fifth Rank expert, the master of the Immortal Pavilion certainly possessed extraordinary martial arts, and Mei Feng had only the qualification to look up to him. Yet at this moment, he didn''t know if the Pavilion Master, who seemed as inscrutable as an Immortal, could withstand the onslaught of this madman''s blade. Recalling the earlier slash that shattered the sky and clouds, the overbearing fierceness of that cut still made Mei Feng tremble uncontrollably. He staggered back two steps, leaning against the trunk of a tree, and slowly sat down. His heart was filled with bewilderment and fear, but also a sense of fortunate relief as if having narrowly escaped death, leading him to let out a bitter laugh: "Madman..." "He truly is a madman..." ..................... At this moment, the fiery steed carried Wang Anfeng at a rapid pace, covering a considerable distance in an instant, and turned into the mountain base. Seeming to understand that the man behind them could no longer see them, the lean horse''s pace instantly slowed down. What had been a majestic presence like a Flood Dragon traversing the earth now seemed listless, with its mane drooping and its eyes half-closed, leisurely strolling forward. Wang Anfeng''s mouth twitched. "Could you walk a bit faster..." The horse neighed lazily in response. Although Wang Anfeng did not understand the language of horses, the steed''s pace somehow became even slower, barely faster than walking. It gave the young man a headache as he said in a low voice: "Weren''t you full of vigor just now?" The lean horse snorted with disdain. After continuing this way for a while, the horse finally carried Wang Anfeng down the mountain from another direction. Just then, the whistling sound of piercing the sky was heard. Two figures in vermilion clothes, wielding heavy blades, trod through the air. In the blink of an eye, they had shot past Wang Anfeng towards the summit of the mountain. Only then did the young man''s heart finally relax completely. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People from the Great Qin Ministry of Punishment had arrived. He withdrew his gaze, only to see the horse beneath him standing tall with its mane fluttering in the wind, exuding an unyielding pride, as if it were a Flood Dragon alive in this world, majestic and awe-inspiring. Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback, but by the time he looked back to the mountain, those two figures had landed and were no longer in sight. The once spirited fiery steed instantly relaxed, becoming lax again, snorting and leisurely walking forward. Wang Anfeng''s mouth twitched slightly. He looked at the lazy horse beneath him and then turned to gaze at the sky, to the remnants of Vigorous Qi left by the two Sixth Rank experts as they passed. Thinking about the opponent the horse had faced when it demonstrated its might earlier, he suddenly felt a sense of frustration and helplessness. He understood then. This damned horse... was all about appearances?! Indeed, it was a mount fit for his Third Master. Sighing, Wang Anfeng could only let the horse continue its lazy trot forward, while he himself sat on its back, contemplating his next ''move'' in the game. The words he had just spoken to Mei Feng were merely a ruse, intended to leverage the awe of his momentary slaying of Zhao Guang to make the Sixth Rank Martial Artist miscalculate his own strength and, through his report, to create a formidable adversary for the Immortal Pavilion that did not actually exist. While the Immortal Pavilion went on high alert for this adversary, he would secretly move Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue to Fufeng County City. Openly repair the plank road, secretly cross the Chen Cang pass. How exactly to make the entire Immortal Pavilion fall into such a state of alert was the second ''move.'' He had already figured out how to make that move. And he was about to implement it. As he thought this, he reached into his robe and took out an exquisite jade vase containing a special elixir designed to stimulate the rapid circulation of the Golden Bell Shield. He prepared to use his Inner Strength to extract the Vital Energy that filled his meridians, assimilate it into his body, and refine his physique. But just as he opened the jade vase and before he could swallow the elixir, Wang Anfeng suddenly felt a sense of nausea, almost instinctively reacting with the urgency of a thunderclap. He hastily resealed the jade vase and turned his head, opening his mouth and taking deep breaths. Good grief, he felt like vomiting... He had just consumed seventy percent of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist''s Poison Skill, plus thirty years of accumulated strength. This time, he had truly ''bitten off more than he could chew.'' PS: First update delivered... Thank you for the three dragons'' worth of rewards, I am very grateful (bows). Chapter 45 Awakening (2/2) ``` After Wang Anfeng left the Meng Yuexue''s residence, a stick of incense''s time had already passed. Meng Yuexue sat by the bed, her palm holding Chuan Lian''s, the withered, twig-like fingers contrasted starkly against the girl''s, providing a significant shock. The townsfolk huddled together in the room, would have been quite curious if they saw this scene on any ordinary day, but their hearts were restless now, and they had no interest in whispering to one another. Screams of agony could be heard from the streets. Meng Yuexue''s expression remained calm, but her grip on Chuan Lian''s hand quivered imperceptibly. As a medical student, when she was needed the most, she stayed here, choosing to stand by idly. Even though no one blamed her, guilt already filled the girl''s heart. She looked up at Chuan Lian, whose eyes were tightly closed, and for a rare moment, weakness flickered in her heart. What should I do? Senior brother... If you were only awake, How good that would be. Meng Yuexue pressed her lips together, closing her eyes as if doing so could separate her from the screams outside, as if by just doing this, she wouldn''t have to think about choices, about decisions. Just like when she played hide and seek with her senior brother on the mountain as a child. If she covered her eyes, it felt like senior brother could never catch her. Should she leave her senior brother behind, forsaking someone as close as the last of her kin, to go out and treat others? Or should she ignore the outside wailing, stay here, and prevent any mishap to her senior brother? Should she choose family ties or an even deeper sentiment, or should she choose her moral duty? The hardest thing in the world is never the struggle between right and wrong, but at such a time, you can only choose one of two equally cherished, equally correct options and abandon the other. And the one you give up on ceases to exist. No matter how intact it may seem in the eyes of others, or how safe the situation truly is, you know that at this moment, you have abandoned it. Such a decision is incredibly cruel even for a middle-aged person who has seen much of the world, let alone for Meng Yuexue, a mere sixteen-year-old girl. All the more so because she had been able to survive thus far in the dangerous Jianghu, precisely because of Chuan Lian. In such a situation, no one would blame her for her choice, nor does anyone have the right to. Those who speak grand words have not been in her position. Yet despite this, the girl still showed signs of distress, unconsciously biting her lower lip and clamping down firmly, leaving a shallow indent. Her lips split, and a ruby line of blood trickled down the side. Her mouth suddenly filled with a sweet, metallic taste. Senior brother, what should I do... What should I do... Grandfather. ........................... On the main street. The middle-aged arrest officer, his waist bearing a saber, marched briskly. As a Ninth Rank Martial Artist, if he truly disregarded the consequences and ran madly, his speed could rival that of a galloping horse for a short time. Now, as he ran wildly, he circulated his energy through his throat, shouting as instructed by the old doctor: "Students of the Medical Family, come out!" "Don''t hide now; the poisoned villagers need you, hurry up and come out..." "Go to Reviving Spring Hall, take the medicinal materials to Reviving Spring Hall, the entire hall is filled with poisoned townspeople!" "Life is of utmost importance, it''s worth more than any treasure!" Voices faintly reached Meng Yuexue''s ears, and she suddenly opened her eyes, looking at Chuan Lian before her, assuming it was all a hallucination from her recent fatigue. But the voice became clearer with time. Clearly, someone was outside, shouting and running, unknowable how long they had been at it. That voice, which should have been rough and strong, was now extremely hoarse as if its owner hadn''t drunk water for three days. Yet even with the voice reduced to such a rasp, the person did not relax at all. The hoarse voice continued to desperately cry out, acquiring a touch of harrowing urgency. "Life is of utmost importance, it''s worth more than any treasure!" Meng Yuexue couldn''t help but rise to her feet, but as she stepped aside, her body suddenly stiffened. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, I can''t... Moments later, the voice gradually faded away. Meng Yuexue staggered a few steps and sank down weakly, a self-mocking look emerging on her face. Yet as she turned to look at Chuan Lian, her eyes suddenly widened, and her body tensed instantly. The Chuan Lian lying on the bed. The Jianghu youth who was nearly an undead, the Pharmacist Valley disciple who was just a step away from death, his hand clenched on the bed was now trembling slightly. Underneath the tightly shut eyelids, his eyes were shaking violently. ``` A hoarse voice murmured in a nearly inaudible volume: "Save people... " "Hibiscus Leaf... Hibiscus Leaf..." "Junior sister, Fire Refined Grass, crush it into juice...quick, the wound is going to fester..." "Red Gold Leaf, and also..." The voice was intermittent and weak, yet it struck Meng Yuexue''s ears like thunder. The girl''s eyes widened before being filled with moisture. Senior brother... Tears slid down her cheeks. Pharmacist Valley was destroyed overnight; she simply couldn''t believe her grandfather would do such a thing. After arguing with her senior brother, she ran out, only to be spotted and nearly killed. Senior brother saved her. And then decided to take her to Pharmacist Valley to see for themselves. Later, while passing through a small city, in order to treat a pair of wandering little girls, because they lacked medicinal herbs, Meng Yuexue''s attempt to purchase medicine exposed them... Chuan Lian''s voice suddenly went quiet, his eyes tightly closed, still deep in a coma, he whispered: "Don''t worry..." "I will definitely save you all..." His voice was exceptionally hoarse, but it had a calming effect. Very gentle, very reassuring. As if struck by lightning, the girl who had once faced off against more than a dozen wicked Jianghu men without a hint of fear, who had supported herself alone in Jianghu for two years and had become mature and capable, collapsed to the ground, powerless. With a couple of sobs, she cried aloud like a child. Two years earlier. "You are my junior sister, how could I let you go on the road alone?" The young man in white clothes had an injury on his shoulder. He was crying; however, he was smiling. That face, still so wooden. "Don''t worry." "With me here." ...................... The town''s arrest officer, Xing Xiangfei, sprinted frantically down the main road, his heart filled with anxiety. He had just gone back to Reviving Spring Hall again. Nearly all the medical family students in the entire city were gathered there, even the barefoot doctor who happened to be there had rushed over. But though there were many, most were only adept at handling common conditions. With such a strange poison, they at most knew how to avoid it, but for those poisoned, how to administer a cure hardly anyone understood. Though they had made many types of detoxification medicine, the effects were insignificant. Xing Xiangfei bit his teeth hard. Damn it! His speed involuntarily increased even more, his throat hoarse as if someone was rubbing it with a dagger, but he still raised his voice, shouting hoarsely: "Is there anyone skilled at detoxification?!" "Please, is there?!" Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire Just when he himself was about to despair, a voice more resonant than his appeared, and the arrest officer felt a chill rise up his back. He almost instantaneously stopped, his right hand rapidly drew his knife. His fingers were bloody, but he gripped tightly. From within the poisonous fog, someone emerged. Xing Xiangfei''s expression shifted subtly. In front of him wasn''t a fierce or vicious martial artist, but a girl of about fifteen or sixteen, with slightly red eyes as if she had just cried. Though he knew that in Jianghu there were many women with the heart of a serpent and scorpion who were not only highly skilled in martial arts but also cruel and dangerous, his guard relaxed a bit as he said: "Little girl, this place is dangerous. You should leave quickly..." The girl sniffled and said: "Aren''t you looking for a doctor skilled at detoxification?" Xing Xiangfei''s eyes brightened slightly as he said: "Could it be that you..." The girl nodded her head, lifted her face, and thought of Chuan Lian, still unconscious on the bed, thought of the old man who had once advised her to learn medicine and do good, thought of her notorious family. She pursed her lips and said: "Pharmacist Valley, Meng Yuexue..." PS: Second update Chapter 46 Ministry of Punishment Arrest Officer (1/2) Inside Shaolin Temple. Wang Anfeng sat cross-legged at the summit of a solitary peak. Above him, his ordinary cloth garments gradually transformed in texture, no longer fluttering with the wind, but hanging down, their color growing ever deeper, like fine iron forged and tempered, stripped of impurities. The youth''s eyes were slightly closed, his face showing no emotion, but his body trembled slightly. The vital energy packed within his meridians was compressed, continually crashing against the meridians, causing his complexion to involuntarily pale. The scholar in blue lifted his right hand from Wang Anfeng''s shoulder; between his fingers, three crystal clear Lost Treasures lost their spiritual essence, slowly crumbling into powdersuch items were extremely rare, and this time, almost one-third of a two-year reserve was used up. The direct consequence of such a massive expense was that his clothes had been utterly transformed. The youth slowly opened his eyes and, without using Inner Strength, merely lifted his palm with his physical body, sensing that weight which seemed like water waves, constantly adjusting with his movements and showing a hint of surprise on his face, he said: "How powerful..." Mr. Ying withdrew his hand and said indifferently: "It''s just something trivial, not worth mentioning..." Wang Anfeng shook his head, marveling: "But in the Wind Character Tower, I have never even seen such impressive things." The scholar stood with his hands behind his back, imperceptibly lifting his chin slightly, and snorted coldly: "A frog in a well." Then he turned, walking slowly to a bamboo chair, lying down on it with a book in hand, seemingly engrossed in the world within the book, though the frequency of his left hand tapping on the armrest changed slightly. The youth turned his back to the scholar, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted, his black eyes brimming with a smile. Earlier, on the mountain, after riding the red horse to a secluded corner, he directly communicated through the Buddha Beads to transport both himself and the thin red horse into Shaolin Temple. To quickly transform the vital energy in his body to at least a level where he could mobilize Inner Strength, Wang Anfeng once again added weight to himself. But this time, it was no longer the thousand-jin chains of his earlier years. This black Vigorous Attire, refined by Mr. Ying using the Spiritual Pearl Lost Treasure, weighed upon him with an estimated weight of over ten thousand jin. In fierce combat, the weight on his body could naturally be reduced by the speed of the flow of Inner Strength within him, making it extremely miraculous. Through this weight enveloping his body, the vital energy was forcibly pressed into his body, refining his physique. The last time he had done this was three years ago; revisiting it now evoked a somewhat nostalgic feeling. The youth stood up, his right fist raised, and assumed a Shaolin Changquan stance, letting out a low shout as he smashed a punch forward, the fist piercing the air and making a dull breaking sound. ..................... Meanwhile, on the mountain behind the town. Two Patrol Officers chasing the wind halted their movement technique, landing steadily on the ground, surveying the surrounding chaos. The shattered crucibles, the fallen disciples of Immortal Pavilion, and Zhao Guang, already decapitated by a single sword strike, dressed in a long robe, together constituted this solemn and icy battlefield. Bing Hongcai, holding a war saber, walked leisurely in the area, his eyes sharp as blades, carrying the unique scrutinizing presence of someone from the Ministry of Punishment''s judicial family, carefully scanning over the battlefield. This was the battlefield. With that earlier slash that had split the sky and clouds, there was no doubt about it, even without employing the methods of his tradition. The man bent down, unhesitatingly grasped the white-haired, hoary head in his hand, and eyed the open, manic eyes filled with viciousness. He slightly furrowed his brow, looked the head up and down, and said, "Aliu, come here." Behind him, a youth of about twenty-seven withdrew his gaze from the tree trunk Mei Feng had leaned against before and walked up to his companion. After just one look, he said, "This man is named Zhao Guang." "Zhao Guang?" Aliu nodded and continued, "A Seventh Elder of the Immortal Pavilion, known for his amiable conduct. Yet, he holds extreme views in trivial matters and has solid support from some disciples. His poison skill reached the Sixth Rank, masterfully adept, specializing in using his palms against foes. He habitually offers high rewards for various exotic poisons in several major cities of Fufeng." "To gather enough treasures for these bounties, he has violated the Immortal Pavilion''s rules numerous times." "Due to his personality and obsession with collecting exotic poisons, there are records about him in our Ministry of Punishment''s files." "Judging by the heavenly phenomena triggered during the battle just now, his Internal Strength Martial Body has reached at least the pinnacle of the Sixth Rank. He must have used some special means to forcibly enhance his martial power." Just with one glance, Aliu had outlined Zhao Guang''s personality and martial arts style. Given the Ministry of Punishment''s way, they surely had grasped even more. But at this moment, there was no need to disclose everything. Bing Hongcai slightly nodded, glanced at the viciousness in those eyes, felt considerable disgust, and casually threw the aged head at his feet. He scanned the area and said, "The remaining poison here has dissipated. Stay here and gather evidence." "I''ll go to the town to help rescue the civilians. Once you''re done, come find me immediately." "Yes." ..................... Bing Hongcai activated his qinggong, moving as swiftly as a soaring swan, and in the blink of an eye, he had covered dozens of yards. As he arrived at the foot of the mountain, he saw the flames that were holding back the poisonous fog and a grey-clothed elderly man beside them. Though still coughing, he incessantly fetched corresponding medicines from nearby and threw them into the fire, purifying their medicinal properties. Bing Hongcai''s expression subtly changed. He twisted in midair and gently landed beside the elderly man. The sudden appearance startled the elder, who exclaimed in surprise. Yet, upon seeing the vermilion clothes on Bing Hongcai, the fear and horror on his face dissipated, and he let out a long, murky breath. After all, he was old and not a martial artist; his tense nerves relaxed at this moment, making him feel an indescribable weakness. He staggered and started to fall backward. At that moment, Bing Hongcai had already appeared beside the elder, raised his left hand, and placed it on the other''s shoulder. His profound Inner Strength streamed into the elder''s body, ruthlessly crushing and expelling the remaining poison, and then he lifted his palm and gently asked, "Elder, do you feel better now?" The old doctor exhaled weakly and said, "You''ve finally come" Bing Hongcai held an apologetic look, apologized, and then slightly furrowed his brows. He looked around with an unsettled expression and asked softly, "May I ask, Elder, where is the Great Qin arrest officer here?" "Why have they left you alone here?" The elder, seeing the hint of anger on the big man''s face, instantly understood and waved his hands repeatedly, saying, "Patrol Officer, please don''t misunderstand... please don''t misunderstand." "Actually, these herbs were brought here with their help. Afterward, I sent them to evacuate the poisoned villagers from this area. The toxicity here is too severe for the villagers to endure." Bing Hongcai''s expression improved slightly upon hearing this, but he still said, "You should not have left yourself here alone." The old man replied, "That''s because a hero has gone up the mountain." "Then the toxicity suddenly reduced by ninety percent. It seems that the main culprit was eliminated by that hero. That''s why I persuaded the arrest officer to leave and help gather the medical practitioners from the town to treat the people." Bing Hongcai''s expression changed slightly, and he asked, "A hero?" The elder hadn''t seen his expression and simply marveled, "Yes, after the hero went up the mountain, it wasn''t even the time of one cup of tea when I saw a green cloud rise in the sky, and it seemed like a flood dragon was swirling within it." "I was almost scared stiff, but before I knew it, the green flood dragon was slashed to pieces, and the green clouds disappeared as well. It seems that the hero has already eliminated the danger" "Impressive, truly impressive." The old man continuously praised, and the expression on Bing Hongcai''s face became more solemn. In his mind, he recalled the assessment his deputy had made just moments ago. Zhao Guang''s Inner Strength Martial Body had just reached the peak of the Sixth Rank, but judging by the old man''s description of the green cloud and the swirling flood dragon, it was almost comparable to the force displayed by an ordinary Fifth Rank expert unleashing their full power. Clearly, Zhao Guang had used all his methods and power. But such a powerful expert, to be beheaded in one strike? When they had rushed here, they had also seen that sky-cleaving slash that shattered the light and shadows, a mighty blade energy soaring into the sky. They had thought it was the final strike driven by combat will. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire Yet, it turned out to be just the first slash. A master! Bing Hongcai''s heart trembled, and it was only after a few moments, drawing on his decades of case experience, that he managed to keep his expression calm, not letting any shock show, as he said to the old man: "Old man, since the danger on the mountain has already been eliminated by the hero, why don''t we quickly return to the town and attend to the people''s treatment?" "I can take you there in just a moment." The elder hesitated briefly and then said, "But the residual poison here... " Bing Hongcai replied, "Don''t worry, old man. My colleague is currently on the mountain." "Let him take care of the residual poison." Hearing this, the elder finally let go of his worries and said, "That would be for the best!" "Please, Patrol Officer, hurry. Let''s set off right now!" The old man, who had been reluctant to leave, now hurried more than anyone upon hearing that someone was handling the situation, losing all his composure. Bing Hongcai couldn''t help but smirk inwardly. He carefully shielded the old man in front of him and, without soaring through the air, moved rapidly forward using his Qinggong. As the scenery on both sides flipped past, the old man finally relaxed a lot now that things were resolving one by one. Turning his head, he saw that this arrest officer, who couldn''t be more than in his early thirties, was already capable of soaring through the air, a high-ranking Swift Patrol Officer, and couldn''t help but express his admiration: "Your younger generation is truly remarkable To be so young and already a Swift Patrol Officer." Bing Hongcai replied with a smile, "You flatter me, old man... " "Just like the hero earlier, who is only in his early twenties and is already so powerful." "It''s hard not to feel old." The elder sighed repeatedly, while Bing Hongcai''s gentle smile momentarily stiffened. He stumbled involuntarily, stepping into thin air, but as a Middle Third Rank martial artist, he lightly tapped his toes and regained his balance in midair, avoiding embarrassment. Instead, he drew further praise from the old man. But at that moment, he felt no pride at all. His eyes widened in disbelief. Twenty years old. A single strike to decapitate a Sixth Rank peak. Then leaping through the air, he gritted his teeth and dashed forward. Dammit. What kind of monster popped up out of nowhere?! On the hillside past the back mountain. A young man named Aliu squatted atop the body of an Immortal Pavilion disciple, scanning the wound at the neck. His usually calm eyes now violently turbulent, he slowly stood up, surveying his surroundings. Around his feet lay the bodies of eight Immortal Pavilion disciples, their martial arts ranking from the Eighth to the Seventh Rank, each different. Among them was Zhao Guang, who had reached the peak of the Sixth Rank, his head right at Aliu''s feet. A look of confusion flickered in the young man''s eyes. "One strike to directly kill nine martial artists?!" Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And these nine were all in different positions... When did such a swordsman appear around Xi Dingzhou... " "How did I not know about this?!" "Could there be a record I haven''t read...? It''s impossible for him to have just appeared out of nowhere..." He kicked out, sending the white-haired head tumbling away with a kick that hit a tree and bounced twice. Zhao Guang stared blankly up at the sky. Dying with his eyes open. PS: Today''s first update... Chapter 47 Wang Anfengs Strategy – The Beginning (2\\2) Bing Hongcai led the old man to Reviving Spring Hall in the middle of town. This was the largest medical hall in the entire town; now, the tables and chairs from the great hall had all been thrown outside, and the poisoned townspeople were laid out on the ground. One by one, doctors moved among them, their brows deeply furrowed as they treated the townsfolk, while apprentices were busy brewing medicine in the back courtyard. A row of red clay stoves lined up, the thick scent of medicine enveloping the entire hall and imparting a warm sense of tranquility to those within. Many townspeople had already shown signs of recovery from the poisoning, weak though they were, but they had regained the ability to move. A great weight lifted in Bing Hongcai''s heart. Meanwhile, the elder hurried inside without even thanking him, urgently walking over to talk with a young man. Bing Hongcai was not the least bit displeased; he stood quietly with his saber in hand, observing the scene before him. Although he had come to aid these poisoned townspeople, he felt as if his presence was not needed here. This feeling was not unpleasant at all. Bing Hongcai''s lips curled slightly upward, he shook his head and walked in slowly, ready to see if there was any way he could help. After asking several people, a middle-aged doctor finally raised his head and said irritably: "If you truly wish to help, why not go see to that ''demoness''..." A young man beside him shot him a glare and said in a low voice: "Father!" The middle-aged man huffed coldly and averted his gaze, no longer speaking. He focused solely on treating the poisoned townspeople beneath his hands, his eyes barely open yet covered with blood vessels, clearly under immense pressure. The young man stood up and bowed to Bing Hongcai, saying: "My father misspoke; I hope you won''t take it to heart, sir." Bing Hongcai, now intrigued by the phrase ''demoness'' mentioned by the middle-aged doctor, smiled and shook his head, replying: "There''s no need for formalities, Doctor." "Since I happen to be free at the moment, why not take me to see that... that person over there? How about it?" The youth hesitated for a moment but then nodded, saying: "Very well..." "Please follow me, sir." Bing Hongcai nodded and followed him, his curiosity unabated. Only after passing through a courtyard did he finally see the so-called ''demoness''. She was not the fierce and malevolent figure he had imagined but a girl of around fifteen or sixteen. Even at a cursory glance, one could see the girl was exceptionally beautiful. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was quietly checking the pulse of a patient, her eyes slightly closed, displaying a hint of obedience and charm that was quite striking. Unlike the other doctors who were surrounded by many helpers, this girl had not a single medical apprentice nearby. Instead, three uniformed patrols from Great Qin clad in vermilion clothes stood by, swords in hand, watching her closely with expressions that dared not relax. Bing Hongcai stopped in his tracks and asked: "This girl is she a prisoner in the city?" The youth shook his head and replied, "No this young lady is also a doctor. Most of us ordinary medical families are only able to treat common ailments like bruises, sprains, colds, and fevers. We are not adept at detoxifying." "If this young lady hadn''t come here, the situation might have been far more dire." Bing Hongcai chuckled softly and said: "That being the case, doesn''t the entire town owe this young lady a tremendous debt of gratitude?" "Why then is she treated like this?" The youth pursed his lips, clearly reluctant to speak. Bing Hongcai had handled many cases before and, seeing this, smiled and pointed towards the three vigilant constables in the distance, implying with his words: "If you are unwilling to speak, I can inquire with those three constables myself, but what they say may be quite different from what you believe to be true, right?" "Are you certain you do not wish to plead her case?" The young man seemed taken aback, looking at the patrol officer whose appearance commanded respect. He opened and closed his mouth before saying: "Can you ensure that young lady will come to no harm, sir?" Bing Hongcai smiled, eyes crinkling, and shook his head: "I cannot." "But whether you speak up or not is up to you." He was exceedingly astute, not committing to anything that could be used against him. The youth sighed helplessly, and after a few moments, said: "Very well I will tell you." He looked up once more at the serene and beautiful girl and said: "This young lady" "hails from Pharmacist Valley." ........................... Meng Yuexue raised her hand and placed the poisoned townsman''s palm back onto the woman''s lower abdomen, then picked up paper and a brush from the ground to quickly write a prescription. She had already shared several antidotes and methods for treating common poisons from Pharmacist Valley with the doctors here. The less severely poisoned people were left in the care of these experienced doctors for treatment. Those who were closer to the source of the poison and thus more severely affected were all handled by her alone. The townspeople around her looked at her with a mix of awe and reverence while the patrolling officers watched her every move with heightened vigilance. As for the town''s doctors, they already showed signs of disdain. The girl pursed her lips. After another glance at the prescription in her hand to make sure there were no mistakes, she handed it toward the direction where the patrolling officers stood, her eyes already moving onto another poisoned person. Her eyes brimmed with resolve. She had anticipated this kind of treatment the moment she uttered the words "Pharmacist Valley." But she spoke them anyway. She said, Pharmacist Valley, Meng Yuexue. The misty clouds she had seen as a child still swirled in her mind, a once-famous sight in Fufeng, associated with the centuries-old apricot orchard and the prestige brought by generations of doctors treating people throughout the world. One could never abandon their past, and she was unwilling to forsake hers any longer. The girl stood up and carefully moved to another patient''s side. It was a child, barely into his double digits. Meng Yuexue knelt beside him, taking his pulse. As she looked at his pained and tender face, she spoke gently: "Don''t worry, I will definitely save you" "Pharmacist Valley?!" Just then, a steady voice sounded from nearby. Meng Yuexue was slightly startled but her expression remained unchanged as she nodded and said: "Yes." Bing Hongcai looked at the calm girl beside him, his right hand gripping the handle of his knife, and said, "Are you not afraid I will capture you?" Meng Yuexue did not turn her head, responding indifferently, "Scared." "But in Great Qin, doesn''t capturing someone require evidence? My act of saving people is true, and whether I was involved in the past incident is still doubtful; where there is doubt in the five penalties, there is clemency. Would you, sir, capture me and throw me back into prison just because I came out to save someone?" Bing Hongcai paused slightly, then laughed and said, "Of course not." "You are only fifteen or sixteen years old. Unless you started speaking from inside your mother''s womb, you couldn''t possibly have been involved in that incident." "I won''t be capturing you." Meng Yuexue''s expression remained unchanged, but inside, she breathed a sigh of relief. Bing Hongcai watched the graceful young girl before him, her composed demeanor earning his appreciation. He waved his hand to dismiss the constables, leaving only himself to watch the girl treat the sick. Suddenly he spoke, "Do you know that the doctors outside are calling you a female demon?" "They even had me keep an eye on you." Meng Yuexue nodded, saying, "I know." Curious, Bing Hongcai said, "Then why do you still act under the name of Pharmacist Valley? The name of this sect has been completely ruined, filthy and soiled." "Even if you help the common people, you can''t change others'' perception of Pharmacist Valley. Of course, this is just my personal curiosity. If you prefer not to answer, it''s alright." Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire The girl paused for a moment, then said in a low voice, after being silent, "I can''t bear to..." Bing Hongcai was taken aback, then saw the girl, her face dusty, lift her head, her eyes clear. The quiet smile on her lips also caused him a pang in his heart. "I can''t bear to let it go." "And why throw it away just because it''s dirty?" "I will clean it." "Little by little, someday, it will be clean..." Sunlight scattered on the girl''s face, and Bing Hongcai lost himself for a moment, unable to speak. In the outer hall. A villager whose condition had greatly improved was thanking a doctor with repeated bows, only to be waved off by the latter. The doctor''s eyes were bloodshot and, somewhat brusquely, he pushed the villager aside, saying, "If you are better, go to the side and don''t block my way when saving people." "Also, if you want to thank someone, thank that female demon, no, thank that girl. Don''t bother me!" "Next!" ................................ Inside Shaolin Temple. A scholar and a boy sat opposite each other, playing a game of strategy. Master Ying made his move casually, stating lightly, "You''ve lost..." On the board, the black pieces dominated like a dragon, gaining unstoppable momentum. Wang Anfeng placed down a piece and exclaimed with admiration, "Master, you are formidable." "I am far from your equal." The scholar slightly tilted his chin up, snorting coldly, and said, "With your approach to Immortal Pavilion in Fufeng, this is the situation you are in." "Ha... All you know is to listen to that thief, talking about face and reputation, have you let him eat your brains? You are going up the mountain to fetch wine soon? I''m afraid you''ll end up delivering your fine head to the mountain!" Wang Anfeng laughed and said, "If it were a direct confrontation, I would indeed be like this. But, I have a plan." "Please, Master, see." Wang Anfeng stood up and made a few minor adjustments on the board with his hand. Under the sunlight, the young man straightened up and pointed at the board, saying, "This way, it can be broken." Within the board, several black pieces had been replaced with white, a hidden strategy executed discreetly. Suddenly, a long knife appeared across the board, decapitating the dragon. The situation was instantly reversed. The scholar''s lips curled up slightly. ............................. At Giant Whale Gang''s headquarters in Xi Dingzhou City. Gongsun Jing''s ears caught a familiar voice, and he opened his eyes wide, stood up quickly, and said, "Young Master?" The voice by his ear chuckled, "Gongsun, long time no see." "I was wondering if you might be interested in joining me in performing a play?" Meanwhile, in the world of Shaolin Temple. Somewhere in the desolate and broken sky. A figure shot across the sky at meteoric speed, shouting, "Ying, no matter what you do, I won''t back down!" "Reputation, reputation ah!!!" A cold huff sounded in the air. The figure''s speed surged instantly, almost turning into a morning star on the horizon, vanishing swiftly. "Ah ah ah ah ah...." PS: Second update. Thank you Lfb for the generous reward, greatly appreciated. Chapter 48 Reunion (1/2) The setting sun hung low in the west, the jade rabbit rising in the east. The screams in the small town gradually subsided, eventually returning to tranquility. In Reviving Spring Hall, only a few dozen villagers severely affected by poison still required care throughout the night, while the rest were able to walk with difficulty after purchasing their medicine and had returned to their homes. Meng Yuexue had just finished writing the last prescription for a patient and sighed in relief. Even she was feeling fatigued by now, wanting nothing more than to lay down and sleep. And as for the ordinary doctors, several elderly men had already collapsed on the ground, resting against each other in deep slumber; fatigue was evident on their faces. Bing Hongcai looked up at the sky outside and, cupping his fists in a salute towards Meng Yuexue, let out a sigh with a smile, "What a pity, it seems that I am ultimately fated not to meet that master." "Miss Meng, I shall take my leave now. If there''s anything that needs attention, feel free to seek me out at the Ministry of Punishment in Xi Dingzhou City. If I can be of help, I certainly won''t refuse." Meng Yuexue nodded, stood up, and walked Bing Hongcai to the door. He glanced back at the young woman''s face, stepped back, and blended into the night. As he was about to leave, he smiled again and said: "Miss Meng, I believe that one day, you will achieve your dreams." "Frankly, had I been ten years younger, I might have resigned my official position to stay by your side." Meng Yuexue was momentarily stunned and said, "That would be inappropriate." Bing Hongcai laughed softly, did not speak, and with a cupped fist, bid farewell. He then soared into the air with extraordinary grace, stepping through the air. In a blink, he had disappeared without a trace, many miles away. Meng Yuexue withdrew her gaze, massaged her temples, and entered back into Reviving Spring Hall. There were still a few patients in need of care. Meanwhile, several miles away. Bing Hongcai trod through the air, his posture dashing yet his face filled with a heavy melancholy. The image of the young woman bathed in sunlight, looking up at him, kept flashing in his mind. He touched his full-bearded face, his expression growing ever more gloomy. Unable to bear it, he spat to the side and with a step, his figure blazed forth like flowing fire, shooting out. Soon, he could see the familiar lights of Xi Dingzhou City in the distance. His heart eased somewhat as he was about to enter the city, but his expression suddenly turned stiff. "Damn..." "Ah Liu!" Atop a hill. The young man who had been sent out for other reasons after seeking Bing Hongcai looked up at the blasting Qi Force without expression, not knowing where he had acquired a roll of records and spreading them on his lap. Within Bing Hongcai''s records, he began to write: Bing Hongcai, aged thirty-seven. Forgets friends at the sight of beauty. Not recommended for handling cases involving women. He wrote very slowly as if waiting for a certain moment, when suddenly a scream came from the sky: "Ah Liu, stop!!" The young man looked toward the blasting Qi Force emotionlessly. Though expressionless, Bing Hongcai could see the disdain in his eyes as the youth calmly pulled out a seal from his bosom and breathed on it. After a glance at Bing Hongcai, he stamped it heavily onto the document. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, no, no!" ............ Horse hooves struck the cold flagstones of the winter night, their crisp sound shattering the quiet darkness. Clad in Vigorous Attire and carrying the Mo Blade, Wang Anfeng rode a lean horse into the town, gazing at the tranquil night and feeling a headache coming on. Though he needed to dissipate the excess Vital Energy within him, he hadn''t expected to be delayed until this hour. In fact, he had managed to reduce some of the Vital Energy within him as dusk approached. Although not back to peak condition, he was able to call upon his Inner Strength; the issue was with his mount beneath him. Its speed had more than halved. This was hardly even a jog anymore, yet his horse face was filled with displeasure. Wang Anfeng looked around and, seeing no one on the road and no one noticing him, leaned down and whispered near the horse''s ear: "How about speeding up a bit?" "What if I mix some soybeans into your fodder today?" The chestnut horse glanced at the young man, snorted loudly, and was full of disdain. Wang Anfeng raised his palm, showing a single finger in front of it, his face filled with heartache, and said: "I''ll add an egg." The lean chestnut horse shook its head, snorted loudly three times, and looked at the young man. Wang Anfeng''s mouth twitched slightly as he stretched out three fingers and said: "Three?" The horse happily nodded its head. The young man withdrew his fingers, fell silent for a moment, then suddenly grabbed the handle of his sword at his back. The somber singing of the Mo Blade arose suddenly from the darkness of the night. Following a dull whoosh, the thousand-pound Heavy Blade rested on the neck of the lean horse. The blade, completely black, was hidden in the night, only its cold, sharp edge exuding a chilling aura. Wang Anfeng leaned in close to the horse''s ear and firmly said: "One and a half." "I''ll share half with you, otherwise we''re having horse meat for breakfast tomorrow." "Make your choice." The lean horse''s eyes widened, and it dodged to the side as if frightened, its lips flapping open to reveal its large teeth. It snorted twice and then stopped moving, refusing to budge. Wang Anfeng bit his teeth, feeling a stifled frustration in his chest. Just then, a tentative voice came from the darkness ahead: "Big Brother Wang?" Wang Anfeng was slightly startled, then, quick as lightning, he retracted the sword to his back, his expression returning to normal as he sat upright on the horse. At the same time, the lean horse straightened its body, its eyes wide open and mane fluttering. Despite its gaunt appearance, it had a natural, proud posture, not ordinary at all. Seeing the change in the lean horse, Wang Anfeng''s heart itched with annoyance, though his expression remained calm as he said: "It''s me." At that moment, the lean horse also turned its head to glance at the young man and snorted loudly. It rolled its eyes and lifted its mouth, showing off a set of white teeth, displaying an expression of disdain that seemed unfit for just a horse. Wang Anfeng''s hanging right hand trembled slightly. What a stinky horse In the dark of the night, a young woman emerged, dressed in Vigorous Attire. Although her face showed signs of weariness, there was also a relaxed joy as she said: "Big Brother Wang, it''s good that you''re alright" Wang Anfeng dismounted, nodded, and replied: "It was a close call." Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire "But Meng Yuexue, how come you are here?" Meng Yuexue pressed her lips together and said, "About that, it''s a long story let''s discuss it once we return." Wang Anfeng nodded, hurriedly took a few steps forward, grabbed the stinking, bad-tempered horse, and walked side by side with Meng Yuexue, saying: "Coincidentally, I have something to discuss with you, Miss Meng." "It''s about Brother Chuan''s matter." PS: Today''s first update... Chapter 49 Splitting Forces into Two Routes, Advancing on Two Paths (2/2) In Meng Yuexue''s cottage. Wang Anfeng held a cup of hot tea in his hands, his fingers caressing the porcelain, as he slowly said, "That''s the situation." "Although I can''t determine the exact poison afflicting Brother Chuan, Wind Character Tower at Fufeng Academy ranks tenth in the world for its collection of books, just below those legendary nine places. It surely contains records related to Brother Chuan''s symptoms, which will allow us to treat him accordingly." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meng Yuexue nodded and looked toward Chuan Lian on the bed. The young man still appeared frail, but having witnessed today''s events, Meng Yuexue''s heart was now filled with hope, and saving her senior brother seemed no longer an unreachable fantasy. One day, we will reintroduce Pharmacist Valley to Jianghu. Wang Anfeng watched the slight brightness in Meng Yuexue''s eyes, reached into his robe and his wrist''s Buddha Beads shimmered briefly before he pulled out a wooden plaque. Jet-black throughout, with tassels hanging below, one side displayed a towering building with flying eaves and golden bells hanging underneath, while the other side bore the boldly flowing character ''Wind''. Wang Anfeng''s fingers caressed the token and handed it to Meng Yuexue, saying, "Miss Meng, take this." The young girl was slightly taken aback and said, "This is" Wang Anfeng smiled and continued, "This was my token when I was the book custodian at the Wind Character Tower two years ago. In my hurry to leave, I never returned it to the Academy. You should be able to access the Wind Character Tower''s library if you present this token." Meng Yuexue took the token, contemplating Wang Anfeng''s words and then grasped the full meaning of his statement. She instinctively tightened her grip on the token. As expected, Wang Anfeng took a sip of tea, then narrowed his eyes and said, "For the journey to Fufeng County City, I''m afraid Miss Meng will have to go alone with Brother Chuan." "I still have another matter to attend to." Meng Yuexue''s expression shifted subtly, yet she did not speak; instead, she safely tucked away the token, stood up, bowed deeply to the young man, and said, "Thank you, Brother Wang." "For this great kindness, I shall repay it in the future." Wang Anfeng shook his head, smiling, "We have known each other for many years; there''s no need for such formalities." "By the way, another thing If Miss Meng trusts me, consider heading towards Xi Dingzhou City tomorrow morning, then head north from there to Fufeng County City." Meng Yuexue nodded and asked, "May I ask where exactly should I turn north?" Wang Anfeng was about to answer directly when he suddenly remembered the brocade pouch Tan Yurou gave him upon arriving here and thought of those peculiar characters from Jianghu in the story of Libai. A playful thought arose, and after sipping his tea, he chuckled and said, "As for that" "You''ll know when the time comes." ........................ The next dayChen time. Town inn. Wang Anfeng filled a bucket with hay and brought it to a thin horse, tossing in three pounds of soybeans. The young man carried a bamboo basket, which seemed to have been used for many years with some parts split open. A blue cloth covered it, and he sat down beside the thin horse on a limestone rock, leisurely uncovering the bamboo basket to reveal at least a dozen eggs. He neatly folded the blue cloth and placed it in his lap, then casually picked up an egg. The skinny horse, having paused its hearty eating, glanced at the bamboo basket beside Wang Anfeng and then at the bucket full of dry hay and soybeans beneath its feet. Suddenly, it became furiously angry and started neighing incessantly. Wang Anfeng glanced at it, lifted his left hand, and rested it on the hilt of the blade behind him. In a resonant cry, the dark Heavy Blade was drawn and stabbed into the ground beside Wang Anfeng''s foot. The previously furious, dragon-like neighing abruptly stopped as if it were merely an illusion. The reddish thin horse widened its eyes, looking at the still-neighing weapon beside Wang Anfeng''s foot and then tapped its hoof on the stone, judging the hardness of the object before wisely lowering its head and ''obediently'' started eating the hay. Wang Anfeng laughed, threw the egg towards the bucket, and with a flick of vigorous Qi, cracked the shell, leaving only the intact egg to fall atop the hay in the bucket. The horse''s eyes brightened, and it quickened its eating pace. Holding another egg in his right hand, Wang Anfeng then flicked the blade next to him, eliciting a long, echoing cry, and said, "Today, if you don''t hold me back, I''ll give you another egg." The horse let out a long neigh, and Wang Anfeng flicked his finger, sending a chicken egg into the wooden bucket. He then said, "When I want you to speed up, you must speed up, no dawdling." "Stop throwing tantrums." "The move you used earlier, the one I signaled to you, just use it..." With the lure of the chicken egg, the horse was quite pleased, its long neighs unceasing. Gone was the stubborn defiance from the night before. In a blink, only the last chicken egg remained beside Wang Anfeng, who, unable to think of another problem, smiled and said, "This one is your treat." He casually flicked it toward the horse. When the egg left his hand, he felt something was off. His Finger Force unwillingly withdrew a bit, lightly tapping the eggshell. After a cracking sound, instead of egg white and yolk, a fluffy chick emerged, landing perfectly on top of the lean red horse''s head. Both Wang Anfeng and the red horse were taken aback for a moment, exchanging glances. The horse pawed at the ground with its front hooves and whinnied discontentedly, yet dared not move, fearing it would throw the little one off its head. Wang Anfeng stood up and quickly walked two steps forward, reaching out to take down the chick, unsure if hatching too early had affected it, but the little one seemed quite spirited, its mouth opening and closing non-stop, which relieved the young man. Just then, a clucking sound came from not far away. A plump yellow hen spread its wings and flapped toward them. When Wang Anfeng was younger in Great Liang Village, he had also suffered under such formidable mother hens. Instinctively dodging, he left the still puzzled red horse, which had no idea why its treat had turned into a chick, exposed before the old hen. A spark seemed to light up in those glossy black eyes. With a spread of her wings and a sound loud enough to rival a rooster''s crow, the hen fiercely lunged forward, her beak as sharp as a dagger aimed at the red horse''s head. Her movements were incredibly swift and fierce. In an instant, she was above the red horse''s head. First, she carried the chick away and then immediately returned, her claws and beak going at it, causing a constant agonizing whine and feathers flying wildly. As Wang Anfeng watched this scene unfold, watching the agitated red horse powerless to fight back, staring at the brave and skilled mother hen, the repressed feelings inside him after encountering Chuan Lian''s pair in the past few days finally lighten up considerably, and he burst out laughing, "What a fierce mother hen." "Might even have the bloodline of an Exotic Beast, haha... you smelly horse, you better not lose." ........................ This place was more than a hundred miles away from Xi Dingzhou. Meng Yuexue had already rented a carriage. After bidding farewell to Wang Anfeng that day, she left early, her long hair pulled up and secured with a Wooden Hairpin, wearing a man''s broad-sleeved hunting outfit, looking like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy, her facial features still too delicate. Now sitting atop the carriage seat, she held the whip, driving the horses forward. The direction she traveled was toward Xi Dingzhou City. Although it was as Wang Anfeng had said, to head in this direction, the young maiden was quite puzzled in her heart. Clearly, she could have followed the main road directly to Fufeng County City. Why then did he ask her to change direction and head toward Xi Dingzhou City? Over the past two years, she had thought of going to Fufeng City, but with Immortal Pavilion relentless in pursuit, she had always been unable to do so. She then raised her hand and snapped the whip. The speed of the carriage increased slightly. Xi Dingzhou... The scenery on both sides flew by monotonously, and Meng Yuexue''s thoughts gradually wandered. The Jianghu affairs of Fufeng did not concern her when she previously stayed in Pharmacist Valley. And after the great upheaval, although she had moved around in Jianghu, most of the time she was hiding her tracks, avoiding the Martial Artists of Immortal Pavilion, and had always hoped to keep Jianghu matters separate. How could she willingly get involved? But in reality, many worries still occupied her mind. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire Although Wang Anfeng had already killed Zhao Guang, who had been relentlessly pursuing them, Immortal Pavilion was powerful, endlessly producing skilled warriors among the top three Sects of today''s Fufeng Jianghu. It was very likely that they would soon send new Disciples and experts to chase them. By then, how long could she hold out alone? If brother Wang could put aside that matter for a while... A tempting thought rose deep within the young woman''s heart. Meng Yuexue pursed her lips, shook her head to cast aside this thought, and snapped the whip again, calling out, "Giddy up!" The other had been running around for so long for their sake, even daring to oppose the Martial Artists of Immortal Pavilion, for which she was deeply grateful. How could she ask for more? The carriage steadily headed toward Xi Dingzhou, having passed the nearby station. The young woman leaned back on the carriage seat, gazing in the direction of Xi Dingzhou, lost in a daze. Xi Dingzhou... was there someone there waiting? PS: Today''s second update... Chapter 354 50 Chapter Fufeng Blade Madman, Coming into the World (Part 1) (1/2) The carriage, compared to using qinggong or riding a fast horse, was naturally much slower, especially with Chuan Lian, an ill passenger like this, on board. Even though Meng Yuexue had set out from that small town quite early, after two hours, they had covered less than thirty percent of the journey. The young girl looked up at the sky and calculated in her heart, feeling that even if they could reach Xi Dingzhou City today, it would probably be too late to find an inn. The pharmacies would likely be closed as well. Despite Wang Anfeng suggesting they consult the books in Wind Character Tower, the young girl hadn''t given up on other efforts. She still hoped to find useful medicine for her senior brother in the pharmacies of Xi Dingzhou City. With a sigh, she slowly withdrew her gaze. Meng Yuexue''s eyes unintentionally swept past a pavilion not far away, and her expression suddenly froze. Her right hand lifted, instinctively grasping the hilt of her sword at her waist, her thumb pressing on the guard. With just a slight effort, an inch of the blade was already exposed. The girl''s eyes were firmly fixed on that pavilion. This area was usually a willow grove; each spring, the willow branches would dance lightly, rolling and extending for miles in an unending beautiful scene. The wealthy households from nearby villages had funded the construction of a small pavilion, first to provide a place for passersby to appreciate the scenery and compose poetry, and second, to offer travelers a place to rest when the scenery was not particularly impressive. But now, around the pavilion stood more than a dozen tall steeds. Each horse was entirely black, majestic and extraordinary. Atop each one sat a stern-faced, large man. Even though their faces were not identical, they seemed as though they were carved from the same mold; their aura was cold and sharp, murderous, with half-closed eyes in meditation, the left hand holding the reins, the right hand resting on the hilt of their war blades at the waist. Those blades were unsheathed. Meng Yuexue pursed her lips. Since her childhood in a major sect of Jianghu, she never lacked for elixirs and, through countless dangers and battles after entering Jianghu, had forced her potential and broke through to an Eighth Rank Internal Strength Martial Body. In any ordinary city, she would already be among the strongest. But every person in that pavilion seemed to possess martial arts no weaker than hers, and the cold murderous intent that lingered around their bodies was far from what she could compare with. The young girl subconsciously tightened the reins. The horses pulling the carriage were nothing more than common nags. Sensing those more than ten burly men, they were unwilling to move forward and now conveniently stopped in their tracks. Meng Yuexue pursed her lips, her heart having regained calm. Seeing that those men seemed to be waiting for someone and had not noticed her, she made no odd movements. Lifting her hand, she pulled on the reins. After two years of travel, her skill at driving a horse had become quite impressive. The carriage made only a slight noise as it turned in the opposite direction on the main road, intending to simply turn around and head towards Fufeng City. But it seemed that this minute sound had its effect. The eyes of the leading martial artist, which had been half-closed, suddenly shot open, as if a bolt of lightning had struck the ground. Meng Yuexue''s heart clenched, and without regard for concealment, she raised her whip and called out sharply. "Drive!" A whisper of Inner Strength infused in the whip landed heavily on the nag. Startled by the impact, the horse neighed and bolted forward at a considerable speed, unexpectedly matching that of a regular fine horse. Atop the carriage, Meng Yuexue''s lips were tightly pressed, her complexion slightly pale, knowing her actions might have been rash. But in her two years in Jianghu, she had witnessed much. The Jianghu martial artists she had battled before were far from a match for the men at the pavilion. If they were to engage in combat, she feared that in less time than it takes an incense stick to burn, the latter could slaughter those Jianghu men thoroughly, emerging unscathed themselves. She couldn''t take the risk with Chuan Lian in her care. Her intention was to leave quietly, but who could have anticipated that those martial artists would charge directly towards her? The young girl pursed her lips and drew her longsword from its sheath. In an instant, the pounding of hooves erupted by her earsa continuous thunder. With the road being desolate and no other travelers in sight, the black horses flew past the carriage like flood dragons racing across the plains, their hooves stirring up dust as they quickly overtook her, running back and forth to form a circle, forcing the carriage to halt. The leading man was a stocky brute armed with a battlesword, his head covered by a broad-brimmed hat. By pulling the reins with his left hand, his robust horse suddenly reared up, pawing the void a few steps before firmly landing. Relying solely on his Physical Strength, he forcefully restrained his mount, then soothing it with his hand before turning towards the young girl to give a courteous bow and said in a measured voice: "Excuse the disturbance." Meng Yuexue looked at the man without any hint of submission, tugged the reins tighter, and asked, "In broad daylight, I wonder why this Hero stops a poor girl like me? What is the matter?" The man chuckled and replied, "An ordinary poor girl wouldn''t possess such fine martial arts, nor such courage." "Do not be alarmed, young lady, I simply wish to inquire something." "Are you perhaps heading to Xi Dingzhou City before turning northward to Fufeng County City?" Meng Yuexue''s heart skipped a beat, but her face showed no sign, replying simply, "So what if I am?" The man laughed aloud, "Looks like I''m not mistaken." "Hahaha, Miss Meng, you''re dressed as a man right now, and for a moment, I wasn''t quite sure." Meng Yuexue was taken aback when he called out her surname, not yet responding when those thirteen martial artists at least of the Eighth Rank suddenly slapped their saddles in unison, neatly flipping off their horses onto the ground with a slap, then bowed towards the bewildered young girl in perfect synchrony. An intense murderous aura surged skyward. The leading Seventh Rank expert raised his eyes slightly and spoke gravely, "My name is Li San, currently using the alias Li Yan." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire "By the command of our Young Master, we have come to escort you to Fufeng City." Meng Yuexue looked around at these seasoned warriors, remembering the approachable young man, and recalled the previous day when she asked if he would change direction and head to Fufeng County City, he lifted his cup of tea, his lips curling into a light laugh, and said, "Miss, you will understand when the time comes." By now... she indeed understood. Meng Yuexue pursed her lips, glancing around, and for a moment felt an extreme sense of unreality, murmuring: "Young Master?!" ... In the small town. Wang Anfeng compensated by cooking some sweet soybeans and personally fed them to the red horse, which had been pecked miserably by an old hen earlier. The horse had been aloof towards Wang Anfeng just before, but now wagged its tail like a domesticated dog, eagerly eating from the youth''s hand. After the horse finished eating, Wang Anfeng patted its body, mounted it, and took a distant look in that direction, his eyes narrowing slightly. He wondered if the people sent by Gongsun had met up with Miss Meng. I told him not to send too many people, um... there shouldn''t be any problems. His thoughts scattered, Wang Anfeng lightly tapped his right foot against the mount''s belly, prompting the red, slender horse to step forward with a snort. Though it didn''t exert its true speed, it also didn''t deliberately trip, moving slightly faster than ordinary horses. After setting off, Wang Anfeng discerned his direction and headed towards a nearby larger county city. Dressed in black vigorous attire and carrying the Mo Blade on his back, his expression was cold. Meng Yuexue and her companion went to Fufeng County City. And he had his own business to attend to. To redirect the focus of the Martial Artists in the Immortal Pavilion from Meng Yuexue and her companion to himself, he needed to do something. For instance, leverage the situation. Leverage the current trends of Jianghu to force Immortal Pavilion''s hand, to make them shift their attention from Meng Yuexue to him. Otherwise, Immortal Pavilion''s reputation would be tarnished in Fufeng''s martial world. Wang Anfeng reconsidered his plan and carefully folded the letter Gongsun Jing had handed over the previous night, tucking it into his chest. In the city ahead, there was a branch of the Immortal Pavilion. Their strongest member was at the peak of the Seventh Rank. The youth narrowed his eyes and held the reins, coaxing the red, slender horse to move forward at a slow pace. The abundant Vital Energy he had acquired from Zhao Guang still lingered, constituting over ninety percent of his reserves, flowing slowly like the Yangtze River through his meridians. ... In the city, at the branch of the Immortal Pavilion. Since the Fire Refining Sect closed its gates, the Immortal Pavilion had risen rapidly. After several battles, it had become one of the three major sects in Fufeng''s martial world, with considerable power. Its disciples were well-versed in medicine, so their headquarters were quite luxurious, rivaling the wealth of city-dwelling families for generations. In the backyard of this place. A middle-aged man in grey stood with his hands behind his back, in front of him knelt a row of children, around seven or eight years old, their expressions severely restrained. The middle-aged man glanced over them and said indifferently: "If you wish to join the Immortal Pavilion, you must pass certain tests." "The Jianghu is dangerous, and it''s not easy to enter, from today onward you are the outer disciples of the Immortal Pavilion." "With a period of three years, we will teach you Qinggong movement techniques and basic pharmacology. After three months, when the weather warms up, you will go into the mountains to gather herbs. There will be a test every month and the least amount of herbs gathered will result in elimination." "After three years, the remaining disciples may officially join the Sect." A few of the youths exhaled slightly upon hearing this. One of them whispered to the person next to him: "I thought it would be much harder." "It''s just gathering herbs. Once we''ve mastered Qinggong, zipping up and down, what herbs can''t we gather?" "Yes." "I always thought that the trials of the Immortal Pavilion were dangerous, but it seems it''s not much after all." The man in grey stood with his hands behind his back, treating these murmurs as if he hadn''t heard them. The Great Qin spans a vast land, with many mountains and rivers where precious herbs grow on sheer cliffs. If sect disciples were sent to gather them, first, there wouldn''t be enough disciples to do so efficiently, secondly, it would disperse the sect''s martial strength too much. Therefore, they recruited a large number of outer disciples. After three months of teaching, they sent them to the mountains to gather herbs. With enough disciples, even if each could only gather one plant every three days, it was still considerable, enough to sustain the sect''s consumption. As to whether they would fall off cliffs in their haste to avoid elimination, that wasn''t their concern. This was a trade after all. The man''s expression became more indifferent. Outside this branch, on the long and wide street. A red, slender horse came to a stop. A young Martial Artist in black attire sat atop the horse, looking up at the gilded signboard, muttering under his breath: "Immortal Pavilion..." His left hand rose, slowly gripping the hilt of the Mo Blade on his back. His fingers moved rhythmically. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then they gripped tightly. PS: First update delivered... Chapter 355 51 Chapter Fufeng Mad Blade, Coming into the World (Part 2) (2/2) In the branch hall of the Immortal Pavilion. The middle-aged man began, "You all should head to the library in the back courtyard shortly. As per the rules of our Immortal Pavilion, since you have just joined, you may each choose a Martial Arts Manual. Afterwards, inner disciples from the pavilion will come to instruct you." "Each of you has only three opportunities to ask questions, and these are genuine Entry Rank masters, so do not waste them," "Go now." Having said this, he casually waved his hand, and a row of children around six or seven years old somewhat awkwardly bowed to him with clasped fists before following a young man to the back courtyard. The middle-aged man stood with his hands behind his back, gazing into the distance, slightly squinting his eyes. This feeling of control over a place, of having everything in his grasp, was something in which he was quite indulged. Just at that moment, a figure dressed in blue appeared behind him like a phantom, his body elusive. It was an old man with white hair and beard, displaying considerable Qinggong skills, who, stroking his beard, smiled and said, "How are the new recruits this time?" Turning around, the man first respectfully bowed before responding, "The recruits this time are passable, barely usable. Perhaps in three months, half of them might have grasped the bare bones of Qinggong." The old man nodded, saying, "This time, recruit more outer disciples. Next year, it will be good to exchange them for Elixir Manuals at the pavilion." The man nodded, replying, "Your subordinate understands..." Suddenly, a fierce and domineering aura surged violently, accompanied by the ringing sound of a blade. It was like the gaze of a fierce tiger, instantly enveloping the entire branch of the Immortal Pavilion; the old man''s pupils contracted sharply as he stepped forward energetically. The ordinary children, meanwhile, froze in their tracks, unable to move a step further. The excitement about Jianghu on their young faces was instantly replaced by terror. The old man''s expression shook as he looked in the direction of the noise. What happened?! A loud boom resonated, and more than ten martial artists flew into the pavilion from the entrance, crashing to the ground. They slid backward for over ten meters, their faces pale, blood spurting from their mouths and panic written all over their faces. Dead silence fell over the place. The crisp sound of horse hooves gradually became audible. In the old man''s shocked gaze, a lean red horse strode into the area outside the front hall of the Immortal Pavilion, its steps unhurried. Atop it was a martial artist in his early twenties, dressed in black, with an unsheathed Mo Blade on his back, his face indifferent. Wang Anfeng''s eyes swept over the old man and the middle-aged man standing slightly pale behind him, narrowing slightly. Pan Ruishi, Qiguan Liu... Recruiting ordinary children as disciples, training them, then sending them to gather herbs on cliffs. Because before this, those children had already joined the Immortal Pavilion, even if they died harvesting herbs, Great Qin would have difficulty intervening. The cold, burning intent of the secret report from within Gongsun Jing''s military flowed through his mind like water. The young man glanced up and spoke faintly, "Pan Ruishi?" The old man''s heart skipped a beat, but he kept his expression unchanged, already brimming with potent Inner Strength as he replied in an even tone, "Indeed, it is I." "I wonder what the distinguished name of the one who dares to barge into our Immortal Pavilion is?!" "Truly imposing!" Without waiting for Wang Anfeng''s response, the old man took the initiative by invoking the name of the Immortal Pavilion. His voice rich and resounding, spreading throughout the entire branch hall. Disciples who had been refining pills or cultivating in their rooms heard this and, without bothering to change, grabbed their weapons and rushed out. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng, sensing the convergence of hostility, calmly said, "You don''t need to know." The old man sneered, seeing his young age and assuming he was one of those young novices from Jianghu who thought they could enact justice after learning a bit of martial arts. He began sharply, "Quite the brash..." Before the word ''foolhardy'' could leave his lips, a red flash crossed his pupils, followed by a chilling sensation at his neck. Intense winds howled, causing his hair to fly wildly. Wang Anfeng had appeared behind him. The Mo Blade in his hand had already struck without anyone noticing. The blade was chillingly sharp, yet not a trace of blood marred its surface. With a flick of his wrist, the youth narrowed his eyes and said, "The dead don''t need to know so much." The old man''s mouth opened as if he realized something, shock and fright appearing in his eyes. He tried to say more but only blood gushed forth. The next moment, his white-haired head dropped to the ground, rolling a couple of times before stopping at the right foot of the middle-aged man. Silence pervaded the branch hall. All the martial artists, who just a moment earlier had leapt out brandishing their weapons, seemed drained of all strength, staring blankly as the once mysterious and unfathomable Sect Leader fell to the ground, watching the elder bleed from his neck, lifeless. The weapons in their hands suddenly felt extraordinarily heavy. Wang Anfeng''s expression remained indifferent, though the Vital Energy within him had depleted slightly more. It was thanks to the Vital Energy he obtained from Zhao Guang that he could, with a single slash, instantly kill a martial artist whose Internal Strength Martial Body was equal to his own Seventh Rank, thereby deterring all the warriors in the branch hall. He wondered what that old fiend would think upon learning that he had used his Vital Energy to kill the Sect Leader of his own Immortal Pavilion. With thoughts scattering in his mind, the youth''s face showed no change, still cold and indifferent. The lean red horse beneath him seemed to cooperate perfectly, its mane fluttering, almost with hints of fire. Steaming breaths escaped its nostrils as if it were a ferocious, man-eating beast. The young man lifted his blade. Pointing the sharp edge at the trembling middle-aged man, he said faintly, "I''ve disturbed you." "Are you Qiguan Liu?" The man swallowed hard, his voice quivering as he said, "No I am not." "Hero, you have mistaken me for someone else." At this point, where was the complacent, hands-behind-the-back stance from before? He only wished for the god of death before him to leave quickly. Thankfully, it seemed that he only acted after confirming identities, and wasn''t one of those senseless madmen, which brought him some small comfort. Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly heard the young man in front of him say: "My apologies." "Wrong answer." The glint of the blade was cold and sharp as it cut through the void; the head of the middle-aged steward flew straight into the sky. Under the green cauldron at the front yard of the Immortal Pavilion, another body was added to the pile. The scent of fresh blood became even more pungent. The youth reined in his horse, brandishing his blade forward as he said calmly to the disciples of the Immortal Pavilion before him: "If I say you are, then you are." As his words ended, Vital Energy surged through his body at a rapid pace. Within several feet of him, the air seemed to twist, and everyone instantly found it extremely difficult to breathe. Their faces turned deathly pale as their pupils involuntarily dilated, and all they could hear was the sound of their own hearts beating wildly in their ears. Wang Anfeng urged his horse forward. It was not possible, nor was it his intention, to kill all the martial artists here. The military intelligence obtained by Gongsun Jing would only record those deeds that were considerably heinous. He would execute the ringleader of the evil. As for the remaining martial artists, as Master had said, he would plant a demon in their hearts. If they ever contemplated wrongdoing, they would remember the ordeal of this day. As for those children who were fooled into coming here, unaware of their own fates, after today, if they couldn''t suppress the fear in their hearts, they would likely lose all interest in involving themselves in Jianghu. In Jianghu, danger lurks at every step. If they cannot even overcome this hurdle, entering Jianghu would be the equivalent of adding another pile of yellow sand and white bones by the river, and in the world, one more pair of white-haired parents sending off their black-haired child. Better not to enter at all The crisp sound of horse hooves followed as Wang Anfeng rode his horse to a rather delicate-looking woman. In her eyes of despair, he slowly began to speak: "My disturbance" ........................... Outside the branch of the Immortal Pavilion, a crowd of onlookers had gathered. Among them were Jianghu people with swords slung on their backs, as well as ordinary civilians. Most bore expressions of curiosity, especially the Jianghu people. Ordinary civilians might not know, but how could these wanderers of Jianghu not be aware of the standing of the three words "Immortal Pavilion" in Fufeng''s Jianghu? There were about a dozen martial artists in the sect considered to be experts in Jianghu, all capable of leaping into the air and riding the winds. On ordinary days, they were rarely seen. Even the Sect Leader of this city''s branch was a famous Seventh Rank master in Jianghu. Although he was aging and his Vigorous Qi was diminishing, making it perhaps impossible for him to ascend to Middle Third Rank again, a Seventh Rank Martial Artist had already become the ultimate goal for the majority in Jianghu. With a wave of his hand, Vigorous Qi would envelop him, and with an easy draw of his sword, he could release Sword Qi, cleaving a space a few dozen feet around. In the eyes of ordinary warriors, this was already a top-level expert in Jianghu. And now, to think someone dared to challenge such a powerful entity, how could they not be consumed by curiosity? Who was this person who took action? Why did he dare to make a move against the Immortal Pavilion? Will the one coming out be alive? Or just another corpse? While everyone was whispering furtively amongst each other, a sound came from within the gate. The faint noise suddenly vanished. Despite it being high noon, the street fell deathly silent. Every person held their breath, watching the opulent branch of the Immortal Pavilion attentively. The clear clip-clop of horse hooves sounded. The expressions of those martial artists changed abruptly. It was as if a huge rock had been thrown into a lake, causing ripples upon ripples, endless undulations colliding into each other. The sound of the hooves grew crisper, and the breathing of the crowd more subtle. A red, underfed horse stepped out of the Immortal Pavilion at a leisurely pace, its head slightly raised, mane disheveled in the wind, looking like blazing flames. On the horse''s back sat a young warrior, no more than twenty-some years old, his expression indifferent, carrying a Mo Blade on his back. Some eagle-eyed martial artists had already noticed that there was not a single drop of blood on the blade. In people''s minds, confusion arose. They assumed that the young warrior had entered without any confrontation, but how could someone brazenly enter and then just as arrogantly leave, unless the person before them had some unclear relationship with the higher-ups of the Immortal Pavilion? Despite this speculation, nobody dared to block Wang Anfeng''s path. The martial artists instinctively stepped back, clearing a route for him. Having taken a dozen or so steps, Wang Anfeng''s pupils unexpectedly showed a hint of surprise. From within the crowd, he caught sight of a familiar figure, clad in a blue-and-white Taoist robe, handsome and dashing, but unfortunately as lazy as if boneless, sprawled on the back of a donkey, with one leg dangling lazily. The Taoist also carried a longsword on his back. Wang Anfeng''s eyes lit up. Weiming Sect, Mu Shanxue. Two years ago, amid a conflict between Wang Anfeng and Wei Qi, the young master of the Fire Refining Sect, it was this boneless Taoist who had stepped in to help. Yet today, they crossed paths here. Unfortunately, this wasn''t Fufeng''s keeper of books, so it wouldn''t be appropriate to approach and acknowledge each other proactively. Wang Anfeng reined in his horse, watching his old acquaintance leave. The surrounding people were curious, but dared not say much. As the youth''s gaze swept over, he suddenly raised his hand to draw his blade. Without looking, he slashed diagonally behind him. The blade was chillingly cold, and its cry unrelenting. The blade''s edge carried a profound Inner Strength that enveloped and drove the wind, slashing towards the Immortal Pavilion. A collective gasp rose from the crowd as people scattered backward, but after a cracking sound, the gracefully inscribed plaque shattered into pieces. With a loud clatter, it fell to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. The onlooking martial artists'' hearts almost leaped out of their chests. When they turned to look again, Wang Anfeng had already ridden off, while inside the Immortal Pavilion, it was as quiet as the grave, with no sign of life until a good while later when the more daring martial artists carefully ventured inside. Their eyes instantly widened, their legs gave way, nearly collapsing to the ground. "This..." PS: Here''s the second update for today, I ask for your support, and your votes Chapter 52 Madman (Two in One) (But theres an additional update in the afternoon) Immortal Pavilion, one of the three Sects in Fufeng. The sect was established one hundred and thirty years ago, located three hundred and seventy miles outside the State City in Fufeng on Evergreen Mountain. Though not very high, the mountain is quite majestic. Behind it, ten miles away, there is a deep ravine that gathers Vital Energy and grows all kinds of rare and exotic herbsa treasure land that has been coveted by the Medical Family since ancient times. On the mountain peak, famous craftsmen from the city were invited to construct buildings of various sizes according to the landscape, which are distributed in a scattered fashion. Though numerous, they do not appear chaotic; instead, they exude a sense of natural order that refreshes the spirit. On the main peak of the mountain range stands the Sect''s main hall, over thirty feet tall, splendid and magnificent. On the plaque, the words "Serenity Leads to Distance" are written. However, at this moment, the atmosphere in this grand hall was incredibly oppressive, almost driving one mad, devoid of any tranquility. Mei Feng stood with his head bowed in the middle of the hall, under the main hall''s plaque, where the portrait of the Sect''s founder hung. In front of the painting sat a middle-aged man, his hair held by a jade hairpin, with two strands of black hair hanging down beside his temples. He had an elegant and refined demeanor, and was raising his hand to drink tea. He appeared to be only in his forties, but only a few knew that the Pavilion Master was already over sixty years old. His youthful appearance was due to his profound cultivation, and because the Martial Arts of the Immortal Pavilion were derived from Taoist practices combined with medical techniques, which had a significant effect on preserving youthful looks. To his immediate left and right, five individuals each sat, both men and women, some as young as Mei Feng. The older ones were even more aged than Zhao Guang, with white hair and beards, and faint age spots on their faces, but their eyes were clean and clear, showing that their Inner Strength was extraordinary. The man at the head took a sip of tea, gently placed the cup aside, and without looking at Mei Feng, said indifferently, "So you mean to say, you didn''t take action, and just watched as Elder Zhao was killed?" This casual statement sent a chill through Mei Feng''s heart, making him feel as though he was exposed under the scorching sun. A tremendous oppressive force rolled towards him. His body made a faint cracking sound, and his complexion instantly turned pale. He knew that the biggest test of his visit had come. Clenching his teeth, he raised his hand in salute and said, "Pavilion Master is insightful." "The reason I acted as such was not out of cowardice or fear of death, but all for the sake of our Immortal Pavilion!" An elderly man on the left side burst out laughing in anger and said, "Oh? So by not saving Brother Zhao, you were actually contributing to our Sect?!" Mei Feng straightened up and responded, "Exactly that!" The old man couldn''t help but slam his hand down on the armrest, causing a loud clatter. He stood up angrily and exclaimed, "That''s bullshit!" The Pavilion Master at the head glanced over and said calmly, "Ninth Elder, you are out of line." As if a bucket of ice water had been poured over him, the old man''s anger dissipated significantly. He took several deep breaths, snorted angrily, and sat back down, picking up his teacup again, refusing to speak further, although his eyes still flickered with anger. He was about the same age as Zhao Guang, and the two had supported each other since their youth in Jianghu. Through countless life-threatening encounters, their bond was as deep as that of biological brothers, which explained his outburst. The Pavilion Master looked at Mei Feng and said lightly, "Continue." Mei Feng secretly breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he wouldn''t face great danger this time. Whenever there was a major event within the Sect, various issues would arise. However, his life was hanging on the internal strife within Immortal Pavilion. Firstly, the treatment he received as one of the ten Great Elders was distinctly different from others. With a position now vacant, there was a real benefit to be had. Secondly, the deceased Zhao Guang was of the Pavilion Elder lineage, known for not getting along with the Pavilion Master. Feeling more settled, Mei Feng was much more composed. He raised his hand again in salute to the Pavilion Master and the other Elders and said, "Pavilion Master, and all respected Elders, think about it. I am only in my forties, neither my martial arts nor my medical skills are a match for Seventh Elder. Even he was killed by that person with a single strike. What capabilities do I have to avenge Elder Zhao?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If I had rashly stepped forward, it would have simply cost me my life, and my life is trivial, but our Immortal Pavilion would suffer the loss of two Sixth Rank Martial Artists at this critical juncture wouldn''t that be a severe blow?" "Furthermore, if I had died, there would have been no one to inform you, the Elders. If that person suddenly attacked without warning, I fear we might have suffered another heavy loss." "Thus, even though I was furious and grieved by Elder Zhao''s death, I calculated for the sake of our Immortal Pavilion, for the sake of you, the Elders! I endured the humiliation and preserved a useful life to atone for my actions." "Now that you suspect me, I might as well die to demonstrate my resolve, a death clean and clear of any disgrace." Before his voice had faded, he lunged toward the guard behind, snatching the weapon in his hand. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire He then violently raised his hand toward his own neck to cut himself. Such a drastic action made many Elders instinctively stand up. Seeing his resolute action, everyone was shocked. Yet, even though they were all Sixth Rank Martial Artists with profound Inner Strength, it was too late to stop him. Just as Mei Feng was about to spill his blood right there, his wrist suddenly stalled, and the longsword in his hand was flung to the ground, clanging loudly. An object had lodged itself into the red pillar behind him. On closer look, it turned out to be a mere teacup lid, which had forcibly interrupted the action of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist and still pierced the millennium-old Ironwood, yet the fragile porcelain remained completely undamaged. Chapter 52 The Madman (Two in One) (But theres an extra update in the afternoon)_2 Such a light and effortless approach could only be possessed by one person in the entire hall. The Pavilion Master at the head raised his hand to drink a sip of tea and said indifferently, "Since you''ve spoken of retaining a useful life, why then seek your own doom at this time?" "Do not act recklessly." Mei Feng breathed a sigh of relief, bowed towards the Pavilion Master, and said, "This subordinate has realized his mistake, I beg the Pavilion Master for forgiveness." The Pavilion Master waved his hand casually and said, "Go down for now. You''ve also had a shock this time, take a rest for a day, then go to the Law Enforcement Hall, and recount the whole incident as it happened." Mei Feng bowed his hands in a salute and said, "Yes." "Then, this subordinate will take his leave." He took several steps backwards, then turned around and strode out of the hall. The winter sun shone down, falling on Mei Feng''s body, not realizing that he had broken out in a cold sweat on his back, sticky and extremely uncomfortable. Behind him in the grand hall, the many Elders were discussing how to deal with the matter, and they did not intentionally conceal it from Mei Feng. With his Sixth Rank Internal Strength Martial Body, even without trying to listen, he could hear all the voices. The people were preparing to dispatch four or five experts, prepared with restraining peculiar poisons, to directly surround and kill that martial artist. But whether it was the Ninth Elder, who had a very good relationship with Zhao Guang, or other experts from different factions, they agreed on one thing. The martial artist who killed Zhao Guang must have already hidden his tracks by now; finding him would not be easy. They had to send disciples to act in various places, trying to suppress the exposure of this incident as much as possible, to maintain the Sect''s reputation. In fact, even Mei Feng himself thought so. No matter how strong his martial arts were, at most, they were close to Fifth Rank. Facing Immortal Pavilion, a Sect with multiple Sixth Rank experts and that excelled in overcoming those above them and attacking in groups, concealing his movements was the best reaction. Unless, he was a madman. Mei Feng exhaled a turbid breath, gathering the scattered thoughts in his mind, and slightly stretched his muscles and bones. These past few days, the pressure was too great; he had survived death several times, and both his body and spirit were exhausted. It was time to rest properly. Just at this moment, a shrill cry suddenly came from the sky, like a sharp blade scraping across armor, its piercing sound causing one''s scalp to tingle, and a wave of discomfort in the heart. Mei Feng''s relaxed expression stiffened, and he hurriedly looked up. Out of the dense clouds, a very agile bird flew out, with blood-colored feathers and extreme speed, like a blood arrow piercing the sky. In the blink of an eye, it had already flew past nearly a hundred zhang, skimming past Mei Feng''s shoulder, and flew into the grand hall. Mei Feng''s pupils constricted. Just as the bird flew over him, with the eyesight of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, he had already seen the silk tied to its claws. A piece of blood color, fluttering in the wind, conveying an unspeakable sadness. This method of message delivery, in his decades within the Immortal Pavilion, he had only witnessed once, thirty years ago. It was the equivalent of an urgent military report for Great Qin. It meant only one thing The complete annihilation of a branch Sect. Mei Feng''s complexion had turned deathly pale. It couldn''t really be him, could it?! Inside the grand hall, the Immortal Pavilion''s Pavilion Master finally lost his calm demeanor, and stood up abruptly, reaching out his hand and, without any visible motion, the blood-colored bird was already captured in his hand. He took the blood-colored silk from its right claw, unfolded it, and glanced over it, his face gradually showing a storm of emotions. "Mysterious Armor branch Sect Leader, Deputy Sect Leader, all dead, decapitated." "The Sect''s plaque has been smashed." "Sect disciples, spirit broken, no longer able to enter Jianghu, despite having martial skills, they are as good as disabled." His gaze moved to the last line, where the original handwriting suddenly changed, the point of the pen now sharp and revealing, clearly written by another hand. "Heard of Immortal Pavilion''s Pavilion Master''s Longevity Elixir wine, prizing it highly." ``` "I shall retrieve it from the mountain soon." ``` The final strokes were drawn out exceedingly long; where the brush lifted, it was as though a long sword had been unsheathed, sharp to the extreme. For some reason, the ink seemed to have a tinge of red, but the silk was originally blood-colored, so it was not conspicuous. Upon seeing the arrogant and wild words, the expression on the face of the Immortal Pavilion''s Pavilion Master finally lost its preceding composure, the hand holding the silk unconsciously tightened its grip. Infused with his pure and refined Poison Skill, he was about to destroy the silk. Just then, the ordinary-looking characters suddenly exuded an extremely sharp aura. It was as if a knife had been thrust from the ground at an angle, at the height of its sharpness. The man''s fingers holding the silk felt a stabbing pain and trembled slightly, fearing a trick; he threw the silk away. Such a shocking change caused everyone to instinctively look up. The Ninth Elder wanted to speak to show concern but had just opened his mouth when his facial expression instantly froze. The tall and skillful Pavilion Master raised his right hand, his expression slightly dazed. Dark red blood slowly flowed from his fingertip. It was exceedingly glaring. The hearts of the many Elders below thumped violently, and their complexions were all shaken. Although the Immortal Pavilion didn''t specialize in External Cultivation, reaching the level of the Pavilion Master, his Poison Skill had already been honed to perfection. Even without actively applying Inner Strength, Inner Qi would naturally circulate continuously around him, its defensive effect in no way inferior to that of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist who was fully concentrating. To injure him, even if it was just a trivial wound on his finger, only indicated one thing. The Pavilion Master''s Body Protection Poison had been breached. The expressions of the Immortal Pavilion''s martial artists were momentarily dazed. Qi stored in the characters, injuring the enemy from miles away? And the one injured was a Fifth Rank martial artist?! Within the great hall, the atmosphere became oppressive in an instant, a heavy stone weighing on everyone''s heart. No one noticed that on the silk below, the words "to retrieve it from the mountain" had turned blood-stained, ominously sharp. ............ Near the Immortal Pavilion''s Sect branch, in a side alley. Wang Anfeng rode out on horseback, with a cut on his right thumb, looking somewhat pale. Unexpectedly, near this branch, there was still an Immortal Pavilion spy in hiding. Because he saw Wang Anfeng''s actions, he instinctively released a murderous intent, which was subsequently traced by the latter, who then discovered this courtyard. While hesitating outside earlier, he saw a blood-colored bird fly out of this courtyard. Because it had not flown out of the City and to avoid exposure, its speed was not too fast; it only climbed upward, but Wang Anfeng shot it down with a hidden weapon, discovering the tied silk and the secret message on it, easily understanding that the letter was meant for that Pavilion Master of the Immortal Pavilion. Thinking of his own plan, he used the Mixed Yuan Skill to force out some Essence Blood, mixed it with the ink, activated the Vital Energy in his meridians, and handled the brush like a knife, adding a few more sentences at the end of the secret message. The martial artists of the Immortal Pavilion all boast of their Poison Skills, yet the Mixed Yuan Skill is the nemesis to all poisons in the world. Furthermore, after the battle with Zhao Guang, Wang Anfeng''s Mixed Yuan Skill, which was already on the verge of a breakthrough, showed signs of advancing further, making his poison countering power even more formidable. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking of the Pavilion Master''s reaction upon seeing the secret message, Wang Anfeng looked forward with anticipation, yet his facial expression remained unchanged. He only raised his hand to take out Gongsun Jing''s secret letter from his chest, glanced at the last few lines, tucked it away again, and rode off. The direction... Xi Dingzhou. The second move has been made. Now that the initiative had been played, he was only waiting for the people of the Immortal Pavilion to enter the game. I simply do not believe that they can hold back. Wang Anfeng''s expression was as indifferent as ice, but the air he subtly exuded was calm and resolute. He glanced up at the road ahead and, in his heart, imitated Mister Ying, speaking at ease. "My hook has no bait." "Only those willing, may enter my gate..." After a moment of silence, the youth raised his hand and touched his face, which was slightly feverish. His countenance remained stern, his eyes unwavering, but he then brought a fist to his lips and gave two small, somewhat embarrassed coughs. His right foot gently nudged the horse''s belly. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "Giddyup!" PS: The first update of the day is here... It''s a long chapter, then there''s another one this afternoon, consider it a bonus update... PS2: Anfeng achieving this was due firstly to the strong restraining action of the Mixed Yuan Body, and secondly to the combined True Qi of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, which was enough to merely scratch the other''s finger... ``` Chapter 53 Provocations in a Row, Joining the Game (Additional Update) In the Jianghu of Fufeng, quite a few things had happened over these past few days. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two days ago, just on the day when the Immortal Pavilion''s Mysterious Armor sub-sect was recruiting external disciples, a martial artist clad in black broke into the sub-sect. Within the time it took to finish a cup of tea, he had leapt onto his horse and, with a wave of his hand, unleashed a blade wind that slashed the Mysterious Armor sub-sect''s signboard into five pieces, and then he galloped away. The experts within the Mysterious Armor sub-sect were nearly all dead, with the Sect Leader''s head severed. The external disciples who had just been recruited were utterly disheartened by the day''s events and all returned to their own villages. Great Qin was pleased to see this and simply took responsibility for the incident, registering all these children and restoring their peasant status, from then on severing their ties with the Jianghu. Since these children had just joined the sect that day, not even the Immortal Pavilion could complain, only able to grind their teeth and swallow the loss with bloodied mouths. Above the Jianghu, thus arose many rumors, endlessly debated. In a tavern, a martial artist wielding a long saber slammed his weapon down onto the table with a loud clash, his face flushed red with anger, and he exclaimed, "I knew it, that man could definitely escape the Immortal Pavilion''s pursuit!" "To kill everyone in a sub-sect within the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, he must be at least a Sixth Rank Martial Artist from the Jianghu, a master. Such masters, with their ability to travel freely through the air, come and go as they please. How easy could it be to catch one?" Next to him, a portly man chuckled and shook his head, appearing quite at ease, and said, "My friend, you''re not fully informed. Indeed, a Sixth Rank master is formidable, but the Immortal Pavilion is one of the top sects in the Jianghu of Fufeng." "Not only do they have what you call Sixth Rank masters, but they also have even higher, Fifth Rank experts. They are more mystical and, when they make a move, are able to induce changes in the heavens, almost like a Half-step Immortal. How could they fail to catch him?" The saber-wielding martial artist snorted, and said, "Do you think that expert would just walk down the road without a care?" "It''s not like they''re facing each other in a fight where the outcome is immediately decided. If a Sixth Rank master is determined to hide, even a Fifth Rank expert who can induce changes in the heavens, what can they do about it? Could they really predict where that master is hiding?" The portly man''s expression faltered slightly, and he said, "Well..." Just then, someone nearby called out loudly, "Come on, everyone! Before Great Qin''s arrest officers arrive, let''s quickly start a round of betting to guess how long that man in black can last, no backing out after betting!" "It''s time to test your judgment, folks. Good eyesight means good fortune, and you could make a nice sum!" On both sides, people shouted loudly, with a small wooden box set up nearby. A woman raised her hand to open it, revealing a box full of dazzling silver yuanbao, quite tempting. The surrounding martial artists had already been endlessly arguing about this issue, and now with the lure of silver coins, they went over to place their bets, still glaring angrily at each other. The portly man walked over, hesitated as he looked over the options, and said, "Young brother..." The young man running the betting pool looked up with a warm smile and replied, "What is it, old brother? Won''t you place a bet?" The portly man glanced at the box of silver, somewhat tempted, but as he was about to speak, he caught a glimpse of a greenish gleam deep within the young man''s pupils, like an azure qilin viper moving through the grass, making that warm smile appear three parts colder. He felt a jolt in his heart and immediately shook his head vigorously, declaring with righteous indignation, "No bet. Here in this city, there is a master of the Immortal Pavilion present." "By opening this betting pool, aren''t you disregarding the prestigious Immortal Pavilion?!" Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire The martial artists present, who already had a poor view of the Immortal Pavilion''s conduct, erupted into a barrage of curses. The portly man fled from the scene in complete disarray, narrowly avoiding a beating, yet he sighed deeply with reliefhis back had already become soaked with sweat. The unusual appearance of those eyes was the manifestation of the Immortal Pavilion''s martial arts technique "Azure Qilin Technique," which one could only have upon entering the threshold of cultivation. If it hadn''t been for his experience dealing with a Ninth Rank Martial Artist from the Immortal Pavilion during his business dealings, he might not have recognized it. Here was a martial artist from the Immortal Pavilion, at this time, in this tavern, running this kind of betting game. This motherfucker is planning to see who holds hostility towards Immortal Pavilion, and after this thing blows over, settle the scores, huh! The fatty couldn''t help but gasp in a breath of cold air. How ruthless! Shaking his head, the fatty took steps towards a distant place, only wanting to get as far from this dangerous locale as possible. However, just then, he brushed past someone. A cold and sharp chill made him involuntarily shiver, his fatty flesh trembled for a moment, and subconsciously he turned his head to look, but he only saw a tall and straight back figure. Dressed in black vigorous attire, with a Mo Blade slung on his back. The blade was sheathless, completely dark, with only the edge glinting a deadly white. The fatty''s pupils instantly constricted. Inside the tavern. The tavern''s shopkeeper stood with his arms akimbo, allowing the martial artists to gamble freely here. The waiters were busy going back and forth, pouring top-quality yellow wine from the cold cellar into copper wine pots, which they then placed on the stoves. The young man opening the bets wore a warm and cordial smile. Suddenly, someone noticed an unoccupied black betting spot and asked curiously: "Hey, young man." "What''s this here?" The young man glanced over, smiling as he said: "Oh that? It means that the martial artist not only did not run away but also dared to continue causing trouble. The odds are ten to one..." "Would you like to give it a try, elder brother?" The man who had asked displayed a trace of temptation on his face but then withdrew his gaze, muttering: "Bet on this? I''m no fool..." The young man smiled, but the icy coldness in the depths of his eyes receded slightly. In the past few days, Immortal Pavilion''s prestige had suffered a great blow, and they were about to restore their reputation by establishing their authority. If a martial artist dared to place this bet. Then tomorrow, his corpse would be found outside the city. Thinking of the orders passed down within the Sect, the young man''s thoughts drifted, and just at that moment, someone spoke up, their voice indifferent like winter ice. "Ten to one?" The young man was momentarily startled, chill appeared in his eyes, but his smile grew even warmer. He lifted his gaze to look, thinking to himself: So there really are those unafraid of death... The next moment, a chill rose from the bottom of his heart. The smile on his face instantly stiffened. Only at this moment did he realize, those martial artists who had been previously arguing incessantly had, without knowing when, already fallen silent, subconsciously stepping aside to make room, their expressions either filled with reverence or shock; and there were a few who carried long blades on their backs, whose pupils held a flicker of frenzy. Amidst the steady footsteps. One person moved forward. Clothed in black, hair cascading down, Mo Blade on his back, his demeanor indifferent. He looked at him and said lightly, "Place your bet." The young warrior''s face had unwittingly turned ashen. Hearing this, he trembled and responded instinctively, "Yes, I don''t know how much to place..." Amidst the rustling sound, a bag of silver was tossed onto the table, landing precisely on that bet no one dared to wager on. Wang Anfeng controlled his persona of the moment and spoke calmly, "Ten to one." He stepped forward, then turned around. With his back to these martial artists, a slight relief washed over the young man''s heart, and the tension on his face unconsciously softened a fraction. It was as if spring had arrived, and the icy chill turned to water. Yet this scene was witnessed by none. As he stepped out of the inn, his expression was still stern and unyielding. After Wang Anfeng left, the dead silence that had pervaded the inn was instantaneously replaced by an eruption of noisy chatter. Jianghu folks widened their eyes, debating and exclaiming amongst themselves, the atmosphere charged with excitement. The innkeeper''s face had turned deathly pale. The young man staggered a couple of steps and collapsed onto a chair. His heart raced, and through the seemingly celebratory noise of the martial artists inside the inn, outside one could hear the horse''s long neigh. Then, there was the sound of horseshoes striking the cobblestones, clear and unrelenting. The noises gradually receded, followed by the din of the crowd, the cheers. The sound of martial artists using their Qinggong to leap into the air, the dull thumps of swords and knives attached to their waists hitting against their thighs. And their shouts. The sound of sleeves fluttering in flight. This mixture of noises surged unexpectedly, reaching a peak in an instant and then quieting down. For a moment, the young man could only hear the sound of his own heartbeat and his heavy but frail breathing. His eyes widened as a surge of panic-stricken thoughts emerged in his mind, incessantly battering his fragile state of mind. Above the stove, the yellow wine slowly lost its chill. Not yet warmed through. On the surface of the amber liquid, impurities that had not been filtered out quivered, resembling countless red-tailed golden carps flicking their tails, causing ripples to spread. Deathly silence was shattered. The young man''s expression suddenly changed. In his ears, the sound of footsteps and the rustle of clothing returned, rolling towards him like the mighty Yangtze River, yet somehow maintaining a peculiar silence. It was as if everything was being suppressed by some invisible force. In the quiet, only the clear sound of horseshoes could be heard, growing nearer and clearer. Like Rushing Thunder. The young man''s face gradually lost its color. Amidst the rustling noise, the tightly shut doors of the inn were pushed open directly, and with a billow of garments, the winter chill was swept inside. A young martial artist dressed in black Vigorous Attire strode in. With a casual toss, an object landed directly in the young man''s embrace. When he focused on it, he saw a dignified and familiar face staring back at him, eyes wide with a fury that even death had not quelled! The color drained from the young man''s face as he let out a scream, collapsing onto the ground. Wang Anfeng reached out and drew the wooden box full of silver to himself, then turned and left. Outside stood a lean red horse. He mounted the horse and with a long neigh, was already gone from the place. Jianghu news. After the annihilation of the Mysterious Armor subsect. The Immortal Pavilion''s Tian Can subsect had been destroyed once more. In the region of Xi Dingzhou, there was only one Immortal Pavilion subsect left. The entire Jianghu of Fufeng was ignited, countless gazes converged upon the Immortal Pavilion, ready to observe the latter''s response. ............ Atop Evergreen Mountain, within the Immortal Pavilion. The members of the Immortal Pavilion who had planned to prepare could no longer hold back their impatience. If they waited until after gathering intelligence to act, the Immortal Pavilion''s reputation would have already swollen from the warrior''s vicious slaps. Even if they killed him afterwards, it would be hard for them to stand their ground in the Jianghu of Fufeng. The Pavilion Master, holding the second blood-colored silk handkerchief, stared at it for a long while. He exhaled a deep breath, placed it on the table beside him, and said slowly, "Great Elder, I will trouble you to lead the way this time." "Second Elder, Third Elder, and Elder Mei, accompany him. Bring the sect''s treasured artifacts and set up the Four Symbols Poison Formation. He must be killed." The old man sitting in the leading position stood up, bowed with his hands clasped, and said, "I understand." "But where should we go to wait for this scoundrel?" The Pavilion Master''s gaze swept over the silk handkerchief beside him, his eyes narrowing slightly as he spoke slowly, "Xi Dingzhou." "Outside the last subsect." ............... Xi Dingzhou City Giant Whale Gang headquarters. Gongsun Jing''s expression was calm as he gently wiped the blade of his lance. Its sharpness was bone-chilling. It was not until he had wiped it several times that he finally placed the alcohol-soaked cloth on the table beside him. Gongsun exhaled and his expression shifted subtly. It should be about time. The two things Wang Anfeng had mentioned to him a few days agothe first matter had already been assigned to Lao Li San, and there shouldn''t be any issues. The second matter... Gongsun Jing''s eyes half-closed as he recalled what the young man had said a few days ago. "Gongsun, would you be interested in playing a role in a little drama with me?" Gongsun Jing''s lips curled into a slight grin, his gaze landing on a map of the Xi Dingzhou vicinity spread out on the wooden table. He raised his hand, fingers splayed, and pressed firmly on a spot just outside a county town. This was the location of the last Immortal Pavilion subsect. It was also where the stratagem would come together. PS: Extra chapter, seeking support(???)? Chapter 54 Who is He? (1/2) Xi Dingzhou CityMinistry of Punishment. Bing Hongcai flipped through the records in his hand and, upon seeing the latest one that had been delivered, smacked his lips and said with a grin: "He has made his move again, taking down two branches of the Immortal Pavilion within three days." "He is really out to destroy the Immortal Pavilion Truly a ruthless man. When did such a ferocious individual appear in the Jianghu of Fufeng?" "Do you know, A-Liu?" The young man, who had been expressionless until now, showed a flicker of emotion but did not answer. Instead, he simply said: "Lord Bing, you are currently in the process of disciplining. Today, you must review all remaining records and report to the Chief Arrestor tomorrow, or else your punishment will be increased." "Please do not joke." Bing Hongcai''s lips twitched as he glanced over the stacks of records on the table, which were retrieved by the young man from the storeroom today. Many of them were covered with a thick layer of dust, which when blown, diffused like mist, making one involuntarily want to cough. These records piled up like a towering peak, weighing heavily on Bing Hongcai''s heart. Although he was highly skilled in martial arts and had never flinched in countless battles amid flashing blades, he couldn''t help feeling a sense of desperation from deep within, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Are you still talking?!" "If it weren''t for you delivering" His voice paused as Bing Hongcai unconsciously looked up, then lowered his voice and said: "If it weren''t for you delivering that report to him, how could I end up so miserable?!" A-Liu glanced at him indifferently and said, "Sorry, my lord." "Before being your deputy, I also belong to the Ministry of Punishment. Reporting your condition as it is, is also my duty." Bing Hongcai''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the young man and said: "Were you just sneering?!" The young man maintained a neutral expression and responded, "No." "My lord, you saw it wrong." "You definitely sneered" Bing Hongcai''s lips slightly twitched, and A-Liu gave him a glance, pursing his lips, and decided not to persist further. He softened his voice and said: "However, that day, I was indeed a bit rash." "After all, my lord, you are over the prime of life and still live alone. It is understandable to have such needs." "I didn''t take that into account at the moment, and I hope you won''t blame me." Bing Hongcai''s expression started to soften but then turned completely dark as he stared at the young man with an indifferent demeanor. A surge of frustration welled up within him, almost making him vomit blood, and he gritted his teeth and said: "You, cruel" A-Liu, noticing Bing Hongcai''s frustrated look, remained expressionless, delivering the final blow: "However, despite that, I still need to caution you, my lord." "As an Iron Guard of the Ministry of Punishment, if you get caught in those pleasure quarters, you might face a lot of trouble." "I suggest you could" Bing Hongcai''s face darkened, and he could no longer hold back. He raised his hand and threw the record he was holding, shouting: "Say one more word, and believe it or not, I''ll fight it out with you!" The young man caught the record, his lips barely curving in an imperceptible smirk, signs of withdrawal, no longer saying more. He had great experience, stopping just before pushing Bing Hongcai to lash out. Placing the record on the table and spreading it out, he glanced over it and immediately noticed several familiar names. His brows slightly furrowed and seeing this, Bing Hongcai, though irritated by what his deputy had just said, was also aware of his subordinate''s abilities. He gave a slight start and said: "What happened?!" "Wait a moment, my lord." A-Liu''s voice grew much more solemn. Bing Hongcai understood that this meant his subordinate was now extremely serious, no longer in a joking mood. The young man held the record, concentrating on it for a long time before finally setting it down. Looking up at Bing Hongcai, he said in a grave tone: "The person he killed, there''s a big problem." Bing Hongcai furrowed his brows and said, "What issue...could it be that he killed someone he shouldn''t have?" Jianghu is extensive, with countless Sects and their power interwoven, secretly connected. The Great Qin Ministry of Punishment had dispatched many covert agents into various Sects of Jianghu. Their identities were highly secretive, unknown to ordinary people, which was why Bing Hongcai asked this question. The young man shook his head and spoke slowly, "No, quite the opposite..." "You could say, he killed only those who had criminal records in our files, with crimes sufficient for beheading." "As for the innocents, they were not harmed at all." "Within three days, he had broken through two branches, killing dozens under his blade without a single oversight or mistaken identity." Bing Hongcai, being from the Military Family, naturally understood what the situation implied. Hearing this, he frowned and said, "A spy? No... these files mean nothing in that sense..." "There are no people with unclean records in my department." "Was it a coincidence? No, that''s not right either..." Ah Liu quietly waited for Bing Hongcai to think, then softly said, "Sir, besides us, there''s another place that also knows these things..." Bing Hongcai''s eyes brightened slightly, his voice lifting as he said, "Military Family''s covert agents!" "So... this Mo Blade wielder is one of their people..." "Acts on a disagreement, directly draws his blade, hey, such domineering madness, it truly is characteristic of those Military Family maniacs..." As the young man observed the look of sudden realization on Bing Hongcai''s face, he felt something was still off in his heart. Although logically there seemed to be no issues, he felt as if he was missing something. However, when he tried to think it through, it slipped through his fingers like sand, leaving nothing behind. He shook his head and decided not to force it anymore. He spread the files in his hand, looking at them while sighing to himself. Unfortunately, whether they were Military Family''s covert agents or the Ministry of Punishment''s secret chasers, their real identities were top secret and absolutely not disclosed to people from other schools of thought. ............ Meanwhile. Near Xi Dingzhou, inside a military camp. On the training ground, the Great Qin Iron Guards, wielding unsharpened weapons, fought each other mercilessly, a fierce and strict aura rising to the sky, enveloping the camp. Inside a large tent in this camp. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A middle-aged commander in Light Armor stroked his chin, standing in front of him was a young man, about twenty-seven or twenty-eight, who was speaking to him. Moments later, the commander slapped his forehead, realizing something, and burst out laughing, "I get it!" "So that''s it..." "This man was the Ministry of Punishment''s covert agent. Having found the clues, he acted brazenly, killing everyone involved without showing the slightest mercy." "Tsk tsk tsk, indeed, only those iron lumps could pull off such a deed. If it were us, we at least would have left a way out." "The camp just happens to need some more soldiers." The commander shook his head, smacked his lips, and casually tossed the file onto the desk. The tea cup on the desk trembled slightly. His face was full of disdain. ............ Near Xi Dingzhou City. At a crossroad on a government road. A Martial Artist clad in black rode a horse, holding several letters in his hand, filled with neat ink characters, as if copied by a child with no trace of personal style. Wang Anfeng looked over them again to confirm he had not killed anyone by mistake, then carefully folded the letters and tucked them back into his chest, exhaling a breath, he sighed in his heart, "Gongsun''s work... indeed very reliable..." "It seems, this might just be the justice Wuxin pursued back then..." "I wonder how he has been doing at the Ministry of Punishment these past few years..." PS: First update for today Thanks to Wuyou for the top reward, much appreciated Chapter 55 The Stage Unfolds, Welcoming You into the Trap (Long Chapter) (2/2) Fufeng, Xi Dingzhou. Outside Guangfeng City. This county city was extremely close to the State City of Xi Dingzhou, guarded on one side, its prosperity although inferior to that of the state and county cities, was unmatched by other county cities, covering a vast area with an endless stream of traveling merchants. Even in the cold winter days, on the roads there were many travelers, some hurrying along all by themselves, others calling friends to form merchant convoys. It was precisely because of this that Guangfeng City had quite a number of inns, with as many as three stations outside the city. The newest of these stations was several zhang high, with seven floors, decorated with luxurious and elegantly, unlike a typical station outside the city, more like an inn specially prepared for prestigious guests, with numerous guest rooms which could accommodate a large merchant convoy of a hundred people. But today, the guest rooms of this station had already been fully reserved by someone. Only the first floor was still entertaining guests, providing meals and meat dishes. The sky was quite gloomy. From the east side of the official road, two majestic horses, one black and one white, both tall and mighty with not a single stray hair on their bodies, came charging. The two young men sitting atop them, dressed in blue attire, urged the horses with a crack of their whips. As the horses galloped, their hooves kicked up waves of dust, reaching the spot in the blink of an eye. The young man on the horse raised his hand to pull the reins, and the two strong horses reared up, neighing like dragons, their presence quite intimidating. In front of the station, the shopkeeper had already been waiting, with a warm and cordial smile on his face. As soon as the horses'' hooves hit the solid ground, he walked forward with a smile and said: "Forgive the intrusion." "Are you two the young heroes from Immortal Pavilion?" The person riding the black horse, who was quite composed, dismounted and said with a salute: "Indeed we are. I wonder if the shopkeeper has prepared the best rooms?" "Our Great Elder is well into his years, but he still takes these matters very seriously. We cannot afford any mistakes." The shopkeeper replied with repeated grins, "Rest assured, young hero, rest assured." "The best rooms have already been prepared. If you feel tired, we have prepared hot water for soaking feet with good medicine; if you want to eat something, the cooks are ready in the back, and everything can be ready in a moment." "We will not disappoint you." "Good." The young man nodded in satisfaction, pulled out a piece of silver from his bosom, and tossed it casually. The shopkeeper of this station, tall and dressed in a thick cotton-padded jacket, looked like a black bear standing on its hind legs, yet was quite agile, catching the piece of silver steadily with his hand. Some attendants naturally came to lead the young men''s horses to the stables while the shopkeeper guided the two men inside. Just as they walked into the hall on the first floor, the two young men paused in their steps. The leader furrowed his brow, looked around the hall, and saw that there were quite a few diners drinking and eating, their voices quite noisy. Feeling displeased, he looked at the shopkeeper, who had also stopped and turned to look at him, and said: "Shopkeeper, it seems that I''ve sent someone ahead to reserve the station for today, haven''t I?" sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is the meaning of this?" The shopkeeper chuckled, rubbing his hands somewhat sheepishly, and said: "Young hero, earlier you indeed sent someone to pay the silver, not a coin short, but that was only for reserving the rooms of this station. The hall was not included." "After all, I need to do some business as well, don''t I?" "I hope the young hero can understand, understand, haha..." The shopkeeper laughed dryly. The young man''s frown deepened. The Great Elder of Immortal Pavilion was already quite old, but his temperament had not become more amiable; instead, it had become more peculiar, and he hated noisy sounds the most. That''s why he had sent disciples nearby ahead of time to reserve all the rooms at this station. He did not want these trivial matters to irritate the Great Elder. At this moment, the din from the traveling merchants and affluent guests in the hall was incessant. If the Great Elder came, he would surely be displeased. Even considering the Sect''s reputation and his own face, he wouldn''t make a scene on the spot, but it would certainly leave a very bad impression of him in the Elder''s heart. Later, if he wanted to be reassigned back to the Sect to learn advanced martial arts, the difficulty would increase more than just a little. With this thought in mind, the young man suppressed a pang of pain and took out another ingot of silver from his bosom, throwing it to the shopkeeper and said in a deep voice: "I''m also reserving the hall, have them leave quickly." "Is there any problem with that?" The shopkeeper smiled warmly, shaking his head repeatedly: "No problem, no problem... how could there be any problems?" "Waiters, waiters, come here!" While carefully wiping the piece of silver with the sleeve of his own clothing, he waved and called over a few waiters, whispering in their ears. A moment later, those waiters went to explain to the diners at their tables. Considering that the two young men were from a prestigious Sect in Jianghu, although the diners grumbled a couple of sentences, they didn''t say much and left one by one. The hall was immediately much quieter and more spacious. The young man nodded in satisfaction. After a quarter of an hour, a plain carriage stopped in front of the station, and an old man with white hair walked out, followed by three middle-aged men and more than a dozen young men and women in blue clothes, pouring into the inn in a grand and imposing manner. By then, the diners in the hall had almost all left, except for one person who seemed a bit drunk and was a little slow in his movements. The two young men quickly walked forward, saluting the four leading people, saying: Chapter 55 The Stage Unfolds, Welcoming You into the Trap (Long Chapter) (2/2)_2 "Disciple has seen all the elders." The leading elder nodded slightly, lifting his eyes to survey the station''s setup with satisfaction. Although the drunkard somewhat marred the scene, being on the main road and achieving this much was already quite rare. He nodded slowly and methodically, saying: "Not bad." "You are diligent..." On hearing this, the two young men were overjoyed inside, but their expressions became even more respectful. They bowed again and said: "Disciple dares not." "Great Elder, esteemed elders, please come inside..." The leading elder nodded slightly and stepped inside. Mei Feng followed silently behind, his hands behind his back, his eyes scrutinizing his surroundings. Ever since his return to the mountain, he had become exceedingly sensitive and vigilant. The sharp and deadly sword light he had once seen would flash in his dreams, waking him up in the middle of the night with his back drenched in sweat. He wished never to encounter that person again. However, the Pavilion Master believed he had once seen that martial artist, so this time, he too was sent out. Three Sixth Rank Martial Artists and one Sixth Rank peak Great Elder, forming the Four Symbols Poison Formationwould that be enough to kill an ordinary Fifth Rank Martial Artist, perhaps enough to handle that person? Mei Feng could not find the answer within himself. At that moment, the drunkard seemed somewhat annoyed and suddenly shouted: "You fatso! You crooked merchant!" "Saying there''s no cooking today and letting us go back first, but isn''t this now more people coming in? Tell me, are you looking down on us?" Mei Feng internally sneered, taking this as a typical drunken rant to relax his constantly tense state of mind. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But at that moment, a fierce wind suddenly surged! The drunkard stepped forward abruptly, a wild Vigorous Qi rising from under his feet. Just one step away, he seemed to transform from a staggering drunk into a descending ferocious tiger, his Inner Strength swelling around him. The mere shockwave he emitted had already reached the level of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist deploying Inner Qi at full strength, his meridians undoubtedly containing even more violent and formidable Inner Strength. The surging Vigorous Qi within the hall formed a visible storm. Yet, this storm came to an abrupt halt as it neared the people from the Immortal Pavilion. The elder slightly raised his eyebrows as he watched the furious drunk charging towards the innkeeper, quickly making a judgment in his heart. The unintentional leakage of Inner Qi during exertion had reached such a level. Seventh Rank Martial Artist. The pinnacle that could be reached through effort and perseverance among the Lower Third Rank. Although he had made this judgment, he had no interest in saving the innkeeper and simply walked inside, sat down on a stool, and closed his eyes to rest. At that moment, the fist was easily caught by a wide palm. The ever-smiling shopkeeper raised his hand, grabbing the fist. His expression was mild, but the drunk''s face turned increasingly red, his body trembling slightly. Soon after, following a casual twist by the shopkeeper, the man flipped over and was heavily smashed onto the ground, producing a muffled sound. Mei Feng''s expression changed in an instant. Even the Great Elder, who had sat down to rest, immediately opened his eyes and looked towards the direction of the loud noise. The Seventh Rank drunkard had already passed out completely, while the shopkeeper remained completely unharmed. He picked up the drunkard and said with a smile: "Honored guests, please take a seat for a moment." "I will handle this person first." Having said that, he grabbed the drunkard by the neck and walked towards the backyard. The hall fell silent for a moment before everyone finally came to their senses; the Great Elder''s brows deeply furrowed. It was only then that he seriously surveyed the inn. Next to him, a waiter was wiping a table. His arm muscles bulged, even stretching his loose clothing, his hands exceedingly thick and his knuckles large. He surely possessed excellent external martial arts skills. The hands that carefully wiped the table, if they were to strike fiercely, could likewise smash a person''s skull. "Honored guest, let me pour you some tea." A gaunt young man holding a teapot stood to one side. He smiled at the old manthe whiteness of his teeth reminiscent of packs of wild wolves in the wildernesshis tea clear yet oddly redolent of the sweet, pungent scent of blood. The old man''s gaze swept through the grand hall of the station, his expression becoming more solemn. Until at last, he lost the last trace of a smile. The young man''s martial arts skills seemed hardly worth mentioning, yet they were nearly Ninth Grade, or possibly those of a Ranked Martial Artist. Within the Jianghu of this province, he could certainly make a name for himself. And yet, at this moment, they were merely common laborers?! He recalled how, when that portly shopkeeper had made his move earlier, it seemed utterly ordinary, just another common-level martial artist. And yet that exceedingly common technique had stunned a Seventh Rank Martial Artist in an instant without revealing any signs of anomaly. Clearly, his strength was likely higher by three parts, possibly peak Sixth Rank, half a step into the level of a Fifth Rank master playing in the dust of the mundane world to apprehend martial arts and seek breakthroughs. Without that shopkeeper, he would have thought this station might be a property of the Tan Residence in Xi Dingzhou or even the Giant Whale Gang, but among these two forces, there wasn''t such a master. Unfathomable... Unfathomable... For some reason, a shadow suddenly veiled his heart. ............... In the backyard, the drunk had been dragged directly to the woodshed by the shopkeeper, then suddenly sat up, clutching his neck and coughing ceaselessly, glaring at the shopkeeper, he lowered his voice and said: "Be gentle, damn it." "You almost choked me holding my neck like that!" The shopkeeper chuckled and responded: "It''s all for the sake of realism, though it''s been years since I''ve done this kind of thing. I didn''t expect you to be still so proficient." "You truly deserve this." Saying which, he held up his thumb, the drunk chuckled gleefully, his face full of pride. He was no Seventh Rank Martial Artist, nor had he even reached the Eighth Rank; he had simply consumed a special Qimen Elixir, which allowed him to temporarily unleash stronger vigor. And that portly shopkeeper was indeed just as the Great Elder had seen, a mere common martial artist. After catching his breath, the drunk''s expression became serious again, and he continued: "Little Fat." "You better make sure nothing goes wrong later." The shopkeeper nodded earnestly and replied: "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." "Since we were kids, we''ve been nothing more than Jianghu swindlers, never managing to make something of ourselves. This task the Young Master and Gang Leader entrusted us with is truly a do-or-die mission." He glanced toward the inner hall, leaning forward slightly, and whispered like a Jianghu huckster: "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s a Jianghu playthose with money, support with your wealth; those with influence, support with your clout." "Today, it''s best if you support with clout..." He glanced up slightly. His eyes full of a cold intent. This station was recently built. Towering several meters high and consisting of seven stories, its interior was lavishly decorated, possessing an air of both luxury and warmth, more resembling an inn specially designed for distinguished guests rather than a roadside station, with plenty of guest rooms able to accommodate a large merchant caravan. Its backing financier had yet to make himself known before being erased. No sooner had it been built, it switched from the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs to the property of the Giant Whale Gang, and the Giant Whale Gang kept this transition a closely-guarded secret; hence, nobody in the Jianghu knew or cared. This station. Is named Wang. PS: Presenting the second release... a long chapter, please support. Chapter 56 Welcome to the Game (1/2) The issue with this private post station was discerned only by those few martial artists with relatively high skills. The rest were just ordinary disciples, with mediocre martial skills and average vision. The extent of their insight was severely limited. Their attention, at most, was focused on the idea that "the shopkeeper actually has such skill," while the hidden matters behind it remained unexplored. For instance, whether there was a stronger force behind the shopkeeper. Or, what attitude this expert had towards them, friend or foe. The only ones who were truly shocked were the two young men who had come earlier, who broke out in a cold sweat, feeling relieved that they hadn''t attacked the station keeper out of annoyance. With the martial skills the keeper had just displayed, would they still be alive now? Meanwhile, Mei Feng and several others maintained extremely composed expressions. Though they had become vigilant inside, they showed not a trace of fear. Moments later, the burly chef brought over a food box with three layers, a total of six dishes, and placed it on the table of Mei Feng''s group. Then, that brute quietly stepped back. Despite his heavy body, the sound he made while moving was extremely soft, and the muscles on his back moved as one, harmonious like the waves. Mei Feng thought to himself. Another one... Just then, the sound of a horse''s neigh rang from outside, seemingly signaling the arrival of someone, followed by a steady voice, saying: "Shopkeeper, heat up a pot of wine and slice three pounds of cooked meat." "Make it quick." Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire This voice caught the attention of everyone in the Immortal Pavilion. The young man who had reserved the hall saw the Great Elder frown and stand up, ready to go out and drive the newcomer away. But before he could act, the corpulent shopkeeper had already stepped out with heavy footsteps, seemingly even less skilled than the waiters in the hall. The Great Elder sneered inwardly, dismissing the man as a pretender. Yet he thought again, after having just revealed his martial arts cultivation, now he grotesquely pretended to be weak. Truly a peculiar character. Jianghu was never short of peculiar characters. With that thought, he felt somewhat emotional and raised his hand to take a sip of tea. His nonchalance wasn''t out of arrogance. Born in the Immortal Pavilion, his poison skill had attained a profound level; he didn''t dare claim to be immune to all poisons, but ordinary exotic ones were but a fool''s dream to harm him. Thus, when traveling in Jianghu, he didn''t care much about these matters. Suddenly, a dispute erupted outside. "Apologies, dear guest, our place is really already reserved..." "Perhaps you could try the place across the street." "I see there are only three tables occupied inside. Do you mean to say there''s no place for me to have a meal?" "Dear guest, please be understanding, otherwise... don''t blame me for getting physical." "Getting physical?" "Hahaha, what a tyrannical host! I must see just how you intend to get physical... The conversation outside had quickly become very sharp, with a barely concealed aura of anger and killing intent. The young man who had reserved the inn grew paler, sensing the shopkeeper''s temper was quite volatile, and felt lucky that he hadn''t angered the man earlier. And the Great Elder, along with his four Sixth Rank martial artists, was now somewhat intrigued. They wondered about the scene the shopkeeper would present when he took action. Mei Feng took a sip of his tea, seeing it as an opportunity to glimpse the shopkeeper''s strength. Not that he harbored malicious intent or a will to kill, but as a martial artist, it was instinctual to want to understand these matters. The shopkeeper, with his back to the people inside, secretly swallowed several elixirs, and then with raised fists, he shouted: "Fine! Then do not blame me for being impolite!" Having said that, he fiercely activated his inner breath. The elixirs were simply pills containing vital energy; once ingested, they would burst forth, causing strong Qi force to swirl around the martial artist. The higher the martial arts, the fewer pills one could take. His cultivation was quite low, so he swallowed a full five at once. Suddenly, a violent Qi, like a dragon, twisted around his body, completely out of his control. And at the same time, under the stimulation of the elixirs, the aura that the shopkeeper emitted became even more powerful, like a fierce beast tearing off its disguise, the savagery and magnitude of it terrifying to witness. The Great Elder''s eyes lit up slightly, but he felt relieved. Judging by this Qi mechanism, it was only slightly stronger than middle level Sixth Rank, far from the pinnacle. He was no match for him. At that thought, he felt much more relaxed. The feeling of control returning to his hands emerged in his heart. Although his face did not show any change, from the subtle signs one could see a sense of indifference and composure. Mei Feng witnessed this scene and knew that the shopkeeper was no match for the Great Elder. He relaxed slightly as well. He cared no longer about the fight outside and raised his hand to sip his tea. But at that moment, he heard a clear and piercing whistle. It started high-pitched, gradually turning mournful and deadly, as if a sharp blade was tearing through the void at an unrivalled speed. The entire post station seemed to fiercely tremble in an instant. The teacup in Mei Feng''s hands cracked in two, with one half falling to the ground and the other half still clenched in his hand. The break was sharp and smooth. A fierce crack spread from the doorway, swiftly overtaking the main hall of the post station. Three breaths later, the inscrutable shopkeeper flew backward, crashing heavily against the wall, vomiting a great amount of blood. His aura instantly weakened, as he fell to the ground, his face deathly pale, unable to rise for a long time. The crowd was stunned. The Great Elder''s pupils dilated instantly, his palm subtly trembling. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ripples surfaced on the tea in his cup. How... how is this possible?! Even an ordinary Sixth Rank martial artist, how could he be defeated so easily? Who was the newcomer? Mei Feng looked down stiffly at the teacup in his hand. Half of the tea had spilled out yet not a drop fell, the Qi vaporized it, leaving half still in the cup in his hand. It was supposed to flow down but seemed to be blocked by an invisible force, only trembling violently, disappearing gradually at a speed visible to the naked eye. Shattered? Mei Feng''s heart almost stopped beating. Who is the comer? A prolonged deadly silence. And within the silence, calm footsteps arose, steadily approaching. The sound suddenly grew louder, a middle-aged man stepped leisurely into the inn, dressed in vigorous attire, yet his right shoulder, wrist, and both knees were protected by armor. The front of his vigorous attire overlapped right over left, revealing metal armor beneath that emitted a faint metallic chill, giving off the impression not of a Jianghu swordsman but more like the ornate battle robe of a military commander. In his right hand, he held a spear at an angle. Accompanied by the serene steps, the tip of the spear rhythmically and gently tapped on the ground, producing a crisp ''ding ding ding'' sound that seemed to resonate at the very bottom of everyone''s heart, creating an oppressive atmosphere. The Great Elder recognized the face and lost his composure, standing up with a swoosh, his expression violently fluctuating as he exclaimed, "The Cloud Swallowing Spear?" How could it be him?! How could it possibly be him?! How could he possibly be so strong?! The elder felt as if a thousand-foot-high wave had erupted in his heart, ceaselessly trembling. The man''s displayed strength had far exceeded the Immortal Pavilion''s internal assessment of him, which could greatly impact the overall plan if not handled carefully. This was an anomaly And an unforeseen variable! Gongsun Jing took in the changes on everyone''s faces. His expression was cold and unforgiving, like the eternal ice that never melted atop a snowfield, yet he felt a hint of self-satisfaction as he murmured, "With this... the Young Master should be pleased, right?" Reining in his thoughts in an instant, the man looked up with a cold gaze and, holding the spear in his hand, he said indifferently, "Indeed, it is I." "Members of the Immortal Pavilion, you have come to the territory under the control of the Giant Whale Gang." "Although you have not announced yourselves, I must still come to offer the courtesy due to a host" When he reached the last sentence, his voice gradually deepened, each word punctuated, as if a mighty tiger were growling low. His eyes grew colder as he locked gazes with the people from Immortal Pavilion. The spear in his hand began to rise slowly. The blade of the spear was bitterly cold. And with it, air currents began to stir. ........................ Thirty li away. A martial artist clad in black, amidst various secretive gazes of surprise and curiosity, sat at a tea stall, his gaze serene, contemplating in his mind. Gongsun must have already set off by now... Wang Anfeng continued to reflect on the plot he had devised for the first time. First, through a series of actions, infuriate Immortal Pavilion, and at the same time, feign an unyielding desire to eradicate the Immortal Pavilion branch in Xi Dingzhou unless every one of them is removed, using the momentum of Jianghu to force them into assaulting the ''Mo Blade'' outside Guangfeng City. Then, using the disguise of the inn''s shopkeeper followed by Gongsun Jing''s cooperation, making the arrivals overestimate Gongsun''s martial arts prowess to be around Fifth Rank, favoring decisive combat martial arts and best countering the Immortal Pavilion''s multitude of intricate methods. Despite their suspicions, the Pavilion dared not act rashly to test him. Next, after demonstrating power, Gongsun would attempt to recruit them through a show of goodwill. Given Immortal Pavilion''s conduct over the past two years, they would certainly not miss this opportunity. Afterward, have Gongsun fight me in front of the Immortal Pavilion warriors, creating a great commotion but feigning defeat and retreat. By then, based on their initial misjudgment, they would surely assume my martial arts to be far beyond their expectations. In this manner, the invaders would retreat without a fight, buying time for Meng Gu Niang and the others, and also avoiding potential danger for myself. Secondly, it would also ideally position the Giant Whale Gang to ''befriend'' the Immortal Pavilion, laying down an early spy. Having found no flaws in his plan, Wang Anfeng exhaled a turbid breath, his gaze calm as if contemplating an invisible chessboard laid out on the table, where strategy intertwined with peril, and every move was part of a lethal trap. The young man lifted his hand to drink tea. Recalling the ''Three Sects'' that suddenly appeared after Fire Refining Sect closed its gates, and the past events of thirty years ago overhead at the Zhao residence in Xi Dingzhou City, his eyes slightly narrowed. The Three Sects, eh... I shall see what tricks you all have up your sleeves. Throwing back his head, he drained the last of his tea and placed the silver on the table. Under the various watchful eyes around him, Wang Anfeng stood up, and instead of mounting a horse, he walked slowly toward the center of Guangfeng City. With each breath, his aura grew sharper. Like a blade drawn from its sheath. The youth''s eyes were calm. It was time to join the game. PS: First update Thanks to Fahailei Yin for the 13,000 Qidian coins, and thanks to Wuyou Zuisheng Jixiang for the generous rewards, very much appreciated Chapter 57 Top-Ranked Spy of the Military Family, Gongsun Jing (2/2) Outside of Guangfeng City, within the post station. Gongsun Jing and the people of Immortal Pavilion were in a standoff, and although he was alone, his aura was not the slightest bit inferior. His body stood as straight as a rod. Upon him, one could see with the naked eye the iron-blooded spirit rising, distorting the air around him. That was the invincible confidence found atop the battlefield. It was a haughty gaze that had never known defeat, mingled with the iron-blooded ruthlessness and the overwhelming power of tyranny, rushing towards one''s face, constantly surging within this great hall. In an instant, everyone was momentarily dazed, as if the environment around this man began to twist and change gradually from the post station of Xi Dingzhou into a battlefield shrouded in drifting snow. The sound of the wind grew distant from their ears, and within that receding wind, there came the thundering sound of horse hooves. The sound of horse hooves grew louder and with them, the faint outlines of an oncoming iron cavalry appeared. The spear was lifted. In a flash, the cold glint was like a forest, the killing intent overwhelming! The disciples of the Immortal Pavilion had turned deathly pale. The Great Elder''s expression changed slightly. Although he had already restrained his demeanor, he could not help but take action at this moment. He stepped forward, his vigorous qi surged around him, forming a visible jade barrier that enveloped all the disciples of the Immortal Pavilion, isolating them from the outside. The snowfield, the battlefield, the iron cavalry charging towards them. As if they were mere bubbles and illusions, they vanished without a trace. In their line of sight, there remained only one man with a spear, standing solemnly there. Yet, he felt as terrifying as a lonely peak on a snow mountain, giving an indescribable sense of horror and oppression. This feeling seemed to be even stronger than the iron cavalry with their spears just now. Amongst the crowd, Mei Feng''s face had turned ghostly white, his expression changing several times. In the end, he could not help but let out a wry laugh, his face showing three parts of hatred, three parts of jealousy, three parts of envy, and a hint of despair. Just as Zhao Guang, before his death, had turned madness into power, transforming the poison into a jade Flood Dragon. The ground where Gongsun Jing stood became a battlefield to behold. Wherever one looked, it was all about the realm of slaughter, a height that he could never achieve in his lifetime. It was proof that a Middle Third Rank Martial Artist had found the path forward, completely freeing himself from the shackles of the past. He too was a Martial Artist. How could he not feel despair at such a sight? How could he not feel a wild jealousy? Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire The leading old man also felt a slight pressure. This was the path he had seen only after returning to the basics past the age of seventy. And yet, the man in front of him hadn''t even reached forty but already possessed such insight. Although they were destined to be enemies in the foreseeable future, he could not help but silently praise him in his heart, sighing to himself, What a formidable war veteran of the battlefield! Even so, he did not wish to fall behind and, like an ordinary elderly man, he coughed lightly. The nature of his inner strength began to change. The ground seemed to grow various plants, with a forest of green bamboo emerging stealthily by the side, elegant yet containing hidden deadly intent. When a Martial Artist reaches the Lower Third Rank, it is nothing more than Body Tempering and Qi Storing, honing their Martial Skills in pursuit of self-improvement. Even those with average aptitude could step into the Ninth Grade Realm after twenty years of daily diligent practice. Even Seventh Rank Martial Artists, who can slash out with Sword Qi, can be gradually honed over a long time. But crossing the dragon gate means to look outside, to explore Heaven and Earth. At this stage, the Martial Artist''s own potential no longer matters as much. It is about insightthat only those with a clear and undistracted mind can step further ahead. This understanding of Martial Arts does not necessarily indicate the strength of one''s Martial Skills. But those who have gained an insight are certainly not far behind, and within this lies the potential for a Martial Artist''s unique killer moves. The elder stroked his beard, looking at Gongsun Jing in front with an imposing aura, as if an army was arrayed in battle formation, his eyes narrowed slightly. Although the Immortal Pavilion and the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, annihilated by the Giant Whale Gang, belonged to the same generation, now was not the time to fall out with the Giant Whale Gang. Not only would it affect the plans of that individual, but the man in front of him would not necessarily be an opponent. Although he did not find himself at a disadvantage in the contest of auras, he was sure that he had gone further in understanding Martial Arts. However, in a Martial Artist''s exchange, these aspects are secondary. Will, Martial Skills, and even instinct are the key to victory or defeat. The Martial Skills of the Immortal Pavilion rely on careful planning and need to prepare various exotic poisons to unleash their full strength. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jianghu rumors say that the leader of the Giant Whale Gang was once from the Military Family of Great Qin and later left the military to wander the Jianghu. He experienced some adventures and practiced Martial Skills that were straightforward and forceful in the Military Family style. He even created several Martial Arts and, in addition to being young and strong, he was at the peak age for a Martial Artist''s strength and vigor. If they fought now, he would probably not be a match for him at all. Moreover, this incident was caused by their urgent arrival here, blocking the ''Mo Blade'' Martial Artist without notifying the Giant Whale Gang in advance. They were already at a disadvantage. To engage in a bloody battle over this trivial matter and damage their own sect''s strength would be unwise. With this in mind and noticing that Gongsun Jing had merely released his aura without actually launching a strong attack, understanding that the latter had no intention of falling out with the Immortal Pavilion, he weighed his options in his heart, gritted his teeth secretly, and suddenly took the initiative to dissipate all his aura and vigorous qi. The bamboo forest illusion filled with a thick killing intent disappeared. The people of the Immortal Pavilion were slightly shocked when they heard the elder laugh aloud, "Gang Leader Gongsun''s Martial Skills have truly been witnessed by this old man. Indeed, he is a young talent. In my many years wandering the Jianghu, I have seldom seen the like." "The fault lies with my Immortal Pavilion for today''s matter, owing to our haste in coming here and some oversight. I hope you won''t hold it against us, Gang Leader, haha..." Having said this, he proactively bowed to Gongsun Jing with a clasped fist, his posture notably humble. Upon hearing this, although no change showed on Gongsun Jing''s face, a small sigh of relief escaped him inwardly. He had entered the Sixth Rank just over two years ago and, thanks to his previous arduous training with the Military Family, had laid a very solid foundation. His cultivation had progressed rapidly over these two years, encountering hardly any bottlenecks. However, compared to the old monster before him, who was in his seventies or eighties, he knew he would certainly not be a match. As for the understanding of Martial Arts... Gongsun Jing silently curled his lip. If top-tier experts were to use a similar Martial Arts aura, in the span of two years, he would have been stabbed or sliced nearly a hundred times. Plus, he would often be terrified out of his wits by the Hall Master. Even a pig would gain some understanding. These thoughts lasted but a moment in his heart, and Gongsun Jing''s face remained stern. He nodded slightly at the old man, gave a slight shake of his hand, causing the spear he held to split into two short spears that he then put on his back. He still appeared somewhat vigilant, his voice cold as he said, "If that is the case, it''s best..." The old man breathed another internal sigh of relief, his desire to recruit and befriend rising again. Stroking his beard, he smiled and said, "I heard Mr. Gongsun earlier say that you have not yet had a meal. The dishes on this table are newly served by the restaurant. If you don''t mind, why not share the meal together?" His voice paused, then with a provocative tone, he added, "Or is it that the Gang Leader dares not?" Gongsun Jing sneered and replied, "What is there to dare?" No sooner had he spoken than he strode forward and sat boldly next to the table, his demeanor calm, his presence overwhelming like a cast bronze bell, his aura sharper than others. Instantly, he overshadowed the crowd around him. Seeing Gongsun Jing react just as he had expected, the old man inwardly sneered, feeling at ease. However, his face showed admiration as he exclaimed, "Impressive spirit!" "I am Qu Kang''an, serving humbly as an Elder of the Immortal Pavilion. Today, I am overjoyed to meet the Gang Leader." "Come, let us drink tea in place of wine as a toast to honor." With that, he tilted his head and swallowed a cup of green tea. Gongsun Jing''s expression seemed to soften slightly but then slapped the table heavily, saying, "A true man should drink wine, what''s this about drinking tea?" "Shopkeeper, bring the wine!" Perhaps out of concern for Gongsun Jing''s Martial Arts prowess, even though the shopkeeper had been rebuked quite harshly, no trouble arose. Shortly after, a waiter brought up a jar of fine wine. Without hesitation, Gongsun Jing popped the seal, tipped his head back, and began gulping it down. His manner carefree, he exuded a rough magnificence. Qu Kang''an noticed that when the waiter brought the wine, he seemed overly respectful toward Gongsun Jing. Qu felt a twinge of suspicion but recalled Gongsun''s domineering entrance earlier and calmed down, assuming it was the waiter''s instinctive response. As he watched Gongsun Jing guzzle down the wine, a hint of coldness flickered deep in his eyes. For now, he would ingratiate himself with him. But when the day comes... Hmph. These thoughts were not to be shared with others, and his face showed no change. He simply applauded and praised, "Good capacity for liquor!" Gongsun Jing drained the entire jar of fine wine and flung it, smashing the jar to pieces on the ground. His face turned slightly flushed, showing a hint of drunkenness. He looked up and took in the old man, Mei Feng, and all the people from the Immortal Pavilion, his mouth curving into a smile. Whether it was the effect of the wine or a desire to foster good relations with the Immortal Pavilion, he exchanged a few more words. Gongsun Jing''s face no longer held its previous coldness, and the atmosphere between them had become quite harmonious. Qu Kang''an happened to touch on an anecdote from the Jianghu and laughed softly. Gongsun Jing, looking at the old man who clearly had ulterior motives, simply raised his hand to take another big swig of wine. Inside, he felt a sense of nostalgia. This act of disguise... This type of adversary... The once faithful and brave Colonel of Divine Martial Mansion, now the Gang Leader of the Giant Whale Gang, the first member of the Yi Nanping organization. The experienced Military Family''s top spy, Gongsun Jing, looking at Qu Kang''an, couldn''t help revealing a warm and cheerful smile on his face. Truly, it brought back memories. PS: Second update... Chapter 58 Wang Anfengs Transformation, Pretend Becomes Real (1/2) Wang Anfeng strolled along the path. Behind him, at a distance of a hundred meters, an unknown number of people from the Jianghu had silently begun to follow. In these past few days, his name had already made a resounding impact in the Fufeng area of the Jianghu, and since he had not made any attempt to conceal his tracks, every move he made was observed by others. The Jianghu was vast, and naturally, there was no shortage of people who enjoyed watching the excitement. Especially when it was something as interesting as this. Wang Anfeng treated those gazeswhether burning with intensity, filled with curiosity, or harboring ill intentas if they were nothing. He simply continued to walk forward at a leisurely pace. His eyes remained tranquil. To him, this was the final battle for "Blade Madman," or rather, for the Mo Bladehe believed that after today, this identity could retire from the Jianghu and never appear in the world again. And this short-lived disguise had already given him a wholly different sensation. The Golden Bell Shield technique he practiced was based on the Diamond Sutra, and at its core, it embodied the Buddhist principles of No-Self Aspect, No Other Aspect, and No Fixed Aspect. The disposition and behavior of "Blade Madman" differed greatly from Wang Anfeng, and even more from Yi Nanping, transcending the sea of suffering through slaughter, indifferent to others, leaving no survivors under his long sword. Cang Shouzi treated people gently and always showed mercy in his actions. Whereas Yi Nanping was filled with righteous fury and thus snatched lives. As he stepped forward at his leisurely pace, the garment on his body, especially forged for him by Mr. Ying, would grow lighter as his Inner Strength circulated faster. At this moment, he had not activated his Inner Strength, so the garment felt extremely heavy, almost as if he was carrying a mountain on his back. With each step, the three identities he had assumed surfaced in his mind. With every step, these three identities seemed to fade a little more. Until, ultimately, his heart was free from distractions. No Fixed Aspects. Within his meridians, the Sixth Rank Vital Energy seemed to sense a unique stimulus at this moment, quickening unconsciously, spreading together with the youth''s Seventh Rank Golden Bell Shield Inner Strength without intent, outlining the void around Wang Anfeng yet gradually dissipating, not displaying the unusual phenomena visible to the naked eye like a normal Sixth Rank master would. Behind Wang Anfeng, a martial artist dressed in black frowned and, looking at the young martial artist walking slowing ahead, whispered: "What is this person doing?" "Immortal Pavilion has already sent out masters, moving so slowly, isn''t he just asking to be caught? Even if his martial arts are high, isn''t this a bit too arrogant?" He left half of his remark unsaid. In the Jianghu, every day, overly proud masters died under the blade. The others were also perplexed, shook their heads, thought for a moment, and then lowered their voices again, saying: "I don''t know, maybe he has his own plans?" "After all, as a Sixth Rank master of the Jianghu, his thoughts are probably different from ours, right?" At the back of the crowd, a young man in a blue and white Taoist robe yawned lazily and sat astride on a grey donkey, glancing up at Wang Anfeng, who was walking slowly forward. His eyes were lazy, yet seemed to hold a trace of something unusual. Within his line of sight, The young man''s stride and distance with each step were identical. The motion of the next moment appeared to be a mere replica of the previous instant, with a faint sense of discomfort as if everything around him followed the course of the Tao, while that person seemed to have stepped out of these rules. Gradually, even that faint change seemed to disappear, and it looked as though the young man simply stood in place while the mountains and rivers, heaven and earth behind him naturally slid away, creating an uneasy yet mysterious aura. Mu Shanxue''s eyes shone slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled into a lazy smile. Interesting... Among the crowd, there was also a woman who suddenly noticed that the Taoist, who earlier seemed as lazy as a dead dog, had a slight hook at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were clear, exuding a detached and refined air for a moment. She couldn''t help but feel intrigued, poking her companion with her elbow and whispering: "Hey, look over there..." Her companion, a young woman around twenty years old with a Qingfeng longsword on her back, turned her head reflexively and asked: "What is it?" "Look at that Taoist over there..." The sword-bearing woman glanced over, then withdrew her gaze and teased, "Eh, don''t you despise lazy men who seem spineless, so much so that you left home to wander the Jianghu? Why the change of heart today?" The woman who had spoken first was momentarily startled, turned her head reflexively to look, and began to say: "Lazy? No..." Her voice stopped abruptly. The ethereal and elusive quality of the Taoist lasted only for an instant; now he slumped lazily over the donkey, his white Taoist robe''s hem drooping down. Although his features were handsome and his disposition naturally lazy, he resembled a featherless old crane, weakly gazing at the sky, murmuring: "So tired..." "The two hundred and seventy-first day since leaving junior brother." "I miss him." "So tired, so bored, so sleepy..." ............ Guangfeng City was already far off in the distance behind him. And the post station was even closer. Waves started to form in the calm, lake-like pupils of Wang Anfeng. Thirty-plus miles, for a cultivator martial artist like him, really wasn''t much of a distance at all; with his vision, he could already see the carriage convoy of the Immortal Pavilion and the red tassels hanging high above the station, fluttering like bright flames in the wind. This indicated that everything was going according to plan. His mind was at ease. Yet, it was like a spark falling into the lake of his heart, causing tiny ripples that soon turned into boiling oil, instantly bursting into raging flames. Mu Shanxue''s languid body suddenly became rigid. His eyes opened slightly, and on instinct, he rolled like a lazy donkey, and with a thump, got up, looking in the direction of Wang Anfeng. The youth''s hair, which originally hung over his shoulders, began to move without any wind, and the air around him started to twist slowly yet firmly. Whispers of awe came from the crowd. Every martial artist that roamed Jianghu recognized this seemingly ordinary sign in the eyes of the common folk. A myriad of stagnant gazes fell within a three-zhang radius of Wang Anfeng. Suddenly, those gazes heated up. Wang Anfeng was oblivious to his surroundings and continued to walk forward slowly. With his steady and calm steps, to his left seemingly appeared another illusory yet existent ''self'' wearing a blue shirt, carrying a wooden sword, with a clean and gentle smile. To his right was himself holding a bamboo sword, with a fierce and sinister Bi''an expression, exuding absolute determination and sharpness. The sword was green and vibrant, dragging on the ground. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The youth''s step suddenly stopped. He slowly raised his eyes to look at the post station that was a mere hundred meters away and within reach. ............ Inside the post station, Gongsun Jing was laughing heartily. A detached voice suddenly reached his ears, saying, "The plan has changed." The man''s pupils contracted slightly, and his expression changed subtly. At the same time. A hundred meters away, Wang Anfeng, who had been stationary for the duration of an incense stick''s burning, finally took a slow step forward under the quiet watch of those martial artists. This step landed but seemed to echo three footsteps. In his state of mind, the ''Keeper of the Books'' dressed in blue, The ''Yi Nanping'' holding a bamboo sword, And the Blade Madman, carrying the Mo Blade, ready to slay evil, all took a step forward as well. All at once, they became one. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire In a trance, everyone seemed to hear sounds of joy, clapping and laughter, and incessant chanting around them. No-Self Aspect, No Other Aspect, no aspect of sentient beings. To see all aspects as not aspects. A wave of energy stirred from under Wang Anfeng''s feet, sweeping across in an instant, pushing everyone behind him to instinctively stop, as if an invisible river separated them from the advancing youth, leaving themselves on this bank while the young man had already reached midstream. The difference of one step was like that of Heaven and Earth. While the crowd couldn''t advance even a single step, the grey donkey seemed unaffected, leisurely moving forward, following behind the youth. Wang Anfeng''s right hand slowly lifted to touch the handle of the blade on his back. He stepped forward thirty-seven times. The Mo Blade was drawn. At that moment, an intense and fierce aura surged toward the sky, as if pronouncing a challenge, pointing directly at the ten-zhang-high post station. The red flag continued to flap ceaselessly. Inside the station, several people abruptly stood up. The voice by Gongsun Jing''s ear also dropped the last phrase. "Turn the pretend into the real, help him break through..." PS: The first update is presented... Chapter 59 Protecting My Opponent, Beating My Teammate (2/2) In the posthouse, it was as if countless thin and sharp blades were slicing through the air, filling the entire hall with a cold and sharp qi mechanism. Apart from Gongsun Jing and the four elders of Immortal Pavilion, the ordinary disciples could no longer stand firm. Their faces turned pale, their pupils dilated unconsciously, and the light in their eyes had already dimmed. The Great Elder of Immortal Pavilion, Qu Kang''an, had an increasingly icy look in his shallow-colored eyes. No words were necessary. That soaring, exceptionally fierce aura was the best response from the other side. The old man''s mouth twitched slightly, but then he calmed down, forming a cold curve, and chuckled lowly a few times, saying, "Quite bold." "Actually planning to rise to power by stepping on the face of Immortal Pavilion, truly arrogant, living up to the name Blade Madman in Jianghu." "We, naturally, cannot let him return disappointed..." The cup in his hand, originally bright with clear tea, gradually turned amber, releasing a refreshing fragrance that, upon smelling, delighted the heart and refreshed the mind. But here, anyone would know that this cup of fragrant tea had turned into a rare and potent poison in Jianghu, and even a martial artist of the Seventh Rank, if they dared to drink it all, would fall dead on the spot. Thus, one could see that Qu Kang''an was indeed struggling to contain his anger. Just as he was about to get up, Gongsun Jing suddenly smashed his wine jug heavily to the ground. The strong liquor spilled all over the floor, the pungent aroma wafting up, his face flushed as if he were drunk. He staggered to his feet and laughed loudly, "Hahaha, where does this madman come from, daring to cross paths with Brother Qu?" "I shall meet him!" Qu Kang''an''s expression eased a bit, thinking Gongsun Jing was just being polite. Just as he was about to speak, he saw the man kick away a stool, take out two short spears from the side, and snap them together smoothly with a light click. The spear points were cold as frost, like the fangs of a flood dragon. With a flick of his wrist, the spears sang ceaselessly. In an instant, a chill filled the room. Gongsun Jing narrowed his eyes a bit, his words slightly slurred, yet his spirit was undiminished as he laughed boisterously, "Speaking of which, he''s also challenging my Giant Whale Gang''s territory... If I let him go, how can I control this region of Jianghu?" "Hahahahaha, Brother Qu, please remain seated for a while, and let me meet this Blade Madman." Before his words had even finished falling, he had already strode out, the heavy spear slanted in his grip, his vigorous qi pulsing around him, exceedingly remarkable. He didn''t leave any room for Qu Kang''an to object. The elder was dumbfounded as he watched Gongsun Jing''s back, his eyes narrowing slightly. This wasn''t right... Even if he wanted to foster good relations with Immortal Pavilion. Even if he was born into a Military Family and was naturally bold. But Gongsun Jing, after all, was the leader of a major Gang, with a mind and ingenuity far above average. Faced with such a situation, the best course of action should not be to charge forward, but to step back and watch from the sidelines, seeking greater benefits for himself and for the Giant Whale Gang. Qu Kang''an stroked his beard, a suspicion arising in his heart. After pondering for a moment, he did not make an immediate judgment. Gongsun Jing indeed hailed from a Military Family, an A-list secret capturer, without exposing any flaws earlier. Thus, while he was now suspecting, after giving it some thought, he quietly said to Mei Feng and the other two, "Let''s go, bring our Immortal Pavilion''s treasure with us." Mei Feng opened his mouth, a hint of fear hidden in the depths of his eyes, saying, "Hasn''t the Cloud Swallowing Spear wielder already left?" Qu Kang''an did not reveal the suspicions in his heart, his expression unchanged, only replying, "I have made my decision." ..................... Gongsun Jing, holding his heavy spear, walked out leisurely. Despite his composed appearance, he was keenly aware that he had just exposed a major flaw, but at this moment, he no longer cared about that. In his eyes, the Young Master was what mattered most right now. He had once felt what it was like to breakthrough the Barriers of the Seventh Rank, so he understood the predicament Wang Anfeng was currently in. Such an epiphany was something one could encounter but not seek. Moreover... The big-browed and big-eyed secret capturer from the Military Family slightly twitched his mouth, his eyes half-closed, as if he could see that imposing figure in green standing with his hands behind his back, his gaze indifferent as he watched him. And in the depths of his memory, the hero who galloped across the world, summoning thunder and lightning with his calls. How could he dare, and how could he let the Young Master face even the slightest danger? Gongsun Jing held the weapon, moving slowly for a moment, and saw the black-clad young man standing still ahead. Knowing this to be Wang Anfeng''s disguise, he rotated his wrist, raised the heavy spear skywards, its blade pointing directly at Wang Anfeng, and said in a deep voice, "Who goes there, daring to cause trouble in my Giant Whale Gang''s territory?!" With a slight movement of his wrist, the iron-blooded combat will of the Military Family surged forth, rushing towards Wang Anfeng. The latter, being in a highly sensitive state, reacted instinctively to Gongsun Jing''s stimulating aura, countering with a sharp and domineering presence, like a sabre slashing towards Gongsun Jing. On the ground, a silent crack appeared. Resonated by vigorous qi. Gongsun Jing perceived the Qi mechanism and, without waiting for Wang Anfeng to answer aloud, suddenly bellowed, gripping the spear with both hands as he violently stepped forward and laughed aloud: "Very well! If you''re unwilling to speak, then let your actions reveal the truth!" Before his voice fell, he already became a blur, suddenly appearing in front of the young man. With his rich experience, he followed Wang Anfeng''s Qi mechanism to make his move, stabbing forward. His inner strength surged, seven-tenths of it externally drawing on the vital energy of heaven and earth to create a tremendous momentum; one-tenth protected his own body, while the remaining two-tenths poured into the spear''s tip, abruptly changing the thrust into a slanting cut aimed at Wang Anfeng''s right shoulder. Wang Anfeng''s blade happened to block at that very spot. There was no sound upon the collision of blade and spear. It was as though, in that instant, the world fell into dead silence. The very next moment, visible ripples emanated from where the two weapons struck each other. In the midst of a thunderous explosion, waves of Qi spread out, and the watching Jianghu martial artists could no longer keep their footing, uncontrollably stumbling backward in retreat, while Wang Anfeng''s eyes sparkled, almost instinctively stepping forward to attack, his heavy blade sweeping out, yet also splitting into afterimages, instantly enveloping several vital spots on Gongsun Jing''s bodya display of extraordinary skill. Within the Shaolin Temple, Hong Luoyu loudly praised the move. The eyes of the God Thief shone like stars, cheerfully shouting out: "Did you see that? Did you see that? This technique is top-notch stuffthe ''Whale Slaying Saber Technique'' from Outer Island, not bad at all!" "This move, this is Shaolin''s ''Merciful Kasaya Blade''haha, to think he used light and shadow to create a kasaya, executing this blade techniquevery smart, truly befitting..." "Indeed, befitting of my disciple!" "And then there''s this move" Monk Yuan Ci also opened his eyes, watching the scene magically unfolding before the scholar in green. Wang Anfeng, almost in a semi-conscious state, subconsciously executed various saber techniques he had learned over the yearsleft a technique, right a technique, seemingly disordered, yet at this moment extremely fitting. At the same time, these saber techniques gradually began to change. Whether it was the elegant Rainfall Blade, or the merciful and restrained Merciful Blade, both were slowly shedding their original styles, becoming more domineering and sharp from the details. It was truly none other than the ''Blade Madman''s'' style, rather than Wang Anfeng''s own saber techniques. Appreciation flickered in the monk''s eyes. In the midst of explosive sounds, Wang Anfeng''s Mo Blade heavily cleaved down, tearing through the air with fierce, sharp essence. Gongsun Jing hastily retreated to avoid the blade''s wind, and by then he had already perceived the growing pressure. The young man before him was like a young tiger, growing at an astonishing rate. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he was experienced. "About time... to up the force" Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire Gongsun Jing mused to himself, gripping his weapon a bit more firmly. Originating from a Military Family, with many skirmishes in the Jianghu under his belt, his wealth of experience was such that when he attacked, it allowed Wang Anfeng to fully unfold his learning without being interrupted. Moreover, at critical moments, Gongsun Jing would guide with his own Qi mechanism, ensuring that Wang Anfeng''s sharp essence didn''t diminish, his techniques becoming progressively more refined and fluid. Seeing the young man with calm and steady eyes ahead, Gongsun Jing couldn''t help but grin at the corner of his mouth. The young master truly is a prodigious talent... He was then reminded of the times at Divine Martial Mansion when he and his fellow disciples would chat, that if one day General, or Great Marshal had offspring, they might as well resign their military posts to become the pampered sidekick, serving at their heelsa job that would cover both roles at once. How many times had they fought over that very topic. The corners of the man''s mouth curved up ever so slightly; even though he had been beaten black and blue in those days, his eyes now held a gentle softness. In the blink of an eye, the General''s descendants had grown so much... Where are you now... Just then, Gongsun Jing''s ears suddenly heard an old yet resonant cry, continuous and urgent: "Brother Gongsun, we''ve come to cover for you!" "Be careful!" The words had scarcely ceased when four figures soared into the sky, precisely the four Middle Third Rank elders from Immortal Pavilion. The gentle and nostalgic look in Gongsun Jing''s eyes was disrupted, replaced with coldness and a hint of displeasure. Right then, a fifty-something year-old Immortal Pavilion elder rapidly approached, not using any Poison Skill but wielding a Qimen weapon with robust energy, like a wild beast''s breath. Gongsun Jing quickly launched several attacks towards Wang Anfeng, resonating with clanging weapons. Leveraging his own Qi mechanism, he propelled Wang Anfeng''s Qi to climb further before seeming to falter, stealthily stepping half-a-foot to the left without leaving a trace. The elder''s movement technique was directly exposed. With a pause of shock, he was met with Wang Anfeng''s momentum-building peak slash, the elder''s face instantly turning pale. Blade Technique: Breaking Wave. Peak levelFourth Rank. OriginShaolin Temple''s Copper Man Lane, originally from the core techniques of the eight major sects of Jianghu. TypeFinishing move. The blade''s light surged like water, piercing the sky. The short, piercing scream abruptly stopped as the man, past fifty years of age, flew backward even faster, spilling crimson blood upon the ground. PS: Second update Chapter 60 Good Man Gongsun Jing (1/2) The sound of a scream caught Qu Kang''an''s attention, and he looked up just in time to see his junior brother being flung out like a rag doll, his decades of Poison Skill already broken, spitting blood from his mouth, with a weak, languid breath, nearly dead. Gongsun Jing, on the other hand, was holding a spear, spinning it around, blocking the Blade Madman from stepping forward and delivering an additional strike. The tip of the spear he held was filled with vigorous Qi, sketching to the left and right, forming a visible anomaly, madly striking forward, so fierce it chilled one''s spine. Having reached the Sixth Rank of cultivation long ago, Qu Kang''an could tell at a glance that this Gang Leader of the Giant Whale Gang was truly mobilizing his full Inner Strength, not pretending or faking as he had previously suspected. Each move and style was filled with murderous intent, clearly a top-tier Martial Arts, utilizing his full strength. Suddenly, with a loud shout, the spear tip vibrated and spun out. The spear, like a dragon''s tooth, collided with the blade of the Mo Blade, sparking a ring of dazzling sparks. Wang Anfeng seized the opportunity to leap up, spinning around, with the blade of his Mo Blade covering his head, attacking Gongsun Jing in a seemingly effortless yet menacing manner, making Qu Kang''an feel a chill in his heart. Gongsun Jing gripped the spear with both hands, parrying upward, and barely ''managed'' to block this strike, his face turning pale, evidently containing a force unimaginable to others. A chorus of exclamations arose as Gongsun Jing summoned his Inner Strength, striking his own internal organs, pretending to be injured, then while others were distracted, he mobilized a portion of his Inner Strength, forcefully stomping on the ground. Suddenly, a loud bang was heard, and numerous fierce cracks formed under Gongsun Jing''s feet. Seemingly unable to withstand the force on the blade, Gongsun Jing''s body suddenly shook, the cracks beneath him moving, completely fragmenting. The solid earth was violently shaken, raising several meters of dust, within which it was not clear, one could only hear more and more frequent clashes of blades, the visible ripples in the air continuously vibrating. Whatever neared those ripples would be instantly slashed into pieces. The ripples themselves were anomalies caused by the collision of Qi from two Middle Third Rank Martial Artists in fierce battle, which even sharp weapons and armor could hardly withstand. Hearing the increasingly urgent and high-pitched sounds, Qu Kang''an felt a compulsion to intervene and then recalled his previous suspicions at the inn concerning Gongsun Jing. Even now, at over seventy years old, he felt a mix of shame and admiration. Jianghu was perilous, yet he never thought he would encounter such bold and sincere individuals, who, despite knowing each other only briefly, would willingly draw their swords to assist. And he had just measured the noble intentions of such a man with a villain''s mindset. It was truly inappropriate. With this thought in mind, it became impossible for him to remain a bystander. With a flick of his right hand, he pulled out a longsword from nowhere, tapped the ground with his toes, and his body swiftly rushed upward, his wrist vibrating, casting cold light everywhere, enveloping Wang Anfeng''s vital points, and at the same time, he cried out: "Take out the treasure, set up the formation!" "Gang Leader Gongsun, fear not, for I am here!" Meanwhile, Mei Feng and another person each held an object, seeming like edicts but also entirely made of jade, evidently extraordinary. At the same time, Qu Kang''an had already reached Wang Anfeng''s side, his longsword pointed at the latter, his left hand swung out an item, throwing it to Gongsun Jing, shouting: "Catch it!" Gongsun Jing could not help but inwardly curse, raising his hand to catch what turned out to be an elixir. Qu Kang''an once again spoke out, "Gang Leader Gongsun, quickly take the antidote!" Gongsun Jing''s expression changed slightly. He then pinched off the wax seal from the elixir with his fingers and swallowed it. Qu Kang''an did not see the change on Gongsun Jing''s face. He withdrew his left hand, gathered his full Inner Strength, and fiercely slapped toward Wang Anfeng. This move, combining both sword and palm, elusive in its feint and real strikes, was a top-notch martial art from the Immortal Pavilion. Upon seeing this, Gongsun Jing''s heart skipped a beat. He had been exchanging blows with Wang Anfeng, even appearing at a disadvantage, but it was merely a ruse he played. Now, facing this old man, more formidable than himself, unleashing his full power, wouldn''t Young Master''s martial arts be put to the test? With force, he gripped the weapon in his right hand, only planning to attack the moment the old man realized something amiss. Catching him off-guard, he would launch a strong offensive from behind and leave this Great Elder of the Immortal Pavilion right here. However, he did not expect that Wang Anfeng, when faced with the high-level attack, would neither retreat nor dodge. His right hand parried with the blade while his left hand discreetly channeled Inner Strength through his meridians, confronting Qu Kang''an with a direct palm strike. Gongsun Jing''s face suddenly changed drastically, nearly exclaiming aloud. Another Elder of the Immortal Pavilion inwardly breathed a sigh of relief, a slight smile involuntarily appearing at the corner of his mouth. This matter is settled... Mei Feng pursed his lips, but his mind could not help but recall the sight of Wang Anfeng chopping down the Jade Flood Dragon with his saber days before, causing him to feel a pang of trepidation and unease. With a booming explosion, the vigorous Qi surged from where Wang Anfeng and Gongsun Jing''s palms met, like a dragon''s breath. Their previous exchanges had already shattered the surrounding grounds into pieces. Now, swept by this Qi wave, it turned into a black tornado, soaring into the sky. Originally prepared to act, Gongsun Jing''s eyes flashed with a different color and he stopped his right hand. Instead, he swept backwards several meters. Within the tornado, Wang Anfeng''s complexion was only slightly pale, and he had changed his appearance with a rare item, showing no visible differences. Qu Kang''an''s face, however, underwent several changes, seeming somewhat incredulous. He had exerted eighty percent of his Inner Strength, but it felt like pouring water into an abyss, deep and unfathomable, without creating even a ripple. The old man''s face had turned pale. This indicated that the young man''s Inner Strength was even deeper than his own. With this thought, filled with shock and disbelief, he lost all combat will. He bellowed and hastily retreated dozens of meters, breath heaving rapidly. Just as Mei Feng and another were about to use their treasures, their expressions subtly changed and they called out, Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire "Great Elder?!" The old man raised his hand, stopping them. He watched the front with an uncertain face as the black tornado, no longer supported by Vigorous Qi, slowly dissipated. The dark-clad young martial artist stood firm among it, holding a blade in his right hand and slowly lowering his left, his demeanor calm and poised, making Qu Kang''an''s heart finally sink to the abyss. He urgently said, "Let''s go, hurry!" Mei Feng and his companion''s expressions shifted slightly, and on the other side, Gongsun Jing loudly howled, grabbing the Second Elder who had been knocked out. He leapt into the air and landed on a horse beside the station. The horse neighed loudly as Gongsun Jing placed the old man in front of him on the horse''s back and called out loudly, "Brother Qu, move quickly!" "This person is formidable, we are no match..." Upon seeing this, Qu Kang''an breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He couldn''t abandon his own disciple, but given the situation just now, if they had turned back, it was very likely that both of them would be kept behind by the Blade Madman. At this moment, Gongsun Jing took his disciple away, which made Qu Kang''an feel a lot of gratitude toward him, and he shouted: "Then thank you very much, Brother Gongsun. We will get in touch later!" "Take care!" Having said that, he bid farewell to Mei Feng and another person, no longer caring about those ordinary disciples, and used his movement technique to soar into the air. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared. Gongsun Jing, sitting on his horse, looked at the unconscious, heavily injured old man on the horseback and rubbed his chin. His gaze uncontrollably wandered over the old man''s chest, forehead, and throat as he murmured to himself. If he just cleaved with a sword, it seemed a bit wasteful... According to the Great Marshal, this was a rare commodity that could fetch a high price. Though thoughts churned in his mind, his face showed none of it; he raised his right hand, took a robust bow from the saddle. He pulled the bow and shot a few arrows in Wang Anfeng''s direction as a delay tactic, then took the elder, who was like a dead dog, and rode away. The horse was quite extraordinary, and the road was smooth. In just a moment, their figures were out of sight. Regretful sighs came from among the watching martial artists, and the man with the knife shook his head regretfully before looking again in Wang Anfeng''s direction. But he saw that the latter was still just standing there, looking utterly composed, and couldn''t help but praise inwardly. Indeed, he lives up to his fierce reputation! Wang Anfeng, expressionless, slowly lowered his left hand. Overeaten again... Inside his body, the Inner Strength that had been circulating in the route of the Fourth Level of the Golden Bell Shield started to change direction now, moving into the path of the Fifth Level. His previous exchange with Gongsun Jing had been exhilarating, and the combat will he stimulated had peaked with a slash. He had naturally stepped into it. But this time, there was no variety of phenomena like before, such as the Golden Bell Body Protection, Blazing Gold Script. No phenomena were actually the biggest phenomenon. All phenomena are not phenomena. All phenomena are void. Wang Anfeng exhaled and placed the Mo Blade on his back. He had restrained the Mixed Yuan Skill and had not completely absorbed the old man, but even so, he had absorbed quite pure Vital Energy, which momentarily blocked his meridians, preventing him from acting and forcing him to maintain an indifferent appearance. At this moment, the massive Vital Energy that should have blocked his meridians was being rapidly absorbed and transformed into his own foundation, allowing him to stabilise his current realm at a rapid pace. Yet, there was still something that was not satisfying... If one''s understanding isn''t deep enough, the cultivation won''t be complete. Wang Anfeng slightly closed his eyes, questioning himself. ........................ Beside him, Mu Shanxue watched Wang Anfeng close his eyes and stand on the battlefield, yawned lazily, casually patted the grey donkey underneath, and without saying a word to Wang Anfeng, turned around and headed toward Guangfeng City. Next to the station, curious martial artists couldn''t help but whisper: "Isn''t the Taoist going to get to know this senior?" Mu Shanxue lazily opened his eyes and casually said: "I came for pleasure, and leave when it''s over..." "Why bother to get acquainted?" The few martial artists who heard this were slightly stunned, but their faces instinctively showed some respect, feeling that this handsome Taoist who rode a grey donkey in reverse, although slothful, indeed had some depth to his cultivationenigmatic and profoundthey couldn''t help but move aside to give him room to pass. Mu Shanxue closed his eyes again and rode the donkey away. Passing those few people, he secretly rolled his eyes in a place where no one could see. If it weren''t for the monthly check by the law enforcement elder on the Jianghu news he collected, he wouldn''t bother coming here. And... who knows how long that guy would still take. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Can''t wait, can''t wait. This handsome Taoist yawned lazily. And besides, so sleepy... PS: First update today... Thanks to Fa Hai Lei Yin for the ten thousand rewards, much appreciated. Chapter 61 Breakthrough, Mind Unintelligible! (2/2) Wang Anfeng slowly opened his eyes after an unknown amount of time had passed. The originally calm aura around him gradually became lively, inadvertently influencing his surroundings. It seemed as if even the heaven and earth around him had brightened for a moment. This phenomenon naturally caught the attention of the martial artists who were still hundreds of meters away, staying here. The martial artists, who had been sitting on the ground or leaning against a nearby stele, instinctively stood up. Has he finally awakened?! The sky at the horizon was already swirling with a dazzling, fire-like glow, spreading and flowing hundreds of miles away. The winter sky was a cold black and blue, like a perennially frozen river. At this moment, in contrast with the red flowing glow, the scene was magnificently beautiful. Under the light and shadow, the martial artist carrying the Mo Blade gently opened his eyes, emanating an indescribable unique aura that made people unconsciously hold their breath. Wang Anfeng let out a slight breath. Unknowingly, he had been standing here for quite a few hours. He raised his eyes to look westward, where the flames reflected in Wang Anfeng''s pupils, resembling the fire that had burned at the back mountain of the town a few days earlier. With a pursing of his lips, Wang Anfeng suddenly took a step to the side. He had finally understood the final, missing piece that he lacked after stepping completely into the Sixth Rank. After all, it was Intent that was hard to settle... He still needed to do something. The long sword on his back spontaneously started to whine, its sound clear and transcendent. The red skinny horse, sensing the change in Wang Anfeng''s aura, opened its eyes wide, suddenly raised its head and neighed loudly, and then leaped forward. As it passed by the young man, it seemed to slow down for a moment. Wang Anfeng raised his hand to pat the saddle, leapt up, and sped off towards the east. In a blink, he had already disappeared under the watchful eyes set upon him. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire With his back to the scorching sun, the martial artist carrying the Mo Blade stepped from daylight into the night. His steed was like a dragon, flames ascending. Occasionally, the sound of the blade crying out woefully echoed endlessly in the distant sky. This combination of imagery had an extremely powerful impact, making those martial artists feel a bit difficult to breathe. One of the rangers, a man in his thirties, after a long while, finally exhaled. With a flicker of unusual color in his eyes, he raised his right hand to his chest, feeling his own heart beating wildly. He could not help but sigh and said, "Is this what a top master in Jianghu looks like..." Utterly fearless, knowing that his opponent had ambushed him here, yet he came alone with a sword, calm and composed. With his strength alone, he fought five peers simultaneously, in a flash, injured one, defeated another, and left without pursuing further, all done effortlessly. Just thinking about it made his body unable to stop trembling slightly. At this moment, suddenly a martial artist beside him exclaimed, "He, he went to the east..." The man scoffed in his heart. Just going to the east was nothing to make a fuss about... Suddenly, the smile on his face froze. The ranger''s eyes slowly widened. The east... wasn''t that... He suddenly turned his head to look, and at this moment, the sky had already been swallowed by darkness. He stared in the direction of the night, feeling absurdity and madness in his heart. This was Guangfeng City, outside the State City of Xi Dingzhou, to the east, precisely the direction towards Fufeng County in the Zhongzhou area. There was a mountain there. The mountain was called Evergreen Immortality... ............... Hundreds of miles away, in a small town, Gongsun Jing and several elders from the Immortal Pavilion had met here, casually picking a tavern and ordering some wine and meat. Qu Kang''an stood up, raised his glass to Gongsun Jing, and drank it all in one go, sighing, "This time, I must thank my virtuous brother Gongsun..." Gongsun Jing also drank the wine, saying, "Hahaha, Brother Qu, you are too polite." The old man chuckled twice, settled back into his seat, and holding a wine cup, he sighed again, "It sounds funny, but had Gongsun Jing not lent a hand today, I and a few others would probably have died under Blade Madman''s blade... Ha, the irony of life, the irony of life. When I left the mountains, I never imagined such an end." As he finished speaking, a self-mocking smile appeared on his face. That day, as he left the Immortal Pavilion on the order of the Pavilion Master, holding a treasure in his hand, he was utterly confident, feeling certain that it wouldn''t take much effort to kill the martial artist who dared provoke the Immortal Pavilion. How could he have imagined that he would need someone else''s help to escape with his life today? Indeed, only the phrase "the irony of life" could express what he now faced. He shook his head and lifted the cup to his lips, gulping down the wine. Gongsun Jing sat across from Qu Kang''an, now with several more sword injuries, cleverly self-inflicted, so as to appear had fought with Wang Anfeng, thus earning the favor of several people from the Immortal Pavilion. Placing his wine cup on the table, Gongsun Jing''s expression turned solemn as he spoke, "However, how is Elder Zhao doing?" This Elder Zhao, the Immortal Pavilion elder who had directly faced Wang Anfeng''s blade, caused a trace of gloom to appear on Qu Kang''an''s face; however, he didn''t wish to reveal this in front of Gongsun Jing and forced a smile, saying, "He''s doing well, his breath has stabilized." Gongsun Jing nodded, his face showing a trace of worry, he said, sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Zhao has the fortune of Heaven, he surely will be fine." Seeing that Gongsun Jing did not press further, Qu Kang''an breathed a sigh of relief, filled with inevitable resentment and yet, he developed even more fondness toward Gongsun Jing, he took the initiative to grab the wine pot and poured him a drink as a form of consolation, "Let''s not talk about this for now, Elder Mei is treating Brother Zhao. Let''s drink for now." Gongsun Jing nodded, smiling, "We of the Jianghu indeed shouldn''t be displaying such childish gestures; it was my lapse. Here, I''ll penalize myself with three cups." After ending his speech, he indeed drank successively, quite heroically. Suddenly appearing overwhelmed by the alcohol, his face turned ruddy, and his eyes squinted, veiled by the intense drunkenness, yet deep within those eyes, there was clarity, with only cold sharpness shimmering. His lips slightly curled. That Elder Zhao... should no longer think about getting up again. With his collarbone secretly damaged by a unique method of Divine Martial Mansion years ago, since the establishment of Divine Martial, no one had been able to save him. If they were destined to be enemies in the future, it was better to eliminate one of their masters now and divert some resources of the Immortal Pavilion in the process. As this thought flashed through his mind, he raised his hand and continued to drink. Just then, there was the sound of a galloping horse on the road, accompanied by loud shouting that echoed in the street, quite piercing to the ear. Qu Kang''an naturally disliked noisy sounds, he subconsciously frowned when he noticed Gongsun Jing looking at him, appearing somewhat confused; Qu''s heart pulsed, not wanting to affect his own image, he shook his head and pretended to be carefree, saying, "It is already night, yet still such a panic." "It seems this martial artist really hasn''t matured much, without a steady mind. Only when one reaches the state where ''Mount Tai may crumble before the calmness fades'' can it be considered a slight achievement..." Gongsun Jing also nodded in agreement, "Indeed, we martial artists, seek a state of mind as clear as a mirror, unclouded by distractions..." Before Gongsun Jing''s voice had fully fallen, the sound of horseshoes gradually approached, and a person rolled off the saddle, bursting directly into the tavern. He was a young man in vigorous attire, his eyes shining, his face flushed whether from the cold of winter or extreme excitement, it wasn''t clear he scanned the many diners and martial artists in the tavern, and shouted loudly, "News from the Jianghu! News from the Jianghu!" "Blade Madman defeats the Great Elder of the Immortal Pavilion, Gongsun Jing of the Giant Whale Gang, now wielding his blade, heading straight for the main pavilion of the Immortal Pavilion at Evergreen Peak!" Qu Kang''an''s smile completely froze. His wine cup, shattered in his hand into powder. The clear wine spilled through his fingers, drenching his garment, smelling intensely acrid, quite embarassing. Gongsun Jing watched the old man across him, bit his lip, suddenly feeling an overwhelming urge to repeat what the old man had just said, but after a moment''s thought, he restrained himself with his firm will. The muscular scout from the Military Family, sitting at his seat, his face a mixture of pain and astonishment, yet inside, he was shaking his head, nearly laughing out, Tsk, the state of mind, the state of mind... PS: The second update is presented... Chapter 62 Beheading and Cleaning the Blade for 3000 Li (2-in-1 Long Chapter) Rumors spread throughout Jianghu that Blade Madman had emerged, targeting the Immortal Pavilion on Evergreen Mountain! In a small inn within a town in Fufeng. Meng Yuexue stood there in her usual vigorous attire, a shock evident in her eyes. Although they were martial artists, they had to move slowly because they were taking care of the sickly Chuan Lian. They had not yet reached Fufeng County City, but the news from Jianghu had already reached them first. However, this news was truly too terrifying. The young lady carefully placed Chuan Lian''s wrist back under the quilt. Lao San sat boldly in a chair beside her, cupping a clear tea in his hand. His Inner Strength skill was profound, and even though he was only sitting on the second floor of the inn, he could clearly hear the voices of the Jianghu guests downstairs. Upon hearing that the Gang Leader of the Giant Whale Gang, Gongsun Jing, was also defeated by Blade Madman, Lao San scoffed dismissively and smacked his lips. Pfft, this grandson is up to his old tricks again... Wonder if the Immortal Pavilion will be directly conned to death. Meng Yuexue stood up, looked at Lao San, and after a moment''s thought spoke in a lowered voice, "Brother Li Yan, this Blade Madman, he''s Brother Wang, isn''t he..." Lao San was slightly taken aback, knowing he couldn''t deceive the girl before him. Without further concealment, he openly admitted it with a touch of pride, saying: "Indeed, it is our Young Master!" Although Meng Yuexue had long suspected it, upon hearing this news, she still felt a moment of disbelief. Quick-witted, she connected the dots regarding her own situation and almost immediately understood the purpose behind Wang Anfeng''s actions, her eyes reflecting a hint of gratitude. Why go to such lengths... Lao San did not see the unusual expression in the young lady''s eyes. His eyes narrowed slightly, and as he listened to the discussions of the martial artists downstairs, he felt disgruntled for some reason. This feeling was not directed at Wang Anfeng or Meng Yuexue, but rather at Gongsun Jing, the Giant Whale Gang Leader and Cloud Swallowing Swordsman, who had suffered significant losses amidst the many rumors and became a stepping stone for Blade Madman. The stocky man spat secretly to himself, feeling somewhat jealous and envious, and cursed inwardly: S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn... to think that Gongsun Jing, that old sly fox, stole the spotlight first..." "This bastard sent me out here, did he do it on purpose?" "I''ll definitely have to settle the score with him when I return..." "Damn it!" Just then, he overheard martial artists downstairs mentioning a particularly important matter in hushed tones. He opened his eyes, summoned his Inner Strength, quieted his heart, and listened attentively. "By the way, that Blade Madman, didn''t he draw his blade and wipe out all the Immortal Pavilion branches along the way?" An elderly voice replied: "No..." "It''s strange, on his way, he didn''t cause any great slaughter..." "Besides, not drawing his blade is also correct." The younger voice from before said, "What do you mean..." The elder chuckled, "It''s said that the Pavilion Master of the Immortal Pavilion has issued an order, all important people and martial artists above Ninth Grade in the Pavilion have been called back to the main branch. Even if Blade Madman went there, he could only kill some ordinary disciples, but as you all know, Blade Madman is too lazy to make a move on those outer-sect disciples..." The young man didn''t care about the latter part of the elder''s words, his attention entirely focused on the beginning of the statement, and he couldn''t help but gasp, saying: Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "All elite disciples retreat without a fight? This, this..." "That''s too imposing, too domineering..." The old man sighed, saying, "Isn''t that the truth..." Lao San sat on the second floor of the guest room, squinting his eyes and tapping his right hand lightly on the table, thinking to himself: "Yes, he has to be imposing, has to be domineering..." "Truly marvelous, truly marvelous..." As he started to feel pleased, he once again thought about how imposing the Young Master was, and how he couldn''t witness it because he had been sent away, and a number of frustrations arose again. He spat to the side and cursed under his breath, saying: "To hell with Gongsun Jing." "You old scoundrel, just you wait..." Downstairs, a young man held a wine cup in a daze, suddenly recalling something, and asked: "Elder, do you know where Blade Madman is at the moment?" The elder stroked his beard, with a somewhat solemn expression on his face, and said: "How could I possibly know such a thing?" "However, two days have passed now, and it should be no more than a hundred miles from the Immortal Pavilion''s Evergreen Mountain." ............... On Evergreen Mountain, within the Immortal Pavilion. In the past days, numerous disciples had been called back, making the originally spacious Immortal Pavilion seem a bit congested for a moment. Moreover, faced with such a formidable enemy, the Pavilion Master of the Immortal Pavilion also sent out distress letters through Jianghu to his friends made during his time wandering the martial world. The Pavilion Master of the Immortal Pavilion was a genuine Fifth Rank Master. With a raise of his hand, he could manipulate the celestial phenomena within ten miles. In an era over a thousand years ago, before martial arts had spread throughout the world, such a master was viewed as a deity or an Immortal by the local common folk. Even today, he carried significant weight. A phoenix does not dance with the ordinary birds; his friends were also all well-known martial artists in Jianghu. Even in the entirety of Great Qin''s Jianghu, he wouldn''t be without renown. These Middle Third Rank martial artists all came with their subordinates or clan''s younger generations to support their friend. An elder, surrounded by several young people, passed by outside the main hall. The longsword on his back was quite unusual; it was brownish in color with pine patterns on it, a renowned weapon in the Fufeng martial world, the Ding Song Sword. It had also been listed in the Fire Refining Sect''s Fufeng famous arms rankings in the past. The elder himself was a Sixth Rank Swordsman proficient in killing and combat, and with a considerable clan behind him, there were no blind martial artists daring to provoke him. His face was solemn, serious and unsmiling. After passing by the main hall, he continued walking several hundred steps, then suddenly stopped. Chapter 62 Beheading and Cleaning the Blade for 3000 Miles (2 in 1 Mega Chapter) 2 The juniors behind him had been somewhat distracted, but now, as the elder paused mid-step, they instinctively halted and looked up, their expressions suddenly changing. On the martial arts field, densely packed and sitting in meditation were hundreds of Ninth Grade and higher martial artists, long swords and blades placed across their knees, their eyes slightly closed, the sound of their breathing gradually synchronizing, creating the illusion of an indescribable, invisible behemoth lying atop the field with a Tai Chi Diagram, its breath pulling at the wind. The immense oppressive force momentarily solidified the young one''s breathing, turning his complexion deathly pale as he murmured: "This... what is this...?!" "Watch closely... this is the Immortal Pavilion''s strongest trump card." "Evergreen Immortality." "If Blade Madman dares to come, he will surely be trapped here..." The elder spoke slowly, eyes slightly open, his right hand, held behind his back, clenched almost imperceptiblya subtle change that the youth behind him noticed, turning his shock into amazement. The elder before him was on guard. Instinctively on guard. This meant that these Lower Third Rank martial artists had, in that instant, made a master who towered above the upper echelons of Jianghu feel his life was threatened. But... how could this be? A look of blank astonishment spread across the young man''s face. Inside the great hall of the Immortal Pavilion. The Pavilion Master, though already past sixty yet still refined and handsome, sat at the head of the hall with partially closed eyes. Below, a disciple reported back, bowing with a fist: "Pavilion Master, the disciples from various branches have mostly withdrawn to the main pavilion, and a formation has already been laid out on the martial arts field." "The remaining disciples, whose speed isn''t enough, have scattered throughout Fufeng County for safety..." Xing Wenlun gestured for the disciple to withdraw and remained silent. The atmosphere inside the hall grew somewhat oppressivea storm was brewing, and no one could maintain peace of mind, especially since the terrible news that Mei Feng and Qu Kang''an had brought back from the mountain. Even Xing Wenlun was feeling unsure, uncertain of what kind of power Blade Madman possessed to be able to defeat both the Great Elder of his sect and the leader of the Giant Whale Gang, and after being surrounded, to leave one of his own Sixth Rank experts paralyzed in bed, meridians congested, a cripple in all but name. He lifted his hand to drink tea, but the warm touch was missing from his lips. It was only then that he realized the tea had gone, though he couldn''t remember when he had finished it. Considering a refill, he felt oddly reluctant to move, a trace of irritation creeping into his heart. He placed the teacup on the table. Xing Wenlun looked up at the great hall''s entrance, observing martial artists coming and going, and those from his pavilion forming a defensive formation on the martial arts field. Drawing from a common source of Inner Strength, they sketched the energies of Heaven and Earth, creating a faintly visible green vapor pillar that soared into the sky, resembling a towering mountain. It was a secret technique, perceived by the founder of the Immortal Pavilion over a hundred years ago while meditating upon this mountain, genuinely not passed down to outsiders. With a hundred disciples sharing the same source of Inner Strength, they could momentarily rival a Sixth Rank martial artist. Alas, only in terms of Inner Strength could they rival one; they still stood no chance as opponents. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire This time, aiming for a foolproof plan, he not only took out this dormant formation but also sought help from his connections within Jianghu, incurring countless debts of human sentiment. Yet the results satisfied him; the mountain was now clustered with more than twenty Sixth Rank martial artists. Though there were no Grandmasters, that number was sufficient to deter ninety-nine percent of the martial artists in the world. Beyond that, from the ancestral pavilion, he had also retrieved many precious medicines to form another formation. Invisible and non-poisonous, it allowed his Inner Strength to temporarily reach the pinnacle of the Fifth Rank. If his ultimate skill was exerted, he could barely reach the Fourth Rankthe level just below a Grandmaster, the strongest level possible. Then with the disciples forming the Formation to contain, himself attacking fiercely, and twenty Sixth Rank experts flanking, Even a Fourth Rank Martial Artist would be destined to stay in the Immortal Pavilion. Thoughts churned in his mind, reflecting on his meticulous arrangements for the day, the martial artists who had come to support, and confirming there were no oversights, his unease gradually vanished, replaced by the confidence and composure of a first-rate expert in Jianghu. Above the Immortal Pavilion''s great hall, strange phenomena began to emerge, stretching for ten miles around. Ding Song stroked his beard, his eyes slightly open, shaking his head and sighing: "Such self-assuredness... It seems, Brother Xing has absolute certainty." "It''s certain death for Blade Madman." Just at that moment, a streak of light shot in, gliding on the wind through the clouds. In the sky, the gradually unfolding spectacle shimmered like a reflection in water, rippling and blurring under the swift impact. Vigorous Qi dissipated. A man clad in green Vigorous Attire stepped in briskly, his face twisted with a mix of rage, astonishment, and frustration. Ding Song''s brows furrowed slightly. What had happened? In the great hall. Xing Wenlun, slightly displeased, opened his eyes to behold the man who had burst in, disrupting his build-up of momentum. But as a faction leader, his facial expression was fleeting, quickly returning to tranquility as he again lifted the empty teacup to his lips, saying indifferently: "Brother Wu... what''s causing such panic?" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man surnamed Wu''s face went through several changes, and with a resentful swing of his fist, he said: "Stop all preparations!" "That Blade Madman, he never intended to come to your Evergreen Mountain..." Xing Wenlun''s expression froze for a moment. After a long silence, he finally widened his eyes as if in disbelief, and said, "What did you say?" Chapter 62 Beheading and Cleaning the Blade for 3000 Miles (2 in 1 Mega Chapter)_3 The middle-aged man who charged into this place exhaled a clouded breath and glanced at Xing Wenlun with a touch of sympathy, saying: "Blade Madman had never planned to come here," Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "He just made it to a county town near the base of Evergreen Mountain." Upon hearing this clearly, Xing Wenlun''s body couldn''t help but tremble slightly as he said: "But how could he... How dare he do such a thing!" "Is he not afraid of being laughed at by the heroes of the world?!" A moment of silence followed, and then someone spoke in a low voice, saying: "It seems like he never said he was coming to find us..." The atmosphere in the great hall grew even more deathly still. Xing Wenlun''s face turned slightly pale, almost revealing the challenge Blade Madman had issued to him a few days ago. However, he forcefully restrained himself; only a few within his Sect knew of this, and no one in the Jianghu was aware. He couldn''t possibly divulge this information and thus shame himself. To those aware of today''s events, it was clear they were the machinations of Blade Madman. To the people of the Jianghu, however, it would seem as though Blade Madman had already backed down, too lazy to trouble them further, yet it scared the entire Immortal Pavilion into a state of high alert. He could nearly anticipate how the matter would spread through the Jianghu tomorrow. For this false move, he had not only incurred a great deal of human sentiment but had also used many precious medicines and recalled seventy percent of the elite disciples; who knew how much the Sect''s power would shrink after this? At this moment, Xing Wenlun only felt a surge of frustration welling up in his chest, almost to the point of vomiting blood. Standing below, Mei Feng had also thought of the consequences of this matter. But his heart relaxed significantly. Blade Madman''s actions today were merely to calculate against Immortal Pavilion, and the people of the Jianghu were unaware. "A gentleman does not stand under a wall in danger," Blade Madman''s goal had been achieved. The mention of the county town was most likely a ruse, and he had already extracted himself from the situation. Assessing the current situation, an adventurous plan emerged in his mind without restraint. That was to take the initiative and lead a group of men to the county town where Blade Madman was last seen. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By now, Blade Madman would certainly be gone, and his action would not only capitalize on this event to make a name in the Jianghu but also restore some reputation to the Immortal Pavilion and earn him a second glance from the Pavilion Master, being taken into his inner circle. Although there was a certain level of danger, Mei Feng himself was a very bold and crazy person. This could be seen from how, in the past few days, he confronted many Elders, threatening suicide to advance by retreating, dispelling their suspicions. With this thought, he did not hesitate any longer. Mei Feng stepped forward, bowing deeply to Xing Wenlun, and declared: "Pavilion Master, this villainous Blade Madman is insolent. I am willing to lead men to that county town and fight him!" Xing Wenlun glanced at him, instantly understanding his thoughts. Despite the clear danger, for the sake of cleansing the Immortal Pavilion''s name, it could not be avoided. His face regained a trace of color, and he spoke in a calmer voice: "Please be careful..." "Yes, I understand!" ............ Immediately, more than a dozen swift horses galloped down from Evergreen Mountain, heading straight for the nearest county town. Before they even entered, just approaching the outskirts by the wine shop, Mei Feng''s complexion turned deathly pale in an instant. The tavern flag fluttered in the wind. But there was only one customer, dressed in dark-colored vigorous attire, with an indifferent expression. Next to him, the snow was piled thick. Unbeknownst to them, the Mo Blade had already been drawn and was plunged into the shimmering white snow. The frosty chill made the blade edge even more piercing, the sharp aura assaulting them head-on. Mei Feng pulled on his steed''s reins, his face losing all its color, yet he dared not make any rash movements, let alone run away. He feared that any sudden move would bring down a thunderous slash towards his head. His eyes widened as he looked at Blade Madman, who was beyond his expectations, his inner roar barely contained... How dare he?! To toy with the entire Immortal Pavilion and still dare to brazenly buy wine here?! Is he a madman? Has he not considered how he will make his escape?! Madman! Arrogant! At that moment, the dark-clad martial artist seemed to have noticed something, turned his head, and displayed an indifferent face. ............ "Alone, he forced an entire grand Sect of the Jianghu to retreat!" "Buying wine at the roadside, he returns with severed heads, the name Blade Madman thus spread throughout the world!" In the tavern, an old man slapped the Startling Wooden Block in his hand, his hair disheveled as he shouted loudly, drawing cheers from the crowd below. In a guest room on the second floor, a handsome young man in a blue shirt heard the raucous cheers below, a faint blush appearing on his face. With pen in hand, he wrote something on the table. Then he stopped to examine it with satisfaction, picked up the paper, and gently affixed it to a somewhat rough wine jar, his lips curling into a gentle smile as he murmured: "Lizheng, this is the first jar of fine wine prepared for you..." "Although it''s only from the nearby wine stall, I''ve come up with a very good name." Wang Anfeng stood up, and on the table beside him lay a Heavy Blade, entirely dark in color, save for the chilling edge. The blade hummed with a resonant cry. The young man''s eyes were clear as he softly said: "Three thousand miles to cleanse the blade with severed heads." PS: A two-part update for you... Anfeng still lacks the resources and the clout of a grand Sect, so for now, he is merely letting off steam. This part of the story comes to a close, and today I need to organize the next outline, so there will only be one update (clasping hands) Chapter 371 - 63 News (1/2) Take this jar of wine back to Shaolin Temple. It was prepared for Libo. Ever since he left Great Liang Village more than two years ago, I''ve never seen him again. If it wasn''t for the occasional message brought back by a bird, I would have almost thought that something had happened to the old man who watched me grow up. However, by now I''ve reached the Sixth Rank of Inner Strength Martial Body, my cultivation has gradually deepened, and I''ve come to understand just how unfathomable the things Libo did back then were. In a matter of days, he created a set of thunder division supreme techniques for me. The more profound one''s martial arts are, the more one feels the depth and mystery of such methods. With Libo''s martial arts, where in the vast world couldn''t he go? There''s no need for me to worry about him. But still, I do miss him so much... I wonder if he still drinks mediocre wine all day long as he used to do in Great Liang Village. Wang Anfeng sat next to the table, lost in thought for a long while, before he managed to calm the longing in his heart. His gaze swept aside, and he reached out to grasp the Mo Blade that lay across the table, flicking the blade lightly with his fingers. The blade sang clear and melodious. He casually executed two saber strikes, piercing and sharp, the blade edge a snowy white expanse, seemingly causing the temperature in the room to drop instantly. Wang Anfeng once again rested the saber in front of him, right hand holding the hilt, left hand lightly brushing over the trembling blade edge, and said in a low voice, "What a pity, you belong to the Blade Madman, and I cannot use you all the time." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ll have to put up with staying on the mountain for some time." The Mo Blade seemed sentient, vibrating with a voice of its own. With a flip of his wrist, the Buddha Beads emitted a misty glow, the thousand-jin heavy weapon vanished from the young man''s hand as if it were a mere illusory bubble. Not just the Mo Blade, but even the stubborn yet lazy red lean horse was released back to Shaolin Temple by Wang Anfeng yesterday. After all, Blade Madman had recently made such a huge splash that the martial artists of Immortal Pavilion were frantically searching the entire Fufeng area for traces of him. Although if they really did encounter the Blade Madman, they would probably be more docile than a house-trained dog. But Wang Anfeng really didn''t want to get tangled up in any more trouble. Last night Gongsun Jing sent a message that Meng Yuexue and Chuan Lian had already arrived in Fufeng County City. As he expected, they had successfully entered the Academy, and Gongsun Jing had also forged a ''life-and-death'' friendship with the Great Elder of Immortal Pavilion. There was no need for him to disguise himself as the Blade Madman to attract the attention of Immortal Pavilion anymore. Moreover, the Blade Madman''s attire was too distinctive - black clothes, Mo Blade, red horse, an aloof expression, and never one for casual laughter. At the very least, for quite some time to come, I won''t be able to ride that lean horse or wield that heavy blade... However, the territory of Shaolin Temple is vast; that should be enough for it to create a ruckus. Wang Anfeng shook his head, just at this moment, his heart suddenly tightened, and he abruptly thought of his Third Master, the dashing and articulate thief, and the lean horse that loved to put on airs. An ominous feeling inexplicably rose in his heart. If that wretched horse, already of a bad temper, were to hang around with the Third Master all day, what sort of form would it take the next time it came out...?! No, it shouldn''t be possible... Wang Anfeng''s face grew faintly pale. Even if the Third Master were bored, he wouldn''t possibly teach a horse how to show off... right?! Swallowing reflexively, Wang Anfeng raised his right hand, the Buddha Beads on his wrist lighting up faintly as he said, "Second Master?" Almost instantly, the kindly voice of an old man rang in his ear, saying, "What''s the matter, Anfeng?" "Why are you contacting Shaolin Temple at this time? Are you hungry for something?" The old man''s voice was kind and smiling. The flow of time inside Shaolin Temple was naturally much slower than in the Great Qin''s Jianghu outside. However, for some reason, Mr. Ying had already synchronized the time, only stretching it out again when Wang Anfeng entered for cultivation, making the young man feel as if his time spent in arduous training passed painfully slow. If one were to ask why, Hong Luoyu had once inquired to the Scholar. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire The latter, with a face filled with disgust and scorn, sneered back, "That boy is dull enough as is; if we slow it down by three times, he would be too stupid." The thief almost reflexively retorted, are you saying you watch him when you have nothing better to do? Then the next day, Wu Changqing and Master Ci saw the world''s fastest thief using Qinggong, ashen-faced and continuously retching mid-air, lethargic as if he were a fish out of water. Upon examination by Wu Changqing, it was determined to be due to an airy breath and a weak heartbeat. These symptoms often affect young Jianghu members experiencing flying with their elders for the first time and failing to cope with the speed. After that day, the times of Great Qin and Shaolin were synchronized; hence Wu Changqing could also determine Wang Anfeng''s actions by the time in Shaolin, guessing if the young man was hungry. Wang Anfeng shook his head and said, "No..." "I just wanted to ask, Second Master, where... where is the Third Master now?" Wu Changqing sensed the young man''s hesitancy and grew curious. He looked around and said, "Luoyu, huh..." "He''s not on this mountain right now." Wang Anfeng let out a sigh of relief, a slight smile appearing on his face, and said, "He''s not? Well, that''s good." Wu Changqing hummed in affirmation, still puzzled, but then he remembered something and added, "He''s out taking your horse for a ride..." In the inn, the young man''s relaxed face suddenly became rigid. ........................... Shaolin Temple World The Far North. This world had once been shattered by Mr. Ying himself. But after all this time, it had been pieced back together with spiritual charm. Though it could not compare to its original vast expanse, it was complete nonetheless. ``` The world here is gloomy and indistinct, with a clear view of snowfields and icy peaks forming a proud and icy cold vista. The frigid dry snow, swept up by the northerly wind, slashed like a knife, stirring Hong Luoyu''s black hair and the crimson steed''s mane. The elegant thief lifted his head, his face full of sorrow yet resolute, and said, "As a steed with dreams, you should tread the coldest places in the world, travel the longest deserts." "You should step over everything under heaven, and only then can you rise above all other steeds." "If they dare act tough in front of you, you don''t even need to respondjust lift your head, show them your nostrils, and ask them one question..." "Are you worthy?" "No, you are not..." The crimson thin horse''s eyes widened as if enlightened, a light shining in its eyes. It lifted its head, its nostrils puffing out two streams of steam, and its front hooves ceaselessly pounded the ice, clearly very excited. Its mane fluttered, like flames, standing out starkly against the snowfield, attracting the wild beasts that appeared according to the rules. Seven or eight polar bears slowly approached. Hong Luoyu withdrew his gaze, scoffed lightly, then solemnly continued, "Now, the first step..." "Take them down!" The crimson thin horse neighed excitedly, flames igniting on its body. It charged toward the fierce beasts in an extremely brutal manner. .............................. On the second floor of the inn, Wang Anfeng lay on the bed, his face full of powerlessness. It was already too late. That ''talented'' stinky horse had already caught the attention of the third master. Meanwhile, on the first floor below, a young Taoist around fourteen or fifteen years old peeked his head in and walked inside. With a bamboo hairpin upright in his hair, and carrying a plethora of bags nearly half his size, he accentuated his small stature all the more, his face fair, eyebrows light as distant mountains, eyes like stars, and his gaze sparkling with life whenever he looked around. The waiter came forward, nearly blinded by the beauty of the young Taoist''s face, his heart pounding crazily. But in the next moment, discovering the Adam''s apple on the Taoist''s throat, he felt as though he had eaten a worm, his face unsightly beyond measure, and managed a forced smile, "Esteemed Taoist, would you like a room or a meal?" The young Taoist joined his hands in greeting and spoke, "Sorry to trouble you, I neither wish to dine nor to stay. I''m only looking to inquire about some news." "I wonder if the waiter here has seen this person in recent days?" Whilst speaking, he pulled out a scroll from the right sleeve of his robe and slowly unrolled it, revealing the picture of a handsome Taoist of about twenty years old, with casual brows, often smiling, riding a gray donkeya figure rarely seen nowadays. After careful recollection, he still shook his head and said, "I apologize, young Taoist, if such a distinguished person had come here, I certainly would have remembered." "But truly, there are no clues." The young Taoist''s eyes dimmed. At that moment, the waiter actually felt a heart-wrenching guilt as if he had committed some grievous sin, unable to forgive himself. The young Taoist bowed to the waiter, his salute meticulous, and said, "Then, thank you." He then smiled at the waiter, turned around, and left with a bulging bundle on his back. The waiter stood dazedly for a long time before returning to the back hall like a zombie, his mind filled with the young Taoist''s various expressions. Suddenly, he slapped himself hard, nearly bursting into sobs. "Dad, Mom, your son cannot let our family line die out..." Outside the inn, the young Taoist sighed, raised his hand to touch his throat, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly in a smug curve. Then straightening his demeanor, he looked up to the sky, sighed, and murmured in complaint, "Elder brother, you blockhead, you must have been too lazy to make the sect''s mark..." "Hmm... given elder brother''s temperament, he would definitely not budge if he could lie down, and he loves eating, so he surely wouldn''t go to remote places... There must be good tea..." After some thought, he picked a direction and continued on. On the second floor of the inn. The Buddha beads on Wang Anfeng''s wrist suddenly lit up with a faint glow. The young man was slightly taken aback, thinking it was the masters, but he realized the glow was somewhat dim, clearly not emanating from the Shaolin Temple. He was not sure if it was Gongsun Jing or the foreign boy. Wang Anfeng''s mind wandered. Indeed, it had been some time since he had communicated with that foreign boy, who was more or less a subordinate... How had he been these days? In his distraction, his left hand already brushed over the Buddha beads. The glow faded. A middle-aged man''s voice reached Wang Anfeng''s ear, respectfully addressing him as Young Master, seemingly very hesitant, and then slowly began to speak after a moment. Wang Anfeng''s calm expression instantly stiffened. Gongsun Jing had only one sentence to say. "Young Master, Miss Tan... she has passed away." PS: Here''s the first update of the day... Also, Miss Tan''s pretend death took place in Xi Dingzhou, lasting seven days after that storyline; roughly around the time Wang Anfeng had completed that part of the story. Thanks to Wuyou_the_most_victorious_auspicious for the generous donation, also thanks to long for the generous donation, I''m truly grateful to both (bowing hands(??`?)) ``` Chapter 372 - 64: There Is Only One Truth (Long Chapter) 2/2 ``` As if his heart stopped beating in an instant. Wang Anfeng felt somewhat dazed, until several breaths later, his powerful heart pumped blood to every part of his body. As if he had been restored from his pallor and weakness to his usual self, he suddenly stood up, the first thought that emerged in his mind was disbelief. He had seen the young girl''s capabilities. With her intelligence, how could she have died so easily? Before he could open his mouth, Gongsun Jing across him seemed to know Wang Anfeng''s reaction, speaking slowly, "Miss Tan miscalculated..." "She didn''t expect to meet a madman, or rather, she had anticipated it, she chose to gamble, just like that time she had a confrontation with the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs." "It''s just a pity, this time she lost the bet, Young Master." "That madman is a Seventh Rank expert. Today, when Miss Tan took full control of the Tan Residence, amidst the protection of many martial artists, he made his move against her. Her constitution was too frail, if she had been a Ninth Rank Martial Artist, we could have saved her." "But it was too sudden, too close." "I, your subordinate, couldn''t rescue her in time, please punish me, Young Master..." Wang Anfeng opened his mouth, then fell backward onto the bed, feeling as if the wooden bed in the inn was suddenly so light that it offered no support. The reasons Gongsun Jing gave were exactly what Wang Anfeng had been most worried about concerning Tan Yurou. It hit the mark, and unconsciously, he believed it a bit. Although Tan Yurou was wiser than most, she was after all just an ordinary girl. Once she encountered a madman beyond her expectations, she would fall into mortal peril. And in this Jianghu, what there is no shortage of, especially, are madmen filled with righteous fervor. Those who would risk their lives for a single meal of gratitude were not in the least bit scarce. The Tan Residence''s establishment relied on connections with many great experts, and to completely take control of the Tan Residence''s power, she had to show herself. Under two seemingly coincidental coincidences, this incident occurred. Wang Anfeng, his expression blank, slowly closed his eyes. His rational mind began to somewhat accept the situation, but his heart kept feeling congested. A person of his age whom he had parted with just seven or eight days ago, a girl full of life, a ''rival'' who had teased him and made him feel frustrated, was now separated by life and death? "Be careful on your journey." "Young hero, if you encounter any difficulties on your trip, you might want to open the pouch and take a look..." Before setting off, Tan Yurou sent him off with a quiet smile. Under the sunlight, the girl''s eyes were very beautiful. He was in a hurry at the time, did not look carefully, but looking back now, those eyes were clearly shrouded in mist, indistinct. Did she already guess this day would come? Indeed, was she gambling again? Wang Anfeng felt a mix of emotions, and for some reason, he even wanted to laugh at her. Yet his heart felt heavy, unable to muster a smile. If he did manage to smile, he thought, it would be like a smile steeped in the bitterness of coptis, unsettling to anyone who saw it. He didn''t know how much time had passed, but the young man finally exhaled a long breath. With a closed gaze, his voice became low and calm, "Who did it?" Gongsun Jing answered, "After the man was caught, he committed suicide. We weren''t able to find any clues." "It appears, it was premeditated." ``` S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng kept silent. He could only keep silent. It was evident that Gongsun Jing had also exerted his greatest effort on this matter. How could he be angry with him? Wang Anfeng raised a hand to rub his brow and said, "I understand." "You may go" "Yes Young Master, your subordinate will take his leave." The voice ceased. The second-floor guest room in the inn then returned to utter silence, except for the faint sound of Wang Anfeng''s breathing. Suddenly, a dull thud echoed as Wang Anfeng threw himself onto the bed, sprawling out his limbs. His eyes barely closed, his breath was drawn out yet faint. Sparrows chirped noisily outside, agitating him. Below, martial artists from Jianghu were shouting and playing drinking games, their fists pounding on the table creating clamorous noises, the crisp sound of clinking dishes, the waiter calling out to customers, accompanied by piercing laughter that increasingly irritated him. Perhaps the mood of Blade Madman hadn''t entirely dissipated; at that moment, he felt a surge of rage as if to draw his sword. He quickly suppressed this ripple of emotion. Wang Anfeng exhaled a long breath, then suddenly sat up with a jolt, turning to look at the opened window. His original plan had been to head directly to Fufeng County City after this matter was settled, firstly to help Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue search for books and secondly to visit the friends he made back in Fufeng Academy. But at this moment, his thoughts gradually changed. The fist resting on his knee clenched slightly. He still didn''t believe that the fox-like girl could disappear from the world so easily. The look in his eyes shifted as he stood up. He left a piece of broken silver on the table, then leapt from the tavern. Utilizing Qinggong, his inner strength outlined the forces of Heaven and Earth, shooting towards the direction of Xi Dingzhou like an arrow released from its bowstring. ........................ Xi Dingzhou Giant Whale Gang headquarters. Gongsun Jing took a long breath, not realizing when a fine sweat had beaded on his forehead. For him, lying in front of the Young Master was truly uncomfortableless so than engaging in a fight with a formidable enemy. This matter, however, carried substantial benefits for the Young Master, and thus he couldn''t avoid it. Caught between a rock and a hard place, he shook his head and sighed, then lowered his gaze to the slip of paper in his hands and marveled, "The Young Master is becoming more discerning. If Miss Tan hadn''t written the letter in advance, it would have been really hard to deceive him this time." "I''m almost convinced by this reason myself" Having said that, Gongsun Jing''s right hand emitted vigorous Qi and the piece of paper, filled with writing, instantly shattered into powder, ceasing to exist in the world. The man looked up at the sky, the unease in his heart dispersing, gradually calming down. Now, all that was left was to bury ''Miss Tan'' today... Even if the Young Master grew suspicious later, he would never consider exhuming the coffin for inspection. In fact, even if they were to do so, Gongsun Jing wasn''t afraid. This ''Tan Yurou'' was a traitor who had died during the chaos in the Tan Residence earlier, with a similar figure to Tan Yurou. It was difficult to find someone with the same extraordinary beauty as the girl, but finding someone with a similar physique wasn''t too hard. In the garb of Great Qin''s womencomplicated skirts and robesunless someone was too fat or too skinny, once dressed, it was very difficult to notice any differences with the naked eye. And because he was a martial artist who had performed a secret technique, his corpse''s decay was significantly slower than that of an ordinary person. However, Gongsun Jing''s relief did not last long. The violent Qi Force stirred in all directions, and the currents of air emerged beneath his feet. Wang Anfeng, who had become extremely adept at controlling his Qinggong after reaching Sixth Rank, appeared before him in less than two hours, his robes fluttering, his face taut as he said, "Where is Miss Tan...?" .............................. A moment later, the team that had originally planned to bury ''Tan Yurou'' hastily hadn''t gone far before they were called back. Inside the Tan Residence. The golden nanmu coffin had been reopened, inside of which lay a girl of exceptional beauty, dressed in full attire. Despite her pale complexion and tightly closed eyes, her features, which were unmistakably those of Tan Yurou, were beyond comparison with ordinary folks. The changes to her body were not obvious; a light pink lipstick graced her lips, and a faint fragrance of rouge helped suppress the scarcely strong odor of the corpse. Gongsun Jing stood to one side, his gaze lowered, speaking softly, "This is the body of Miss Tan... Everything is as it was when she was assassinated today." "According to Miss Tan''s last request, she was to be buried today. As for the specific reason, I am also unaware..." The man''s expression was one of sorrow, but inwardly he let out a sigh of relief. Even a hint of pride surfaced. This traitor had been personally disguised using the Divine Martial Mansion''s Disguise Technique by him. Since he was likely to fool Wang Anfeng, he had used all of his skills, and at this moment, he was extremely confident that even if the real Tan Yurou stood next to him, Wang Anfeng would still doubt which one was genuine. At that moment, Wang Anfeng frowned slightly, and then suddenly raised his head, speaking with absolute certainty, "This is not Miss Tan." "Gongsun, you''re lying..." Gongsun Jing''s facial expression froze, his eyes widening in a powerful surge of defeat that overwhelmed his heart, momentarily quelling the fear of deceiving the Young Master. After a few breaths, he collected himself and abruptly knelt down on one knee, saying, "I have deceived the Young Master; please administer punishment..." Wang Anfeng was not angered. Instead, he felt a great sense of relief inside. Just now, he had been only 70% certain, and had spoken as a bluff, but Gongsun Jing''s reaction had given him the real answer. Given Gongsun Jing''s personality, unless it was due to an external force, he would never engage in such deceit. In such circumstances, the external force would be Tan Yurou, and only Tan Yurou. This meant, unmistakably, that Tan Yurou must still be alive. Wang Anfeng''s lips slightly curled as he glanced at Gongsun Jing, and after a moment, said, "You previously helped me against the Immortal Pavilion and were of merit... Since this balances out your current transgression, there will be neither reward nor punishment." "Do you have any objections?" Gongsun Jing let out a big sigh of relief and said, "This subordinate thanks the Young Master." Wang Anfeng nodded, then asked again, "So, where is Miss Tan now?" Upon hearing this, Gongsun Jing stiffened and, lifting his head, said, "As for this matter, I truly do not know... I am not hiding anything." "If there is half a false word, let this subordinate die a miserable death!" His words were quite vehement, clearly not empty talk. Wang Anfeng frowned slightly, the earlier ease in his heart giving way to agitation once again. It seemed to him as if he could see the young girl squinting her eyes, cunningly smiling at him, which provoked an irritation within him, and he clenched his fists tight. Tan Yurou... What tricks are you playing now?! Gongsun Jing knelt on the ground, waiting for a while without Wang Anfeng''s response, and, gathering his courage, suddenly asked, "Young Master... this subordinate has one thing he does not understand..." Wang Anfeng glanced at him and asked, "What is it?" Gongsun Jing pursed his lips and said, "That is... I do not know how the Young Master saw through my Disguise Technique?" Even the General had praised it back in the day. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire Wang Anfeng originally intended to answer directly, but then stopped himself, his face expressionless as he ambiguously said, "I simply knew." Gongsun Jing was momentarily stunned, and then it dawned on him that the person before him was none other than the disciple and successor of the General. Thus, he should indeed be aware of the various techniques of the Divine Martial Mansion, even if he had not learned them. It was then an easy task for him to see through Gongsun Jing''s Disguise Technique. In his haste, he hadn''t considered this. Upon this realization, he could not help but smile wryly, gave a respectful bow, and said, "I understand now." Wang Anfeng watched Gongsun Jing who seemed to have come to a realization, feeling utterly bewildered. Understood what? You''ve understood what? I am clueless... While his thoughts churned, his face remained unchanged, simply nodding gently as though to convey, "Good that you understand," his gaze falling upon ''Tan Yurou,'' particularly lingering on the light pink lips of the girl for a moment. For some reason, his mind unexpectedly recalled the real Tan Yurou, thinking back to seven days ago when she took care of him. At that time, while recovering from Zhao Zhengyong''s sword wound, she had insisted on feeding Wang Anfeng a meal that was nothing short of a disaster, while Li Lao San and Gongsun Jing displayed their remarkable talent at preparing pig''s feed, making the young man wonder how they''d managed to grow up without starving to death. Back then, the candlelight was dimly lit, casting a glow on the girl''s lips, which was even more alluring than the artificial pink lipstick. The real reason is... Wang Anfeng''s face tinged with a faint red, and his gaze inadvertently drifted upwards, mentally admonishing himself not to look or think impurely. The real reason is that Miss Tan had never used rouge or powder makeup. Let alone lipstick. PS: The second chapter of the day is here... And then, Wang Anfeng''s reaction is what any normal person would have, a proper young man thinking about a pretty young girl will blush, so don''t let your thoughts run wild (a roar from the author). Chapter 373 - 65: The Gift (4000-word long chapter) (1/2) Gongsun Jing didn''t yield any useful information. However, at least it could be confirmed that Tan Yurou should be safe for now. But her identity was vastly different from before; she was no longer the sheltered young lady of the past, but the underground queen of the entire Jianghu in Xi Dingzhou. Her sudden disappearance wasn''t causing panic throughout the Jianghu of the entire state and invoking endless chaos. Wang Anfeng''s heart still harbored plenty of irritation. He simply stepped out of the side room and wandered around the Tan Residence, looking for any clues or traces. Many people within the Tan Residence had seen him before and knew that he had protected Tan Yurou. Besides, in this yard, a good number of the guards had been swapped out for the Ironclad Guards of the Giant Whale Gang, who recognized him as their own Young Master. Naturally, no one dared to stop him. As he passed by a room, Wang Anfeng''s steps hesitated slightly. He seemed to detect a faint scent of flowers in the air, which, upon close examination, was exactly the same as that used by the woman posing as ''Tan Yurou''. Wang Anfeng slightly furrowed his brow and stopped a passing maid with his hand, speaking in an even tone: "Excuse me." The maid gave him a bow and said in a low voice with her head down: "Your servant has seen Wang Xiaoxia, may I know what instructions you have?" Wang Anfeng nodded his head and pointed towards the room from which the scent of flowers was coming, saying: "May I ask the lady, whose residing place is this?" The maid glanced at it and turned her gaze back, replying: "Here? This is the residence where Miss lived before." "Since she was seven, she lived here until now. If Xiaoxia is..." Moments later, the maid left. Wang Anfeng stood outside the room, pondering one question after another. This room belonged to Tan Yurou, so why was the fragrance that was identical to the one on the corpse present here? If that body, as Gongsun described, was a traitor of the Tan Residence, then Tan Yurou could not have been unaware of its scent, meaning, this was a clue she left for me... And now, the clue pointed right to her own room. With his thoughts solidifying, Wang Anfeng moved slowly to the door, placing his hand on the carved wooden door and remembered the days before when that young girl teased him, asking him to cook, make tea, and play the zither... A slight twitch appeared at the corner of his mouth. If he were to brazenly enter her boudoir this time, even if it was her own arrangement, he would probably still be teased by her afterward. Wang Anfeng seemed to see the young girl blushing as she said: Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xiaoxia, how can you barge into a girl''s boudoir..." At that time, I''ll say it was you who led me in here. Wang Anfeng muttered under his breath, preparing himself for the expected difficulty; the urgent task at hand was to find the suddenly missing Tan Yurou, so he could not accord to ordinary etiquette. He whispered an apology and let out a bit of his Vigorous Qi through his hand. There was a sharp crack, and the copper lock broke directly in half. Then he gently pushed the door open and stepped inside. A light fragrance wafted towards him. It was not the flower scent he had smelled before, but rather something lighter, unaffected by the presence of the floral aroma. Wang Anfeng paid it no mind, closed the door behind him, and followed the scent of flowers, inspecting the room. The interior was extremely elegant and clean, with a zither on one wall and a painting on the other, nothing else worth noting. Wang Anfeng walked two steps forward and spotted a small Jade Box next to a flowerpot in a somewhat concealed spot. The floral scent was emanating from there. With a slight frown, he lifted his hand and operated his Mixed Yuan Skill defensively, in case the object was dangerous. He tried to grasp it but found it immovable, as if connected to the earth itself. The youth was momentarily stunned, then recalled something, holding the object and swaying it left and right. Silently, the wall split from the middle, revealing a secret door. A letter hung on the door, which Wang Anfeng took down to read. The completely white paper was inscribed with delicate handwriting in a single line. "You''ve actually found this place... I warn you, do not come down..." Wang Anfeng''s temple throbbed. Pushing the door open, he found a spiral staircase that wound its way downward, with a second letter hanging above. "I warn you again, Wang Anfeng, a gentleman keeps to the proprieties." Wang Anfeng glanced at it, expressionless, and walked past. Acting as though he hadn''t seen it at all. After roughly a hundred steps, the surroundings were pitch dark, but Wang Anfeng''s cultivation was quite advanced, and he practiced the Pupil Skill, allowing him to see in the dark as if it were daylight. It was then he saw a third letter. "If you dare to come down again, I will report you to the authorities..." Wang Anfeng couldn''t hold back any longer and burst into laughter, exclaiming: "Report to the authorities?!" "I want to see exactly what game you''re playing!" The thought of him abandoning his urgent affairs and rushing back, only to be thoroughly pranked, kindled a fire of anger within Wang Anfeng''s heart. He had spent two whole hours on the way worrying and fearing. The greater his worry was at that time, the greater his annoyance now. He quickened his pace, and within a dozen breaths, he had descended the staircase to find a secret room. All was dark, the walls bore the marks of torches that had left black streaks on the stone. Walking among them, he couldn''t hear his footsteps at all. Wang Anfeng frowned, knocking lightly on the wall, his expression subtly changing. Then he extended his right hand, pressing it against the wall, his Inner Strength slowly seeping into it, only to dissipate like water into fine sand. The youth recalled information he had seen in the Academy''s Wind Character Tower, his eyes reflecting a moment of realization mixed with astonishment. Chapter 374 - 65: The Gift (4000-word long chapter) (1/2)_2 Pompous and extravagant! Indeed, pompous and extravagant! Such stone material is also considered a heavenly and earthly treasure, serving to block various sounds, making it most suitable for martial artists to cultivate their inner strength and break through bottlenecks. External noises cannot disturb the inside, while the sounds within can be heard by a particular method, allowing one person to be aware. In this way, external distractions cannot affect the martial artist, yet should the martial artist encounter any anomalies or deviate during a breakthrough, others can be informed to offer assistance. Even outsiders must use unique methods to hear the sounds inside, and these methods vary depending on the style of the secret chamber. Perhaps it can be heard from another secret chamber, or it may require the aid of some wondrous object of heaven and earththere''s no standard procedure. To use such material and construct such an enormous secret chamber, the financial power of the Tan Residence is indeed formidable. Wang Anfeng marveled in his heart, but what followed was admiration for Tan Tianxiong, the master of the Tan Residence. Inside this quiet room, there wasn''t the slightest sound. Over a prolonged period, it almost amounted to purgatory. In the Ministry of Punishment, against those martial artists with high martial skills and strong will, this method was employed. Over an extended duration, even the toughest of individuals wouldn''t be able to bear it. Looking at it, this secret chamber has probably been around for more than a decade. Indeed, those capable of achieving extraordinary feats must themselves be extraordinary... Wang Anfeng inwardly praised, then slowly continued forward, calming his mind and carefully sensing whether there were others present. Upon entering the second sealed room, a series of extremely sharp edges suddenly closed in on him. Wang Anfeng''s footsteps froze in an instant, his pupils contracted, and the hairs on his neck stood on end. No one had launched an attack on him. Ahead of him and not far off, there were several wooden racks. Facing him on one of them, there were about a dozen weapons, each containing astonishing murderous intent and sharpness, obviously having had extraordinary pasts. Placed in Jianghu, they were coveted items even for a Sixth Rank Martial Artist. Wang Anfeng walked past slowly without reaching out to touch them. On the second rack lay jade vases, their faint medicinal fragrance, even unable to be completely contained by the special cold jade storage, spread all over the place, prompting the inner strength in Wang Anfeng''s meridians to circulate faster, clearly of no ordinary quality. And on the third rack, there were a dozen books and ledgers, presumably all secrets of Jianghu collected by the Tan Residence, with pages that had slightly yellowed. Wang Anfeng didn''t touch these treasures coveted by those in Jianghu, but couldn''t help feeling a bit hesitant in his heart, thinking that he might have been somewhat rash this time. Or perhaps it was because of the letters Tan Yurou left behind, which just touched the irritated part of his heart, causing him to become temporarily unbalanced. In a moment of anger, he descended into this secret chamber. Otherwise, on any other day, he would certainly have given it more careful consideration. Looking at it, he feared that he had entered into the Tan Family''s secret vault. Such a treasured place was already quite presumptuous. Some reticence already forming in his mind, he nevertheless saw that there remained just one final secret chamber ahead. After pondering momentarily, he still stepped slowly into it. Glancing around, he indeed didn''t discover Tan Yurou''s whereabouts, and Wang Anfeng felt a touch of disappointment. Shaking his head, he prepared to leave. He didn''t like such a deathly quiet place very much. Especially since this place was so spacious and vast. In a short time, he had become aware of the oppressiveness and the faint scent of despair here. Prolonged duration here would likely be unbearable. That Tan Tianxiong could have stayed here for so long was truly formidable. As he was about to turn and leave, just at that moment, Wang Anfeng''s gaze swept across a corner of one wall, and his expression suddenly froze. After a rigid few seconds, he walked over quickly, crouched down, and with a lifted hand, he touched the corner, realizing that what he saw wasn''t a mistake, his expression undergoing violent fluctuations. There were no secret manuals here. And no elixirs. But on this wall, crafted from heavenly and earthly treasures, there were some friction marks, looking worn. Like the shoulder and back of a young girl. Wang Anfeng fell silent, crouching on the ground, his hand gently passing over these marks. The traces were very distinct and must have formed over years of constant wear, day after day. In his mind, many previously unclear things suddenly became exceedingly clear. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why she had such capabilities at a young age. Why the real hidden experts in the Tan Residence would obey her orders. Why, after the Tan Residence''s upheaval, Tan Yurou appeared while Tan Tianxiong disappeared without a trace. Thinking about it carefully, he had never actually seen Tan Yurou and Tan Tianxiong appear together. After who knows how long, Wang Anfeng lightly exhaled a breath of turbid air, his expression changing as he softly said, "It''s always been you, hasn''t it..." The one here... was never Tan Tianxiong, the one always here was only Tan Yurou... He couldn''t contain himself at the sight, as if he could see once again that extraordinarily beautiful girl smiling tenderly, with blushing cheeks, bashful and full of charm, yet her eyes held innocence and slyness, her voice sometimes coy, sometimes calm, or sometimes capriciously cunning. "Then, if you''re willing, willing to let me be the only one to dress you up and apply makeup, Yurou wouldn''t mind." "Young hero, Yurou is tired..." "I''m sorry... this is the last time I''ll deceive you." "Young hero..." Wang Anfeng''s fingers glided over the fine and dense scratch marks on the ground, becoming increasingly silent. The annoyance he had fostered towards Tan Yurou gradually dissipated unnoticed. He seemed to understand the origin of these scratches and why Tan Yurou had taken the Bitter Heart Flower. If not for the Bitter Heart Flower, how could a child endure the darkness that even he found oppressive? He seemed to see a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old girl in the dead silence of the oppressive dark, swallowing the Bitter Heart Flower, curled up in a corner of the secret chamber, her knees hugged to her chest, enduring the suffocating and despair-like stillness. When she couldn''t bear it any longer, she would scratch the surrounding walls and floor. But she couldn''t make a sound. Thus, these marks were left. Within the scratches were some darkened bloodstains. Wang Anfeng grew even more silent when he suddenly found something unusual on the ground. A stone brick seemed movable, and underneath it was a neatly folded letter, very flat. He opened the letter. It was still that extremely familiar handwriting, elegant and serene, but the words lacked the previous jest and cunning playfulness, instead, they carried a solemnity that made Wang Anfeng feel somewhat uneasy. To the young hero: Good tidings upon opening this letter. We have known each other for many days, yet not everything was said. So vast is the world, and with today''s parting, I fear we may never meet again. Thus, I leave these few words as an unanswered farewell. Yurou''s life has reached this point, with no more blood relatives or close friends remaining. All who were close have gone, retreating into the Jianghu. With the Tan Family''s powerful influence, neglecting it would surely lead to much trouble. I wish to bestow upon you, young hero, these things to ward off disasters. In this secret chamber, you will also find an array of weapons and treasures, which you are free to use as you please. Beware of the power struggles, the chaos of the Jianghu; take care in all things, and may you always be safe. If fate allows it... we shall meet again in the Jianghu. Wang Anfeng held the letter in his hands, closed his eyes, and remained silent for an unknown period before laughing out loud. He collapsed into the corner Tan Yurou had left behind, leaning against the wall. As his laughter subsided, for some reason, he felt a tightness in his chest. He understood what Tan Yurou was saying. She was saying, "We shall not meet again in the Jianghu." From this angle, Wang Anfeng suddenly noticed something unusual. Instinctively, he looked up, and his eyes widened slightly because, being able to see at night, he hadn''t realized until now that beneath a broken tile, starlight and moonlight were flowing. It was very small, even no larger than the size of a soybean. But through this tiny hole, he saw a moonlit night unlike any he had witnessed in his life. It was pure, shining bright... Just like Tan Yurou''s eyes. The young man was entranced, his right hand holding the letter, which fell to the ground. Moonlight cast upon the paper, and apart from that one line, there was also a large smiley face. After a moment of silence, Wang Anfeng gently rested his head against the cool wall, just as Tan Yurou had for the past three years, alone in the most desperate silence, gazing upon the world''s most beautiful moonlight. His breathing seemed to be scattered by the moonbeams and starlight, becoming deep and prolonged. In the secret chamber just a wall away, a young girl in white sat on the ground, leaning against the cold wall, hands over her lips, eyes curved up, clear and luminous as the bright moon, seemingly smiling. Yet tears fell drop by drop. Separated by just a wall. She spoke softly. "We shall not meet again in the Jianghu, Young Master Wang..." "May you have a peaceful life ahead, Miss Tan..." PS: About this segment, Tan Yurou is not playing hard to get, she just wanted to see before she left if Wang Anfeng cared for her even a little bit. If he cared, he would doubtlessly return, and then he would discover the gift Tan Yurou left him. As for Miss Tan, the choice for this part has already been written in the ''Calm Before the Storm'' chapter. Parting is inevitable, isn''t it? The ending is predestined. As for the future... well, who knows? Shamelessly begging for votes (???) Chapter 375 - 375: 66 chapters of undercurrent (2/2) Xi Dingzhou, Ministry of Punishment. Archive Room. Bing Hongcai let out a huge yawn, his eyes slightly teary, as he looked at the last few archives on the desk in front of him and finally felt a sense of relief wash over him as if the hardship had finally turned sweet. It hadn''t been easy... Already 37 years old, the heart of this secret chaser from the Ministry was filled with tears of blood. The feeling of relaxation at this moment was even more delightful than when he had made a breakthrough in his Inner Strength as a youth. During this time, as he read quietly, that slightly irritable temperament would sometimes arise, and then be suppressed again. Looking back now, his state of mind seemed to have slightly improved. Bing Hongcai placed the volume in his hand on the desk, and unwittingly spaced out. Perhaps, taking some time each day to read these volumes wasn''t a bad idea after all. Just then, the tightly closed wooden door opened and a young man with an expressionless face, carrying a food box, walked in slowly. It was already quite late outside, the night was deep, and the stars and moon shone, making it all the more peaceful. The young man glanced at the volumes on the desk and placed the food box on it, saying indifferently, "It''s time to eat." Bing Hongcai''s mouth twitched slightly, and he negotiated, "Ah Liu, could you perhaps use a different phrase?" Ah Liu gave him a look and said, "My lord doesn''t like it?" Before Bing Hongcai could speak, Ah Liu went on to say on his own, "Indeed, I don''t quite like saying it that way either." "It always makes me feel like a farmer feeding pigs in the countryside." A flicker of a smile froze on Bing Hongcai''s face. He glanced at his expressionless subordinate, his teeth itching with annoyance, but he was wise enough to know if they quarreled, he would not be the match, and decided to act as if nothing had happened. He grabbed the food box and laughed loudly, "Hahaha, I''m starving! Ah Liu, what good food have you brought today?" "The food those cooks made these days really hasn''t been up to much." Ah Liu''s lips curved up slightly as he said, "Today, I prepared it personally. I believe my lord will definitely like it." Bing Hongcai lifted the lid of the food box and chuckled, "Then I will eagerly look..." His words cut off abruptly as the food box opened. The first layer contained two plain white steamed buns. Bing Hongcai stared unbelievingly at the serene-faced young man, then lowered his head again to gaze at those pitiful two steamed buns. Unwilling to give up, he opened the second layer, which contained a dish of stir-fried shredded tofu and a small dish of pickled radish. Bing Hongcai was utterly dumbfounded. The young man sat next to him, casually drawing out a volume, and said indifferently to his stupefied boss, "Eat well, my lord." "Since you''re reading, it''s better to keep your desires modest. Those cooks dared to serve you meat, and I''ve already reprimanded them. In the upcoming days, they won''t serve my lord any meat at all." As he said the last few words, the young man''s eyes glanced sideways at Bing Hongcai, a cold glint in them that made the big man shudder. He forced a flattering smile, grabbed a bun and stuffed it into his mouth. The food tasted bland, and tears were already streaming down his face inside. Did I just actually think it was good to read volumes here? Must be out of my mind... He gulped the food down while inward tears flowed, yet he had to face Ah Liu and show a hearty smile, mumbling unclearly, "Delicious!" "Ah Liu''s cooking really is exceptional!" The young man withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, "If it tastes good, I''ll bring more tomorrow. Make sure to eat it all, don''t leave any." The smile on Bing Hongcai''s face twisted grotesquely. Ah Liu spoke on his own, saying, "It seems, lord, that you''re almost done with these volumes. A lot of things have happened in the city these days. If you can finish them earlier, you could come out and help... Please put in more effort." Hearing of the troubles in the city, Bing Hongcai''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and he slightly slowed his eating. His face, which had been rather comical, became stern and imposing like a fierce tiger, he asked, "Trouble? What happened?" Ah Liu replied lightly, "The Sect Leader of the Tan Residence has died." "Tan Tianxiong? I know, wasn''t it just some days ago that..." Bing Hongcai dismissively answered, but was interrupted by the young man. Ah Liu gave him a look and emphasized his tone slightly, "No, it''s Tan Yurou." "She was assassinated at noon today and died on the spot." Bing Hongcai''s expression changed subtly and he said, "So that means..." Ah Liu nodded, his expression turning solemn, "Exactly..." "The Tan Residence had major disturbances seven days ago, and only recently gained control of the situation. Now, with the leader dead again, the position is vacant. Today, many forces came to pay their respects to the master of the Tan Residence, with many masters around." "The incident just happened today, so there may not be any problem yet." "But a dragon cannot be headless for a day. In Jianghu, many rely on brute force to dominate, and within a few days, those with ulterior motives will reemerge. At that time, there may be disturbances in this city, and to protect the innocent civilians, it is probably necessary for us to be on alert." Bing Hongcai nodded slightly, responding, "Then I will hurry up today. While I am not here, you be careful on your own." He didn''t ask Ah Liu to plead for him, as the Chief Arrestor of Xi Dingzhou City from the Academy was extremely stern, nearly to death. If Ah Liu dared to speak up, it wouldn''t be surprising if they were both given a connected punishment, and then both of them would be stuck here looking foolish, which would be quite a sad scene. Ah Liu looked at Bing Hongcai, who was deep in thought and frowning, and suddenly spoke, "My lord, frankly, I don''t recommend you involve yourself in this case." Bing Hongcai was slightly startled and said, "What?" The youth, expressionless, said in a tone as if he were reading aloud, "After all, although this Miss Tan controls a power in Jianghu, she seems to be just a sixteen-year-old girl, similar in age to the previous Miss Meng, and is even more remarkably beautiful, radiant as the bright moon." Bing Hongcai was first stunned, then snapped back to reality, and burst out in anger, "A-Liu, what do you mean?" "Do you think I''m the kind of scum who likes little girls?!" The youth''s eyes flickered, looking at Bing Hongcai as if he were looking at a pile of trash, his lips slightly parted, and said, S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aren''t you?" "You!!" After successfully infuriating his immediate superior to the point of nearly hanging himself today, A-Liu left the archive room contentedly, squinting slightly at the rising moon in the sky. "I hope this matter doesn''t cause too much trouble" "However, it probably isn''t possible, is it?" "Unless there appears someone like Tan Yurou, capable of holding down a figure in Jianghu" He shook his head and turned to leave with the food box in hand. ............ Inside the Tan Residence. The securely shut wooden door opened with a swoosh from the inside. Gongsun Jing, who was leaning against the side with his arms crossed, heard the noise. His eyes snapped open and he stood up abruptly, only to see Wang Anfeng, dressed in a blue robe, step out. He sighed with relief and took a step forward, unconsciously asking, "Young Master?" Wang Anfeng looked up at him, his expression still calm but with a hint of unusual detachment under the starlight, and said, "Gongsun?" "Have you been waiting here all this time?" Gongsun Jing nodded, sneaking glances but failing to detect any peculiar expression on the young man''s face. It seemed that Tan Yurou''s feigned death and departure had not caused any ripple in Wang Anfeng''s mood. Somewhat cold indeed... He had even thought that Miss Tan would become the young madam. The man could not help but curse himself internally, though he maintained a very respectful demeanor, did not venture to bring up Tan Yurou, and only said, "Young Master, the third brother and the others are still in Fufeng County City, do you want me to call them back?" Wang Anfeng frowned and thought for a moment, then said, "No need... Let them stay near Miss Meng for now." "I will write a letter later. Send it with Flying Eagle and there are some tasks for the third brother to do." Seven days before, after the incident in Xi Dingzhou, Gongsun Jing had introduced Li Laotian and a few other comrades to Wang Anfeng, so the latter now referred to the burly man as third brother. Gongsun Jing nodded and said, "There is a study room here, do you want to write now?" His words ended, and Gongsun Jing''s face stiffened slightly, his right hand trembling, nearly slapping himself. Damn it, after long military service and then being a gang leader, all his actions were straightforward. Now, as a subordinate, shouldn''t he ask if the Young Master was tired, whether he wanted something to eat? He didn''t behave properly at all! While Gongsun Jing was regretting internally, Wang Anfeng simply nodded and said, "Lead the way." "Yes, Young Master..." The two walked along the pathway, with Wang Anfeng quietly reflecting. Initially, according to his plan, he was to personally go to the Wind Character Tower to help Meng Yuexue search for documents, but now he was held up here and could only send a letter to Li Laotian to assist Meng Yuexue in searching for scrolls regarding the ''Poison of the Drug Man''. The books in Wind Character Tower were all categorized, and as long as they existed, they wouldn''t be hard to find. Using the communication of the Giant Whale Gang''s Flying Eagle, even from this place to Fufeng County City, it would only take one night to reach. Wang Anfeng''s thinking was quite rational and clear. Even he felt that the impact of Tan Yurou''s departure on him was just this much, and it had gradually settled down. Until they reached the study, and Gongsun Jing ground the ink for him. He picked up the brush, poised his wrist, and after writing the last character at the end of the letter, he drew a smiling face subconsciously. This smiling face resembled the one Tan Yurou had drawn at the end of her letters. Wang Anfeng stared at the letter and suddenly fell silent. Gongsun Jing, standing nearby, curiously looked at the letter, but Wang Anfeng abruptly yanked it away, his expression calm as he rewrote the letter once more and handed it to Gongsun Jing. After dealing with this matter, Wang Anfeng leaned back in the chair, his right hand gently supporting his forehead, his eyes slightly closed, and a hint of fatigue appeared on his face as he said, "Today, I won''t go back to the Giant Whale Gang..." Gongsun Jing blinked in surprise but promptly replied respectfully, "Your subordinate understands. I will have someone prepare a guest room in the Tan Residence right away." "No..." Wang Anfeng shook his head and said, "I will stay in the courtyard we previously bought in the city tonight." "I have stayed there several days before, I''m somewhat familiar with it..." PS: The second update is here... Speaking of which, don''t tear the tickets, it''s not nice... I''ve seriously considered Anfeng''s reaction, it''s impossible for anyone to remain completely unaffected, we were at least friends, so not showing any reaction would be too cold-hearted. Thank you, Wu Zi Zhi, for the tens of thousands of rewards, very much appreciated In addition, look, this morning was a two-in-one, and this afternoon, cough, isn''t it an extra update? Chapter 376 - 61: Misery (1/2) The next day, Wang Anfeng woke up early. He had prepared some food in the pot, where the water bubbled like fish eyes, rising and bursting, sending steam upward, making the rather dry room much more humid. Together with the morning sunlight and the cat lying on the roof, it created a comfortably lazy atmosphere. Wang Anfeng sat at the table, which held some yellowed books. He was currently holding one and concentrating on it. These were the items he had retrieved from the secret chamber before he left the Tan Residence yesterday. The first time he left, he was somewhat bewildered and had not brought them with him. As he had thought, these scrolls did not contain any rare martial arts manuals. However, in terms of value, they were more important than those famous martial arts secrets known throughout Jianghu. The scrolls detailed the background and contact methods of many martial artists related to the Tan Residence and its subordinate organizations in Xi Dingzhou, covering almost all the cities in the area. They even included small gangs or businesses seen as rivals by others, which appeared to fiercely compete with each other but were actually part of the Tan family''s holdings, merely putting on a show for the public. Beyond that, they involved the secrets of dozens of martial artists from Jianghu. Wang Anfeng turned the final page and discovered a slightly yellowed letter. He took it carefully, noting its brittleness due to age. The forceful strokes of the writing nearly pierced through the paper. Tan Tianxiong here. Wang Anfeng''s expression changed slightly, becoming a bit more solemn. He knew somewhat of the old man''s life storyhow a scholar who failed the imperial exam and had no strength to truss a chicken rose to a premier position in Jianghu through cunning, schemes, and even luck. Had he specifically written this letter? Could it contain something extremely important? Wang Anfeng was slightly absent-minded as his gaze swept across the letter. "Tan Tianxiong here." "Today, my Yurou wishes to attend private school, huh, but that old fool dared to say, ''A woman without talent is a virtue?''" "He truly deserves a good thrashing." "My Yurou, unparalleled in beauty in this world, deserves everything. It made Yurou drop her pearls, if it had been twenty years earlier, that old fool and his rotten school would have already joined King Yan in the underworld!" "...Yurou is already four years old... She''s becoming more and more like her grandmother..." "In a few years, some rascal will steal my granddaughter''s heart. Ah, really, I want to chop that little rascal into pieces in advance, but by that time, I will probably still pretend to be a kind elder and drink with him..." "Heh..." "If he dares to bully Yurou..." Contrary to what Wang Anfeng had expected, the content of the letter was not about Jianghu affairs in Xi Dingzhou but merely an old man''s indulgence in his granddaughter and his deep resentment towards a future inevitable young man, full of idle chatter. Unfortunately, the letter seemed to have gotten wet unintentionally, blurring many of the words. Wang Anfeng smiled, carefully folded the letter, and put it back in its original place. The letter was at least twelve years old and still in good condition, indicating the degree of the owner''s care. Unfortunately, the old man passed away prematurely... Otherwise, if the old man who wrote the letter, who would have been willing to split the school in half for his granddaughter shedding tears, were still alive, Yurou probably would not have suffered so much pain and pressure... He let out an almost imperceptible sigh. There was a knock at the door, and Wang Anfeng composed himself, regaining a calm demeanor as he looked up and spoke softly: "Gongsun Jing, is it?" "Come in. The door''s unlocked..." "Yes, Young Master." The voice of Gongsun Jing, the Gang Leader of the Giant Whale Gang dressed in casual clothes, came from outside. He entered, carrying a rosewood food box in one hand and pushing open the wooden door with the other, saying: "Young Master, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? I had the kitchen prepare some..." His gaze swept across the room, over the yellowed books on the table, Wang Anfeng sitting at the table with a slightly curious expression, and not far away, the pot releasing wafts of fragrance. Gongsun Jing''s expression stiffened slightly. His eyes widened slightly. Again, late? By then, Wang Anfeng had already stood up, placing the book on top, and said to Gongsun Jing: "I haven''t eaten yet, but everything is ready... Your timing is just right." "Would you like to join me?" Gongsun Jing opened his mouth, his gaze moving from the stove, wrestling with the memory of a meal cooked by General himself during a mission years ago, mingled with the taste of pickles, which resurfaced in his mind after more than twenty years. The Young Master was raised by General himself. So, his cooking skills... Gongsun Jing''s face was somewhat pale with terror in his heart, yet he displayed a fearless and bold smile, saying, "If that''s the case, then I shall respectfully comply with your command." Wang Anfeng glanced over Gongsun Jing''s slightly pale face, feeling slightly perplexed, but merely said, "Then please sit down for a moment, I''ll go get the meal." "Yes, Young Master." Gongsun Jing watched Wang Anfeng leave the room to fetch a bowl, his smile gradually fading from his face. Regret churned in his heart like chewing on ten jin of coptis, continuously rolling over, making him feel foolish for his decision to come today, yet what could he do now that he had agreed? The other party was the Young Master, and even if Purgatory lay ahead, he had no choice but to pinch his nose and accept it. Resigned, Gongsun Jing slumped over the table, his eyes half-closed. The memory of tastes tugged at his recollections, growing clearer by the moment, so vivid as if he had never forgotten any of it. Snow swirled around, the field chilly and vast. Dressed in thick leather, resembling an ordinary herdsman, a mighty figure swung a bronze spoon as if it were a battle sabre, loudly declaring, "Today I will cook for you all, to reward you." "Later, no one is allowed to leave anything behind, eat it all up!" At that time, everyone howled tragically, frightening a nearby pack of wolves into trembling; then, under the metallic threats of the General''s furious spoon, they all swallowed down the stuff, which was worse than pig feed. Back then, Gongsun Jing was still young and actually believed the General''s nonsense, even trying a piece of pickled vegetable. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The so-called ''Great Marshal''s secret recipe, the tastiest in the world.'' Recalling that indescribably intense flavor, Gongsun Jing''s lips twitched slightly, his stomach churned, and his complexion grew paler. A bowl of white rice was placed in front of him, interrupting his memories and bringing him back to reality. Wang Anfeng sat across from him, pursed his lips, pretending to be indifferent, and casually asked, "By the way, Gongsun, what did you bring to eat today?" "Oh, I only brought some local meals from Xi Dingzhou and a couple of lighter dishes to accompany the rice, and the top layer has a bowl of plain porridge..." Gongsun Jing replied subconsciously, feeling as though it might have been his imagination, but the eyes of the Young Master across from him seemed to brighten slightly. Wang Anfeng cleared his throat and said, "Then simply bring them out to accompany the meal..." Shortly after, the table was laden with five dishes of various small dishes. Gongsun Jing breathed a sigh of relief, figuring that even if the meal cooked by the Young Master was unpalatable, it should be edible with the small dishes. Thinking this, he lifted his chopsticks and took a bite of the rice, his eyes brightening slightly. "This" far exceeded his expectations, making him almost believe there was something wrong with his taste buds until the second bite confirmed that the flavor was not a figment of his imagination. He sighed deeply with relief. Perhaps because he had held no expectations initially, this taste seemed even better than those offered in grand restaurants. Gongsun Jing couldn''t help but speed up his chopsticks, the small dishes were only meant for breakfast and were not abundant. In front of two Middle Third Rank Martial Artists, they were quickly finished. Wang Anfeng gulped down a couple of bites of white rice and then suddenly said, "I have some pickled vegetables here that can go with the rice..." "Gongsun, would you like to try it?" At this point, Gongsun Jing was completely off guard, feeling the young man before him had exceptional culinary skill, starkly different from the General. Upon hearing this, he nodded, feeling not dread but anticipation. Wondering how delicious it could be... After Wang Anfeng brought it over, he did not examine it closely but grabbed a large pair of chopsticks full and swallowed it with the rice, biting down hard. The next moment... Military Family''s top spy, Gang Leader of the Giant Whale Gang, loyal Colonel from the Divine Martial Mansion, Gongsun Jing''s body trembled violently, his eyes widened, nearly bursting into tears. The intense and familiar flavor lingered on his palate, colliding with his memories like three thousand frenzied bulls, rampaging through his mind. Gongsun Jing swayed, almost experiencing the sensation of his soul leaving his body. He seemed to hallucinate, seeing the tall figure of General Li, face bold and intrepid, saying, "This thing, it''s the Great Marshal''s secret recipe, the tastiest in the world..." "Come on, Ah Jing, have a piece..." His mouth unwittingly clenched as he stared blankly at the young man across from him, a factor he had unconsciously neglected all this while suddenly becoming clear in his mind. The Young Master before him, his surname was Wang. PS: Today''s first update presented... About the letter from Tan Tianxiong, I think people change. If one were to look into the past, not many were crazy from the start, nor were many cold-hearted at the beginning. It''s just that back then, he was really doting on his granddaughter, a truly indulgent grandfather... Chapter 377 - 68 Chuan Lian Mutation (2/2) Gongsun Jing had never thought in this direction before. At this moment, as he looked at Wang Anfeng, whether it was psychological influence or the stimulation from the taste of the pickles in his mouth, he increasingly found the youth before him similar to the frail scholar he remembered. But hadn''t the Great Marshal fallen in that incident? A flicker of unusual light danced in the depths of Gongsun Jing''s eyes. It was after that incident that General Li severed all contacts with his subordinates, like a raindrop dissolving into rivers, leaving no trace. Despite the frantic search by the people of the Divine Martial Mansion back then, they found no hints; thus, the Great Marshal perished, and the main general vanished from the world. Even though the people of the Divine Martial Mansion were still present, the once-dominant Iron Cavalry was virtually extinct in name and reality. To appease the provoked noble clans, today''s Emperor, who was the Crown Prince at that time, had no choice but to disband the Divine Martial Mansion. He broke it up and distributed its members among the Great Qin''s eighteen routes of Iron Cavalry, many of whom were assigned under the noble clans'' jurisdiction. After visible and invisible conflicts. Nearly seventy percent of the Divine Martial Mansion''s Iron Cavalry resigned from the military. Those born into noble clans and unable to leave continued to degenerate in the military, indulging in drink day and night, hoping to be expelled, completely listless, and lacking the vigor of pack of tigers dashing forth as in the past. When the leading tigers disappeared, they unwittingly blunted their own claws. They would rather blunt their own claws. The only regret was that these claws were not blunted on the battlefield. More lamentably, even the vast Great Qin saw heroes fall in the Imperial Court rather than in battle. But now... The expression in Gongsun Jing''s eyes gradually stabilized. He glanced at Wang Anfeng and decided to bury this matter deep within himself. The Great Marshal had been too proud, establishing a mansion in Great Qin at the age of sixteen. Although it didn''t last long, such achievements were rare throughout history. His brilliance had long aggrieved those noble clans'' eyes. The Great Marshal had never cared. But the Young Master before him was different from the Great Marshal. The powers of those noble clans that had opposed the Great Marshal were now stronger, while the Divine Martial Mansion, which the Great Marshal had relied on, had already scattered across the world and could hardly be gathered again. If those people knew that the Great Marshal still had descendants in this world, who knows what they might do. Thoughts flashed through his mind. At least, he would wait until the Young Master was stronger to tell him these things. The General and the Great Marshal concealed their identities, probably for this reason as well. Having followed Wang Anfeng for a long time, he knew a bit about the young man''s background, knowing he lived with Li Bo, also known as General Li, in a small mountain village. As for his father, he had passed away when the young man was still a boy. Having made up his mind, Gongsun Jing''s expression subtly changed. As if twenty years ago, when accepting military orders, he looked at Wang Anfeng, yet unknowingly, he found himself thinking. If today he did not need to worry about the reactions of those noble clans, if now, he could spread the Divine Martial Order throughout the world, how many familiar faces would reappear? How many no-longer-young hands would again draw spears, shedding the mundanity of ordinary life, retrieving still gleaming Divine Martial Armor from the dust-covered past, mounting black horses, straightening their backs, stepping out of dim memories like figures from a storyteller''s tale, and regathering under this banner? His eyes slightly closed. It seemed like the crisp sound of horse hooves rang by Gongsun Jing''s ears. As if he could hear that desperate roar again. Would they be the same as before? They would be the same as before. Gongsun Jing''s features softened considerably, his lips curling into a quiet smile, bearing the marks of time, reflecting a nostalgic demeanor. Then he suddenly came to his senses, seeing Wang Anfeng curiously watching him. Out of a reflex to conceal, he instinctively chewed on the food in his mouth, and then... The man''s body tensed instantly, the mixture of tastes intensifying again, his previously serious face instantly contorted as if struck by several punches. This damned pickle! Just like back then... His eyes reddening slightly, yet a feeling of exhilarated laughter rose from within him. ............ Fufeng County City. Seven hundred meters from the Academy, an inn. As the days moved deeper into winter and the weather turned colder, ordinary people had already bundled up tightly like zongzi, but Li Lao San was wearing only a fur vest, his robust arms as thick as steel bars exposed, muscles bulging from a recent saber drill, sweat glistening, emitting steam in the cold winter air. The right arm was notably thicker than the left, clearly marking him as a saber wielder. In his right hand, he held a Great Qin Broad Saber, its handle and the nearby scabbard smoothed to a sheen through long use, the originally sharp metallic luster having softened to a gentle glow through years of friction. Li Lao San furrowed his brows, staring into the sky, lost in thought. Ever since Meng Yuexue arrived in Fufeng County City the day before, she had been obsessed, sleeping very little. Aside from attending to the still comatose Chuan Lian, she spent all her time poring over the books in Wind Character Tower of the Academy, growing thinner every day, her eyes increasingly bright. He had never liked those women from wealthy backgrounds, thinking them too pampered and fragile, crying over every little scratch, completely intolerant of hardship. Even though in Gongsun Jing''s view, those young ladies did not even regard him highly enough for his disdain to matter, Li Lao San still disliked them. But Meng Yuexue was an exception. Thinking about the gradually thinning girl and Chuan Lian still lying on the bed, Li Lao San felt somewhat choked up inside, feeling this truly wasn''t any kind of good job. He liked things straightforward and direct, where effort surely led to results, which is why he loved the army and practicing martial arts. This kind of effort that could end up being meaningless despite how much was put into it. Just thinking about it made him feel terribly suffocated. But in this world, too many things are just like this. He heavily chopped down with the saber in his hand, stirring up a fierce wind. When the saber stopped, a tiny yet visible crack formed on the ground, and dust was swept up by the air current, spreading out from both sides of the blade and quite effectively cleaning the bluestone tiles of the inn''s backyard. After venting his frustration, Li Lao San breathed out a long breath of foul air, preparing to go back for a cold shower to relieve his fatigue. Just at that moment, the sound of Flying Eagle flapping its wings suddenly reached his ears, causing Li Lao San''s turning motion to pause slightly. A Flying Eagle, with wingspan around three meters, circled a few times in the sky. Having recognized Li Lao San below, it let out a gentle cry, folded its wings, and descended. Li Lao San recognized this as a bird used for communication within the Giant Whale Gang, his expression turning somewhat solemn as he glanced over the letter tied to the Flying Eagle''s claws, knowing it must be the plan for the next move from Gongsun Jing''s side. He just hoped it wouldn''t order him to return directly. Li Lao San murmured to himself, flicked off some sweat, and took the letter from the Flying Eagle''s leg, unfolding it to see. To his surprise, the handwriting wasn''t Gongsun Jing''sit must have been the Young Master''s, which made his expression even more solemn. He read carefully, his eyes lighting up before he muttered in a low voice: "Poison of the Drug Man?!" Holding onto the letter in his right hand, Li Lao San breathed a sigh of relief, feeling the knot in his heart loosen a lot. This case was typical of difficult and intricate issues; knowing the name meant finding the correct treatment wasn''t difficult. While it was a relief, Li Lao San also felt some resentment: he didn''t understand why Wang Anfeng hadn''t told Meng Yuexue directly earlier, letting her suffer so much these past few days that even a rough fellow like him found it hard to watch. "Chuan Lian, my brother, your luck is truly good..." Li Lao San entered the room, checked Chuan Lian''s pulse, and found no abnormal changes, only that it seemed a bit stronger. However, Chuan Lian was stricken with a strange poison, and his pulse had always been extremely faint; such minor changes were really hard to notice. Moreover, with Li Lao San feeling rather joyful at the moment, he wasn''t extremely diligent in checking the pulse. Having hastily confirmed that the worst hadn''t occurred, he turned and hurried towards the Academy, even pushing the idea of taking a bath to the back of his mind. After Li Lao San left, only Chuan Lian remained in the room, lying there quietly. The other experts from the Giant Whale Gang were scattered around the city attending to various tasks, each taking turns with three remaining nearby each day to prevent any accidents, and these three martial artists, without any urgent matters, would not enter that particular room. Thus, the inner chamber was just peaceful. Only the faint, extremely stable sound of breathing could be heard, the wind so soft it could suppress the sounds of breathing. God knows how long it had been when that breathing paused slightly. Underneath his robe, Chuan Lian''s heart suddenly throbbed abnormally a few times, and tiny blood-colored lines emerged, continuously merging into an extremely strange flower. The petals, like threads of blood, were enchanting and eerie, unlike anything of this world. The flower slowly unfolded. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The miracle medicine, gathered over an unknown length of time, finally reached its peak at this moment, much sooner than Wang Anfeng had anticipated by the signsby a whole half-month. If he had been there, he would have realized that this strange flower was even more mysterious than he had predicted, able to disguise the signs as if it had its own sentience, obviously nothing ordinary. Every day, the flower absorbed vital energy, mixing it with the essence blood of Chuan Lian''s Eighth Rank Martial Artist inner strength and the medicinal power supplied without interruption by Meng Yuexue over the past two years, streaming into Chuan Lian''s heart like a torrential river. What used to be a faint heartbeat, nearly completely vanished appeared to be unable to withstand such a tremendous shock and disappeared entirely. The room fell into complete silence. ............ Fufeng AcademyWind Character Tower. 31st Floor A girl in ink-blue vigorous attire held an old yellow scroll, rifling through it swiftly. Her originally clear eyes reddened, but there was not the slightest relaxation. She bit down on her lower lip, desperately but reassuringly thinking to herself. Senior brother... I will definitely find a way to cure you... You must wait for me. You must believe in me... Suppressing the anxiety in her heart, she kept searching for relevant classics. Unbeknownst to her, other students frequently in the library for Master''s assessment preparation often cast astonished glances at her, wondering what was fueling this gaunt girl. At that moment, someone seemed to gently tap her shoulder. A familiar, gentle voice came to her ears, softly saying: "Hmm." "I naturally believe in you..." Meng Yuexue''s body stiffened, and she abruptly turned around, only to see the spirited students of the Academy quietly reading, with people coming and going, some laughing and others whispering quietly, their expressions filled with tenderness. This was the lively Academy she had once longed for, yet at this moment, it felt as though it was cut off from her own world, completely severed. As she watched the bustling scene, she felt an indescribable loneliness, as if the vast world was broad and boundless, yet only she stood alone in this world. No longer having a way back. PS: The second update of today is presented... Chapter 378 - 69 Only the steadfast and persevering can achieve their goals (Long Chapter) (1/2) A feeling indescribable surged into Meng Yuexue''s heart, as if the very ground beneath her feet had turned into clouds, weightlessly floating without anchoring her. After being dazed for several breaths, the girl hastily stuffed the book she was holding back onto the shelf. Her composure shattered with a crisp snap, drawing several gazes. But she was no longer capable of focusing her attention, nor could she pause to bow in apology. Her steps were hurried, almost staggering, as she left the Academy for the first time so early in these few days. That student who had been stealing glances at her caught a glimpse of her profile. Her face appeared composed, yet it was slightly pale, like the white flags fluttering in the snowy wind on the day of a funeral. Her teeth were biting down on her lower lip, forming a shallow indentation, and blood seeped out, as if she had applied lipstick, strikingly beautiful in a way that was heart-throbbing, causing him to be momentarily lost in a daze. By then, Meng Yuexue had already dashed out of Wind Character Tower. The young student took a couple of quick steps but only caught sight of her retreating figure and her hair flying up. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of poignant loss. He had yet to even ask for the lady''s name. As today passed, he felt as if he would never see her again... The student''s eyes closed slightly, his right hand hung down by his side, not lifted, merely trembling faintly. To an ordinary person, these details would be hard to notice, as if it were just a fleeting glance. Below Wind Character Tower, there were Bagua alignments set up, with desks and cases in the middle, and an old man dressed in blue clothes was sitting upright with meticulous posture, his profound eyes sweeping over the direction where Meng Yuexue had left and only retracting after several breaths. "You''re just going to watch?" An aged voice sounded behind him. Sitting cross-legged behind Ren Changge was a Master dressed in a white cotton scholar''s robe, looking utterly without formality. He had not concealed his traces, yet neither the surrounding students nor the instructors from various factions who had come to borrow books had noticed the elderly man''s presence. Ren Changge did not turn around or speak, but a faint voice rose near the Master''s ear, saying, "What else can I do?" "With the Way always present, to intervene rashly will only cause everything to stray from their natural courses." The Master did not reply directly, just smiled a little, his gaze sweeping over Ren Changge''s shoulder toward the distance. His voice carried an inexplicable emptiness as he said, "That girl, she has pollen from the ''Other Shore Flower'' on her. There must be someone close to her who has been affected by this flower and has managed to hold on till now. You..." Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t you want to go see?" As he spoke these words, the Master''s face was still smiling, but his eyes drew back, staring intently at his friend in front of him. The latter''s body stiffened for a moment, his back toward the Master, his leaden eyes lost focus, only to regain their unfathomable depths in the blink of an eye. His voice was without hesitation, he calmly stated, "What could we do even if we went out? He has managed to endure for two years, which speaks to his resolve. Yet, the moment the Other Shore Flower finally takes root in the heart, the force of its impact is such that often one in ten survives..." "Only the truly steadfast can fulfill their resolve." "The final test can only be faced by him alone. Others... cannot help." ............... Using her Qinggong, Meng Yuexue did not take much time to return to the inn, given her current level of martial arts expertise. And she did not happen to run into Old Third Li from the Academy''s Wind Character Tower, who was on his way to find her. She stood at the doorway, her heart pounding rapidly in her chest. Just moments ago, she felt the distance to be intolerably long, desperate to return to her senior brother''s side. However, upon reaching the threshold, many hesitations rose in her heart. She pursed her lips and slowly lifted her hand to push the wooden door open. These were hands capable of wielding a longsword and slaying bandits. Yet now they trembled slightly. With a creak, the door slowly swung open. Inside, there was a deafening silence. Meng Yuexue''s face was deathly pale. She was, after all, an Eighth Rank Martial Artist, considered a prodigy at her age, having experienced many life-threatening incidents in Jianghu. She had honed her ability to identify locations by sound, capable of detecting the faintest whisper of flying Hidden Weapons within a hundred meters. But even though she could hear the sound of Hidden Weapons cutting through the air from a hundred meters away, and even though the guest room was no more than a few meters in size, and despite there being only one person inside, she could not hear the person''s breathing. Like a walking corpse, Meng Yuexue didn''t know how she managed to enter, how she made it to the bedside. Yet when she came back to her senses, she found herself kneeling next to Chuan Lian, gazing at the once simple yet spirited face of the young man that now looked as lifeless as dead wood, feeling as if her heart was an empty void. After the loss of Pharmacist Valley, her last ties to this world had vanished. People are like kites flying in the sky, they need to be tethered by a line. The line might seem like a restraint or burden, preventing the kite from freely soaring, but without the line, they lose much morethey will plummet to the ground, becoming utterly ruined, covered in dirt and dust, never to fly again. Her line had been severed. The girl''s eyes, once clear, gradually became void, making the tired bloodshot even more apparent, yet her features remained stunningly beautiful, dispirited as if she were a ghost not belonging in the realm of the living. A person without a heart becomes a ghost. Staggering to her feet, Meng Yuexue sat by Chuan Lian, her hand touching his still-warm face, unable to shed any tears. "You are my junior sister, how could I let you leave alone?" Two years before, the young man in white had hurt his shoulder, she was crying, and he was laughing. Chapter 379 - 69 Only the steadfast and persevering can achieve their goals (Long Chapter) (1/2)_2 The voice was doting and mellow. "Don''t worry." "I''m here." Two years later, the girl dressed in vigorous attire gently held Chuan Lian''s palm, fingers intertwined, and said softly, "Brother... I will stay with you..." If you practice medicine, I will accompany you throughout the great rivers; if you wish to be a small-town doctor, that''s fine too, I will retreat with you. "Since you are gone, I will join you..." In the soft voice, the legitimacy heir mental method from Pharmacist Valley within her began to accelerate gently, operating at high speed, causing her inner Qi and blood to rush through her viscera. An abnormal flush of crimson appeared on the girl''s pale face. ............... Chuan Lian didn''t know where he was. He felt he should be in a desert, or maybe on an ice field. The point wasn''t the bitter cold or the scorching heat but that torturous pain that never ceased. How long had it been? He didn''t know. He just kept walking. He seemed to remember that before he had come to this place, he was treating two children. Still missing a Hibiscus Leaf, a piece of Fire Refined Grass. Having been here so long, are they still alright? Is Junior Sister alright? So tired... so wanting to sleep... Belonging to Chuan Lian, his consciousness gradually faded away. He could have kept going, but just now, for some unknown reason, a pain far more terrifying than usual nearly drowned him instantly. He was in the desert, or on the ice field. But in this desert, it seemed branches and leaves had grown, and on the ice field bloomed a blood-red flower, its petals like veins, twining upward like sentient beings, slowly wrapping Chuan Lian''s body within. He actually felt an extreme sense of comfort, after enduring two years, or in his consciousness, twenty years of torment, even the slightest bit of comfort was enough to indulge anyone, never wishing to wake again. And so those blood-red petals spread even more tenderly. Slowly, they climbed over Chuan Lian''s palm, coiled around his chest, and eventually covered his face gently, like the masked battle armor of ancient military generals, assembling piece by piece. In Chuan Lian''s clear eyes, rationale still struggled incessantly. He had persisted for two long years, never giving up, but at this moment, it ultimately began to fade, reflecting the color of the otherworldly flowers, staining it with a blood-red brilliance. It''s over... Chuan Lian''s consciousness world gradually collapsed; the parts that hadn''t yet collapsed were rapidly overtaken by the sea of blood-red flowers, forming a picture unseen by any, a bizarre and coquettish interplay of black and red, this image settling into deathly silence. But at this moment, suddenly a strong vibration sounded within this illusory world, causing the speed of spreading of the otherworldly flowers to hesitate slightly. The sound grew more and more urgent. In Chuan Lian''s eyes, the resolve that had never surrendered for a moment suddenly struggled fiercely again. Amidst the cross between illusion and reality, from another body, a heartbeat throbbed, its sound and rhythm transmitted through their tightly clenched hands. The boy''s heart, which had already ceased beating, suddenly throbbed faintly. The congested medicinal power in the heart unknowingly consumed a trace. Then another. In the sea of consciousness, Chuan Lian''s hand slowly lifted, seized the otherworldly flower that had spread to his face, clenched his fingers tight, and forcefully tore it down. His mouth and nose unobstructed, his breathing much clearer in an instant, Chuan Lian gasped frantically, his expression changing, his eyes brimming with light. He remembered. And at this time, the flowers of the other world in his consciousness rapidly assembled, forming a monstrous existence that blotted out the sky. Each petal was like a river of blood, flailing wildly before him. Chuan Lian rose to his feet, stumbling forward. By nature cautious, even in Fufeng City when facing danger, his reaction wasn''t as good as Meng Yuexue''s. Now naturally startled, he couldn''t help but retreat a step, but after just one step, he forcefully stopped himself. Raising his right hand. He could feel the heartbeat of Junior Sister, the fright and hesitation on his face disappearing, replaced by determination. Chuan Lian''s fingers slowly clenched as though he was also holding that hand. Two years had passed, and it was time to make an end. For two years, the never-ending torment and the unwavering perseverance had reached their zenith at this moment, showcasing another side of a tenacious will. A light that Chuan Lian had never shown before shone in his eyes, bright and resolute. This was the radiance of a true Martial Artist. The blood of the Martial Artist was already boiling. I must survive. If you stand in my way, then you will be slaughtered without mercy! Chuan Lian slowly bent forward and then suddenly charged at the other-shore flower that appeared like a monster, his form shifting like an enraged dragon. "This is my body." "Get out of here!" ............ The outside world. In Meng Yuexue''s hand, Chuan Lian''s fingers trembled slightly. The girl''s eyes widened slightly, and the Inner Strength that had already been reversing abruptly stopped. She held her breath and looked at the boy in front of her, who appeared as withered as dead wood. It was uncertain how much time had passed, perhaps an hour, or maybe just a moment... A heartbeat, as forceful as a drumbeat, resonated in the room. Thump! The sound of the heartbeat grew stronger and more frequent. Chuan Lian''s eyelids trembled slightly, and then under Meng Yuexue''s incredulous gaze, he slowly opened his eyes. His eyes, unaccustomed to the bright light, saw the girl before him very clearly. The boy who had slept for two years looked at the familiar junior sister before him, appeared dazed, a familiar, awkward smile spreading across his face as if he was quite embarrassed. He did not speak of the incessant agony he had endured over the two years. He did not mention how, in the end, he had fought the other-shore flower like a madman, how he had been beaten until his whole body ached, nor did he mention lying on the icy plains, on the desert sand, on the brink of extinction. He simply smiled at the girl before him, his voice hoarse but carrying a feigned lightness, and said, "I''m back..." Meng Yuexue''s eyes were already red with tears. The sound of splashing. The tightly closed wooden door was violently pushed open from outside, bringing in the slightly cold eastern wind. With an anxious look on his face, Li Lao San stepped in, calling out loudly, "Miss Meng, people from the Academy say..." His voice came to an abrupt halt. Li Lao San''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets, staring blankly at Meng Yuexue with her reddened eyes and the awakened Chuan Lian. After a moment, he suddenly chuckled awkwardly, "Sorry, wrong door." Apologizing, turning around, closing the door C all in one swift motion. Outside the door. With his back to the door, Li Lao San''s mouth almost reached his ears; he reached for his coin purse, counted the coins, and, with a voice rough as a broken gong, shouted, "Brothers, time to drink!" "Hahaha, the old brother is happy today; come on down everyone!" Inside the door. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chuan Lian realized he was still holding the girl''s hand, and somewhat embarrassed, he withdrew it, but Meng Yuexue grabbed it back. Her eyes were red, tears falling, yet she laughed out loud. It was a sight Chuan Lian would never forget in this lifetime. "Mm." "Welcome back..." PS: The world is full of regrets and pain. That''s why I write martial arts, the fairy tales for grown-ups... ahem, this book is a bona fide science fiction, only the persistent can achieve their goals; my friends, I ask for your recommendation... Thank you to Wuyou Zuisheng Jixiang for your generous gift, thank you to Fahai Leiyin for your generous gift, I am very grateful to both of you... Chapter 380 - 70 Provocation (2/2) After a morning meal, Gongsun Jing, holding the tea brewed by Wang Anfeng, sat in the guest seat, lost in thought. Wang Anfeng was at the table, perusing those scrolls that recorded the various fundamental assets of the Tan Residence. These things were the true gift left to him by Tan Yurou. Without the items listed in these scrolls, even if someone forcibly took over the Tan Residence, it would amount to nothing more than a run-of-the-mill rich household. The powerful control that loomed over the Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou like a shadow could not be utilized at all. After going over them again, Wang Anfeng pulled out several volumes and tossed them to Gongsun Jing, who was beside him. The latter was slightly startled and, on reflex, raised his hand to catch them. He gave Wang Anfeng a curious glance. The young master did not explain but merely tilted his chin slightly, signaling Gongsun Jing to look for himself. Gongsun Jing placed the tea cup aside, his heart somewhat relieved. He hadn''t tasted the tea at all, because after the salty dish earlier, he now faced the food that came from the Young Master''s hand with a mix of longing and caution, unsure if it would be exceedingly delicious or atrociously inedible. His greatest fear was to expect something smoothly delectable, the best taste in the world, only to find it felt like taking two heavy punches to the mouth, seeing stars. Lifting a page, Gongsun Jing''s gaze moved over the forceful and powerful calligraphy, his expression growing increasingly solemn after scanning the first line. Setting aside his distracting thoughts, he remained silent. Wang Anfeng, holding his tea cup, just watched him. The only sound in the room was the rustling of the pages until the last page was turned. With a look of deep contemplation, excitement mixed with a trace of apprehension sparkling in his eyes, Gongsun Jing looked up at Wang Anfeng and said, "Young Master, is this..." Wang Anfeng nodded, confirming his guess, "This is the network of power in Xi Dingzhou controlled by the Tan Residence." "From now on, it will be under your management." Gongsun Jing''s breathing suddenly became rougher by a third. He felt the yellowed pages in his hands exceptionally heavy; as a Sixth Rank practitioner from the Military Family, he could barely hold them up. After being cast into the Jianghu twenty years ago, Gongsun Jing eventually became a secret agent for the Military Family, returned to the military several times, and now had more than a decade of experience, so he understood the importance of what was in his hands better than Wang Anfeng did. This was the weight of the entire Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou. The powers recorded therein mostly consisted of various trades found in marketplaces, as well as assassins, medical halls, weapon forging, and other enterprises related to the Jianghu. What was truly important was the density of these establishments, spreading through the entire Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou like a spider web, forming an information network distinct from that of the official Great Qin but complementary to it. If something happened in the most remote town in Xi Dingzhou, as long as he wished to know about it, by the next day the scroll detailing the incident''s beginnings and ends would appear on his desk. The battle for information and news was another layer of struggle within the Jianghu; bloodless warfare, yet riddled with lethal traps at every turn. The significance of this was in no way inferior to the martial skills of the Jianghu practitioners themselves. Gongsun Jing held the scrolls in his hand, stunned for several moments, then suddenly stood up, dropping to one knee, his head bowed, his voice hoarse as he said, "I shall not fail the trust placed in me!" Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng was slightly taken aback and blurted out involuntarily, "I?" Gongsun Jing''s expression tightened slightly. Just now, in his agitation, he had almost subconsciously treated the young man before him as a general he once served, reverting to the response he would have had in the Divine Martial Mansion. Only now did he remember that the Divine Martial Mansion had long vanished from the land of Great Qin. But even though the name of Divine Martial had been in silence for a full twenty years, things that were etched into one''s bones were hard to change. At that moment, Gongsun Jing heard the clear and enlightened voice of Wang Anfeng, "That''s right, you come from the Military Family." "Stand up first." "Subordinate thanks the Young Master." Gongsun Jing saw that Wang Anfeng seemed to have misunderstood, but he didn''t explain, standing up with his mind already full of thoughts. As one of the most elite ''A'' grade secret agents of the Military Family, with this network of information in his hands, he could exert even more astonishing power, solidify the power of the Giant Whale Gang in this area until it was entrenched and invincible. Wang Anfeng lifted his cup and took a sip of tea. Handing these matters over to Gongsun Jing was an idea that had occurred to him the night before. Indeed, these things were extremely important and heavy with significance, but in his hands, they were no different from waste paper. Instead of holding onto them until they rotted, it was better to entrust them to someone he trusted, allowing these ''gifts'' to reveal their true meaning and value. Miss Tan wouldn''t want her hard work to be wasted either... With a slight daze, Wang Anfeng quickly gathered his thoughts and then said again, "That''s right, Gongsun." Gongsun Jing looked up at Wang Anfeng, his voice serious, "Subordinate is here." Wang Anfeng''s gaze swept over Gongsun Jing and then he spoke, "Hmm... Do you still have the battle robe you used to wear..." "If there is one available, send a set over..." Gongsun Jing paused slightly before realizing Wang Anfeng''s intent and his eyes brightened, he smiled and said, "We do have them, similar battle robes. There are quite a few in the garrison, I will have someone send them over shortly..." Right at that moment, the sound of deliberate footsteps came from outside the door. The two men stopped their conversation as the footsteps slowly approached and halted outside. Then, someone said in a low voice: "Young Master, Gongsun Gang Leader, I have a matter to report." Gongsun Jing recognized this as one of his capable subordinates, who was quite adept in handling affairs, and knew that he wouldn''t disturb them at this moment unless it was something truly important. Glancing at Wang Anfeng, who had already started drinking tea on his own, he then spoke: "Come in." "Yes." After a composed reply, someone pushed the door open and entered C in his thirties, a person who looked both perceptive and powerful, yet carried an air of steadfastness. He bowed to Gongsun Jing and Wang Anfeng, and then said: "I have an important matter to report." "Speak." "Yes, the martial artists in the city today showed some unusual activity. Among those previously invited here, there are three Third Rank Masters from Xi Dingzhou, over a dozen Seventh Rank Masters, and their close disciples and juniors, totaling nearly two hundred people. Their interactions today seemed abnormal, and from what I observed, they have subtly formed three factions." "I dare to speculate that they desire to vie for the power of the Tan Residence." "I''m not sure what stance our Gang should take... whether we should remain stationed here." Gongsun Jing''s brows knit slightly. His hand clenched the scroll tightly, instinctively ready to discard this option. The truly important forces of the Divine Martial Mansion were already in his hands, so the Tan Residence was expendable, and it could even serve as a trap. Retreat first and let those people compete, and after a victor emerges, then apply surprise troops to swallow them whole C that would be the best choice. But he remembered that he was a subordinate at the moment, so he didn''t speak up. Instead, he looked over to Wang Anfeng and asked: "Young Master, how should we handle this?" The man who entered was slightly taken aback, thinking that the so-called Young Master was merely someone of high status needing protection, akin to fine jade displayed on a stand. But seeing Gongsun Jing''s reaction, he realized it was not so, and an extra bit of respect surfaced on his already respectful face. Wang Anfeng''s eyes were slightly closed as he said: "Gongsun, what do you think we should do?" Gongsun Jing hesitated for a moment, then replied: "I believe we could temporarily abandon the Tan Residence, let them fight over it, and then plan otherwise..." Wang Anfeng was silent, exhaling before saying: "Then, the Giant Whale Gang will not get involved in this matter." Gongsun felt a relief in his chest, but also felt somewhat disappointed. As a subordinate, he wished for Wang Anfeng to be rational at all times, yet he didn''t want him to be so indifferent. As a former Colonel of the Divine Martial Mansion, he regarded some matters as more important than mere benefits. At this moment, he saw Wang Anfeng slowly rise to his feet, his fists slightly clenched. It was as if Inner Strength was contouring around him, creating visible vibrations, with threads of lightning stirring uncontrollably, yet held back without showing much anomaly. With both repressive and explosive auras, as if mixing yin with yang, yet even more dangerous, Gongsun Jing''s eyes widened to listen as the young man spoke. His words were cold and determined, unlike his usual tone, as if not allowing for any room for debate, he said: "However, the Tan Residence was gifted to me by my good friend, I will take good care of it for her. Not a blade of grass or a piece of wood will be allowed to be damaged." "The Giant Whale Gang will stand down, there''s no need for further casualties." "Today, I will go myself to find these so-called Masters, these famous sages, to pay them a visit." Storm clouds seemed to gather in Wang Anfeng''s dark eyes, his voice becoming deeper as if a fierce tiger was letting out a low roar from its throat. "Ask them why, less than two days after my friend''s ''death'', they are rebelling..." The lightning glow on his palm faded away; Wang Anfeng didn''t continue speaking. But whether it was the man whose body shivered with stimulation or Gongsun, whose lips curved and eyes shone brightly, both understood his meaning and knew exactly how Wang Anfeng would quest for answers. As a Martial Artist. No matter how gentle one might be in ordinary times, no matter how much one might tolerate, even if one were a coward, as long as he was a Martial Artist, or even just a man, there would only be one choice to such a provocation. To subdue with martial prowess! If there is defiance, to fight and kill until submission! Gongsun Jing brought his hands together, his right hand stacking over the left as if back in his military days, slightly bowing. In a heavy voice, he replied: "Understood!" PS: Delivering today''s second update... Chapter 381 - 71: The Giant Whale Gangs Doctor and Young Master (1/2) Clang, a light ring. A broadsword was struck from the grip and spun in the air before stabbing into the ground. The tough bluestone floor, which might as well have been tofu in front of the blade''s edge, offered no resistance and was pierced halfway through. This was an exceedingly standard Great Qin Broad Saber, its copper beast-head hilt already polished smooth, revealing more than half of the blade still quivering slightly above the ground. Li San''s eyes widened as he looked at the war saber buried ten paces away, then at his own empty palms. His face seemed to freeze for a moment before he sighed, shaking his head in resignation, and said, "Amazing!" "I didn''t expect you, little brother Chuan Lian, to be so skilled. Truly, with this level of prowess, how could you have lain half-dead in bed for more than two years... causing my little sister to suffer so much." Standing three yards away, Chuan Lian touched his hair somewhat awkwardly. His body had recovered from its previous emaciation, and though still slightly frail, he now looked like a normal person. His straw-like hair, in just a few hours, had grown back, draped over his shoulders, touched by an occasional blood-red highlight in the winter sun, lending him a somewhat eerie charm. Li San smacked his lips, walked over, and pulled the saber out with his hand. His bare arms were like steel rods, and at this moment, his right arm was still tingling slightly, not yet recovered from the backlash of their brief exchange. He sheathed the saber, rubbed his shoulder to ease the soreness, and couldn''t help but feel emotional. Another one... His gaze swept over the somewhat apprehensive Chuan Lian. In the stocky man''s eyes was a hint of jealousy but also a touch of admiration. He was a seasoned Seventh Rank Martial Artist, his saber technique honed on the battlefield amidst rolling heads, brimming with killing intent and madness, a match for few. Yet, within thirty moves, Chuan Lian disarmed him without even allowing him to close within a yard. For a soldier used to close-quarters combat, this was somewhat disheartening. But it was precisely this disheartening moment that proved the true extent of the strength of the young man who had lain for over two years. Although Chuan Lian did not have the unique aura of a Middle Third Rank Martial Artist like Gongsun Jing, without a doubt, he possessed the combat power of a Sixth Rank Martial Artist. The vigorous qi he wielded earlier was almost tangible, and his Qi Force was not the same cyan as Meng Yuexue''s but tinged with a light blood-red. Though the color was blood-like, it lacked any trace of evil, only exuding an upright and proper air. Freak. Li San couldn''t help but curse inwardly. But then he thought of how this young man had persisted for over two years, poisoned by a strange toxin, his will undoubtedly steadfast. Struggling against the poison instinctively every day for over two years, without sleep, assisted by various medicinal herbs, it was clear that facing such a major ordeal and surviving, his martial power would have increased significantly after waking. Moreover, the poison that afflicted him also seemed peculiar. With the saber in his right hand, he casually handed it to a subordinate and took a towel, soaking it in scalding hot water, then raised it to wipe down his upper body. Unlike Chuan Lian, his martial arts mainly consisted of External Cultivation, and after the recent bout, he was already sweating profusely. The hot water-soaked towel scraped across his arms, stimulating his pores to open and muscles to relax. Li San couldn''t help but exhale a long breath, exclaiming, "Refreshing!" Then, glancing at the young man, he laughed and said, "Anyway, you''ve finally woken up, so be good to Sister Meng from now on." "It would be worth her caring for you for so long." Having traveled together these days, he had observed Meng Yuexue''s actions, already considering the young girl as his own sister. His words inevitably carried a bit of a lecturing tone. Chuan Lian''s wooden expression softened as he nodded earnestly. Li San let out a big laugh, draped the towel over his shoulder, and said, "Now that you''re awake, Sister Meng can finally relax. Our mission for the Young Master is complete, and we can return to the Giant Whale Gang." "We''ve just secured the boss'' territory, and we''re in need of people. Otherwise, I could have stayed to accompany you two a bit longer. If you''re free later on, feel free to visit me in Xi Dingzhou for a drink..." "Li San, brother..." Just then, Chuan Lian suddenly interrupted Li San. Chuan Lian was a person of cautious and reserved nature, and making such an interruption indicated a decisive resolve. His eyes lifted, looking curiously at Li San. He pursed his lips and said softly, "Why wait for later?" Li San was taken aback, and then he realized what Chuan Lian meant. His eyes widened slightly as he said, "You, you mean..." Chuan Lian nodded, a hint of embarrassed smile appearing on his lips as he scratched his head and said, "I''ve discussed it with my junior sister... Brother Wang''s kindness is impossible to repay in full. These days have also been tough on Sister Meng. I plan to recuperate for a couple of years, and after weighing my options, since my sect is destroyed and there''s nowhere to go, I might as well join Brother Wang. I''m familiar with the place, and it gives me a chance to repay Brother Wang''s great kindness." A composed look appeared on the young man''s wooden face as he said, "In the world of Jianghu, injuries are inevitable. Born in Pharmacist Valley, my medical skills should prove somewhat useful." He paused, then recalling the now-dilapidated reputation of Pharmacist Valley compared to before his collapse, Chuan Lian''s face showed no trace of embarrassment. He was about to clarify, but the burly man in front had already scooped him up in a bear hug, laughing heartily and saying, "Useful! More than useful..." Li San had just finished sparring with Chuan Lian. Sweat clung to his body, especially under his arms, nearly as toxic as Jianghu''s deadliest poisons. Chuan Lian hailed from a prominent Jianghu medical clan and had an exceptionally keen sense of smell, so he was overwhelmed to the point of pallor, while Li San seemed oblivious, only laughing heartily. It was indeed very worthwhile. In Jianghu gangs, those who treated injuries were at most a somewhat famous doctor, barely managing ordinary illnesses and wounds. But the person in front of them was the sole heir of a major medical clan in the State City, almost certainly the next Valley Master of Pharmacist Valley if not for those unexpected changes, not to mention a master whose combat power soared above a Seventh Rank Martial Artist. Tsk, tsk, tsk, such treatment, such grandeur! Damn, I almost want to slice myself open just to give it a try. Chuan Lian was nearly knocked unconscious by the stench. But Li San''s laughter grew even more reckless. ... The clear, cold mountain spring flowed over Wang Anfeng''s body, cooling both his muscles and spirit. Several people stood nearby, including the man who had reported earlier, Yu Jianmu, who was solemnly recounting the latest movements of Jianghu forces. Wang Anfeng exhaled and slowly stood up. This was now the base of the Giant Whale Gang. The water cascaded off the young man''s muscles and was swiftly evaporated by his Inner Strength, forming white vapor. Ironclad Guards stood by his side, holding his undergarments, attending to Wang Anfeng as he dressed. He wasn''t used to this sort of thing, but with battle imminent, his mind was growing as tranquil as a still well, without the slightest disturbance in emotion. He could endure simple meals. He could endure luxury and extravagance. All forms are formless. The first layer was cotton and linen underwear, followed by the second layeran inner Armor woven from cold-forged iron threads, extremely thin yet heavy. Ordinary weapons couldn''t hope to slash through this Armor, and even arrows or spears specialized in penetrating Armor would struggle. The third layer was an overcoat of brocaded battle robes, white with embroidered crimson dragons. Finally, Yu Jianmu, exerting his Inner Strength, presented Wang Anfeng with a suite of War Armor: a breastplate, shoulder Armor, Arm Armor, all complete yet not unwieldy. It didn''t give the impression of a heavy military commander but rather the dashing flair of a Jianghu Ranger. The topknot he normally wore was undone, his black hair cascading loosely. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then it was tied back into a high ponytail with an iron ring, the black locks hanging down. Yu Jianmu seemed to notice a slight change in the Young Master''s features but then dismissed it as his imagination, chiding himself inwardly without much concern. Wang Anfeng raised his right hand, slowly exercising his fingers. The War Armor naturally compressed his body, quickening the blood flow and bringing a surge of powerful force. Though cumbersome, his punches and kicks carried even greater energy. Previously, Tan Yurou was the only one who knew that he was the Bookkeeper from back then, at their first meeting. The Sixth Rank female Martial Artist lurking in the shadows had already been dealt with during the chaos in the Tan Residence. His appearance had matured over the past two years, already different from his younger days. Now, he had employed the Disguise Technique taught by his Master, making subtle changes to his features, adding more distinctions between the Bookkeeper and the Young Master of the Giant Whale Gang. Unless one was thoroughly familiar, they might at most notice a slight resemblance between the two. Over time, he would slowly accentuate their differences until the Bookkeeper of Fufeng and the Young Master of the Giant Whale Gang were completely separate entities, with entirely distinct Martial Arts styles. After all, the Young Master of the Giant Whale Gang needed to maintain good relations with Immortal Pavilion. There weren''t many in the world who could convincingly display two distinct Martial Arts styles without significantly impacting their combat effectiveness, but he was one of the few. Even if someone became suspicious, how could the Bookkeeper, who once had mediocre Inner Strength and terrible External Cultivation but excelled in swordsmanship, be the same as the Young Master of the Giant Whale Gang, who was proficient in External Cultivation and skilled in hand-to-hand combat? The only flaw was that he had displayed his swordsmanship before. Wang Anfeng frowned slightly but then smoothed it out. No matter, as long as the Bookkeeper showed improvement in swordsmanship from then on. He wondered who the official was who had recorded the Constellation Ranking List back then... He felt he should thank them. Collecting his thoughts, he reached over to belt the Wooden Sword at his waist as a ceremonial weapon while Yu Jianmu offered a Mixed Iron Bright Silver Spear with a blade larger than typical Iron Spears, prism-shaped with its edges splitting apart like dragon''s teeth. Wang Anfeng accepted the Spear and stepped forward with measured strides. PS: Here''s the first update... I''d like to express my gratitude for the generous support from Mo Kongxiang, the prosperous luck of Wuyou Zuisheng Jixiang, and the thunderous benevolence of Fa Hai Lei Yinmuch appreciated. (starstruck eyes) Chapter 382 - 72 Past Events (2/2) "I don''t agree!" A stout hand slapped heavily on the wooden table, causing the robust Ironwood to violently shake and shatter, crashing to the floor. Cups and pots on the table naturally did not escape unscathed, scattering tea all over the floor, leaving a disheveled and chaotic scene. Broad-shouldered, resembling a black bear seated upright, Fei Yuanbai''s gaze swept across the faces in the room. His voice was cold and firm, with an added edge of emphasis, he said: "I don''t agree!" "Take over the Tan Residence? Have you all been eating too much lard, clouding your judgment? With our little capability, how can we possibly take down the Tan Residence? Even if we somehow managed to do so, how could we ever maintain control?" "Aren''t you afraid that one night your heads will be chopped off while you sleep?" Sitting across from him in a chair was a man of roughly the same age. His face bore a slight resemblance to Fei Yuanbai''s, though his build was much leaner, not bulging with muscles that stretched the clothing as Fei Yuanbai did. His name was Fei Yuanzhen, the younger brother of Fei Yuanbai. He glanced at the elder sitting at the head of the table, sipping tea with his eyes closed, and noticing no change in expression, he sighed and said: "Big brother, please don''t say anymore." "There are friends from the Jianghu outside the hall; it would be embarrassing for them to see this." Fei Yuanbai, far from being placated, sneered in response: "Embarrassing?" "Being a laughing stock is better than getting your head chopped off. If others laugh at us, we can fight back, but with your head gone, even a dog could come and piss on your body!" Seeing his older brother becoming more and more unrestrained in his speech, Fei Yuanzhen knew the latter was truly enraged, no longer caring about the family rules, and with a hint of annoyance in his voice, he coldly asked, "Since when have you become such a coward?" "Coward? Do you think that just relying on our ancestor alone, we can deter the Giant Whale Gang and suppress the entire Jianghu?!" "You..." Fei Yuanzhen''s expression changed; he had not expected Fei Yuanbai''s anger to reach the point where he would utter such rebellious blasphemies. The elder sitting at the head of the table opened his eyes. His pale grey eyes, though seemingly impaired, were more piercing than those of an ordinary Martial Artist. Discerning his position by sound, he glanced in Fei Yuanbai''s direction and said indifferently: sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you think we shouldn''t?" Fei Yuanbai, by now willing to risk everything, looked straight at the elderly man before him. The elder was over eighty years old, with snowy white hair and beard, looking like a majestic lion. Though his appearance was calm, he exuded a formidable presence. His long hands were clearly powerful. This was the Grandmaster of the Fei Family, the figure whom the whole clan and even warriors within miles revered, a blend of demon and deity, a Grandmaster in the way of the fist technique. Fei Yuanbai stared intently at the elder, raising his voice: "Of course not!" His voice grew vastly hoarse, mixing with the somewhat erratic sound of his breath, as if he had just endured a fierce battle. In truth, he had merely lifted his head to look at the elder. He thought he was looking at the elder, but in reality, his gaze only stayed on the old man for less than a moment, retreating swiftly and timidly like a deer spotted by a hawk. A trace of disappointment emerged in the elder''s eyes. His voice remain detached, and he said: "This gamble is only to free ourselves from others'' control." "To no longer submit to others." Fei Yuanbai grew somewhat agitated upon hearing this and said: "But why must we seize the Tan Residence? If we don''t wish to be controlled by others, we only need to..." His voice abruptly stopped. A pair of pale grey eyes stared at him impassively, as if the entire sky was pressing down upon him. Fei Yuanbai felt as if powerful hands were clenching his throat, his face flushed red and he couldn''t utter a word. The elder laughed. His laughter was far more menacing than his anger. He spoke one sentence, low like the growl of a tiger: "In Jianghu, there are only two types of people: those who are in power, and those who are not. If you can''t be the former, you are but a piece to be manipulated by others; there is no third option." "You are already past thirty." "I am very disappointed." The air of authority retracted. Fei Yuanbai stumbled back a few steps before collapsing to the ground, his face deathly pale as he gasped for air, while next to him, Fei Yuanzhen opened his mouth but never managed to utter a single word. The old man''s eyes were partially closed as he felt a deep sense of fatigue and disappointment coming from within. It was too far a gap... Whether it was I or my descendants, compared to you, we all fall too far short... Tan Tianxiong. These three characters, which he had not thought of for a long time, now came to mind without any loss of their original vividness, like always, constantly reminding him of his restrained past. Madness, jealousy, a heart full of murderous intent, wishing nothing more than to kill with his bare iron fists. Yet he could only swallow his frustration and be made use of. Hey, has our Jianghu really become a thing of such a distant past... The old man sighed silently. It seemed as if he could see again the man who was always coughing. That was ten years ago, the day when that guy unexpectedly brought wine to see him, his coughing was much more violent than usual, yet his laughter was exceptionally hearty. He said he felt that those who practiced martial arts were better off, he said he realized that his will and his Sharp Essence were fading along with his increasingly decrepit body, and would one day decay completely. Then he laughed even more heartily. He said in his lifetime he had beaten many people, lost to many people, but the only one he never beat was himself, nor had he ever lost to himself. So, he set a trap for his future self. A death trap. The only angle to break free from it rested in him. As long as he remained the tiger that looked down upon the world, he would never enter the trap. At that moment, Tan Tianxiong was drinking heavily and kept coughing, until he coughed up blood, but his eyes were like unsheathed Divine Swords, carrying a sharpness that pained the old man. The elderly man''s eyes were closed; he exhaled a turbid breath. His heart was full of admiration, respect, and now nothing remained but exhaustion and desolation. Tan Tianxiong had won, but Tan Tianxiong had also lost. Ten years ago, despite being gaunt, that tiger who arrogantly looked down on everyone had never lost. Latterly, the tiger, having lost its Sharp Essence, cornered, with blood-shot eyes of a mad tiger, made a desperate attempt, but ultimately was defeated by his past self, and then with the last of his boiling blood and a decade of hope, he nurtured the next generation with sharp claws and teeth, enough to protect themselves. Tan Yurou. Looking back now, the fierce look in Tan Tianxiong''s eyes seemed to have foreseen his own end, much like how he had seen the defeat of his opponents in days past: with loneliness and self-mockery, yet without regret, as arrogant and defiant as ever, with the wilfulness of victory. Tan once said, he lived with no regrets! The more he envied Tan Tianxiong, the more he admired him. So when Tan Yurou faked her own death to leave, he acted as if he had become a blind old man with failing eyesight. That''s why these two younger family members, who once appeared quite promising, were becoming increasingly disappointing to him. Retiring from Jianghu was a choice only those with utmost authority were qualified to make. Just qualified to make the choice. The reason he took such a risky move Was not for himself but for his family. As long as he was alive and strong, no one would dare reach out. But a hundred years later, with only these two descendants to rely on, he feared they would become mere fodder in the mouths of others, not to mention reigning over Jianghu, even their survival was uncertain. He sighed inwardly and muttered softly. "If Tan Yurou were still here, I, the old man, wouldn''t have to bother with all this..." At that moment, There came a rhythmic knocking sound from outside the door. PS: Today''s second update... Fufeng Tianxiong, tiger sitting in the west, this predecessor''s story ends here. In the end, he decayed, but Tan Tianxiong had actually been gone for a long time, what remained was nothing more than a walking corpse. Saying this, should we add a character list? Chapter 383 - 73 Wind, Wind, Mighty Wind! (Combined) This courtyard was purchased for a hundred pieces of silver; it''s extremely spacious and expansive. Now inside, there are dozens of people seated, some armed with weapons, others empty-handed with thick muscles and tendons. The sharpness in their pupils is unmistakable. They are all martial artists. Moreover, they are martial artists who have experienced combat and strife, each resembling a fierce beast of the wilderness. These martial artists were originally sitting quietly in the courtyard, waiting for that one person''s decision. At this moment, a crisp knocking sound came from outside the door. Like a stone thrown into a pond, it naturally caused ripples to spread, and the silent martial artists lifted their heads in unison, looking towards the direction of the wooden door. It was as if ferocious beasts were charging; the courtyard suddenly became deathly silent, quiet enough that one could hear a pin drop on the ground. From the treetops came the sound of rustling, and two wild geese, startled, flapped their wings and flew away, leaving behind two black feathers. Yet as those feathers fell, they seemed to be influenced by some invisible force and floated down ever so slowly. The knocking sound, however, continued steadily, and after several knocks, it ceased. The door wasn''t even closed, but the visitor still knocked; clearly, this was a person who knew proper etiquette. In the inner hall, Fei Yuanzhen just felt that the atmosphere had become somewhat deathly silent and oppressive. Hearing that knocking, he let out an inward sigh of relief, his lips slightly pursed into a mild smile, saying, "At this hour, I wonder which friend is visiting." "I''ll go open the door..." He subtly diverted the topic, also hoping that the elder would calm his anger. After all, he and Fei Yuanbai were blood brothers, and he did not want to see the latter provoke the elder''s displeasure. But today, he was destined to be disappointed. The elderly man with the eye ailment not only didn''t return to his seat but stood up instead, his expression becoming grave. The knocking from outside resumed, still unhurried and calm. The martial artists sitting below retained their solemn expressions. The feathers slowly drifted down. Then they were torn apart by an invisible Qi Mechanism. Fei Yuanzhen''s expression showed a slight change. He finally realized that outside, under the quiet scrutiny of dozens of battle-hardened elite martial artists, even separated by a wall, it was unbearable for ordinary people, and it would instinctively agitate martial artists, like having a steel knife at their throats, producing a subconscious reaction. It was definitely not possible to remain so composed. The old man''s eyes glinted with a sharp light, his expression indifferent, he said, "You step back." Fei Yuanzhen subconsciously spoke, "Elder... Before he could finish, the elder had already walked past him, leaving behind an indifferent voice, Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are not qualified." He walked through the hall, stepping slowly into the courtyard. His eyesight was faulty, but even from ten paces away, he could ''see'' the Qi and blood rising to the sky like a signal of battle. The Qi and blood were so vibrant and young, like a newly matured tiger revealing its claws and teeth. Even through a solid wall, he could feel the presence of the martial artist on the other side. He walked slowly down the path. With each step, he instinctively contracted his muscles, his blood pumping like the Yangtze River flowing down the riverbed, bringing with it an abundance of strength. Behind him, the martial artists who had been sitting cross-legged gradually stood up, silently and respectfully, following within five steps behind the elder. They paid no attention to Fei Yuanzhen and Fei Yuanbai who were following behind them. The elder reached the door and slowly raised his hand to adjust his clothes meticulously, fussing over every detail. Then he opened the unlocked door to find a young man standing outside, dressed in a brocaded robe of war, with white as the base, outlines of red, adorned with a rising dragon. As the old man opened the door, the young man had just retracted his hand from knocking. A breath later, the door was already wide open, revealing the elder, resembling a majestic lion. The young man''s hand had just returned to his waist. Behind him stood a man in his thirties, smartly dressed, holding a Mixed Iron Bright Silver Spear with both hands. The elder''s expression was calm as he said, "Who are you?" Wang Anfeng looked up serenely, saying, "A visitor." "Visiting whom?" "The scoundrels, the great thieves." Between the two, the atmosphere suddenly became as tense as a bow drawn tight. .................. Elsewhere in the city. Gongsun Jing, alone, made his way toward a large courtyard. A hundred meters before the courtyard, two men were guarding, not allowing anyone to approach. They were two brawny men with bare arms, their muscles bulging, clearly hiding formidable strength, each with a Heavy Blade on their back. The blades were unsheathed, the edges cold and sharp. Seeing Gongsun Jing approaching alone, one of them frowned and reached out to push him, saying, "Hey, what are you doing?" "This area is off-limits..." The voice stopped abruptly. The hand that reached out to Gongsun Jing''s shoulder was caught by an even more powerful hand, precisely at the wrist bone. With his face downcast and expression serene, Gongsun Jing twisted to the side. There was a crisp snap. Instantly, the brawny man''s face turned pale, and beads of sweat the size of soybeans rolled down his face. His companion''s expression changed drastically, his hand reaching for the Heavy Blade on his back. But he could only draw the blade three inches before a severe pain struck his lower abdomen, turning his face deathly white. With two successive kicks. Both brawny men were sent flying backward like a torn fabric, coughing up mouthfuls of fresh blood. At that distance, there were still others on guard. Seeing this scene unfold, their faces changed abruptly. After exchanging looks, one of them turned and sprinted toward the main gate, while the rest of them drew their weapons, their faces wary as they watched the large man approaching. Chapter 384 - 73 Wind, Wind, Mighty Wind! (Combined)_2 They did not recognize Gongsun Jing. And Gongsun Jing had not moved again, his eyes slightly closed, he took a deep breath, and the blood that had been silent in his body for a long time slowly accelerated. It was still that boiling. At this moment, a middle-aged man with broad shoulders had already rushed out from the door. Initially furious, his expression changed abruptly upon seeing Gongsun Jing and he swiftly retreated back into the yard like lightning. A few moments later, on this street, more than a hundred martial artists had already appeared. Among them was one Gongsun Jing had seen before, ten days ago, during the incident involving Tan Yurou. That black-clad swordsman, who had stood on Tan Yurou''s side, still carried three disparate longswords on his back. Wearing dark clothes, which made his complexion appear even paler, he looked at Gongsun Jing in front, puzzled. He attempted to speak but then closed his mouth as his gaze brushed past a refined middle-aged man nearby. That middle-aged man was also a Sixth Rank Martial Artist. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps it could... A hint of ardor appeared in the eyes of the black-clad swordsman but it was quickly suppressed. The middle-aged man thought of the same thing, his eyes blazing as he looked ahead at Gongsun Jing, who had come here alone, with a slight smirk forming at the corner of his mouth. He was smiling, but the murderous aura became even more apparent. The martial artists around sensed this tense atmosphere, their weapons clashing with increasing intensity. All eyes landed on Gongsun Jing''s face. Gongsun Jing slowly raised his head and said, "Is this all you have..." It seems, not yet enough... His right hand raised, something wrapped in black cloth heavily smashed onto the ground. As the black cloth fell, it revealed two segments of a spear shaft, at the handle of which, there was a barely perceptible mark bearing a single character. ''Jing'' Gongsun Jing''s hand gently caressed this character. He knew his arrival here today was extremely reckless, hardly befitting a seasoned Gang Leader of Jianghu but rather resembling a seventeen or eighteen-year-old youth. Yet, something was stirring within him, urging him to keep fighting, first to let him vent. Was this thing present only today? Or had it been suppressed within him for twenty years? He did not know, did not know... But he knew, upon seeing the Young Master, upon realizing that the bloodline of the Great Marshal still existed in the world, that these emotions surged more intensely, uncontrollable. He must do something... like, dealing with these martial artists who spied on the Young Master''s belongings. The expression of the black-clad swordsman showed a slight change. A few dozen feet away, a vastly different force began boiling within that man, involuntarily giving rise to a chill in his heart, making him subconsciously step back and raise his hand to strike toward the direction of Gongsun Jing. The first moment. Upon receiving the command, those martial artists who were unaware of Gongsun''s identity had already drawn their weapons. Amidst the clashing sounds, like a group of charging wolves, their eyes filled with killing intent, they used their various movement techniques and charged towards Gongsun Jing. Gongsun Jing had a gentle expression, lifting the two segments of the broken spear. The second moment, those martial artists had approached within five feet of him. Gongsun Jing aligned the long spear and with a light snap, connected it together. He had always treasured this long spear, so now, it was as new as the day he first received it. Gongsun Jing slantedly held the long spear in his right hand, his body slightly hunched, the spear tip grazing the ground as he drew an arc that landed behind him. His gaze thus lowered, seeing those Jianghu individuals with widened eyes, among them two same-ranked martial artists, their bodies tense with stimulated instincts. Yet his heart was very relaxed, very calm. All he saw before him were enemies. This view was the most familiar scene for the martial artist named Gongsun Jing. "Kid, from today onwards, you are a member of the Divine Martial Mansion." "Gentlemen, follow me and kill!" The memories tumbled, becoming more vivid. "From today onwards, there will be no Divine Martial Mansion in the world..." His blood was boiling. Gongsun Jing took a deep breath, barely distinguishing whether this was the distinctly four-seasoned north of the Great Qin or the perennially snowy cold lands, the only certainty was the combat will, still burning. It''s been a long while... everyone. It''s been a long while... Gongsun Jing. He hunched his body, striding forward as if in his youth, following everyone else towards the front. The speed increased more and more. General, Great Marshal. His grip on the spear suddenly tightened, he seemed to have surpassed all his past, all his comrades, using all his strength to take a heavy step forward, his mind vividly conjuring the image of figures clad in iron armor, as if surrounded by countless comrades. Gongsun Jing opened his mouth, as he had done over twenty years ago, and bellowed: "Wind, wind!" In his mind, the Iron Cavalry of Great Qin who once held the strongest spears raised their weapons, the forest of long spears roaring in response. "Great Wind!" Gongsun Jing began to laugh, laughing wildly. Turns out, I haven''t forgotten. His eyes blood-red, he raised the long spear, shouting at the top of his voice: "Divine Martial!!" "Kill!" This was the ancient tune of Great Qin, stark and rustic, with only one person shouting, only one person charging, carrying a loneliness to the extreme, a defiance to the limit, facing the densely packed martial artists, almost laughably presumptuous. But no one could laugh. In an instant, as if a barbaric battlefield had returned to the earth, a fierce and solemn aura crazily spread from Gongsun Jing''s body, everyone felt an instant chill down their spine, their consciousness seemingly separated from their bodies. Chapter 385 - 73: Wind, Wind, Strong Wind! (Two in One)_3 Aliu and Bing Hongcai were not far away when the chaser suddenly felt a chill rise up his spine, causing him to shiver slightly, his eyes changing expression as he gritted his teeth and said, "Cloud Swallowing Spear... has he gone mad?" "Facing over a hundred opponents, including masters of his own level, it''s practically suicide..." Aliu narrowed his eyes and said, "No, there are two kinds of people who won''t be harmed." "The top experts in Jianghu, and..." In an instant, they had already engaged each other below. A violent surge of energy exploded, and within moments, the bodies of more than a dozen martial artists were flung away like rags, the rich surge of energy moving as if it had substance. In that tangible surge of energy, a middle-aged man over thirty-seven years old had his eyes wide open in rage, vivid as if he were a youth. Aliu''s gaze froze and after a few breaths, he finally said, "A fierce warrior from the Military Family." His aura blazed to the skies! The more enemies there were, the crazier the spear in his hand became, like the claws and fangs of a ferocious tiger. None in front of him could withstand even a moment. In just a few breaths, he had covered a distance of over one hundred meters, piercing through the corridor filled with martial artists, among them many skilled fighters and even those of his own level. Bing Hongcai''s eyes widened. Anger filled his eyes and his facial muscles twitched slightly as he spoke slowly, his voice very low yet deliberate as if struggling with uncontrollable fury, as if speaking any faster would turn his words into roars and bellows. "How could the Military Family let such a warrior wander in Jianghu?!" Aliu didn''t know how to respond, paused for a moment, and then said, "Cloud Swallowing Swordsman, Gongsun Jing." "Origin, Divine Martial Mansion." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bing Hongcai opened his mouth, his anger bursting like a punctured ball, disappearing instantly, leaving only exhaustion on his face. Aliu did not continue, just watching the warrior below fight more fiercely and invincibly, quietly murmuring in his heart. Five thousand people in the Divine Martial Mansion. Only thirty-seven in the Commanding Generals Camp. Gongsun Jing... He was the youngest one back then. The last sword in the hands of the man in black was flung away, while the middle-aged scholar had already fallen to the ground, a large hole in his throat. The man in black, driven to despair, used his fingers as a sword, suddenly lashing out, mobilizing Vital Energy to tear toward Gongsun Jing''s neck with a several meters long Sword Qi. Even among equals, it was meaningless; however, a desperate attack like this even shattered his Dantian. Gongsun raised his hand and crushed that Sword Qi outright. Blood flowed from his left hand, and the spear in his right had already pierced the heart of the man in black. Utter silence fell over the scene. Gongsun Jing staggered a few steps, pulled the spear from his hand, looked around at the bloodshed, his own blood still boiling, yet felt an indescribable loneliness and melancholy. He lowered his head to look at the bleeding left hand, his eyes grew distant, and he murmured softly, "Great Marshal, Ajing has become very strong..." "Very strong..." In the memory, the warmly smiling scholar lifted his hand to touch his own hair and said, "Your name is a bit too rustic, it doesn''t match with our Divine Martial Mansion." "I''ll give you a new name, Jing." "Meaning to pacify the world." "How about it, Ajing?" That smile gradually shattered, under the winter sun, Gongsun Jing''s face was covered with tears. In his body, it seemed as if some chains had finally broken, releasing a faint crackling noise. The warrior, who had been like a walking corpse, had entered the Divine Martial Fighting General Camp at the age of sixteen and then wasted nearly twenty years. At this moment, he finally let go of himself. The energy around him slowly climbed upward. Reaching the peak of the Sixth Rank. PS: Memories of Gongsun Jing, and then the Gongsun character card comes online. Wind, wind, great wind, is borrowed from Zhang Yimou''s movie setting, the Great Qin Army. Chapter 386 - 74 Power and Skill (Part 1) (1/2) Fei Family''s old residence. The martial artists standing behind the elderly man heard Wang Anfeng''s frank remarks, their expressions changed slightly, and they couldn''t help but step forward. Their vigor surged, propelling their martial intent forward like the edge of a blade. However, they were unable to truly step outside the door, as an old yet forceful hand halted the bodies of these martial artists. The elderly man''s expression had already become quite stern, his light grey eyes sweeping over Wang Anfeng, then lingering for a few seconds on the armor and battle robes of the young man, he slowly said: "The Giant Whale Gang swallowed the immense foundation of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, and now it wants to swallow the Tan Residence too?" "Sometimes, progressing too fast is not a good thing at all," These words were not meant to scare, but were the blood-and-tears lessons of many Jianghu sects and factions. Coveting more after gaining some, their power seemed to inflate briefly, but due to the need to suppress the backlash of the original forces and the losses during the expansion, their strength actually decreased. Such is the situation where one''s virtue does not match one''s position. A statement that struck at the heart. Wang Anfeng looked at the old man in front of him and slowly said, "I came here, and it has nothing to do with the Giant Whale Gang." "Oh?" The elderly man''s expression remained noncommittal. Unaffected by his attitude, Wang Anfeng, with a calm voice, said: "The Tan Residence was a gift from my friend, and I will not hand it over to anyone." "The Giant Whale Gang will not step into the Tan Residence either." The elder raised his eyes, finally seriously sizing up the young man in front of him. His eyes were not very good, so he looked extra serious. In his mind, he thought of the mysterious master who had stood in front of Tan Yurou, saving her life ten days ago. Matching him with the young man before him and then considering the subsequent attack by the Giant Whale Gang, he was slightly enlightened. So that''s how it is The hostility in his heart dissipated quite a bit; since he was a friend of Tan Yurou, he couldn''t fail to give face to that old tiger, yet he felt more intent to examine. His face remained as stern as Qingyan, he glanced at Wang Anfeng and slowly said: "Then you should know, what will you face by coming here?" What to face, of course, was a competition among martial artists. Wang Anfeng raised his right hand, and a martial artist from the Giant Whale Gang behind him handed over the bright silver spear. Yu Jianmu was of about Eighth Rank in Inner Strength. Although he did not focus on External Cultivation, the circulation of his Inner Strength naturally tempered his physique, not something ordinary people could match. Now, he had to muster his Inner Strength to hold the spear firmly. He took five slow steps forward. With each step, the crevices between the bluestones on the ground trembled slightly. Wang Anfeng raised his hand, grasping the spear, lifted it up, turned it effortlessly, and with a dull breaking sound that made one''s scalp tingle, he spun the spear in a circle, the spear tip pointing diagonally to the ground. His expression was already stern, his wrist vibrated, the spear tip hummed, stirring up a circle of air waves. No words were needed. Wang Anfeng''s response had already represented the most direct answer. The martial artists behind the elderly man looked surprised, but the elder himself admired aloud internally. If it were Fei Yuanzhen across him, he would use various speeches to resolve the conflict, and if it were Fei Yuanbai, he would have already been provoked into anger, losing his mental balance. None could compare to the young man before him. His heart grew increasingly desolate. But this desolate mood merely lasted for a fleeting moment, then it was completely gone. The elder extended his right hand towards the side, and a middle-aged martial artist behind him reached behind to take out a red wooden box taller than a person. Clicking it open, the inside was lined with black silk, on which lay a black spear, its blade chillingly cold, almost enough to hurt one''s eyes. The middle-aged martial artist lifted the spear with both hands, head bowed, stepped forward twice, and presented the spear. The elder grasped the spear. His light grey eyes locked onto Wang Anfeng, his body standing straight. In a trance, Wang Anfeng almost saw two spears in front of him. The old man''s lips slightly parted, revealing a slight smile. His smile was far more intimidating than his anger. "Excellent" he said. "You also use a spear." ............... Bing Hongcai and Ah Liu employed their movement techniques, running across rooftops. Gongsun Jing had been too fierce just now, and his killing intent was boiling. Although he had expended much of his energy and had several new injuries, for a warrior from the Military Family, this moment might be even more terrifying than when he had just started. If they had engaged him, neither Bing Hongcai nor Ah Liu were confident they could have come out unscathed. Thus, to avoid provoking any misinterpretations from Gongsun Jing, the two of them left that place quietly. There were three spots in the city where martial artists'' forces showed movements, all involving one or two Middle Third Rank martial artists. Previously, two Sixth Rank experts had bled profusely. "Two places left." Ah Liu lightly stepped on the corner of the roof, his body darting out a great distance like a swimming fish, his clothes billowing, his hair on his forehead flipping back, revealing ever more calm pupils, he said: "One of them is the Qian Family." Bing Hongcai was beside him, his voice grave, "The Qian Family is not worth worrying about; they are better described as businessmen and gamblers rather than martial artists. They are opportunists, always aiming to gain from little, never making a move until the situation is clear." Aliu nodded and said, "Another one... is the Fei Family Martial Arts School." Bing Hongcai''s movement technique instantly halted, and he landed on the fifth floor eave of an inn. His expression unconsciously solidified as he looked up at Aliu, who had stopped on the opposite eave, his throat seeming choked up as he slowly said, "The Fei Family... That Fei Family?" Aliu knew what he meant and nodded, saying, "Precisely that Fei Family." Bing Hongcai looked at him and said, "So, has that person come?" The wind blew, tousling Aliu''s black hair, the two men''s robes fluttering, creating noise. The youth''s eyes remained calm, but only Bing Hongcai, who knew him well, could tell that his subordinate resembled a cheetah showing its claws then, with each step filled with cautiousness. Aliu nodded again and said, "He has come" "Fei Poyue." Even with a premonition, Bing Hongcai couldn''t help but gasp, the cold winter wind cooling his suddenly heated brain, yet he couldn''t help but want to curse. What kind of auspicious day was today, starting with the martial generals from Divine Martial Mansion and then the famous Martial Arts Grandmaster from Fufeng County? Indeed, a Grandmaster! That man had been a Sixth Rank martial artist thirty years ago. If it hadn''t been for the injury to his eyes and meridians during that incident, he might have become much stronger. The title of Grandmaster was not for his martial arts cultivation but for his achievements in boxing. This was news only known to a few in Great Qin. To the common folk in Jianghu, he might just be an ordinary Sixth Rank elder, but to some people, he was as renowned as a Superior Rank Grandmaster. In terms of boxing alone, across the entirety of Great Qin, the name Fei Poyue could easily rank among the top twenty, a true embodiment of the realm where technique becomes one with the Tao. And those proficient in boxing were invariably skilled in spear techniques as well. His spear technique was fitting enough to be called by the title ''Poyue.'' Thinking of the prowess and legends associated with that name, Bing Hongcai gritted his teeth and spat to the side, causing the waiter on the fifth floor to utter a series of complaints. Bing Hongcai then wore a look fierce as mincemeat on his face and said, "So it''s Fei Poyue..." Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn it, we''re all Sixth Rank, and he''s just an old man. Can he really behead me?" "Aliu, let''s go!" With those words, he heavily stepped on the eave and leaped forward. Aliu''s mouth corners slightly lifted in an almost imperceptible smile, then bowed his head, looking in the direction where Bing Hongcai had spat and saw the resentful waiter, and the eave Bing Hongcai had broken. He then took out a scroll from his chest. Admiration aside, there were still duties to be done. ............... A fearsome whistling sound that shook the sky echoed. A chilling glow aimed at Wang Anfeng, who, almost by instinct, stepped back half a step, raised his spear to block, and just managed to halt the incoming spear attack. The old man moved forward half a step, using both wrist and elbow, bending the black spear. The dark color of the spear shaft, astonishingly not made of steel but simply of wood, came with a pungent smell of blood. The black hue was the multiple layers of dried blood that had seeped into the texture of the wood, resulting in the final color. Then came an overwhelming power pressuring down, strong and uncharacteristic of a mere elder. Even Wang Anfeng felt a hint of pressure, but didn''t retreat, only silently increasing the vigor in his arms. The martial artist''s vigorous Qi and physical strength surged like waves. The elder''s light gray eyes shone even brighter than normal, and almost in the instant when Wang Anfeng''s Qi changed, the bent black spear suddenly rebounded, leveraging the force of Wang Anfeng''s change of move to strike like a black serpent towards his throat. Wang Anfeng''s pupils shrank, yet he didn''t sense any killing intent, As all methods of a martial artist are meant for killing, without the intent to kill, even the strongest sword and the fastest spear would naturally slow down by a third. Wang Anfeng stepped back, his left hand swiftly raised, containing a substantial force, and grabbed towards the black spear''s blade. In the moment he moved, the elder''s right hand held the spear, his left hand raised, and he struck down on the spear shaft. The spear shaft trembled, emitting a howling sound. In an instant, Fei Poyue took half a step forward, both sitting and not sitting, leaning but not falling, his body lowered, his spear rapidly spinning, the not-so-sharp blade vibrating countless times, tearing open Wang Anfeng''s Qi and flicking the youth''s left hand away. The force was so great it almost caused the latter''s upper body to sway backward, exposing a vulnerability that hadn''t existed before. Simultaneously, the ink-black spear shaft bent, pivoting on the elder''s arm, leading the spear tip in an arc of chilling glow through the air. Yu Jianmu almost felt as if the world dimmed in that instant, Bing Hongcai, just entering the area three hundred meters away, saw the glow that seemed to consume all the light around, his expression changing slightly. He stood still, not moving forward, only watching the dazzlingly fierce glow that made everything else look faded. He fell silent for a long while before slowly speaking, his voice now notably hoarse, "Poyue Spear: Dragon Roaming Style" The spear''s chilling glow, reflected in the young man''s eyes behind him, Aliu''s lips slightly parted, uttering a word, "Red Dragon Shake Scales Armor..." The spear shaft trembled as if transformed into a roaring Exotic Beast. Unstoppable. PS: Here''s the first release... Thanks to Wuyou''s most triumphant auspicious blessing, very grateful Chapter 387 - 75 Strength and Skill (Part 2) (2/2) Bing Hongcai stood in place, exhaling a breath, as the courage he had just mustered seemed to be completely shattered by that dragon-like spear. He almost felt like he was struggling to breathe. Just now, he had said that they were both Sixth Rank Martial Artists, so how could there be any difference between them? But that move ''Shake Scales Armor'' had smashed his words to pieces. Reality told him in an unquestionable manner that even among Sixth Rank Martial Artists, there were vast differences. Bing Hongcai''s face had turned pale. A Grandmaster was, after all, a Grandmaster. Fei Poyue''s eyes showed a trace of disappointment; he did not wish to take the life of the young man before him. This young man had a long future ahead of him. Just as he considered backing down, Wang Anfeng made a move. When he moved, it was like a thunderbolt erupting, his hands gripping the middle of the spear, and the long spear seemed to instantly transform into a short spear. With a fierce slanting stroke, the heavy spear created a trace of an afterimage, overtaking from behind to strike Fei Poyue''s spear when it was just a foot away from Wang Anfeng. The heavy blade, paired with a powerful force. It was as if a hundred cauldrons were resonating at once; the intense, dense trembling sounds created ripples visible to the naked eye, surging outwards. The spear in Wang Anfeng''s hands, like a thunderbolt that defied logic, struck the black dragon, breaking the sophisticated technique in the crudest and most barbaric way. At the same time, his right foot stamped forward heavily. His body suddenly spun around. At this moment, his long spear was positioned across his waist, following him in the turn. The other half of the spear re-emerged, like a short stick, descending towards the black spear but changing the move in an instant. The young man''s left hand grasped the part of the spear below the tip, exerting force suddenly, and the spear, like a long stick, aimed directly at Fei Poyue. "Good!" The old man laughed, showing no signs of retreat. Gripping the spear in his right hand and forming a fist with his left, he smashed it heavily onto the incoming spear handle. The trembling sound resurfaced, and a hint of flush appeared on Wang Anfeng''s face. He stepped back, while Fei Poyue, weakened by old age, stumbled backwards as well. It was a draw. Yu Jianmu swallowed hard, his gaze somewhat dull, not as sharp as usual. The exchange of moves just now, whether the ''Red Dragon Shake Scales Armor'' that was exquisitely designed, or Wang Anfeng''s thunderbolt-like method of disrupting it, both were enough to take his life in an instant. This was the collision of technique and strength. Blinking, he snapped back to reality and his eyes landed on the solid brick wall beside him. A light crackling sound. Two ferocious cracks appeared on the green wall, extending all the way to the ground. From these cracks, fine stone dust poured out. Yu Jianmu''s pupils contracted as his heart pounded wildly beneath his chest. Wang Anfeng''s right hand holding the spear handle twitched slightly, dispersing the abnormal numbness between his fingers. The old man''s punch had hit the spear handle with more than ten types of vigorous Qi interweaving, winding along the spear shaft to his palm, stirring his meridians, and scattering the brute strength of the Ten Powers of Tathagata. He had never heard nor seen such fist techniques before. The force was so strong that he even doubted whether the fist strength that passed through the cold iron spear had diminished at all. He had only felt this level of oppression from his Master. Fei Poyue gripped the spear, yet he did not rest the butt of the black spear on the ground to support him. His pride prevented him from doing such a thing. Dressed in a cotton buttoned robe and a pair of black shoes with white soles, he stood like a towering mountain. His blood boiled within, his aged muscles rigid. Gripping the spear in his hand and standing firm on the ground, his body slowly relaxed, the rising Combat Will gradually bringing him back to a state fit for battle. His wrist vibrated slightly, and the black spear, sensing its master''s revival, whined softly. Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, his eyes solemn. In his mind, the experiences of encountering spearmen and clashing with them flowed slowly like water. Fei Poyue did not make a move. The aura on his body grew more exuberant, the oppressive force that kept growing stronger, was something even Yu Jianmu could clearly feel. He found his own breathing becoming gradually more difficult, like a fish scooped out of water, feeling the suffocation clearly and truly. His eyes fixated on Wang Anfeng. Why not attack? His mind filled with puzzlement. Fei Poyue looked at the young man before him, admiration overflowing in his light gray eyes. He rarely admired someone to such an extent. Yet recently, he had encountered two remarkable individuals, one in letters and one in martial arts. The energy within him had climbed to its peak. With his right hand on the spear and the tip slightly raised towards the left, the old man slowly spoke, "Please!" Wang Anfeng''s eyes were calm. Since the old man had no intention of killing just now, he understood that there must be hidden circumstances around the occupation of Tan Residence. But whatever the circumstances, this battle was now unavoidable. If one must fight, then it should be done in an upright manner. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that the old man had allowed him a move, he took a deep breath, stepped forward with his right foot, and gently placed it on the ground. On the skin of his right foot emerged a pale golden glow and the fiery red Buddhist Scripture. Vajra Prajna. My Buddha Tathagata. As a disciple, I vow to hold the Vajra appearance, to end all disturbances, and to cleanse the demons! A crisp crackling sound. Under Wang Anfeng''s feet, the ground burst with fine cracks, which quickly expanded. Amid the surging wave of energy, he had used it to suddenly appear in front of Fei Poyue. His right foot, thigh, waist, and arms, muscle upon muscle tensed to exert force, the strength accumulating and growing continuously, like a torrential river flowing downwards without any waste, it was as if a Strong Bow and Powerful Crossbow were combined, in sync with the Inner Strength surging within him, all poured into the Heavy Spear in his hand. The spear thrust forward abruptly, the sound of cleaving air slightly delayed. At the tip of the spear, the air twisted ever so slightly. Fei Poyue stepped back, his Spear suddenly thrusting forward, casting countless cold glimmers like the night sky. Due to its extreme speed, onlookers almost felt as if time had slowed down. This scene, reminiscent of a starry night sky, vanished in an instant, each cold glimmer morphing into a spear point, raining down accurately upon the tip of Wang Anfeng''s Sky-piercing Heavy Spear. Following the crisp, dense sounds, Fei Poyue suddenly spun around, his Spear piercing straight out with the momentum of his rotating waist, as straight as a drawn line. The tips of both Spears pointed steadily at each other. An instant of deathly silence. Then, the terrifying energy waves contained in Wang Anfeng''s Heavy Spear seemed to crash against a thick iron wall, rolling out to both sides. Yu Jianmu staggered backward. He was a Martial Artist with respectable Martial Arts, but now he could hardly stabilize his stance, retreating all the way to the blue wall, his back pressing tightly against the cold surface. The wall seemed to tremble again. Fei Poyue breathed out lightly, and at that instant, when the two spears clashed, his right hand effortlessly and naturally turned slightly. It was as if a fish flicking its tail, creating smooth ripples in water. His black Spear''s tip turned, evading Wang Anfeng''s Heavy Spear and aimed at the young man''s wrist, while at the same time, the elder stepped aside, avoiding the incoming spear tip. In that moment, Wang Anfeng seemed to have anticipated this, grasping the spear with both hands and flipping his wrist, his spear point pressing down. With an overwhelming force, he suppressed the agile black Spear. He had understood. In terms of Spear Technique alone, he was far from the match of the elder before him. But why compete solely in Spear Technique? Now was the time to take the initiative, to draw the fight into the rhythm he excelled in. Fei Poyue also noticed Wang Anfeng''s plan, the admiration in his eyes growing stronger. His palm trembled slightly, the form of his Spear Technique changing again. With just a simple circling motion, like turning Tai Chi, he freed his Spear from Wang Anfeng''s Heavy Spear, wielded it forward, thrusting, flicking, stabbing, striking in rapid succession. The subtle complexities of his Spear Technique were not to be explained to outsiders. Meanwhile, Wang Anfeng tried his best to replicate the Spear Technique he had witnessed in the Shaolin Copper Man Lane. Though he could not emulate the core Vigorous Qi, the external appearance of the moves were seven or eight parts similar, either venomous or domineering, yet all encompassed within the Shaolin''s ''All appearances are non-appearance'' Zen philosophy, vigorous and righteous. A duel of strength versus skill. Here, it was almost explained to a certain extreme. The auras of the two Martial Artists complemented and elevated each other, growing more exuberant as the collision between spear tips shook the air. That will of the Martial Artist, fierce as a tiger, spread continuously, encompassing everyone around. Fei Yuanzhen''s face was ashen, while Fei Yuanbai had an even graver expression of defeat. Having cultivated under Fei Poyue since childhood, he considered himself to have mastered seven or eight parts of Spear Technique, fist techniques, Inner Strength, and movement techniques. His fear was merely due to the long-standing impression left on him. But what was unfolding before him now was a Martial Arts World that was much broader and profound. His so-called seven or eight parts of mastery didn''t even qualify him to glimpse this world. He let out a bitter laugh. And those dozens of Martial Artists standing behind the elder, their gazes towards Wang Anfeng were gradually changing, carrying three parts of respect. Without knowing who started it, they had begun sitting cross-legged on the ground. Just like when they once learned Martial Arts under the elder, they were solemn and respectful, watching the fight between the two Martial Artists with fervent eyes. The two Spears once again collided fiercely. Then they separated, each thrusting towards their enemy. However, the fierceness from the earlier struggle seemed to have faded. Wang Anfeng raised his hand to grasp the spear shaft below the tip, displaying the exquisite Martial Arts of the Prajna Palm and forcibly catching the black Spear, while his Heavy Spear was similarly captured by the elder. The waves of energy slowly dispersed. Fei Poyue looked up at the young man before him, his Combat Will already slowly receding. After all, he was no longer in his prime. Because of Tan Yurou and Tan Tianxiong''s connection, this elder, who was over eighty years old, somewhat regarded Wang Anfeng as a junior. He planned to take over Tan Residence as a retreat for his own bloodline. But at this moment, a new idea had emerged in his heart. His wrist shook, and his Spear tip easily broke free from Wang Anfeng''s grasp, as if the intention to contain emptiness in that grip did not exist at all for Fei Poyue, causing the young man''s expression to change slightly. The elder withdrew his Spear and said indifferently, "Come inside and speak." PS: Presenting the second update... Special thanks to classmate Hei Pangzi for the generous tip, much appreciated Chapter 388 - 76: Changes in the Situation (1/2) Bing Hongcai and Ah Liu stood still where they were until that brief and fierce exchange had ended; they had not revealed their identities, nor had they even so much as moved. Wang Anfeng and Fei Poyue walked into the courtyard. Behind them, Yu Jianmu, like a fish hauled out of the water, drenched all over with somewhat unsteady steps, followed them in. As he was about to enter, with curiosity and caution, he glanced up at Bing Hongcai, who had not concealed his presence due to the shock in his heart. Only then did he quicken his pace and catch up. Bing Hongcai still didn''t move. He clenched his teeth hard, staring intently at the street where Wang Anfeng and the other had dueled. But if one looked closely, his eyes had no focus at all, as if he were in a coma. In front of Bing Hongcai, a black and a white spear were furiously clashing. Each move exploited their own advantage to the fullest, and any of them could instantly transform into a thunderous killing move. The fierce flowing light only needed pure technique to cause those around to become spellbound. He had imagined himself in Wang Anfeng''s position. Three breaths later, a bone-chilling coldness suddenly rose up his spine. The daze in Bing Hongcai''s eyes vanished as he staggered a step back, his right hand swiftly raised to cover his heart, breathing in short, rapid gasps, his eyes filled with terror. Ah Liu reached out to support Bing Hongcai, who did not say anything to explain but only slowly regained steady breathing. After a moment, he pushed away the young man''s arm, closed and then opened his eyes slowly, and said: "Just now, that member of the Giant Whale Gang, they exchanged thirty-four moves with Fei Poyue without a clear winner, right?" He was not seeking confirmation, nor was he asking Ah Liu. His question was almost an inquiry to himself because he already knew the answer yet was reluctant to believe it. This point, both he and Ah Liu were well aware of. The young man nodded and added: "It was a draw on the surface." Bing Hongcai thought about the ''duel'' that had taken place in his mind, laughed lightly, and sighed: "That''s enough." "That''s enough..." He lifted his head, gazing far into the familiar State City. It was nearly noon, the busiest time of the day, where he could see the bustling crowd, some smoke rising from cooking fires, and children chasing each other. This was Great Qin''s land, Great Qin''s city, but at the same time, it also lay within Jianghu. His voice trailed off as he spoke slowly: "First the Gang Leader fought against a hundred, slaying two Sixth Rank Martial Artists, then someone withstood thirty moves in a duel with a Grandmaster in Martial Arts without being defeated." "The rise of the Giant Whale Gang is now unstoppable; no one can block it..." Ah Liu remained silent, standing quietly beside Bing Hongcai, thoughtfully pondering the appearance of that member from the Giant Whale Gang. He couldn''t quite place it, but the man following behind was indeed an important member of the gang, and his place was unquestionably within the Giant Whale Gang. As he pondered in confusion, he suddenly heard Bing Hongcai chuckle softly beside him, his voice complex as he murmured: "The number one gang in Fufeng, huh..." "Divine Martial." ........................... What exactly Wang Anfeng and Fei Poyue discussed that day, only the two of them knew. Even Fei Poyue''s two most valued juniors, Fei Yuanzhen and Fei Yuanbai, were not allowed into the room; along with the disciples of the Fei Family Martial Arts School and the people of Jianghu, they stood outside. The martial artists had not a trace of discontent in their hearts. They had come to respect the young man''s solemn and domineering martial skills. Fei Yuanbai sat cross-legged in the foremost right side, his expression still somewhat dazed. The scene of Wang Anfeng and Fei Poyue''s recent exchange replayed continuously before his eyes. Despite being a martial artist who had practiced Spear Techniques for many years, and although not yet qualified to ascend to greater heights, his foundation was solid. In the heat of battle, one could not react, but now as he forced himself to calm down and savor the moves one by one, the danger beneath the clash became ever more apparent. Hence his expression grew increasingly dazed. Meanwhile, Fei Yuanzhen sat on the left side. He did not enjoy Martial Arts and looked more refined and handsome than his older brother by three parts, always carrying a faint, composed smile. This smile paused when he followed the old man toward the room, only to be stopped. Then, it grew even paler. He looked up at the ancestral home of the Fei Family. The walls that had endured over a hundred years of wind and rain had spots of moss growing on them, giving them a somewhat cold feeling. As he sat there watching, the walls seemed taller and more oppressive, as if they were about to come crashing down onto his face. Fei Yuanbai pursed his lips, the pale and transparent smile finally disappearing from his face. He felt as if something was about to leave him, beyond his control to stop. All he could do was watch. God only knows how much time passed, in an unprecedentedly long moment for Fei Yuanzhen; the sound of the door creaking signified the dark wooden door was pushed open from the inside, as Fei Poyue and Wang Anfeng emerged side by side, seemingly blocking out the sunlight, casting a dense shadow difficult to dispel in Fei Yuanzhen''s pupils. ........................ Xi Dingzhou, Qian Family. The original master of this household did not carry the surname Qian. It was a name adopted later, much like the most primal significance the character for "money" connotes. The Qian Family was rich, tremendously wealthy. But in a world where Martial Artists roamed supreme, to be excessively wealthy without corresponding Martial Skills was akin to silver left on the streets. Therefore, the Qian Family was also skilled in Martial Arts. No one knew that the vastness of the Qian estate started from half a rotten bun. The head of the family was a man in his forties or fifties, well-maintained, showing only a few silvery hairs at the temples, and no longer at the age to frivolously misbehave in brothels. He was currently sitting beneath the main hall, where above, a great plaque with a lacquered base and gilded characters read four large words: Wealth Breeds All Things. Hurried footsteps approached from outside. A man clad in brocade, with White Jade hanging at his waist, hurried into the great hall, his face pallid, ignoring all propriety as he rushed straight in. Seeing the man below, he cupped his fists in greeting and said: "Family Head!" Qian Dai looked up at him, a smile on his face as he calmly picked up a cup of tea and said, "What''s the matter that you are so panicked?" "Could it be that Yin Jian has made some unconventional move?" Yin Jian was a swordsman dressed in black, carrying three swords on his back. His sword strikes were incredibly fast, so fast that people could only see a shadow before falling down. His face was pale, almost as if he were a mere thin shadow himself. Qian Dai took a sip of his tea, his heart not particularly anxious. For people like them, the worst situation was stability. Stability meant order, signified strong peace, and indicated that he had to make money honestly. That wasn''t good. Making money honestly was too slow. So, if Yin Jian really had done something, not only was there no anxiety in his heart, but he would actually feel a pleasant excitement. It meant it was time for him to enter the game. This kind of ''wager'' was dangerous and quite fascinating to him, and he had much confidence in it. Because he had never lost before. The man''s expression of urgency did not change as he said, "Yin Jian is dead." The composure vanished from Qian Dai''s face in an instant. His pupils dilated slightly. Endless thoughts flew through his mind, colliding and then giving birth to new ideas, before hiding away again, until only one thought remained. This Family Head of the Qian Family, now fifty years old, rarely cursed in his heart. Damn it! Someone has flipped the table... Qian Dai''s eyes flickered with uncertainty deep down, but he still managed to appear relatively composed. Such situations were not unheard of in his not-so-short experience in Jianghu. Travel a lot at night, and you''re bound to meet a ghost; walk in Jianghu, and eventually you encounter a few individuals who play the game by their own rules. Qian Dai closed his eyes slightly, exhaled, and said, "It appears we can only choose the middle strategy." The young man below understood Qian Dai''s intent. There were three strategies: upper, middle, and lower. The middle strategy was to give up most of the benefits, and just aim for a steady and long-lasting income, which at this point meant turning to someone else C taking refuge with the Fei Family''s Martial Arts School. But the young man was somewhat confused. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Family Head was also a naturally gifted individual, a Sixth Rank Martial Artist recognized as an expert in Jianghu, and the Qian Family had great wealth, supportingmany retainers from Jianghu. Why would he seek the help of an old man who was half in the grave? Qian Dai looked at the young man in front of him, his heart regaining its composure. Young people... The Qian Family Head slightly narrowed his eyes, smiled at the occasional sparks of brilliance he had seen from the old man, knowing things that young people did not understand due to having lived longer and seen more wonders in Jianghu. For instance, a Grandmaster hidden in ordinary mortal life. The sound of hurried footsteps arose once more. Another young man rushed in; he was Qian Dai''s son, personally groomed by him from a young age to be calculating and resourceful, the strongest among the younger generation of the Qian Family. But now, his steps were even more frantic than the youth''s before him. Qian Dai''s eyebrows slightly furrowed, a hint of dissatisfaction arising before he could speak. He saw his son rush in, his face filled with panic, calling out, "Father..." "Just now, a Martial Artist fought thirty moves with Fei Poyue without losing!" "Then, the Fei Family has already withdrawn from this affair... their retainers from Jianghu are beginning to leave Xi Dingzhou City..." Qian Dai''s expression changed drastically, his eyes widening. His head felt like it had been hammered, making stars burst before his eyes and leaving his mind blank. It took several breaths before he slowly regained his senses, but in his mind, there was only one thought. Fought with Fei Poyue. Thirty moves without defeat! Qian Dai clenched his teeth, no longer able to maintain his composure. His mind was a whirlpool of messages, each emerging and sinking in turn. With Yin Jian dead and the Fei Family withdrawing, the Qian Family had become the last one sticking its neck out. This was no longer just flipping the table. This was damn well digging up one''s roots! His right hand slammed heavily on the table. Just then, footsteps sounded again, exceptionally steady, reaching only the ears of the people present. Qian Dai''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he stood up abruptly. In a blink of an eye, the footsteps sounded once more, accompanied by a domineering and tyrannical aura. Despite its intensity, it was calm and unhurried. Like the breath of a wild beast. Like the clash of swords by one''s ears, an uncontrollable aura filled the room, leaving the two young men below pale-faced, barely able to stand. Who could it be?! PS: The first update is here... Chapter 389 - 77: The Rise of the Whale (2/2) The majestic momentum slowly approached. With each step, it seemed to climb another level, causing Qian Dai to restlessly rise from his seat. With his right hand, he drew a curved saber made of ink jade from beside him, incredibly restrained but carrying a sharp and distinguished aura. Through the wide-open door, he watched the sky gradually darken. But there wasn''t a single wisp of cloud in the sky. So, a layer of dark clouds that he could not disperse also shrouded his heart. Who was the comer? The Qian Family''s mansion was very large, almost the biggest in the whole Xi Dingzhou City. The size of the mansion was even spacious enough for horses to gallop through it. Many retainers lived in the front courtyard and sensing that undisguised, direct hostility, they each drew their weapons and rushed out of the doors, a mighty throng converging towards the outside, among them were indeed some truly skilled martial artists. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire But they stopped at the doorway. It was just about noon, the winter sky clear as a blue jewel, cloudless for thousands of miles, and yet there was an illusion of overcast clouds, suffocating and depressing one''s heart. More than fifty martial artists had now gathered at the Qian Residence, each holding a top-grade weapon, their murderous intent converging together. And yet, there was just one person opposite them. Yet in their hearts, there arose a feeling that this single individual was already surrounding them, these dozens of martial artists who had seen blood and killed, surrounding the vast Qian Residence, spacious enough for horses to gallop freely. This feeling was incredibly strong. Who was this person coming? ............ Qian Dai was not an inexperienced rich man when it came to fighting; he was after all a Sixth Rank martial artist, and his disposition could not possibly be cowardly. The weapon he grasped in his hand was one that the first generation head of the Qian Family had spent a lot of money to forge. The handle, after being held by successive generations of martial artists, fit his palm extremely well. His inner strength slowly mobilized. The warm and cool sensation calmed the slightly panicked state of his mind. He stood up and strode toward the outside, walking at a pace that was neither slow nor fast, his inner strength circulating in his body, reviving the martial artist aspect of himself. No matter who came, at least one would have to see to know. In Xi Dingzhou City, there shouldn''t be any exceptionally extraordinary martial artists. Under the plaque of the main hall reading "Wealth Breeds Everything", Qian Dai''s son, Qian Yue, shook his head to clear it and looked towards the young man opposite him, saying, "What happened on your side?" The young man gave a wry smile, saying, "Yin Jian is dead." Qian Yue gasped in shock, "Who did it? How many people?" He knew of Yin Jian. A martial artist who reached the Sixth Rank would have exceptionally abundant inner strength, and that person''s swordsmanship had made it almost possible to see only shadows C a top-tier fast sword, a top-tier Killing Sword. He was one of the Qian Family''s strong bets this time. Just last night he had discussed with Qian Dai how to deal with this person, but today he was already dead? A sense of oppression loomed in Qian Yue''s heart. But then a glimmer of opportunity shone through... if this person who fought Fei Poyue to a standstill and the force that killed Yin Jian clashed with each other, then the Qian Residence would still have a chance. Thus, his expression relaxed slightly, and he even managed a faint smile. As for the person currently emitting hostility, he wasn''t too worried. Because he knew that apart from his father, there was a second Sixth Rank expert in the Qian Residence. This was the Qian Family''s hidden trump card, the confidence behind their bold gamble! Just then, he saw a look of horror on the face of the young man opposite him, as if he had just remembered the bloody scene he had witnessed. The young man''s Adam''s apple moved up and down, his pupils seemed unfocused for a moment, and after a few breaths, he finally regained his composure, but his face was still ashen. He glanced at Qian Yue, shook his head, and said with difficulty, "I didn''t dare to look... so, I don''t know who it was." Qian Dai sharply noticed the wording used by the young man, his brows furrowing slightly, "That person?" Could it be that Yin Jian was killed in a one-on-one fight? How could he be so foolish? The young man gave a bitter laugh, saying, "Yes, just one person." "That one person took on more than a hundred martial artists. Besides Yin Jian, there was another Middle Third Rank expert, all of them pierced through by a huge hole, dead beyond any doubt!" "Just a single person!" The smile on Qian Yue''s face immediately froze. Outside the gates of the Qian Residence. The encircled martial artists from within opened up a passage, and the richly dressed Qian Dai slowly walked out, his Mo Blade slanted in hand, subtly seeming to stir something unusual in the surroundings, quite extraordinary. He positioned himself in front of all the martial artists, feeling their heavy, almost hasty breathing around him. But he was not particularly worried. Because he could feel itthe real source of his ''confidence'' had appeared, not far behind him. With their level of familiarity, he could even sense the faint yet enduring low hum produced by his curved saber when it vibrated against the sheath as it was drawn. So, the last of his concerns faded away, and a warm smile returned to his face. He watched the man slowly approaching him, dressed in a light armor battle robe, a spear held diagonally in his right hand, the tip lightly touching the ground with each step, creating a crisp sound. When Qian Dai''s gaze fell on the man''s slightly blood-stained face, his heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. The Cloud Swallowing Spear wielder, Gongsun Jing! Right at this moment, a rush of footsteps could be heard from inside. Qian Yue and the young man dashed out from the inner residence, pushed past the martial artist blocking their way, and ran to Qian Dai''s side. Qian Yue grabbed his father''s arm that was holding the saber and said, "Wait a moment, Dad!" Meanwhile, the young man ran out onto the street, looked around, and his face instantly turned as pale as if he''d seen a Shura demon. He staggered back a couple of steps and sat down hard on the ground, his legs shaking uncontrollably. He turned his head, glanced at Qian Yue, opened his lips slightly but found himself unable to speak. Qian Yue''s complexion also turned pale, the reaction of the young man in front of him serving as the best answer. He leaned in close to Qian Dai''s ear and whispered softly. Qian Dai''s expression gradually changed, as if a large stone had been dropped into water, no longer composed. He was almost unable to hold onto his saber, when Qian Yue''s voice suddenly stopped abruptly. Qian Dai looked up to see his son''s face ghostly white, eyes wide, as if he''d seen the most terrifying thing in the world. Qian Dai followed his son''s gaze and saw another figure with a spear walking at a leisurely pace across the street, his hair tied into a high ponytail secured with an iron ring, falling behind his back, hand grasping the spear, advancing slowly. No explanation was necessary. From the reaction of Qian Yue, he could guess that the young manwho appeared even younger than his sonwas probably the martial artist who had fought thirty moves undefeated against the elderly man. From left and right, two formidable figures slowly closed in. Despite their slow pace, the pressure from their recent actions made Qian Dai feel as if even his breathing became difficult. This feeling was one he had only experienced as a youth, when he had encountered a fierce tiger during his travels. Trouble was approaching! In his mind, various thoughts surfaced and disappeared as he searched for a way out. Fighting was out of the question. If he angered these two, it was very possible the Qian Residence could be expelled from the martial arts world of Xi Dingzhou City. Sweat uncontrollably broke out on Qian Dai''s forehead as he finally made the same decision as his sonprecisely because of the conflict between the two tigers, there was a glimmer of hope for survival. He glanced at the young man on the left, who could contend with a Grandmaster, then at the bearer of the Cloud Swallowing Spear on the right, whose recent victory over two Sixth Rank experts had built his reputation. Internally struggling, he was like a gambler who had gone all in, watching as time ran out. The approaching footsteps grew louder. Finally, Qian Dai made up his mind. His right hand relaxed its grip, and the Mo Blade fell from his grasp to the ground, the tip embedding itself in the earth, the faint whistling sound continuing. He, then, displayed a radiant and warm smile and turned to the right, giving a respectful fist salute to the Jianghu renowned spear wielder, and chuckled, "Gang Leader Gongsun!" "I have long admired you I wonder what brings you here today, haha" He was extremely humble, more so than a Sixth Rank martial artist would typically be. He realized that Gongsun Jing didn''t even glance at him, walking straight past him. Qian Dai was taken aback and involuntarily looked back. His pupils dilated instinctively. In his sight, the Sixth Rank expert who had just fought against a hundred and left a river of blood, the Cloud Swallowing Spear wielder, shook his spear and plunged it into the ground. The spear shook, and the earth cracked. Then he raised his right hand, placed it on his left fist, and knelt down fiercely. "Your subordinate greets the Young Master!" A dead silence fell over the scene. In the third year of the Great Yuan Era, the Giant Whale Gang of the North Martial State crossed mountains and rivers to launch a surprise attack on the headquarters of the Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs, later annexing the Tan Residence in Xi Dingzhou. In just one day, the rebellion within the Tan Residence ended. Since then, the Giant Whale Gang held sway over two states in the Northwest, like a tiger perching in the Cang Mountains, its power established and soon to sweep over the land. "Great Qin Ministry of Punishment Confidential RecordsFufeng Scroll" Ah Liu suspended his wrist, picked up his brush, and closed the scroll. Hearing the screams of Bing Hongcai from within the Ministry of Punishment, his mouth twitched slightly, then his expression grew slightly somber. He placed the freshly written Confidential Record back in its original spot, which was marked by a small sign indicating it would be sent to the County City by a designated martial artist the next day, and then, at a later date, to the capital, Heavenly Capital, of Great Qin. After thinking for a moment, he went to another shelf, took out a secretive scroll, and unfolded it. On it were names that could shake an entire region. Dipping the brush into ink, Ah Liu started writing on a blank space on the scroll. StatusLord of the Giant Whale Gang Battle AchievementsBattled Master Fei Poyue of Xi Dingzhou Fufeng without defeat for thirty-four moves, wielded overwhelming momentum, pressured the Qian Family into retreating without a battle. Name Ah Liu''s hand hesitated slightly, his mind recalling the message released by the Giant Whale Gang that day, thinking of the heavy and domineering spear technique he had seen, he instinctively put more strength into his writing. On the scroll, two sharp characters emerged. Ying Lie. PS: Here''s the second update for today Thank you to Qing Gu for the sixty thousand reward, I really appreciate it, and thank you to Xue Xingyu for the ten thousand reward, thank you to book friend 150315104822591 for the ten thousand reward, I really appreciate it, thank you Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 390 - 78 Missed (1/2) The stars and moon in the sky were bright; it was the color of a winter night, so it was extremely quiet and clear. Fei Poyue sat alone on a stone bench in the courtyard. He heated wine alone, and drank alone. The martial artists from Jianghu who had been summoned earlier and those who had graduated from the martial arts school had all left one after another. Though it had been quite some time since they had studied under Fei Poyue, none dared to defy the old man, so he was the only one in the vast ancestral home. Steam rose from the pot above the clay stove. The old man poured himself a cup of wine; across from him were three other cups, but no one sat before them. The proof that years slowly passed was not in the changes to one''s body and spirit, but more in the disappearance of familiar things. One day, everyone will face defeat. This, Fei Poyue understood more and more clearly. No one can win against time. Including himself. Sipping the wine laced with a hint of sweetness, the hot and heavy sensation lingered in his throat, mixing with a slight intoxication. The old man sipped his drink after drink, his face solemn and silent, as if he was engaging in combat with someone. But in reality, he was alone in the courtyard; even so, he sat with his body as straight as a rod. The feeling of drunkenness gradually emerged in his heart. His thoughts unconsciously scattered as he thought of Tan Yurou, his younger family members, the Giant Whale Gang youth who appeared before him today, the secret discussions in the chamber, and the manual of spear techniques he had passed on to the young man. This wasn''t an impartation of martial arts but a trade. He exchanged the spear manual he had created in his lifetime for the Giant Whale Gang''s promise of thirty years of protection for the Fei family, with the condition that the Fei martial arts school would remain nominally under the Giant Whale Gang''s name but would not be ordered around by them. Right, he called himself Ying Lie. The old man took another gulp of wine, his mouth curling with a cold smirk. Ying, a surname seldom seen. If it had been thirty years ago, or even twenty, or ten, he would never have made such a decision, let alone imagine doing so, but now, an old man who could see the end of his life was capable of it. He cared about his martial arts. So, he was even less willing to let his martial arts disappear. He was also unwilling to let the martial techniques that once dominated become disgraced by the younger generations of his lineage. "Ying Lie, huh... Ha, go ahead and use my spear techniques, and have a good interaction with this Jianghu..." The last sip of wine went down his throat. Fei Poyue, who had been as straight as a pine, seemed to no longer hold up. He leaned his hand on the stone table, his eyes half-open. In his daze, it seemed as if three people appeared behind the cups before him. An aloof and stern divine doctor, a reckless and passionate young man, a frail scholar who coughed continuously but laughed heartily. His authority was so formidable that no one dared meet his gaze or go against his will. His laughter commanded even more respect than his anger. But these three people in front of him cared not a bit; they could joke and laugh with him, boldly mock him, stand shoulder to shoulder with him, had once fought with swords as enemies, only they had never drunk together. Fei Poyue wobbled, overcome by the alcohol, and collapsed onto the stone table, drifting into a deep drunken sleep. Then in his dream, he saw Jianghu... ......... The next day, as the morning light was faint, Xi Dingzhou City was much more peaceful than usual, but many constables in the Ministry of Punishment yawned continuously. They had spent a long time cleaning a bloody site, washing it clean with well water, rinsing it repeatedly until no trace of odor remained before they were allowed to return, having suffered much in the process. Those experts had enjoyed their fight, but it was left to these low-ranking constables and government officials to deal with the ruined walls and floors, and bloodstains everywhere. Hawks circled in the sky, crying twice, then swooped down over the Giant Whale Gang''s territory. Gongsun Jing reached out to catch one, taking a letter from the hawk. He glanced at it and laughed, waving his arm, and the hawk soared from his arm back into the sky. Wang Anfeng had just finished practicing his spear technique. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Gongsun, asking: "What''s the news?" "Is it from the third brother and the others?" Gongsun Jing turned and bowed, responding with a smile: "No, it''s from Immortal Pavilion." "When we parted ways with the Great Elder of Immortal Pavilion earlier, I took the liberty of exchanging a hawk with them for communication purposes." Immortal Pavilion. A flicker of interest passed through Wang Anfeng''s eyes. He looked at the letter in Gongsun Jing''s hand and asked: "What does it say?" Gongsun handed the letter to Wang Anfeng, a strange smile on his face as he said: "They''re asking if we need help taking over the Tan Residence''s territory..." "It seems that, on one hand, they want to restore their sect''s reputation, and on the other hand, they also want to foster good relations with us. Maybe they even plan to plant some roots here in Xi Dingzhou for future purposes." "But they definitely didn''t expect that Tan Yurou had left those records behind. The true power of the Tan Residence has been in our grasp from the beginning." As he said this, a schadenfreude smile spread across Gongsun Jing''s face. Wang Anfeng took the letter and after scanning its content, he found it was just as Gongsun Jing had described, though the language was even warmer and more familiar, almost as if regarding Gongsun Jing as his own brother. Looking again at the signature, it was indeed from the Great Elder of the Immortal Pavilion, Qu Kang''an. Gongsun Jing spoke from beside: "He mentioned he would descend the mountain in some time and might pass through Xi Dingzhou." "By then, Young Master, do you wish to meet this person?" He still remembered Wang Anfeng''s planto foster good relations with the Immortal Pavilion for future events. As the leader of the Giant Whale Gang, it was only proper to get acquainted with important figures from the Immortal Pavilion beforehand. After pondering for a moment, Wang Anfeng shook his head: "No need, as long as they are aware of my identity''s existence, that will suffice." "I will leave Xi Dingzhou City tomorrow and head towards the county city to help Miss Meng search for the classics." "Afterward, there are still many matters to attend to. I do not know when I will have the chance to return." He still clearly remembered the purpose of his leaving the mountain this time. More than two years ago, at the birthday celebration of the Great Elder Qingfeng Edge, he met the Grandmaster Jiu Zizai, who roamed the world. At that time, Jiu Zizai had made a promise with him. As long as his cultivation reached Seventh Rank and he could pass through thirty levels of the Fu Character Tower in Fufeng County City, the old man would tell him everything he knew about the White Tiger Hall affairs. Even Gongsun Jing, who served as a covert agent of the Military Family, knew little about that organization. Wang Anfeng''s palm tightened slightly, a barely perceptible force within. Although his martial arts had long since transformed and he had experienced much in Jianghu, the thought of that shadowy organization, seemingly omnipresent yet elusive, still filled the youth''s heart with a sense of oppression. White Tiger Hall. Gongsun Jing felt a tinge of disappointment but then added: "Do you need your subordinate to accompany you?" Wang Anfeng dismissed the scattered thoughts in his heart, looked up at him, and smiled: "You are now a gang leader, and the Giant Whale Gang has only just reached such a scale. Surely, it will attract the wariness of other Jianghu forces. You won''t have quiet days ahead." "About the Fei Family" His voice paused, and Wang Anfeng''s expression grew serious. He had told Gongsun Jing about his promise with Fei Poyue from the previous day. Suddenly remembering that the old man had stayed alone in Xi Dingzhou City, he did not know the reason, but since the elder had given him the Martial Spear Manual, albeit as part of a deal, he was still a senior. Wang Anfeng decided to say: "If you have spare time, Gongsun, please visit Elder Fei on my behalf." Gongsun Jing was taken aback. Although he was a covert agent of the Military Family, primarily active in North Martial State City, he knew little about Grandmasters like Fei Poyue who secluded themselves. However, since it was an order from Wang Anfeng, he naturally would not refuse, and saluting with clasped hands, he said: "Your subordinate understands." ............ Wang Anfeng did not stay in Xi Dingzhou City for long. He had returned to Xi Dingzhou City only because he had heard of the ''death'' of Tan Yurou. Now knowing that Tan Yurou was not dead and the matters of the Tan Residence were concluded, he naturally would not waste time here. He immediately switched back into his blue attire, took up his sword, and left with a light leap. These past few days in Shaolin Temple, his third Master had taught him the Qinggong that followed reaching Middle Third Rank from the Divine Thieves Sect. His movement techniques were incomparable to the state they were in when he rushed back to the state city days ago. With a light tap of his toes, he soared into the sky like a fleeting shadow. The bustling Xi Dingzhou City was quickly left behind, shrinking rapidly, until it was eventually obscured by slowly gathering wisps of cloud. Wang Anfeng''s eyes slightly closed. His fingers lightly undulated, and the wind twirled around him, not appearing the least bit violent. "Heaven and Earth emerge alongside me, and all things are one with me." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To harness the righteousness of Heaven and Earth, and to command the essence of the six energies, to journey without end" As these words from the first time his third Master taught him Qinggong flashed through his mind, Wang Anfeng''s figure subtly shifted in mid-air, and as naturally as a fish flicking its tail, he ''glided'' a vast distance forward. He was not like the average person in Jianghu who stepped on Vigorous Qi. When he employed his Qinggong, it was more akin to the mythological beings riding the wind, unfettered and unrestrained, with the breeze forming an invisible barrier around him; the faster he went, the more mysteriously unfathomable, capable of resisting even the barrage of a Powerful Crossbow. The true marvels of a top sect usually revealed their extraordinary aspects when one reached Middle Third Rank. And below, on the official road, A party of a dozen strong horses pressed forward. These horses, rarely seen by ordinary folk, were large, black steeds without a single patch of mixed color. Their riders bore an imposing presence, all sporting long Great Qin sabers unchecked by scabbards on their backs, making the blades seem all the more ferocious. No one dared to block the path of these formidable-looking martial artists on the official road. What was strange, among these rough men, there were two who stood out. One was veiled, yet her clear and bright eyes betrayed her exceptional beauty, while the other was a delicately dressed young man, seemingly a bit obtuse, with jet-black hair tinged with streaks of blood, riding next to a stocky mana subtle hint of eeriness. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire It was Chuan Lian and his group. Recovering, they had purchased two fast horses. Being formidable martial artists themselves, they galloped swiftly along the road. What had taken them seven or eight days before, they had now covered in just over a day. Lao San, gripping the reins, looked ahead at the state city and grinned: "Without any message from the Flying Eagle, we can surely give the Young Master a wonderful surprise." "Let''s go!" PS: Here''s the first update Many thanks to ''The Sound of Lei Yin in the Sea of Law'' for their generous donation, greatly appreciated. Chapter 391 - 79: The Price of Opportunity (2/2) Gliding through the void, as if a banished immortal had descended to the mortal realm. This was the appearance of a martial artist of the Middle Third Rank when they exhibited their Qinggong. They didn''t need to care about the complex terrain or the obstruction of crowds, and their speed would undoubtedly be much faster. Despite the distance of more than two thousand miles from Xi Dingzhou City to Fufeng County City, Wang Anfeng had taken less than two hours to glimpse the two hundred-feet-tall towers rising into the sky in the distance. The overhanging eaves lifted up, beneath which golden bells dangled. Below the bells, red silk ribbons danced in the wind, layer upon layer, blazing like fierce flames. A majestic aura rushed to meet him. A trace of distraction flickered in Wang Anfeng''s eyes. It had been nearly three years since his last visit to Fufeng County City. In the three years since their separation, he had grown far from his once immature appearance, yet Fufeng County City still stood tall and majestic, as if it had not changed in the slightest. A quiet sigh escaped his heart, and at this moment, the military generals atop Fufeng County City had already spotted his presence. A series of crisp clicking sounds. In an instant, powerful crossbows mounted on the city aimed fiercely to attack. With the Mo Family''s mechanisms naturally locking the space surrounding Wang Anfeng, the Middle Third Rank Defending General placed his right hand on the hilt of his sword at his waist and gently pulled, unsheathing an inch of the blade. A sharp aura locked onto Wang Anfeng. It was not mixed with lethal intent, merely a warning. Wang Anfeng was momentarily stunned, then realized that the capital cities of Great Qin''s seventy-two counties differed from other cities. Even martial arts experts of the Middle Third Rank were not allowed to directly enter from above. He had been slightly distracted and failed to notice that his speed had long surpassed what it had been, unintentionally entering the defensive perimeter of the county''s Defending General. A hint of apology surfaced on his face, and he saluted the military general from afar with a clasped fist. As the inner strength within his body shifted, without any visible movement, his figure suddenly stopped. Without the slightest sign, the general on the city wall looked at him with a surprised expression, saying, "Excellent Qinggong!" Wang Anfeng drifted down like floating catkins, his body not exhibiting Qinggong, but merely using the vigorous wind he had collected along the way to dispel the force of his descent. His clothing fluttered as he seemed to have a touch of otherworldly grace. Just before he touched the ground, his body flickered slightly, disappearing from the eyes of the onlookers, leading to continuous low exclamations of surprise. About a dozen yards away, where the pedestrians who had slowed their pace were looking up for the person who had vanished, one more person silently appeared among them. Wang Anfeng''s head was now adorned with a scholar''s turban, his demeanor slightly more refined and scholarly than before. Different from the carefree swordsman who had been treading the air just moments ago, he drew no attention from the pedestrians around him, simply blending into the crowd and walking slowly forward. Next to him, a middle-aged man retracted his gaze, licked his lips, and saw Wang Anfeng but didn''t mind, thinking he was just another passerby who had caught up from behind, chuckling, "Kid, you''re really lucky." "To come just in time to see a martial arts expert of the Middle Third Rank, your fortune is really good. It''s not often you see high-flyers like that." Wang Anfeng adjusted the turban on his head that he had prepared in advance, nodded, and replied with a gentle smile, "Indeed" "I''m quite lucky." Above the city walls, next to the military general stood a man in his thirties wearing a long gown, dressed as a Scholar. He sighed after watching the general sheathe his sword and said, "General, can''t you stop praising those people from Jianghu every time you''re on alert?" "Even if you praise those Jianghu people to the skies, the Military Department isn''t going to allocate you any new weapons or mechanisms." He felt a headache coming on. Why did he assist such a general? Like rough butcher''s meat, every now and then, the general would make a fuss to the Military Department about the Jianghu people''s excellent martial arts and the inferior equipment of the city guards. The Defending General raised a hand to stroke his chin, his gaze settling on the crowd, recalling the abrupt and traceless halt from before, as well as the blinding speed of the body movement technique upon descending. The corner of his mouth curled slightly. "No" "This time, the Qinggong was truly excellent." ............... Xi Dingzhou City. "What?! What did you just say, kid?!" "The Young Master has already left...?!" Li San''s eyes bulged as he stared at Yu Jianmu in front of him, who looked like a towering bear. The latter offered a wry smile and clasped his hands together, saying, "He left Xi Ding just today" Li San gritted his teeth, unwilling to accept this, "That''s impossible, we didn''t encounter the Young Master on the way" A look of reverence appeared on Yu Jianmu''s face, saying, "Because the Young Master didn''t leave on horseback." "Not on horseback? Could it be that he flew away...?!" Li San''s voice stopped abruptly, his eyes widening as he stared at Yu Jianmu, who nodded. Feeling as if he had fallen from the clouds, he found himself at a loss for words. Amazement appeared on Chuan Lian''s face behind him, and he turned to Meng Yuexue beside him and said, "After more than two years of not seeing Wang, has he really become so powerful?" "Impressive, indeed!" He had mostly been in a coma during this time, without a real sense of all that had occurred over the years. The lingering torment of his dormant state, along with the return of his energy, gradually faded from his memory. Now, Chuan Lian felt nothing more than having slept a very long sleep, awakening to find that the world had completely changed. ''A few days ago,'' when he met Wang Anfeng, he had been but an Eighth Rank martial artist. Yet upon his next encounter, Wang Anfeng had become a high-flying expert from Jianghu. How could it not astonish him? Li San turned around and gave Chuan Lian, who had a look of admiration, a glance. Thinking of this na?ve young man with his unfathomably powerful Qi, his palm started tingling, his mouth twitching, and he glared fiercely at Chuan Lian. God damn it. You''re the last person who should be saying that! Caught off guard by the glare, Chuan Lian scratched his head, somewhat embarrassed. Li San turned back and faced Yu Jianmu, frowning, and said, "Alright then, what about Gongsun?" "Is that old geezer still around? Where did he go? I brought people back for him, Let him come out and host properly," Yu Jianmu treated himself as if he were deaf, pretending he didn''t hear the man''s address of the Gang Leader and replied: "Gang Leader? The Gang Leader just left, He should be back soon," "Brother Li San, and everyone, please go inside and rest for a bit..." "The fragrant tea is already prepared..." Meanwhile, at the Fei Family ancestral home. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire Following what Wang Anfeng had said the day before, after sending him off, Gongsun Jing arrived at the residence, planning to visit and familiarize himself with the people there. He was carrying some liquor and meat in one hand, and his weapon was on his back. He raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door. "Come in," A voice, old yet strong, rang out. Gongsun Jing didn''t think too much and pushed the door open to enter. Right as he stepped in, he was met with an extremely fierce gleam, akin to a meteor breaking through the sky, accompanied by overwhelming murderous intent, which caused the hair on the back of Gongsun Jing''s neck to stand on end. He almost instinctively leaped back out. In that instant, the gleam, as if it had anticipated this, suddenly accelerated, brushing past Gongsun Jing and then retracting like lightning. It was a spear. Entirely silver in color, it wasn''t the black spear he had used to fight Wang Anfeng a few days before, but the spear tip was sharp, evidently not an ordinary object. Gongsun Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly as he raised his right hand, wiping across his cheek. A smear of red spread across the back of his hand, His expression involuntarily turned frosty. Fei Poyue casually held the spear, his facial features square and stern, showing none of the discomposure from the previous night. His light gray eyes fell on the young man opposite him. To him, the thirty-something-year-old Gongsun Jing was truly just a young man. His eyesight wasn''t good, but he could feel the unspent military aura emanating from the other, like a wild beast. Considering the rumors swirling around Jianghu these past two days, how could he not know that the man who had come to visit uninvited was the Gang Leader of the Giant Whale Gang? The man, according to the deal, was to protect the Fei Family lineage for the next thirty yearsthe strongest martial artist, at least on the surface. As the one who had made the deal with the young man and the eldest of the Fei Family, it was natural for him to test the Gang Leader''s mettle. This was a custom of Jianghu, and no one could object. It was also one of the reasons he stayed in Xi Dingzhou City. Fei Poyue''s hand clenched around the spear, his fingers subtly throbbing. Yes, this was his reason to act. But beneath this honorable and justified reason, another thought rose in his heartreckless and brash, yet so authentic. The Cloud Swallowing Spear wielder. Because this man used a spear too. Even those from military families who operated in Jianghu mostly used sabers, and he hadn''t seen anyone forging such a great reputation with a spear for a very long time. One against a hundred, slaying those of the same rank in battle formations. This was the unique dominance of a spear wielder. In his heart as calm as a lake, tinged with a trace of solitude, curiosity inevitably arose. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gongsun Jing regarded the elderly man holding the spear across from him and slowly let out a turbid breath, suppressing the rising anger within himthis was the person the Young Master had instructed him to visit, and he couldn''t breach etiquette. Just then, Fei Poyue detected the change in Gongsun''s temperament. Lifting the spear in his hand, he said indifferently: "Come, let me witness the spear technique of the so-called fierce military general." "The thing you rely on for your reputation can''t just be this mediocre, can it?" Gongsun Jing''s body paused momentarily. It was as if he''d become a mechanical puppet of the Mo Family at that instant, his facial expression unchanging. But in Fei Poyue''s ''eyes,'' it was like a flame gathering strength. Suddenly, his right hand shook, and the two short spears on his back dropped heavily onto the ground, the black cloth wrapping them slid off, revealing their razor-sharp gleam. He looked up at Fei Poyue. Slowly, flames began to ignite in his eyes. Divine Martial, must not be insulted. ............... As night fell. Giant Whale Gang headquarters. "Hiss... Li San, rub it gently..." "Hiss..." Gongsun Jing sat on the bed, his face bruised and swollen, hardly maintaining his original majestic and imposing presence. Li San was in front of him, unceremoniously applying the golden sore medicine, his coarse hands often being overzealous, making Gongsun Jing grit his teeth in pain and gasp for air, his anger erupting. "Can''t you be a bit gentler, dammit?!" Gongsun Jing was annoyed, but Li San laughed heartily, as if his frustrations from the past few days had vanished entirely. He raised his hand again and ''gently'' wiped down Gongsun Jing''s face, causing the latter''s expression to contort. Li San chuckled and said: "You''re not so tough, Gongsun." "None of the ones who come out of Divine Martial Mansion are this weak." Gongsun Jing snatched the towel from Li San''s hands and pressed it against his face, thinking of that dragon-like spear technique twisting and turning that day, considering its profound intricacies that had lit up his eyes, but then he accidentally touched the wounds on his face, causing a twitch at the corner of his mouth, he grumbled in hatred: "One day, I''ll hit back... Stupid old man!" PS; The second update of today is served... Thank you to LLfb for the donation of twenty thousand, I''m very grateful. Chapter 392 - 80: Academy, Old Friends (1/2) ``` Wang Anfeng mingled in the crowd, passing through the thoroughfare of Fufeng County City. On both sides of the thoroughfare, there still stood the Great Qin Iron Guards clad in armor and wielding repeating crossbows, their cold gleam piercing and their eyes sweeping over the passersby. After passing through the thoroughfare, one would be faced with the towering presence of the Wind Character Tower. On the face directly facing the city gate hung an enormous cloth banner of unknown materialneither gold nor jade. Written upon it, in ancient script, was a single, large character. Wind. The wind that the Kunpeng rides upon. This scene still elicited bursts of amazed exclamations from foreign merchant caravans nearby, its towering grandeur and ancient silence like that of a giant. Yet, the thoughts in Wang Anfeng''s heart were completely different from the first time he saw it. His face wore a nostalgic smile, but it was tinged with something differentas if reuniting with a long-lost friend, his smile laced with complex emotions. He had lived through too many stories here. His gaze swept past a nearby stele. Engraved upon it were the words "Fewer than a Hundred," proclaiming a piece of humility to all passersby, to nations far and wide. Around the stele gathered a few pedestrians, bodily more towering than the average citizens of Great Qin, with broader shoulders, high noses, ruddy eyes, and strange tattoos on their exposed skinclearly foreign visitors, marveling at the "Fewer than a Hundred" inscription with gestures of amazement. The people of Great Qin are truly wild. Wang Anfeng overheard someone murmuring softly in a not-so-fluent Qin official language, chuckled to himself without taking it seriously, and collected his suddenly emerging thoughts. Following the clean and orderly road, he made his way towards Fufeng Academy. Lifting his eyes, the Wind Character Tower seemed to be just before him. Yet he knew that the Academy was still some distance away from here. I hope Brother Chuan is doing well. And Baili, Tuoba Yue, Brother Xiaode, Su the Gambler... And... That name cautiously surfaced in his mind, like the thin mist that drifts through a mountain brook at dawn, like the first plum blossom to bloom in winter. Like the bright and clear moonlight at the horizon. Wang Anfeng''s heart began to beat uncontrollably faster. ........................ Two astonishingly sharp blade lights slashed through thin air. They collided fiercely, rotating at high speed. The wielder, relying on the strength of his waist, slightly loosened his grip, letting the lengthy handle slide through his fingers and palms, which paradoxically increased the speed, adding an even more sharp Qi Force to the blade''s edge. It was like thunder tearing through dark clouds. Finally, the two blades struck each other, like the sudden flash of lightning, the sonorous whistling sound no less intense than the roaring of a thunderstorm, the vigorous Qi infused into the blades dissipating, creating a fierce state from their mutual repulsion and tearing several marks into the ground. Suddenly, one of them exerted more force. The blade trembled, showcasing deep and intricate ''skill'' on the edge of an extremely strong ''intent,'' suppressing the other blade with a few moves, forcing a figure to stagger backwards. With a metallic ring, the blade was inserted into the ground, steadying the figure''s stance, both the handle and the edge far surpassing ordinary weapons, exuding an overbearing arrogance unique to the tools of war and conquest. The Great Qin Mo Blade. With one strike, both man and horse are shattered. The other figure, a middle-aged man still standing, took a wineskin from his waist with one hand holding the Mo Blade, bit off the stopper with his mouth, opened it, and gulped the wine down greedily. This was the potent liquor found only at the border pass. Drinking it felt like swallowing blades, scraping painfully in the throat, but the rich fragrance shortly exploded in the chest and belly like a master''s Vigorous Qi, bringing warmth, comfort throughout the body. Once accustomed to this type of drink, even the renowned Northwestern strong liquor seemed somewhat feeble by comparison. In just a moment, a skin of wine was emptied. The man seemed somewhat dissatisfied, smacking his lips and tossing the thing in his hand to the person in front, who caught the wineskin with a raise of his hand, his heavy and unkempt eyebrows furrowing slightly like two unsheathed Mo Blades. He was dressed in the red-black Vigorous Attire typical of the Military Family''s students, and aside from the hefty Mo Blade in his hand, there was another half of a broken Mo Blade''s blade at his waist, its purpose unclear. The man standing in place wiped the wine from the corner of his mouth and said: "It''s yours now." "Don''t disgrace me at the border pass. If you encounter the barbarians, don''t piss yourself! Do you hear me, Baili Feng?" Baili Feng took the wineskin, his maturing face stern and resolute, showing the bravery unique to a Military Family leader. He grinned, hung the wineskin carelessly at his waist, and said nonchalantly: "Heh, just watch, old man. I''ll make them cry without tears." "I will become a General to guard the Qin, and then you can really boast about it!" The middle-aged Master laughed it off, but then burst into hearty laughter, saying: "Good!" "I''m waiting for the day you get promoted and bestowed with noble ranks, your war achievements earning you a marquisate!" At that moment, his peripheral vision caught a glimpse of a patch of red at the training ground not far off, seeing a sheath of a sword that was starkly different from the Great Qin Broad Saber. The smile on his face contracted slightly, adopting the composure characteristic of a Master, and he said: Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "Alright, you scamp." "Save the big talk for another time, scram. Your sweetheart is coming. Stop showing off in front of me." Baili Feng turned his head, spying the familiar figure, his lips almost instinctively stretching into a somewhat dazed smile. Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, without the slightest hesitation, he said decisively: ``` "Alright then, old man, I''m off!" "I''ll come find you again tomorrow." He turned on his heel and secured the Mo Blade on the strap behind his back. Without any sign of hesitation and under the watchful gaze of the middle-aged master, whose mouth twitched slightly, he strode out laughing, a distance of ten meters yet to cover, when he already burst into laughter, saying: "Ah Yue, what brings you here?" Next to the training field stood a tall young woman whose age appeared similar to Baili Feng''s. Her black hair was tied up behind her head, and her facial features were not as soft and gentle as those of the typical Great Qin women, possessing more of a bold edge, but this did nothing to diminish her beautyin fact, it added a heroic charm rarely found amongst the women of the Central Plains. She was dressed in red and had a curved saber resembling a crescent moon at her waist. She lifted her eyes to glance at Baili Feng and smiled: "Can''t I come to look for you?" Baili Feng raised his hand to scratch his head, quickly pleading for mercy as he smiled: "Of course, of course, you can." "I was just thinking, with you heading home in a few days and me soon to report to the border pass, it might not be so easy for us to come back to Fufeng City afterward." "We probably won''t see many people again. You''ve been here for over three years learning all sorts of things, and I thought you would spend more time with your classmates and friends." Tuoba Yue pressed her lips together, a trace of worry in her eyes that she didn''t show, feigning nonchalance: "I''ve already met with them." "We are all martial artists; there''s no need to cry and wail like little girls. Plus, to be honest, there isn''t much left to say" Baili Feng paused, seemingly reminded of something, and smiled with a complexity: "That''s true indeed." "Anfeng left Fufeng two years ago, and a few days back, Brother Xue also departed... neither left any message behind. The Academy is so vast, yet with just the two of us, it feels somewhat joyless and empty, with nothing much to gather for." "Once we both head to our respective postings at the border pass in the Northern Lands, Brother Xue''s family is in the south of the Central Plains, and Anfeng, that fellow is the worst; he just left without leaving any trace The world is so vast, who knows if we''ll ever have the chance to meet again." Tuoba Yue''s lips pressed together again as memories from over two years ago involuntarily filled her mind. She had studied at the Academy for three years, yet it was the memories of those few months that stood out the clearest. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The gentle and peaceful blue-robed swordsman, the brash and fervent Baili Feng, and the dazzlingly splendid Xue Qinshuang, like the sun in the sky. These people had defined the years of her life. She raised her right hand, brushing over a piece of white jade at her waist. The moment she thought of that name, Tuoba Yue''s normally calm expression became somewhat distant. "Aren''t you waiting for him anymore?" Under the round moon, she asked the young girl in white robes and a red shawl. Nearly three years had passed since that first meeting when the girl was similar in height to her own, but now she seemed a bit smaller, disguised in men''s attire, clothed in white with a red shawl overtop. Her long hair was pulled up into a high ponytail with red bands interwoven through her black locks, dancing in the wind. She tilted her body slightly, her face serene. "I can''t wait any longer" It was as if she was speaking of something that had nothing to do with her. "My stay here was a three-year agreement made with my family, and now that three years have come to pass, family members will soon come to fetch me." "However, there''s still one thing I don''t understand. It looks like I''ll have to leave it for the future." Xue Qinshuang smiled, seemingly indifferent, and reached out to hand over a white jade plaque, saying: "Take this jade plaque. If Anfeng comes back, smash it." "They''re a matched pairone with you and one with meso I can rest a bit easier on my side." Tuoba Yue pursed her lips. She had always thought that Miss Xue was like the dazzling sun in the sky, but at that moment, when her family was mentioned, the girl in front of her seemed to be carrying a sense of detachment and a subtle loneliness, as if she had fallen into a dark abyss, vast and cold, with hardly any presence visible. Just then, Baili Feng beside her gently patted Tuoba Yue''s shoulder and whispered: "Let''s go. We can continue talking as we walk, otherwise, we''ll make the old man grumpy again." Tuoba Yue snapped back to reality, gathered her scattered thoughts, smiled, and replied: "Alright." The two walked side by side, slowly leaving the premises. Both had completed their studies at the Academy and were now living outside. The rooms that once held their memories now belonged to the new students who had entered the Academy that year. The burly man stood in the middle of the Military Family training ground, grasping the Great Qin Mo Blade in one hand. The blade''s edge traced little by little over the fine white sand underfoot. His gaze shifted from Baili Feng''s retreating back and settled on Tuoba Yue, pausing briefly on the scabbard of the curved saber at her waist, before it finally withdrew. "The Border Pass General? Tuoba Yue, Tuoba" "Heh" With a cryptic chuckle, the middle-aged master raised his left hand towards his waist to grab his wine flask for a swig, but caught air, suddenly remembering he had given that ''treasure'' to Baili Feng. He irritably scratched his hair, his dark locks becoming disheveled, and spat to the side, muttering a couple of curses under his breath. Meanwhile. Wang Anfeng stood still, looking up. Surrounded by young academy students, the towering and imposing Wind Character Tower was now in front of him. PS: Offering the first installment Chapter 393 - 81: Tearless (4000-word chapter) Before Wang Anfeng appeared in front of Wind Character Tower. Fufeng County CityMinistry of Punishment. Yan Ling, dressed in vermilion clothes, yawned. His eye bags had gotten heavier compared to two years ago, and though he seemed somewhat lazy, his aura was much deeper than before. He held a scroll in his hand, sent from the Ministry of Punishment in Xi Dingzhou City. Yan Ling''s gaze swept over the scroll, showing a thoughtful expression. "What''s wrong?" The man sitting beside him had a rather imposing stature. Curious about Yan Ling''s expression, he raised his eyes and smiled casually, saying, "Nothing much, just that the power dynamics in Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou have shifted. The once dominant Twenty-Seven Allied Gangs have been destroyed and replaced by the Giant Whale Gang of Xi Dingzhou." "A new master named Ying Lie has emerged, almost on par with Middle Third Rank." He, sounding a bit helpless, rubbed his temples before adding pensively, "The Blade Madman first wreaked havoc through Jianghu of Xi Dingzhou and Zhongzhou, almost breaking through to Evergreen Mountain." "Then the Giant Whale Gang brought out some bizarre new Lord." "I don''t know what kind of geniuses or treasures Xi Dingzhou produces, but within a short span, two young masters with Martial Arts both of Sixth Rank and extraordinary combat power, emerged. Impressive indeed." Another man, with a slightly solemn expression, asked: "Do you think there''s a connection between these two?" Yan Ling, rubbing his temples as he seemed very tired and thus quite fond of this gesture, chuckled and replied: "I didn''t say that." "But it doesn''t hurt to check." The man across did not take Yan Ling''s vague words lightly and nodded seriously, saying: "I understand." "There''s no time to delay, I''ll give the orders now." "Wait, come back..." Yan Ling stretched out his hand to stop the somewhat impetuous man, his eyes slightly sharpened, then asked again: "Before this, all the members of the Xue Family had left, right?" "Those few are coming today. If they run into the Xue Family, it would be somewhat inconvenient. Hmm, just to be safe, deploy more personnel. You understand, right?" The man nodded and said: "Subordinate understands." A few moments later, the man hurried off, leaving Yan Ling alone, looking rather solemn as he gazed at the scroll in his hand. Sunlight streamed through the gaps in the window, casting a flowing light on him, making him appear like a statue. After a moment, he sighed deeply. "Xue Family..." ............... "Xue Family is the number one Assassin Noble Clan under heaven, you are Xue''s daughter; you don''t need these trinkets!" At the age of five, a distant cousin had put her first beaded flower on her. Then, it was harshly broken by that person, thrown in front of her while she kneeled on the bluestone slab, hearing her sister''s screams of agony during punishment. She had kneeled for 24 hours. It was winter then, and the snow was very deep. She did not cry. "Emotions make people full of weaknesses. Once there are emotions, the strong will no longer be strong," he admonished her. Then he stabbed her white rabbit to death with his sword, the blade''s chill penetrating to the bone - a speed unmatched even by thunder, yet he did no harm to her. But he forgot, she too was a descendant of the ones who assassinated the Ancestral Dragon, she could feel it. The sword blade hesitated just a moment before her chest. That year, she was seven years old. The third young master of the Xue Family in Jianghu. Everyone in Jianghu knew Xue had no daughter. He was one of the top three assassins under heaven, her biological father. She opened her eyes. It was just noon, and she had just been resting in her clothes for a while. Her sword lay beside the bed, within easy reach, and although her right shoulder still hurt, it no longer affected her movements, and she did not mind. The first time she was injured, she might have cried. But after the hundredth, or the thousandth time, anyone would become numb to pain. She remembered, at that time she was twelve. Dressed in a gray vigorous attire, her face grimy, her shoulder wrapped in bandages, her expression as cold as frost. In front of her, her uncle''s daughter ran past in a goose-yellow dress, her uncle carefully protecting her from behind, his face wearing a smile she had never seen on that person''s face. "In the future, you can only cry in front of dad and mom, outside, you must be strong..." her uncle told her cousin as she left the house for the first time. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire She didn''t agree with him; even elders can be wrong sometimes. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you want to live well, you cannot cry. Crying is a luxury. That year, she was thirteen and had already made a name for herself as invincible among the younger generation in Jianghu, at the cost of twenty-three penetrating injuries, seven internal injuries, and forty-eight painful awakenings from her dreams. That year, her brother was eight. When his wrist swelled after a sword match, the entire Xue Family was alarmed. Everyone in Jianghu knew, Xue Qinshuang was tearless. Yet that night, she seemed unable to control herself, kneeling in front of her mother''s grave, her amber eyes sharply open. Even while crying, she was silent. Xue Qinshuang gently moved her wrists. Outside the courtyard, a faint killing intent had already appeared, signalling that the family pursuers had come again. She put aside her Taiqing sword and Plain Sword. On her lower back, she also carried an inconspicuous short sword, barely a foot in length. Not very eye-catching. But only a few knew, this short sword was even more dangerous than the well-known sword in her hand. Outside the courtyard, a faint malevolence surrounded the area, an old woman crossed with a basket selling snacks, children ran about, and a woodcutter passed by shouting his wares. Although to others, it was still a scene of peace, in the eyes of the descendant of the world''s top assassin noble clan, this peaceful scene was full of hidden dangers. Chapter 394 - 81: Tearless (4000 words chapter)_2 She defied her family''s orders. It was certain that injuring the old woman who had come to take her back would provoke a response from the Assassin organization under her family''s jurisdiction, a fact that had become clear to her when they left Fufeng City together, and her right hand had gripped the hilt of the short sword behind her back. Then, she felt not the slightest hesitation in her heart. Fierce and straight, as unswerving as ever, the reflection in the astonished and puzzled eyes of the old woman, who had been knocked unconscious, was mirrored in those brown eyes, as serene as frost. She was never a person with many emotions. Her mind was just like that of her ancestor who secretly assassinated the Ancestral Dragon a millennium ago. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, she cleared the scene with the fastest speed, disguised the evidence, and turned to leave. When she exited the inn, she stopped at a nearby tavern to order a pot of the strongest liquor, which scathingly cut through her throat, bringing a sensation as intense as flames. She narrowed her eyes. Such ''stimulation,'' like ''exhilaration,'' rippled through her usually placid heart, which after crying at the age of thirteen, rarely allowed anything to disturb its equanimity; that night seemed to leave the last of her weaknesses at her mother''s grave. Only equal combat, life-and-death struggles, and fiery liquor could ripple her calm heart, reminding her that she was ''alive.'' However, since two years ago, a question had been lingering in her heart, unanswered. That''s why she was reluctant to leave Fufeng so easily. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire The murderous aura outside was gradually becoming chaotic. Seemingly unable to contain their impatience, the blades and the worn whaling scabbards rubbed against each other, making a fine sound. Xue Qinshuang raised her hand to remove the Jade Hairpin that held her hair in place. Her slightly disheveled black hair spilled down like ink. She seemed oblivious to the practically unmasked killing intent outside. Raising her hand, she placed the sword in her hand on the dressing table. Raising her right hand, she composedly tied up her loose long hair; she never used rouge or powder, because she neither knew how nor needed to. Feeling the rising restlessness of the murderous intent in the courtyard, a sense of proud combat will arose in her heart. In the hazy bronze mirror, those brown eyes shone brilliantly. Xue Qinshuang secured the wine pot at her waist, gripped the plain white longsword in her right hand, stood up, and pushed the door open. With a resounding sword cry, There was a bright gleam of the sword, cutting through the air like the light of heaven amidst the clouds. ............... A moment later, the longsword returned to its sheath. She didn''t kill any of them, and every person lying on the ground knew her confidence sprang from the fact that she could allow that plain white longsword to pass easily across everyone''s throat. One of the middle-aged men, coughing, propped himself up and, not daring to look at Xue Qinshuang''s face, simply said, "Third Miss, please go back..." Xue Qinshuang''s expression remained calm as she replied lightly, "When I wish to return, I will naturally go back." The man seemed to be about to say something more, but having been struck in the chest and abdomen by the sword, with his vigorous qi cutting off his meridians, the act of getting up brought intolerable sharp pain. He couldn''t help but kneel down, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood, and could only let the young girl pass by him composedly. He knew the burden that the girl in front of him carried, which made her composure all the more significant. The man''s gaze flashed, unable to do anything except heave a sigh, feeling a sense of regret in his heart. The Third Miss was exceptionally talented, a rarity in this world. It''s just a pity... It''s simply a pity. Xue Qinshuang held her sword and continued forward, but after just a few steps, her gait suddenly paused, she turned to look back, her brown eyes vivid as she gazed in a certain direction. She might just be a beautiful woman, but those eyes, like morning stars, gave her an indescribable grace as she said, "Since you are here, why not come out?" "I just wonder which one of the many Elders has come this time? Is it Elder Sun?" "I would prefer it if it were Elder Sun." A smile appeared on her face, a shallow dimple on her left cheek. Sun Elder was the seventh elder of the Xue Family''s external clan and also a master assassin ranked thirty-seventh on the assassin rankings, skilled in swordsmanship, a rare practitioner of longsword assassination. Ripples created illusions. An aged, helpless voice came through, laden with a touch of tender laughter, as if looking at a child throwing a tantrum, said, "Oh dear, oh dear, Qinshuang, such a temper is not too good." "What, can''t I even persuade you now?" Xue Qinshuang''s steps faltered, she almost thought she was hearing things, and the combat will in her heart instantly vanished. She could draw her sword against many people, even against that nominal father and brother without a hint of hesitation, but facing this old woman, she just couldn''t summon any will to fight. The young girl looked up and saw an old granny with white hair and a kindly face standing not far away, leaning on a cane with a warm smile. That was the only warmth she remembered. Xue Qinshuang pursed her lips and said, "Granny..." ............... Xue Qinshuang was sitting in her place, raising her hand to make tea. The plain sleeves of her robe slid down, revealing a segment of wrist as white as jade, her fingers slender and tender. By the wine jar, a beauty like the moon, her pale wrists stark against the frosty snow. The fragrance of the tea wafted through the air, bringing with it a feeling of tranquillity and quiet. The kindly-faced old woman sat opposite her, looking at her most beloved granddaughter, and said, "Why... don''t you want to go back?" Xue Qinshuang''s eyes narrowed slightly, her tea-making motions uninterrupted, as she calmly responded, "Why go back?" "I left home from a young age because I didn''t want to compete with my brothers for that position. I''ve always dressed as a man, dabbling in the arts of the Hundred Clans, from music, chess, literature, to painting, practicing martial arts, and making a big name for myself. Each place I stopped, I sought out local experts to exchange blows, attracting the attention of various noble clans, so that my elder brother and younger brother could grow up at ease." "I have no regrets, being able to immerse myself in martial arts is a great fortune to me." "I never intended to compete with them. Blood ties do have their significance to me. My little brother once followed behind me trying to walk, and my elder brother personally taught me the essence of swordsmanship. But now I realize not everyone wants a sister like me. Looking back, I find the distance has only grown." "As for my father, he sees me as nothing more than a sharp sword that could help the future family headwhether it be my elder or younger brotherclear obstacles. Since thirteen days after my fifth birthday, he hasn''t bothered with me. The Xue Family may be grand, but it''s nothing but a cage." Xue Qinshuang spoke calmly, mentioning these matters as if they were unrelated to herself. But the old woman opposite her felt a twinge of heartache. She knew the young girl''s temperament well. She was never one to talk so much at once. The elder held the teacup the young girl had handed her, remaining silent for a long while, gazing at Xue Qinshuang, resolved in her heart. Even if it meant stirring up a storm within the clan, she could not let the child in front of her suffer so much anymore. They all shared the blood of the Xue Family, why treat them so differently? Even if, even if there was that one matter, the children are still innocent after all. With a mind swirling with thoughts, the old woman''s face broke into a kind smile, and said, "Do you really think that way?" "Or are you just throwing a tantrum with your granny? Do you want to hear, "This isn''t your fault, you''ve tried hard enough," or, ''I know you''ve suffered a lot, no need to struggle so much from now on''?" Xue Qinshuang hesitated for a moment, ripples finally stirring in her heart. Human beings are a peculiar creature. Sometimes, one can bear all the pain and grievances alone, without showing any sign of it, but when someone truly close offers a word of comfort, overwhelming feelings of grievance well up inside. At that moment, it seemed as if even the wounds on her shoulders hurt more. Memories of waking from a dream in pain repeatedly, of being bloodied over and over again, of moving her battered body forward, and of agonies only dull with strong liquor seemed to resurface at that moment, accumulating together and surging like an ocean. Xue Qinshuang closed her eyes, blinking slightly, her brown pupils glistening with unshed tears, but she quickly composed herself. Lifting her face to the sunlight, the beautiful features carried a smile that was heartrendingly tender to the old woman, and she said, "I''m used to it." She was smiling. She said she was used to it. Xue Qinshuang, with those words, her brown pupils filled with a void, as if nothing else existed. PS: The cleverness of buttoning up, the strength of those who are strong surely comes from intolerable pain and tears. Chapter 395 - 82: I Dont Know How to Title This, Just Read the Main Text (Two-in-One) The old woman opened her mouth but could not utter a word. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She should have stopped Xue Qinshuang''s father in the past. Yet she was unable to do so, for that was also her child; every time she tried to speak up in the past, she would feel a pain as if a dagger had pierced her heart. "This child, her name is Qinshuang." Seventeen years ago, her son, clad in dark vigorous attire, spoke with a voice as cold as ice. Only slightly distracted for a moment, the tea in the old woman''s hand had turned cold. With a faint movement in her gaze, she looked towards the young girl in front of her and sighed, "But you must go back... That matter..." She was trying to persuade, but felt that her persuasion was extremely feeble. Xue Qinshuang smiled faintly as if her previous expression had been an illusion. Her beautiful face remained calm and composed as she said, "I know." "Even Granny has come. I cannot draw my sword against you. It seems, this time, I must return." "However, I hope Granny can give me some more time." The old woman''s heart eased. As long as the young girl in front of her did not continue to be obstinate, a little waiting was something she could decide upon. As long as it didn''t take as long as half a year, at that thought, her face relaxed significantly as she asked, "How much time..." Xue Qinshuang closed her eyes in thought, her palm brushing over the jade pendant at her waist. The maximum effective distance of this strange object could not exceed the span of a county, One piece was in the hands of Tuoba Yue, and as far as she knew, Tuoba Yue would soon return to the Northern Frontier. By then, the jade pendant would be useless... The girl opened her eyes, raised her hand to drink the tea, and said, "Five days at most." "If after five days, I still haven''t received news from that person, then it''s destined we''re not meant to be." The old woman''s voice halted slightly as she said, "Only five days?" Surprise filled her voice. The girl in front of her was ready to defy her own clan, and the old woman had been prepared for a much longer wait. She almost couldn''t believe her ears and said, "Do you know that once you leave this time, it will be very difficult for you to come out again? Your father will not allow you to leave either." "That matter will require a lot of your time." She didn''t specify what the matter was, but Xue Qinshuang knew. After all, the clan had given her all her martial arts and cultivation. She didn''t want to, nor did she need to, owe the clan anything. Thus, she intended to return anyway, which was why there was the three-year agreement. But things had gone awry in the meantime. Thinking of the events from two years ago, Xue Qinshuang''s voice paused, she raised her hand to gently touch the broken strands of hair at her right temple, then laughed lightly and said, "If it''s not meant to be, what''s the difference between waiting five days or fifty days?" "Jianghu is vast; why should we confine ourselves?" The teacup was placed back on the table. The girl''s expression was carefree. She was dressed in white with a red cloak on top, and her long hair was tied up, resting on her shoulders. At her waist hung a short sword, only a foot long. It didn''t look conspicuous at all. Outside Fufeng Academy. "By the way, Baili..." Tuoba Yue''s steps faltered slightly as he looked toward the young man beside him. Baili Feng crossed his arms behind his head, tilted his head towards Tuoba Yue, and smiled, "What is it, Yue?" A hesitation appeared in Tuoba Yue''s eyes, but he sighed and said, "I have to pack up in these days. The books I borrowed can''t be finished." "Would you accompany me back to Wind Character Tower later?" ............ He took a deep breath, as if the act existed only in Wang Anfeng''s imagination. More than two years ago, he had fought someone here, had been thrown out by Master Ren for speaking too loudly with Su the gambler, tumbling down the stairs, and in Wind Character Tower, he had read countless books, spending many mornings and solitary nights. Wang Anfeng lifted his hand, gently resting it on the door, about to open it when the slightly ajar entrance was suddenly pulled open from the inside. Five Academy disciples stepped out briskly, their expressions high-spirited. They saw Wang Anfeng but paid him no mind. However, the young man on the edge holding books noticed Wang Anfeng''s raised hand and, guessing what had happened, gave a sheepish smile of apology before quickly leaving with his classmates, whispering amongst themselves. Watching them depart, Wang Anfeng''s indescribable feelings dispersed somewhat. He chuckled to himself, pushing the concerns aside, pushed the door open, and stepped inside slowly. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire It was just like every day two years ago, whether it was the students quietly reading books or the wooden stairs that spiraled upwards, nothing had changed in the slightest. In that instant, Wang Anfeng felt an illusion as if he had just overslept in his wooden hut, hastily coming over to find a comfortable spot within, eager to finish the book he had left unread. And then waiting for the night when the stars and moon would be in the sky, and no one around, meticulously sweeping every single step. It was so familiar that he almost expected to find familiar faces among those around him, smiling at him. Regretfully, there were none. The unfinished book was nowhere to be seen either. His gaze swept across the bookshelves, then fell on the Bagua diagram in the center of Wind Character Tower. He saw the man in green garments, and his demeanor became more respectful. He strode over to Ren Changge, bowing as he had done two years ago, lowered his voice, and said, "Junior Wang Anfeng pays respects to Master Ren." Chapter 396 - 82: I Dont Know How to Title This, Just Read the Main Text (Two-in-One)_2 Ren Changge lifted his gaze, swept it over the blue-robed youth before him, paused slightly, and then focused on the latter''s waist. There hung a moon-like jade pendant, precisely the gift he had given the youth after returning from the Qingfeng Edge Great Elder''s birthday banquet years ago. The elder''s gaze returned, his expression unchanged, his face stern and meticulous, with only a slight nod, as if the past two years had never existed. But those two years had indeed existed. Thus, an aged voice rose beside the youth''s ear, and whether it was Wang Anfeng''s illusion or not, it carried an almost imperceptible trace of relief: "Back already?" On the twenty-first layer of book stairs, a youth in a white Confucian robe sat cross-legged on the wooden steps, holding a rare volume, though his mind was hardly on it. His eyes wandered, and upon looking down, they brightened slightly. He tugged at his companion and lowered his voice, saying: "Hey, look, that person seems unfamiliar, yet he is speaking with Elder Ren." "That is indeed rare." The student next to him paused, his eyes lighting up when he heard ''seems unfamiliar.'' He looked up, but only saw a blue-robed, approachable-looking youth, not the girl he had been yearning for these past days, leading to his waning interest as he withdrew his gaze. However, the youth in white still seemed intrigued and said: "I wonder from which sect that senior student is from." "Seeing Elder Ren''s demeanor, he must have studied here in the Academy for a long time too, right? One day, when I''ve made a great name for myself outside, I''ll surely return to our Academy. As the saying goes, ''Wealth and honor are to be returned to one''s hometown, rich clothes never worn into the night,'' that''s the principle." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "At that time... hehe..." The youth, imagining his future glorious return, had hardly flipped a few pages of his book. The student next to him rolled his eyes, thinking this fellow probably wouldn''t have such a day, and even if it came, Elder Ren likely wouldn''t be interested in talking much with him. Realizing his thoughts were straying, the student slapped his forehead hard and muttered softly, "In books, there are houses of gold; in books, there are beauties fair..." Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He forced his attention back to the content of the book, yet his mind involuntarily wandered to a scene he had seen days before; flowing long hair, a fair face, and at that moment, the girl gently biting her lip, crimson blood as the most beautiful sight he had seen in his life, his expression unwittingly went blank. Miss... Halfway up this floor, facing him stood a Master around thirty, observing his two students lost in their thoughts, furrowing his brows slightly. The right hand accustomed to using the ruler instinctively itched. But he did not go over, not because the usual ruler was not at hand, but because ''dreaming'' was indeed an ability all boys of this age possessed and prized. When they were a bit older, they would no longer have the mental energy to indulge in such reckless dreams. This Confucian Master smiled a bit sentimentally, shifting his gaze to the front where Ren stood, a youth with a wooden sword and hair tied with a wooden hairpin, sensing the deep, ocean-like aura from the latter, his eyes slightly narrowed. Returning to the archives, are you? With your startling talents, now you must have entered the Seventh Rank, eligible for the Heavenly Gang List, right? He then thought of himself, counted as moderately talented, yet already over forty, still stagnant at the Sixth Rank in Martial Arts, pondering over Confucian teachings daily yet unable to advance further. The understanding of Martial Arts seemed like the moon in the reflection or a flower in the watervisible but unreachable, likely no hope left in this life. A sense of defeat emerged in his heart, and he sighed softly, mocking himself internally. Man compares to man and dies; goods compare to goods and are thrown away. Such vulgar street language indeed held some truth... Beneath the Wind Character Tower. Wang Anfeng had only exchanged a few words with Ren Changge when he saw the elder had no interest in continuing, so he took his leave, stepping back a distance of ten feet from the elder. Wang Anfeng exhaled a breath of foul air, his eyes flickering as he looked at the desk. The desk always held endless scrolls of books, beneath which the Bagua slowly rotated. This was how it had appeared two years ago when he first arrived, which he had thought to be part of the design of the Wind Character Tower. Yet now, having attained the Middle Third Rank and starting to grasp the concepts of "intent" and "realm," he had a sudden feeling that those desks and the Bagua beneath might not be tangible things at all, but some sort of manifested aura. Wang Anfeng''s expression became slightly peculiar. Looking at the seemingly inexhaustible books, a Martial Artist''s "aura" was an evolution of the mind. If one had to finish reading the books to leave, wouldn''t Elder Ren be intentionally imprisoning himself here? Each book finished only led to another appearing, and throughout his life, it would be almost impossible to step out of the Academy again, nearly amounting to self-imprisonment. He looked at the profoundly mysterious Bagua, seeing it almost like a solid cage. The elder sat inside, meticulously engaging in what seemed a futile endeavor. For ten years, twenty years, or perhaps even longer. He felt a touch of melancholy. Wang Anfeng withdrew his gaze, not pursuing the thoughts further, as the choices of his seniors surely had their reasoning. He had not experienced those tumultuous times of sword and shadow, unable to comprehend them no matter what. Besides, there were other matters to attend to; he collected his scattered thoughts, slightly closed his eyes, and his inner strength slowly circulated. Chapter 397 - 82: Dont Know How to Title, Just Read the Main Text (Two in One)_3 Students were passing by, and when they saw him standing with his eyes closed, they were somewhat curious. One of the girls, dressed in the attire of the Military Family, was stealing glances at him when she suddenly felt a sharp aura that startled her profoundly, almost causing her to cry out. In that instant, it was as though two icy longswords were drawn from their scabbards. An uncontrollable sharpness arose, making those who were looking at Wang Anfeng feel as if their hearts almost stopped, the hair on the back of their necks stood on end, and as though a blade was pressed against their throats. They involuntarily turned pale and quickly averted their gaze, not daring to look any longer. In the youth''s eyes, a light flickered, his dark pupils almost transparent, his gaze swept across in an instant, taking in every person in Wind Character Tower. This Pupil Skill, like a divine sword unsheathed, was retracted in a flash. Wang Anfeng''s eyes reddened slightly, uncontrollably shedding some tears. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mr. Ying had taught him twenty-eight levels of the Pupil Skill, and this level was one he had only begun to explore. Because he wanted to find Meng Yuexue as soon as possible, he forcefully circulated his energy to use it, and as a result, suffered some backlash. However, in that brief instant, he had already taken a cursory look at everyone in the tower who was borrowing books, without catching sight of Meng Yuexue. He furrowed his brows slightly. Could it be that Miss Meng had just happened to return to the inn? Wang Anfeng didn''t consider the possibility that Chuan Lian had already recovered; he simply thought he had been unlucky not to run into Meng Yuexue. After thinking for a moment, remembering that the note from Master Li''s Flying Eagle had mentioned the inn where he was staying, he did not bother to look for familiar people within the Academy. He cupped his fists in a salute to Master Ren and turned to leave. Having just entered not long ago, he hurriedly left Wind Character Tower. Wang Anfeng briefly identified the direction and, using his movement technique, headed towards the inn, pushing down his thoughts of looking for Baili Feng and others, as well as finishing the book in Wind Character Tower. Without resolving the matter of Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue, he had little intention to pay attention to other matters. And half a tea time after he left Wind Character Tower... "Ah Yue, can you really get through all these books?" Dressed in Military Family vigorous attire, Baili Feng, with a Mo Blade on his back and his arms full of thick tomes, clicked his tongue. Tuoba Yue looked at him, her eyes filled with slight amusement, and patting the back of the youth''s head, she said, "What do you know?" "These are the real treasures, compared to the martial arts secrets filled with fighting and killing in your head." "It''s just a pity that, with so many books in Wind Character Tower, I couldn''t read much even in three years. There are still many books I haven''t finished, but now I must return them." "In the remaining few days, there''s still much to do. I thought it over and decided to finish everything at the Academy today, after which, I won''t come to Fufeng Academy anymore." At this point, there was a hint of loss in Tuoba Yue''s eyes. Baili Feng laughed and comforted her: "If you''re not coming, then after today, I won''t come here either." "As for the old man, the Master, I will invite him to have a good drink someday. Uh, but later today, I might not be able to accompany you. I have to go and greet the place where I''m to be assigned." Tuoba Yue smiled and said, "Don''t worry, someone is coming to pick me up." The two walked into the building. When Wang Anfeng stepped out of the inn, he furrowed his brows. At that moment, Gongsun Jing''s voice rang in his ears. "Young Master, there is news of Miss Meng..." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire After a moment, Wang Anfeng let out a deep sigh of relief, as if the heavy burden on his shoulders had finally been lifted, a hint of a smile appearing on his lips. After some thought, he did not return to the inn. Instead, he went straight to the Academy, walking briskly, wondering if the wooden hut where he stayed at the Academy was still there, or whether it had been occupied by someone else. He walked quite slowly, looking at the plants and trees around him with a sense of nostalgia and ease. Not far ahead, the shouting of a burly foreign man could be heard as he sat on the shaft of a cart, cracking his whip. The foreign horse pulling the cart neighed loudly, startling a passing child who then fell to the ground. Tuoba Yue sat inside the carriage, returning the books borrowed from the Academy, feeling a hollow emptiness within her. Her eyes closed, she leaned back wearily in her seat. Farewell, Academy. The curtain on the left side of the carriage was blown by the wind. By the roadside, heading in the opposite direction of the carriage, a young swordsman in blue was bending down to help a child up. The curtain fell, and the coachman cracked his whip. The carriage sped away, lifting only dust on the road. The youth by the roadside stood up straight, gently dusting off the front of the child''s clothes. A faint smile crossed his face. The bustling crowd by the roadside continued unabated. After all, it was just an ordinary day. PS: Here''s a long chapter for you... Chapter 398 - 83: The Moment to Form Bonds! (10,000-Word Mega Chapter) Wang Anfeng had been standing in front of a courtyard for quite a while. He held a jar of fine wine in one hand, truly good wine. The finest wine in the entirety of Fufeng City, of Fufeng County. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire He always wanted to buy some, but back then he had no money, nor a reason, but now, as the Young Master of the largest gang in Fufeng, he no longer lacked Silver Coin, nor had to search laboriously for any reason. Isn''t the reunion of old friends after two long years the best reason? She loved wine so much; surely, she would be delighted? The corners of Wang Anfeng''s lips couldn''t help but curl into a slight smile. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. This was the courtyard where Xue Qinshuang used to live, yet for some reason, no one answered. Over these two years, because he had to undergo closed-door cultivation, Mister Ying simply did not allow him to leave his mountain village for Fufeng County City. What he thought would be a quick visit turned into over two years of cultivation. "Could she be out?" Wang Anfeng retracted his hand from knocking, pondering in his heart whether his visit this time was somewhat abrupt. Perhaps he should have sought Baili Feng first, as in the past. Baili Feng would then find Tuoba Yue, and Miss Tuoba could summon Miss Xue. The four of them would gather together. However, he then felt that such measures might not be necessary at the moment. Besides, if Miss Xue happened to return while he was away, wouldn''t that be a waste of time? But, would she be annoyed? Wang Anfeng leaned against the wall of Xue Qinshuang''s courtyard, his head hung low, waiting for the girl who he thought might return at any second, who might walk around the corner at any moment. In his mind, he pondered what he should say, or perhaps, just smile as if the last two years had never happened. From noon, he waited until sunset. Then, the moon reached the middle of the sky. The jade rabbit sank in the west. The golden crow rose in the east. "Are you... Anfeng?!" An elderly voice rang in Wang Anfeng''s ear. Unusually not returning to the Shaolin Temple for many years due to other affairs, Wang Anfeng raised his head and looked towards the direction of the voice. He was now sitting on a stone by the roadside, morning dew wet his dark hair, settling softly upon his shoulders. The man opposite him seemed finally certain of Wang Anfeng''s identity. He took two quick steps forward. Before he got close, a mix of grease and rust assaulted Wang Anfeng''s senses, nearly causing him to reflexively step back, but the elder was even faster. In two steps, he shadowed behind, appearing right next to Wang Anfeng, grabbing the young man''s arm. The old face broke into a happy grin, and Master Fu Mo looked him over and exclaimed: "Haha, it''s really you!" Wang Anfeng''s gaze was slightly dazed, unsure of why such a situation had arisen. He had merely stayed awake all night. Perhaps yesterday''s use of Pupil Skill was too harsh on his eyes. The young man could only attribute the cause to his martial arts. Now he could finally see clearly the elder''s appearance before him. His memory sharpened. The other wore a black robe typical of a Mo Family Master, nearly obscured by the stains of machine oil, yet his face had not changed at all since they had journeyed to Qingfeng Edge together two years prior. Though time was cruel, it seemed to have left no traces on this old man, only whether the Master before him still, as in the old days, disliked leaving his room? Disliked traveling far? Wang Anfeng stood up, his right hand still holding that jar of wine. He exhaled, performed a greeting, and smiled: "Master Fu Mo, it has been a long time. You still look spirited." Unexpectedly, the elder did not respond as he had thought, but instead, as if a melancholic matter had been triggered, lamented, "Spirited, what spirit... "You young people go out and adventure, naturally full of vigor, but I''m an old man now." "Since Baili Feng and Miss Tuoba left, I''ve been all alone. Miss Xue from the Xue family used to visit most frequently, but half a month ago, her damnable family sent an old lady over who took the girl away..." Crash! The jar of wine fell to the ground, a ten-year vintage, its rich aroma filled the air along with the flowing wine. Master Fu Mo''s voice suddenly halted as he looked at the pale-faced Wang Anfeng before him, feeling somewhat uneasy, wondering if he had said something wrong, and muttered: "What, what''s the matter?" Wang Anfeng was stunned for a long moment, his eyes moved, looking towards Fu Mo, his lips slightly parted, and he asked: "Miss Xue... she''s gone?" Fu Mo stared, puzzled, and responded: "Ah, ah..." "Yes, she''s gone." Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ............ Today''s defenses in Fufeng County City were extremely stringent. Yan Ling, clad in official attire, tugged at his collar, feeling unaccustomed to this outfit. Usually, he only wore the vermilion clothes that constables preferred, with a long saber at his hip, but now he had exchanged them for this ceremonial garb and even his blade for a ceremonial one. A ceremonial use; what good was that? Yan Ling''s thoughts fluttered chaotically. As a young man who was once listed on the Terrestrial Fiend List, his martial arts skills were genuinely blood-tested. He had no respect for ceremonial swords. Now, three years into his term, many outlaws had died by his hand, and his disdain for ceremonial swords only grew. A blade without an edge. No matter how formidable it looks, how luxurious, what use is it? Yan Ling yawned, bored. Chief Arrestor Zhu Jian''an, standing beside him, saw this and his lips twitched slightly. He lowered his voice and said: "Yan Ling, lad, keep it together." Chapter 399 - 83: The Moment to Form Bonds! (10,000-Word Mega Chapter)_2 "What day is today, do you even know?" Yan Ling lazily lifted his gaze, his dark circles becoming more pronounced, yet his eyes seemed sharper. At this moment, he resembled a fierce tiger, retracting his claws and fangs, lying dormant on the bluestone as he replied succinctly, "I know, I know." "However, sir, there are still three unresolved doubts concerning case number seventeen, are you aware?" Zhu Jian''an''s mouth twitched slightly. Yan Ling withdrew his gaze, looking toward the figure in the distance. His expression became much more solemn, showing a bit of his youthful integrity. The matters he had been occupied with recently were mostly because of these people coming, including his concerns that not all members of the Xue Family had left, all due to this matter. Although the Xue Family had historically been in good terms with the Imperial Family of the Great Qin because of their Dragon-subduing deeds, as an assassin clan known for assassinating the Ancestral Dragon, they were somewhat to be feared. The matters that those in power wish to do but are prevented by morality are precisely the matters for their subordinates to handle. From afar, someone loudly hailed. "His Imperial Highness, the Grandson arrives..." "Ministers, welcome His Majesty!" Yan Ling suppressed the miscellaneous thoughts in his heart, together with his colleagues, bowed with folded hands as a sign of respect. The Fufeng officials dressed in official robes bowed with their sleeves hanging low, the dark color and cloud-patterned broad sleeves merging into a spectacular sight. Even though the carriages were still a distance away. This was the protocol. The young man chuckled to himself. ............ "Tuoba Yue is returning to her tribe, and that rascal Baili follows her eagerly to the border, hey, anyone with eyes can see what that boy is thinking." "The Xue girl, taken away by her clan''s people, no way out, they have very strict familial rules." Wang Anfeng walked calmly along the roads of Fufeng. The words that he had just discussed with Master Fu Mo echoed in his mind. "Do you want to look for her?" At that moment, the old man shook his head briskly and said, "Everyone knows where their clan is located, but it''s protected by the top-tier formation of the world; outsiders simply cannot find it. Even a Third Rank Grandmaster would need a long time, and there''s a good chance that the Xue family might think you have ulterior motives and make a move on you." "I advise you to let go of this thought for now." Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Anfeng''s eyes slightly closed, letting his state of mind dispel the distractions. His face regained its calmness, like a lake without ripples. After walking a few steps, he realized he was still holding the rope originally tied to the wine jar, dragging a rather large tile on the ground. The friction created an unpleasant noise, attracting glances from passersby. Yet, as a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, he had somehow failed to notice this. He chuckled internally, his wrist flicked, pulling up the shard of the wine jar in his hand, and with a mere shake, he shattered it with his inner strength. A trace of bitterness rose in his mind. It had been half a month. Half a month, ah... Heh... If only he had come directly to Fufeng County City as soon as he left the mountain, to look for his friend, he might have still seen Baili Feng, seen Tuoba Yue. He might have seen Xue Qinshuang. But Wang Anfeng felt that even if he knew this outcome, were he to do it all over again, he probably would still make the same choices. Chuan Lian and Meng Yuexue were also friends. If not for him, she might have been killed directly under the pursuit of the Immortal Pavilion. There was no need for hesitation in making a choice. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire But it still feels painful... Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, lifted his head, and tried hard to cast out the thoughts from his mind. After all, this was only a brief separation and not a parting by death. There would always be a chance to find Miss Xue again in the future. At this moment, behind him, came the sound of horse hooves and loud shouting. "Make way!" "Make way!" Wang Anfeng''s expression remained unchanged. As a hand was about to push against him, like a phantom, he stepped back three paces. The waist-sword-laden Imperial Guards lined up on both sides, blocking the civilians behind them, because earlier announcements had been posted, so there was no unrest among the civilians, who just quietly stood behind the guards, widening their eyes to watch the bright yellow vehicles slowly proceeding on the boulevard. The Imperial Troops escorting before and behind were dressed in Great Qin Bright Armor, wielding Mo Blades, which looked more ceremonial than practical, befitting a parade, with each soldier tall and robust, wearing a blood-red cape, looking like Divine Generals descending from heaven, which secretly earned the admiration of the Fufeng citizens. The chariot was pulled by nine dragon-blooded exotic beasts, their golden vertical pupils gleaming. As they stepped, their muscles rippled like water, with scales nearly visible, resembling dragon scales. The water vapor concentrated beneath their steps, forming tangible clouds of mist. Two riders rushed out from the boulevard on horseback, with valiant soldiers loudly declaring: "By orders of His Highness, the civilians need not show excessive formality!" "By orders of His Highness, the civilians need not show excessive formality!" In the carriage, the young man dressed in yellow flood dragon robes had a twinkle in his eye, smilingly asked: "How about this?" Next to him stood a man over fifty, with clean-shaven face, always smiling kindly, wearing clothing of subtle yet remarkable design, with magestic exotic beasts embroidered on it, who bowed in reply: "What His Highness does is naturally well done." His voice was slightly high-pitched but not uncomfortable to hear. When he smiled, his eyes creased up, appearing very approachable. The young man was quite pleased, slightly lifting his chin, yet had to restrain himself for the sake of royal dignity, maintaining a mature and imposing demeanor. Chapter 400 - 83: The Moment to Form Bonds! (10,000-Word Mega Chapter)_3 The man stood aside with a smile, watching outside the carriage curtains. As the carriage passed, it represented the people of Great Qin, the majesty of the nation. As a veteran official, he had personally seen Great Qin rise to power under a situation of self-encouragement and support, the complexity of his thoughts was beyond the grasp of others, even the Imperial Grandson beside him couldn''t fully comprehend it. This world was a land fought for with every sword and knife by the elders of the past. In his heart, complexity and sentimentality eventually turned into nostalgia. Just then, he suddenly noticed a person who, unlike the other citizens respectfully watching the carriage, was walking alone in the opposite direction. That face disappeared in an instant, but the man in the carriage felt his heart skip a beat, and the eyes that were usually squinted opened slightly, revealing a pair of frost-white irises. Like the white bones in the winter snow, without a trace of black, they were startling at first glance. The Imperial Grandson did not notice the Great Eunuch''s unusual behavior beside him. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire This Great Eunuch was a trusted confidant who had served his grandfather since he was a young boy. His martial arts were extraordinary, far beyond that of ordinary people, and he had once accompanied Emperor Grandfather in battle. He was very reassured. The dragon-horse-drawn carriage moved steadily forward. Although it appeared unhurried, it did not slow down in the slightest. A few moments later, the Great Eunuch slowly exhaled. His heartbeat was still fierce. The martial arts he practiced involved a method that rejected the yang and embraced the yin. His own vital signs had already been suppressed to the limit, but he couldn''t control them at this moment. His expression remained unchanged. That sideways glance kept replaying in his mind. As a martial artist at the Half-step Grandmaster Level, he couldn''t possibly have seen wrongly. "That person... did he leave a descendant?" A sense of shock was the only thing left in the Great Eunuch''s heart. But then another strange thought arose uncontrollably. It might not be an offspring. Perhaps that young man had faked his own death, thought of some unimaginable way to extend his life, and had been alive to this day... If it were him, it was indeed possible. The Imperial Grandson looked up and suddenly noticed the Great Eunuch, covertly known as "Smiling Tiger," slightly curl up the corner of his mouth. Whether it was an illusion or not, this smile seemed much more genuine than usual, as if the moon reflected on the water had become tangible, carrying with it thoughts he couldn''t understand. The smile vanished in a blink, returning to the usual beaming appearance. That day, Emperor Qin''s Imperial Grandson, Li Changxing, proceeded on his inspection tour and arrived at Fufeng County City. Baili Feng and his Master drank until they were thoroughly intoxicated. Fufeng Border City. Xue Qinshuang sat cross-legged on the bed, gazing at the moonlight in the distant sky, gently touching the broken hair at her temples and slowly exhaling a breath, her demeanor calm and composed. Three more days. Wang Anfeng sat alone outside the wooden cabin behind Wind Character Tower, staring at the star-filled sky. He felt a loneliness he hadn''t experienced in years. ............... This was the third day since he had come to Fufeng County City. Wang Anfeng seemed to have let go of all matters, his expression calm. He got up, washed up, and with a cotton cloth soaked in warm water, gently wiped the wooden sword on his back. He cleaned meticulously, and with each smooth, rhythmical motion, the miscellaneous thoughts in his mind slowly converged. Once again, he hoisted the sword onto his back. It was nothing serious. He told himself. He could look for them later when there was an opportunity, whether it was Miss Xue, Baili Feng, or Tuoba Yue. As long as everyone was still alive in this world, they were bound to meet again someday. The immediate priority, now that he had arrived in Fufeng City, was to visit a few old friends, then head to Wind Character Tower and break through thirty floors. Afterwards, he would seek out the senior Jiu Zizai. With his breadth of knowledge, Jiu Zizai would surely know how to gain entry to the Xue Family. While visiting the old friends, it would be a good opportunity to inquire whether they knew of Baili and others'' whereabouts. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With these thoughts settled in his mind, he stepped out calmly. The last time he left, he had locked this wooden cabin. This time, he didn''t bother at all. It was as if the owner had just gone to Wind Character Tower to read and would call friends back to this little wooden cabin by noon to cook and chatter. He went to visit Master Fu Mo, to see the elder Ren of Wind Character Tower, and then he went to the Ministry of Punishment to see Yan Ling. After that, he was ready to make his way through Fu Character Tower in Fufeng City. He didn''t plan to break through many floors, aiming only for the thirtieth. In the vast Fufeng County City, only this motion made him feel connected, like a spinning top that could dispel the emptiness of missing his friends. Fufeng Ministry of Punishment. When Yan Ling heard Wang Anfeng''s inquiry, he gave him a strange look from head to toe and said, "You want to go find Baili Feng and the others, there is no problem..." "Since he''s at the Border Pass, I can help you ask, find out which Border City he has chosen to transfer to. As you mentioned, the young lady Tuoba is with him, it should be easy to find them. But as for the lady of the Xue Family, you better... better not dwell on it." Yan Ling pursed his lips, his eyebrows furrowed. Regarding the Xue Family, due to recent matters he was overseeing, he too had come to know quite a bit, hence he understood all the more how naive Wang Anfeng''s thoughts were. As an assassin Noble Clan, it had always been them seeking others, not the other way around. Entry requirements to the Xue Family were extremely stringent. Furthermore... as far as he knew, that matter... Thinking of that particular issue, Yan Ling hesitated, but seeing the somewhat downcast look on Wang Anfeng before him, he spoke anyway to explain: Chapter 401 - 83: The Moment to Form Bonds! (10,000-Word Mega Chapter)_4 "Because it''s already too late." "Too late?" Wang Anfeng was slightly stunned. Yan Ling nodded and said, "Yes, too late. Given the speed of a skilled martial artist, by now, he''s probably almost reached the place where the Xue Family is located. The Xue Family has a harmonious relationship with Great Qin. I also know that the secret realm of the Xue Family is about to open, and the person you know is one of the members who will enter the secret realm." "This matter is probably not going to end quickly." "The Xue Family won''t allow anyone to interfere with this matter. After this parting, if you want to go, you will have to wait at least five years. According to past experience, no matter what, he should have come out by then." Yan Ling considered the clues from past texts and gave a rather conservative and safe time frame. Wang Anfeng''s eyes widened, and he suddenly stood up. "Five years?!" His previously calm emotions seemed to shatter in an instant. Yan Ling''s pupils contracted and around the young man, the environment began to distort, creating a faint illusion. This instinctively stimulated him, almost subconsciously making him want to draw his sword as cold sweat formed on his forehead. It was as if the familiar friend in front of him was not a childhood friend, but some sort of ferocious beast that had been thoroughly enraged. After a few moments, Wang Anfeng''s breathing became slightly heavy, his eyes flickering as he sat back down and said, "I apologize, Brother Yan. I lost my composure..." "It''s just that the thought of my old friend being incommunicado for a full five years agitated me." In fact, it had been seven, even eight years. Wang Anfeng''s eyes flickered. Yan Ling exhaled and stated, "It''s alright, but I just thought of something." "It might be difficult to meet him again, but if you want him to know that you are safe and sound here, there are other ways to do so. There is one possibility right now." Wang Anfeng looked puzzled and asked, "What is it?" The Imperial Grandson''s visit to Fufeng County City is a customary practice of Great Qin. The first day is for sacrifices, the second day for listening to government, and the third day is the Fufeng Grand Competition. Any martial artist can step forward to fight. Those who win will be rewarded, and if someone wins every fight, they will be entered into the record and proclaimed throughout the Four Seas. That could be the opportunity. Yan Ling, dressed in a wide-sleeved official robe, stood amid the team, already surrounded by grand music, dignified and majestic, displaying the grandeur of the Imperial Family. The Imperial Grandson, Li Changxing, sat prominently at the head, dressed in bright yellow, with the Great General of the Pillar State of Fufeng County, Yu Wenze, sitting on the other side, his demeanor stern and austere. The broken Divine Weapon was propped up by his side. Just sitting there, he seemed like a towering, solitary peak rising into the clouds, exuding an indescribable oppressive force. This was a grand occasion with many martial artists present, yet few dared to look directly at this famously strict and renowned general. With one of the Seventy-Two Pillar States suppressing, no one could stir up even the slightest trouble today. Below them, a hundred people beat drums, a hundred rang bells, and another hundred played the zither. The bells signaled the feast, the ancient ritual of the emperors. This was the Great Qin''s battle formation song. On the stage of Fufeng martial arts, a tall, veteran military figure stood, holding a battle saber. This was the first person to make an appearance that day, a colonel of the Imperial Troops, a Seventh Rank in martial arts. Today, only the one who could defeat him could remain on this martial stage and signify the start of this grand Fufeng competition. The music concluded. The high-seated Imperial Grandson took a jade scepter from someone nearby and gently tapped it on a jade chime held by a maid. A crisp, resonant sound arose. It was as if a spark had fallen into boiling oilthe atmosphere on the Fufeng martial stage heated up instantly. The general above, with a flourish of his right hand, raised the blade in his hand toward the many martial artists below and spoke slowly, his voice booming like a roaring tiger, "Please!" Yan Ling looked around; martial artists and civilians who had come to watch were everywhere, and the surrounding restaurants were also packed with people, but that familiar figure was nowhere to be seen. His brows furrowed tightly. Where had that guy gone?! ............... "Drive!" "Damn!" An ethnic strongman sat on the coach box, holding a whip in his hand. Though he tried, the carriage couldn''t move forward, and he snappishly whipped the air with a crisp crack, then turned around to lift the carriage curtain. Looking at the young lady inside, dressed in red and crossing her arms, he bowed and muttered resentfully, "Miss, we can''t move." Tuoba Yue slightly furrowed her brows, lifted the curtain next to her, and saw crowds bustling more than usual. Baili Feng, a man under the Military Family''s commanding general, had finished his last duty for the day and was already waiting outside. But judging by the scene before her, it was hard to tell how many hours it would take to leave the gates of Fufeng County City. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tuoba Yue glanced at the city walls, not too far away, sighed, and murmured, "There''s no helping it, our scheduled time coincided exactly with the travel of the Imperial Grandson of Great Qin." "Most of these people are probably here to see the grand competition of Fufeng. Just get past this part and things should be better..." She looked at the familiar yet somewhat strange city teeming with people, her hand passing over the white jade pendant at her waist, her heart unavoidably filled with melancholy. Still not having encountered him. This trip to the Border Pass likely wouldn''t afford her the chance to meet Anfeng. In the end, she had failed Miss Xue... With this thought, a sudden annoyance at Wang Anfeng flared up in herannoyed that he had been gone for two years without any word, annoyed that despite their mutual affection with Miss Xue, he had to miss out. Chapter 402 - 83 It is time to form bonds! (10,000-word mega chapter)_5 Could this be destiny? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The so-called fate law? With a sigh, Tuoba Yue felt a wave of helplessness rising within. The foreign Han man bowed and after saying yes, lowered the cart curtain, his eyes perusing the bustling crowd while a breath remained stifled in his chest. Fufeng County City, was there always this many people? Why hadn''t he noticed before?! The whip in his hand cracked sharply in the air, but his carriage moved forward at a pace slower than that of a toddling child, filling the robust man with a sense of frustration he had never experienced before. It seemed as if he heard a crisp sound by his ear. ............ "Hahaha, who else will come up, who dares to fight me!" The competitors in the field had already been switched out several times. Such competitions between martial artists were actually to showcase the martial spirit of the county to the Imperial Family and they certainly couldn''t last very long. Compared to a real fierce battle, how to display the gracefulness of a martial artist was truly the most important thing. Every victor would receive cheers and applause from the crowd. Above them, the Imperial Grandson watched with a downward gaze, while below, martial artists clashed freely and fiercely. A hundred musicians played without cease, their elegant music resounding with majesty and grandeur. Peace reigned with music and dance. No wine was necessary to intoxicate the citizens of the entire city, enough to make Fufeng County City drunk, with the Imperial Grandson sitting in the highest place, watching people everywhere below feeling tense yet without revealing the slightest bit, he swallowed secretly and let out a breath, then tilted his head toward the person next to him, whispering with a slight laugh, "It seems, nothing will happen today." The Great Eunuch beside him smiled in response, but his heart somewhat dismissed the sentiment. The feeling had no foundation, but it persisted in his heart, never fading away. That person''s offspring, if nothing happens, it''s something that feels unfamiliar... However, until the very end, nothing happened. Yan Ling''s brow furrowed, but the Great Eunuch felt somewhat uncomfortable, as if a punch had been thrown into thin air. This match was about to end. The historian beside him readied his brush, preparing to record this event, yet felt a headache developing, not knowing what to write about before this. A rainbow in the sky? An exotic beast on the road? There must always be some anomalies, otherwise how to highlight the majesty of the Royal Family, how to highlight the destiny that belongs to the Imperial Grandson? Just at this moment, a discordant sound suddenly reached his ears. It was the sound of a ding. However, it was different from the elegant music played below, more grand and powerful. Yan Ling''s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Coming from a noble clan, though tactiturn, he dabbled in arts like music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, and naturally, he could discern this discordant note, but did not take it as anything serious, assuming it to be a musician who had unfortunately made a mistake that should never have been made at such an important occasion. The sound rose again. Even more magnificent! This time, even the common folks sensed it, withdrawing their gaze from the final martial contest, whispering to each other, causing the once peaceful scene to stir with various noises. The Imperial Grandson sitting in the highest place slightly furrowed his brow. What had happened? But the sound, at that moment, seemed so faint to him, and moreover, it had sounded only once. Yet for some reason, he felt an unusual concern in his heart. For the dignity of the great Qin Imperial Family, he showed no signs of disturbance, but listened intently. But that sound seemed to be only his own illusion. He could still only hear the Qin elegant music to which he had become all too accustomed. Li Changxing felt this was somewhat tedious, and as he refocused on the last scene that was ending, he felt an unspoken relief within. Finally, it was about to end... Dong!!! Just at that moment, the mighty sound of the ding exploded, its force nearly shaking the brain of the Imperial Grandson Li Changxing into a blank slate, as if many previous iterations had gathered strength and now, with no hint of concealment, rolled across the sky like a tiger''s roars and a dragon''s chants, completely overpowering the music played by the three hundred musicians below. The historian''s hand trembled slightly. A drop of ink from his brush fell heavy, leaving a stark mark on the scroll in his hand, but he didn''t care, or rather, some other event had completely captured his attention. The historian''s complexion turned pale at first, and then flushed with excitement. A ding sound that could overpower a hundred musicians playing together! That, that is... Yu Wenze, who had maintained a stern face, changed his expression suddenly, standing up hastily and drawing the eyes of those around him. He turned to look in the direction of the Fu Character Tower, his eyes sharp as blade edges, and said gravely, "Who is challenging the tower!!" He made no attempt to disguise his voice, or rather, for some reason, Yu Wenze intentionally let his voice carry a penetrating quality, resonating beside the ears of the many commoners. Like a boulder smashing into water, it churned up huge waves. The martial arts field in Fufeng City, which had drawn countless onlookers, instantly fell silent, only the music of the hundred musicians still playing, and, somehow, it sounded even more feeble and breathless. Yan Ling''s eyes widened slightly, a thought emerged in his mind, shocking himself greatly. But another emotion accompanying it made his blood race, and his body tremble uncontrollably. The Great Qin''s Fu Character Tower. Chapter 403 - 83: The Moment to Form Bonds! (10,000-Word Mega Chapter)_6 It was established by the founding emperor of Great Qin, which contains the weapons of seventy-two founding ministers, and will suppress martial artists'' martial arts skills according to their cultivation to probe and test when they enter. A hundred yards tall, a tower of a hundred layers. Raise a hand and you can touch the clouds. And the sound of the cauldron only appears when one steps onto the first three layers. And the opponent on the third layer... The phantoms of seventy-two Great Qin Iron Cavalrymen. Yu Wenze''s fists clenched tightly. That sound just now was the second ringing of the cauldron. The chaos was quelled at an unimaginable speed. At this moment, nearly every person in Fufeng held their breath, their gaze lifting to the hundred-yard tall tower, with flames of passion flickering in their eyes. The towering layers ascend straight up, with eaves curving outward, as if beasts crouch atop them. Below hang golden bells, and beneath the golden bells, there are red silk ribbons. Which are now wildly dancing. Fierce like fire. No one knew how much time had passed, perhaps just a short moment, or maybe an hour, even more grand, as if to declare the secret sound of the bell hidden in their eyes, suddenly resounded from the Fu Character Tower, sweeping across heaven and earth. The majestic presence of the Royal Family was suppressed by the blood and courage of the martial artists. The top layer! After a moment of dead silence, irrepressible cheers echoed throughout Fufeng County City. Inside the Fu Character Tower. A footstep landed on the stair, ascending leisurely, a sword in the right hand. The sword slowly sheathed back into its scabbard. The foot lifted again, leaving behind a trace like fresh blood, Wang Anfeng climbed slowly, his blue shirt already stained with blood. His eyes slightly closed. Moving upwards step by step. Five years plus two, making it seven years. Seven years of no news. Seven years. Seven full years! Wang Anfeng suddenly found that sometimes he could be very selfish. He didn''t want to vanish from that girl''s world for such a long stretch of time. Destined yet not fated? "Gentlemen follow the mandate of heaven and act in due time, but if this is my destiny..." There was the sound of a sword cry, bringing thunder, whistling within its scabbard. Wang Anfeng stepped onto the final stair, his eyes calm and open, as if watching the stars fill the sky. I refuse. At the very least, at the very least... He suddenly didn''t feel as confident as a youth should, somewhat sheepish. To tell her. I have returned... ......... When that figure appeared on the topmost layer. At this moment, the people of Fufeng City seemed to hold their breath, Those who step onto the first layer can qualify to carve their achievements in stone, which is the highest honor. The last time such an event occurred was thirty years ago when a Taoist known as Void used the time it takes to drink a cup of tea to break out of the tower, his fame thundering across the world. Fifteen years later, he subdued the world. Since that one, among the younger generation. This is the first. The one guarding here was a middle-aged scholar dressed in a Confucian robe, whose body was nearly trembling at this moment. Glancing outside, he saw a dense crowd of people. Their focused gazes were almost sharper than the most powerful swordsmanship he had ever seen. Fortunate that he was a Sixth-Rank martial artist, he also found breathing difficult and felt dizzy. But he still remembered what he was supposed to do. He raised his hand, and for some reason, he shivered as he saluted Wang Anfeng, saying: "Dare I ask, may I have the young hero''s name and surname?" "Fufeng Academy, the book guardian." "Wang Anfeng." Wang Anfeng stood atop the Fu Character Tower, surrounded by a sea of people. The scholar steadied his mind, took a deep breath, and then asked: "Does the young hero wish to inscribe now, or perhaps another day?" "Now." "Then, may I ask Young Hero, what character would you like to engrave?" Wang Anfeng''s face flushed slightly, he was never fond of drawing such a crowd, countless thoughts drifting and sinking in his mind, surging in his chest. He had so much he wanted to say, but now, he didn''t know what to say. The Scholar was full of confusion. Wang Anfeng exhaled, suppressing the myriad of thoughts in his heart. Even if he had countless words to say, even if he had longed for days on end, when they met, it would surely just be with a gentle smile and a soft "long time no see." Thus, at this moment, he also spoke softly, just like an ordinary encounter, saying, "Xue Family''s Qinshuang, have you been well these two years...?" It seemed that the Scholar did not hear clearly, or perhaps could not believe his ears. The hand holding the pen paused slightly, and he looked at Wang Anfeng, saying, Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Hero, what do you want to engrave?" Wang Anfeng took a deep breath, thinking that perhaps his voice was too soft. He glanced at the endless crowd below and raised his voice, saying, "Xue Family''s Qinshuang, have you been well?!" His face turned scarlet red. He looked at the bustling populace below, among them many a fair and comely daughter of noble clans. Perhaps Miss Xue might not even be that beautiful, across the entire Great Qin, there were many, many lovable and beautiful girls that could captivate one''s heart, but he only had eyes for that one girl. And he only hoped that one girl would fancy him. He took a deep breath, eyes wide, as if wanting to shout out all his longing from these past two years in one go. "Xue Family''s Qinshuang, have you been well?!" The Scholar felt his heart nearly leap out of his throat. At this moment, he suddenly felt that his name, due to the unreasonable act of this youth, could forever be etched in the annals of history. He turned to begin his writing, channeling all his inner strength, and steadily traced the first stroke. The strength pierced through the Qingyan stone. It was an exhilaration he had never felt before. Below, the Imperial Grandson''s eyes widened. He observed the young man standing at the pinnacle of the Fu Character Tower, sheer brilliance emanating from him, as if he were staring at a monster scrawling wildly over a scroll filled with the words of propriety. For thirty years, the first of the younger generation to reach the top of the Hundred Layer Tower, and to choose the time of the Imperial Grandson''s outing, it was almost as if he had slapped the face of the Imperial Family harshly. Such arrogant behavior, such a challenge that would be broadcast throughout the world with the force of Great Qin in just one day and night. This opportunity to leave a mark on history, to express one''s own ambitions, was being used for such an absurd message? The others had all written about conquering the world, achieving divinity through the sword, and the like... Ha? A madman?! He looked at the blue-clad youth atop the tower, bloodstained, sword in right hand, and cursed quietly. Next to him, the Great Eunuch couldn''t help but laugh out loud. When The Emperor first saw him, his first words were, it seems, the same... A good distance away, At the city gate, Tuoba Yue and the others finally burst through the tunnel, just relaxed, stepping out from the carriage to get some air, when they heard the cheering. "Xue Family''s Qinshuang..." Tuoba Yue froze for a moment, then after confirming that she had not misheard, suddenly turned her head to look. Already a Great Qin strongman shouted from below the Hundred Layer Tower. Imperial Guardsmen of the Imperial Grandson, grasping the Mo Blades, slammed them heavily onto the ground, forming a rough and valiant rhythm. The Historian held his pen, his face flushed red. Above on the high tower, the Scholar, as if possessed, put all his energy into engraving that line of characters. In the three hundred years since the founding of Great Qin, this was the most ridiculous yet most bold act. Under the sunlight, the strongman called out, the people responded, the sound like a tidal wave sweeping across the sky, the earth, resonating in the ears of every person, voicing the young man''s resentment: "Fu Character Tower''s Guardian, Wang Anfeng, climbed the Hundred Layer Tower, to etch his achievement in stone!" "The engraved text..." Tuoba Yue snapped out of her daze upon hearing the last sentence. The voice was incredibly majestic, yet in her ears, it was so gentle, so timid. Just as it had been more than two years ago. In this polite and implicit greeting, was a longing that everyone could discern. He said... "Xue Family''s Qinshuang, have you been well?" Tuoba Yue was stunned for a very long time, then suddenly burst into laughter. As if using all the strength she had in this life, she sharply lifted her right hand and gripped the jade pendant at her waist. Then, she slammed it heavily onto the ground. PS: Uh, after all, it is a martial arts, pah pah pah, science fiction novel, the core is still about the protagonist''s growth and adventures. Such a storyline will not be portrayed so vigorously in the future. Actually, there are also many other important storylines and characters here. Chapter 404 - 84: Winds Arise (4000-word Chapter) (1/1) The jade pendant shattered. With the art of the Yin Yang Family, they sealed the spiritual grace of Heaven and Earth within the treasure jade. It burst forth in an instant without the slightest hesitation, sweeping across with a speed that even a grandmaster would find difficult to match. It crossed the vast lands, the solitary peaks, the mountains and lakes, the rivers of the icy peaks. All to find the other half of the spiritual grace. "Where did this wind come from..." "Such a mighty wind!" Around the carriage, the people hurrying on their way were caught by a sudden, inexplicable gust of wind that brushed across their faces, eliciting a series of complaints. Tuoba Yue''s breathing was rapid. Her black hair fluttered slightly in the wind, and she stared ahead, seemingly able to see that proud, dazzling girl, like the sun itself. Her right hand lifted, pressing tightly against her chest, feeling her wildly throbbing heart through her torso. A flush of crimson appeared on the girl''s face. Take care, Qinshuang. She thought to herself. The border of Fufeng. Fufeng County, located in the northern part of the Great Qin Central Plains, was surrounded by mountains on three sides with a mountain range that connected directly to Wangxian County. On the other side, it was possible to travel by waterways, with the river roaring along, never freezing even in the cold of winter. There was a large ship by the river. It sat deep in the water, surprisingly featuring a pavilion on board. The helmsman, a middle-aged man dressed in black and his face covered, seemed to have suffered injuries. His energy was somewhat unstable, but even so, his feet firmly on the deck, he managed to keep the large ship as steady as if it were on solid ground amidst the rolling waves. A girl in white clothes covered by a red shirt stood at the bow, quietly looking towards Fufeng. Her black hair was tied into a ponytail with a red band, looking quite spirited. Her features were bright and majestic, her expression calm. The old woman stood beside her, turning to look at her favorite granddaughter. She wanted to speak, to tell her, that the five-day period was over, and the answer she was waiting for never came. She wanted to say this, Yet couldn''t bear to say it. She stood next to the girl, looking into her calm, peaceful brown eyes, as serene as a still lake. She opened her mouth, but ultimately, she remained silent. Xue Qinshuang took a deep breath, turned around, and looking at her grandmother, she said with a light smile: "The five-day period is up." "We..." Ding! A crisp sound echoed, as if swapping places, the light laughter abruptly ceased. The girl''s eyes widened slightly. On the river, slight ripples formed. The winter branches swayed slightly, those bereft of green leaves from the autumn bleakness collided with one another, producing a fine, continuous sound, as if winter had passed, as if spring had arrived, as if the green forests still extended along both shores like waves... There was a wind, Approaching. The wind seemed to have traveled a long way, as if it had crossed great rivers, isolated peaks, ice-bound mountains and rivers, and the warm sunlight of the city, before finally arriving here. The steady big ship began to sway. The black-dressed assassin acting as helmsman slightly furrowed his brow, trying to use his energy to suppress the swaying, but he had been injured by Xue Qinshuang with the Taiqing Plain Sword not long before. As he tried to exert some strength, a sharp pain surged, causing his face to instantly turn pale and nearly vomit blood, greatly reducing the energy he had been using to stabilize the ship. The girl''s black hair began to dance in the wind, and the red silk ribbon used to tie it up fluttered amidst the black locks, suddenly being swept upward. Like a butterfly, it flew towards the sky. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old woman was slightly shocked, then looked up, her old yet clear eyes widening slightly, reflecting Xue Qinshuang''s image, with her black hair scattered over her shoulders, no longer spirited, but rather more elegant and serene. The girl held the jade pendant at her waist with her right hand. Her lips slightly lifted. A pair of brown eyes shimmering brilliantly. Wang Anfeng stood at the top of the Fu Character Tower. His breathing was very rapid, the shout he had just given almost exhausted all his strength, making his legs feel weak. Below him, whether ordinary citizens or high officials, they all reacted at this moment. The cheers were almost like waves, never ceasing. There were noble clan girls with blushing faces, looking up at the young man above. And those dedicated to martial arts were also bursting with enthusiasm. Weapons, swords, Mo Blades, striking heavily on the ground, and beating on chests, producing rough and boisterous melodies. Wang Anfeng snapped out of his reverie, feeling as though his entire body was about to catch fire. His face was flushed red. Behind, the scholar took a deep breath and staggered back two steps, looking at the last line on the stone monument in front of him, its strokes bold and vigorous, dragon and phoenix dance-like, displaying an unprecedentedly majestic style. Looking forward, this line of text compared to the names inscribed on the previous monument, showed no inferiority at all. The scholar, whose attire was usually immaculate, now appeared somewhat disheveled, with two strands of neatly combed black hair haphazardly draped over his forehead. Just eight characters already caused him to sweat, his breathing rapid. He looked at his own eight characters, gazed at the place of transfer, dazzled and stunned, and suddenly burst into laughter, yet for some reason, the laughter gradually faded. He looked at the brush in his hand, slammed it heavily onto the ground, as a Sixth Rank Martial Artist, this strike directly broke the brush, then he knelt on the ground and wept profusely. He could actually write such characters, and was thus overjoyed. Only because after today, he feared he might never be able to write such characters again, yet how could he not be sad?